《Path Of War》


 Chapter 1: Blank

    Chapter 1 - Blank


    The year is 2025, Solvang, California.


    Sunlight radiated through the windows of the Elysium headquarters. In its cool stillness, rows of sleek, metallic pods lined the polished floor.


    Elysium was a virtual reality laboratory. Founded by a business magnate named Ursula Von Der Leyen III, they cracked the code on full sensory immersion. Furthermore, they achieved total sensory integration. Their "Elysian Enclave" promised a full-body experience where the virtual felt real.


    The previous model, the Enclave Mk. I, had garnered a cult following for its unparalleled realism. Players could feel the wind whipping through their virtual hair, as well as the coolness of digital rain on their skin. But there was a critical absence: pain.


    Without the sting of a virtual scrape or the ache of a virtual blow, the world felt incomplete. So, Elysium had taken the next, controversial step: integrating a dampened pain response.


    It wouldn''t be crippling; just a slight discomfort would heighten the experience. Enough to make a virtual punch feel like a playful nudge or a fall from a virtual cliff¡ªa jolt of adrenaline. Enough, they argued, to bridge the gap between the real and the unreal.


    "And how do you expect the public to feel about this?" a news anchor asked Ursula.


    "Well," she said, "we''re still in the testing phase. Hence the reason why we''ve chosen seven lottery winners across the world to be the first participants."


    The screen showed a display of the seven winners. These were the pioneers, the first who would enter a world of consequence. Nothing life-threatening, but challenging enough to highlight the capabilities of the Enclave Mk. II before its official release.


    "I sure would love to be one of those seven," the news anchor laughed. "Tell us, did you get a chance to speak to these winners?"


    "Not yet," she responded with a hint of amusement. "I reviewed their background, however, and found them to be more than exemplary."


    "Anyone in particular we all should know about?"


    "All of them are¡ª"


    The television screen abruptly shut off. In a neatly organized apartment bathing in sunlight, Arthur Bennett rose from the couch.


    A golden lottery ticket lay across his coffee table. Today was the day, the day in which he would travel to Elysium and become one of the first to test out their latest invention.


    Arthur Bennett was born with a Bible tucked under his arm. Raised in an evangelical household, his childhood was filled with hymns and Sunday school lessons.


    Morality wasn''t a suggestion; it was a divine decree, hammered into him by his stern father and loving mother. Their values seeped into his heart, shaping him into a man of unwavering principles without the free-wheeling, self-indulgent world he observed around him.


    Arthur wasn''t na?ve, however. Early on, the harsh truths of the world stymied his beliefs.


    The slick-talking scammer fleeced his mother with false promises of new cookware sets. His own first attempt at literary fame for a novel titled "Follow Christ" ended up gathering dust in a rejection pile. Perhaps the biggest betrayal was when his college sweetheart, the girl he imagined walking down the aisle with, left him for a wealthier classmate.


    Each experience chipped away at his trust, leaving behind a calloused cynicism. But Arthur, unlike many, didn''t succumb to bitterness. He clung to his faith, drawing strength from the teachings of Jesus Christ, his Lord and Saviour.


    He prayed for wisdom, for the ability to navigate the complexities of the world without compromising his values. He believed, with unwavering faith, that God would guide him. It was this same faith that led him to where he is now¡ªcontent, healthy, and sharp.


    Arthur''s own personality is quite complex. He created his own persona¡ªsometimes appearing cold and calculative, other times brimming with warmth and charm¡ªdepending on the situation. He saw these masks not as deceptions but as tools necessary to reach an audience increasingly desensitized to traditional preaching.


    His cynicism, however, did not translate into a lack of empathy. He understood the temptations of wealth and the comfort it offered. Yet he himself harboured no desire for riches. His true desire is to spread the gospel and offer hope and redemption to a world that desperately needs both.


    People sensed the calculating mind lurking beneath the surface¡ªa soul they couldn''t quite decipher. His convictions and his dedication to his cause earned him grudging respect, even from those who found him difficult to read.


    Today, as he stored his ticket to walk out the door with, the weight of his past experiences settled upon him.


    He wasn''t just entering a groundbreaking technological experience; he was entering an opportunity. An opportunity to use this platform, this chance to reach a new audience and promote his book, which could help spread the gospel. It was a challenge he wouldn''t shy away from.


    Exiting the driveway in his Corolla, he drove on the streets to where Elysium was.


    The California sun glinted off the building''s mirrored exterior, making it look like a monolithic mirage in the heat haze. This wasn''t a place he was used to frequenting; these gleaming towers of innovation compared to the church he regularly attended. Yet here he was, a born-again Christian about to delve into the heart of a technological revolution.


    Stepping out of his car, he walked towards the front entrance. A young security guard approached him with a polite smile.


    "Mr. Bennett?" he asked, glancing at the ID Arthur held up. "Welcome to Elysium, sir. Please follow me."


    The guard escorted him through the sterile lobby. Every surface gleamed, with hardly anyone inside. As they passed a large holographic display showcasing the previous Elysian Enclave model, Arthur felt a tad off. He''d read about the newer version, how it would supposedly take the world by storm.


    Finally, they reached the security checkpoint. The guard scanned his ID, and a fax machine printed his papers.


    "Alright, Mr. Bennett, you''re all set. Dr. Kapoor is expecting you in testing room one."


    Arthur offered a simple nod before walking forward. A sense of weightlessness settled in his stomach as he pushed open the doors, stepping into a brightly lit room staffed by technicians in lab coats.


    A woman, tall and impeccably dressed with a nametag reading "Dr. Kapoor" pinned to her lab coat, turned toward him with a bright smile, saying, "Mr. Bennett? So glad you could make it! We were just starting to worry."


    Arthur apologized, stating that he had discovered yesterday that he had won. Hearing that made Dr. Kapoor''s smile falter for a moment. She blinked in disbelief, saying, "You... only found out yesterday?"


    "I did," he said, his expression unchanged. "There was a delay in retrieving my messages."


    Dr. Kapoor cleared her throat, a hint of annoyance in her voice as she said, "Well, you''re here now, thankfully. Hundreds of millions entered the lottery, and..." she paused, searching his face, "you don''t seem too excited."


    "Excited? Not at all, Dr. Kapoor. I''m grateful for the opportunity."


    Arthur''s voice was calm and measured, despite his lack of enthusiasm.


    "Right," she said, her smile back in place. "Let''s get you prepped then. You''ll be joining the other participants in the waiting room."


    Arthur followed Dr. Kapoor, his gaze sweeping across the technology around him. Wires snaked like vines across the chrome surfaces, and expensive equipment buzzed. In the center of the chamber were seven sleek pods that looked like something straight out of a science fiction film. This, he presumed, was the Enclave Mk. II.


    They reached the doorway, and Dr. Kapoor ushered him inside.


    The waiting room was sterile white, with furniture laid out. Six people were already inside. Some sat on the couches arranged in a circle; some fidgeted with nervous energy, while others exchanged whispers.


    All heads turned towards Arthur, their expressions a mix of annoyance and curiosity. As Dr. Kapoor introduced him, he returned their gazes with uninterest.


    "Everyone, this is Mr. Arthur Bennett, our final participant."


    A woman with red hair scoffed, "Finally! We''ve been waiting here for ages."


    "Calm yourself, Ms. Campbell," Dr. Kapoor said.


    Before Arthur could identify who this girl was, a man in a designer suit rolled his eyes, saying, "Seriously? You couldn''t even get here on time for a revolutionary breakthrough?"


    Arthur remained unfazed by some of their hostility. He understood their frustration. Winning this lottery was a coup, a chance to be on the bleeding edge of technology. That didn''t stop his calm demeanour from standing out.


    As a collective sigh rippled through the room, he simply offered a gentle smile. Dr. Kapoor, sensing the tension, cleared her throat to say, "Alright, everyone. Now that Mr. Bennett is here, we can proceed. Please take a moment to review the terms and conditions. Once you all sign the legal documents, we can move on to the next step."


    With that, she excluded herself, leaving the seven participants in an awkward silence.


    Arthur retrieved a stack of paper and settled himself at a table in the corner. He began scanning the legalese until a voice broke the silence: "Hi there." He looked up to see a young man with cropped black hair and a radiant smile extending a hand. "I''m Alex, Alexander Costa, from Portugal."


    Arthur shook his hand, choosing not to return Alex''s warm smile. "Arthur Bennett. Nice to meet you."


    A blonde woman across the room hopped from the couch and joined them, saying, "I''m Jada Schmidt, from Germany." Her voice was a tad bubbly and very soft. "Don''t take offense to that grumpy guy over there," she added, gesturing toward the man in the designer suit.


    "None taken..."


    "He''s Jasper Reza," Alex sighed, rolling his eyes. "Heir to the Reza Group in Persia. Thinks the world revolves around his oil money."


    Just then, the man slammed his pen down, saying with a sharp voice, "My family may have oil money, but they also have manners. Speak about me in private, not in front of the latecomer."


    Arthur chose to ignore the outburst. Turning back to Alex and Jada, he stated where he was born and raised: "Oakland, Cali, but my family''s originally from Mexico."


    "Can you speak Spanish?" Alex asked with glee. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A little, but Portuguese and Spanish are kind of different."


    "So, what brings you to a virtual reality experiment?" Jada softly asked.


    "I entered on a whim. Didn''t think I''d win, but here I am."


    Alex''s eyes widened with perplexity as he said, "Just a whim?! No lifelong dream of exploring virtual worlds?"


    The look on Jada''s eyes hinted at curiosity, but before she could ask, another voice cut in, saying, "You''re the religious type." Arthur looked up to see a young woman with long brown hair and very tan skin. "Alice Dubois, from France."


    "It''s not religion, but I am interested in how you knew," he stated.


    "There she goes again," a voice said from across the room. Margaret Campbell, the only teenager here, a girl with dyed red hair and a bored expression. "She stalked all of the winners after finding out who we were."


    "It''s not stalking; it''s doing a quick background check on my competition," Alice tried to defend.


    "But it''s an experiment," said the remaining man. William Rodriguez from Argentina. He was older than the rest, sporting a neatly trimmed beard and glasses that perched precariously on his nose. "We''re not competing against each other or anything."


    The others eventually returned to signing their documents in private.


    A sense of finality settled over Arthur as he scribbled his signature on the last page. He flipped back through the pages, double-checking the seemingly endless legalese¡ªliability waivers, data collection agreements, disclaimers about unforeseen consequences within the virtual world.


    Most of it was standard, but a few sections raised his eyebrows. They were strangely specific, asking for Arthur''s dietary preferences, sleep habits, and even his favourite kind of music.


    "Is all this really necessary?" Jasper asked, thinking out loud.


    "Well, duh," Alice answered. "The Elysian Enclave Mk. II tailors the virtual experience to the individual, creating a world based on your deepest desires and anxieties. The more they know about you, the more immersive the experience will be."


    Arthur considered this for a moment. It did make sense, in a way. A truly personal virtual experience could be groundbreaking. Still, the level of detail felt intrusive. He shrugged it off and continued, encountering another set of questions that made him pause.


    ''Are you familiar with the fictional narrative titled ''Naruto''?''


    Below it was a simple checkbox.


    Arthur frowned. Why would an innovative VR experiment care about a two-decade-old ninja anime?


    A glance around the room confirmed his suspicions. Alexander and Jada exchanged confused looks. Alice rolled her eyes. Margaret seemed vaguely interested. William remained impassive. No one else seemed to have noticed the odd question.


    Without hesitating, Arthur flipped to the first page, leaving the checkbox blank.

 Chapter 2: Inconsistencies

    Chapter 2 - Inconsistencies


    Dr. Kapoor finally entered the room, her smile a little less practiced this time.


    "Excellent," she said, "it looks like you''re all done. We can proceed."


    The room fell silent, the weight of the moment settling in. Arthur glanced around the group; a diverse mix of personalities united by this moment. He saw curiosity in Alexander''s eyes, skepticism from Jada''s, and a slight arrogance from Jasper''s. Alice herself seemed bored, Margaret was impatient, and William was still enigmatic.


    Arthur, whose curiosity was piqued by the strange "Naruto" question, handed his forms along with the rest.


    Dr. Kapoor had a smile on her face after verifying all the papers were signed. Clapping her hands, she said, "Wonderful! Now, if you''ll all follow me."


    The door shut behind them as they were led to the main room. In the center were seven sleek pods, each circling the other.


    "This is the Elysian Enclave Mk. II," she announced, her voice filled with pride. "Each one is meticulously calibrated to provide a unique, fully immersive virtual reality experience."


    She paused, taking in some of their awed expressions.


    "The world you''ll be entering is based on a popular Japanese anime series called Naruto."


    The room erupted in a cacophony of reactions. Alice scoffed, saying, "Anime? Seriously?"


    "A cartoon world?" Jasper wondered with contempt. "I signed up for cutting-edge technology, not playtime."


    Arthur, despite his reservations about something that wasn''t faith-based, felt a little curious. He had heard of Naruto before but never bothered watching it.


    William piped up, asking, "How did Elysium acquire the rights to use Masashi Kishimoto''s work?"


    Dr. Kapoor''s smile was brittle as she said, "Rights? We don''t have any rights. Besides, this isn''t really Naruto. Call it a game that has similar qualities¡ªnothing taken from anyone else''s ideas."


    Despite the grumbles and raised eyebrows, a grudging acceptance settled over the group. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and quibbling over the theme wouldn''t change that. Each harboured their own reasons for participating, some selfless, some more pragmatic.


    One thing was clear: stepping into the virtual world of Naruto, which Arthur himself knew little to nothing about, was a risk everyone was willing to take.


    Dr. Kapoor, sensing their acceptance, distributed stacks of paper that detailed what this world would consist of¡ªthe chakra system, the different villages, and the ongoing conflict. Arthur scanned the densely packed pages, a growing frown showing itself on his face.


    The story of a mischievous orphan named Naruto Uzumaki, ostracized by his village for harbouring a sealed devilish fox within him. That same boy''s journey is to become the "Hokage," the leader of his village.


    The document continued to delve into the complex social structure of ninja clans, each with their own unique fighting styles and special abilities called "jutsus." They had a special system called chakra, the source of their power, and intricate hand signs used to unleash it.


    One particular character, named Sasuke Uchiha, caught Arthur''s interest. Sasuke was written to have been a prodigy of the Uchiha clan, a peculiar clan known for their powerful "Sharingan" eye technique and fire manipulation jutsus. His older brother, Itachi Uchiha, massacred their entire clan for complicated reasons. Consumed by his false desire for vengeance against Itachi, Sasuke became consumed, manipulated into abandoning his village for power.


    As Arthur skimmed past descriptions of powerful "Tailed Beasts" and legendary battles, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment. These characters, these conflicts¡ªthey all felt hollow, lacking the moral depth he craved. A pang of disappointment settled in his stomach.


    Was this it? Was this the platform he''d been hoping for?


    He glanced around the room, catching glimpses of reactions as diverse as the people holding the paper.


    Margaret was already halfway through. She seemed to have foreknowledge of what the premise was. No surprise since she was an angsty teenager. Jada was flipping through pages with an optimistic grin. She also seemed to have understood the story well.


    Jasper''s reaction was intriguing. His lips moved silently as he read. Even William, the reserved type, was sporting a thoughtful frown. Then, as Dr. Kapoor cleared her throat, Arthur understood what had upset William.


    "It''s important to note," she said, "that the world you''ll experience will be a unique iteration of Naruto. While the basic framework remains¡ªthe villages, chakra system, et cetera¡ªthe story itself will take unforeseen turns. Consider it an alternate timeline, a ''what if'' scenario."


    This seemed interesting to Arthur. Perhaps he was entering a virtual world that the others seemed all too familiar with; his lack of knowledge wouldn''t matter much. That same world they were all entering might be significantly altered.


    The low murmur in the room ceased as Dr. Kapoor folded her arms, saying, "Now for the core aspect of your experience. Your mission is simple: survive."


    "Survive?" Alice asked, eyes gleaming. "Wait, like fight battles and stuff?"


    Dr. Kapoor shook her head, answering, "Not exactly. The virtual environment will be incredibly real. Everything you see, hear, and feel will all be believable. The characters, their emotions, their reactions¡ªall meticulously crafted to create true immersion."


    The idea of a ninja world so real that it blurred the line between what was real and what was a simulation felt exhilarating to others but unsettling to Arthur.


    "And the story," Dr. Kapoor continued, "it''s not static. Our AI is incredibly sophisticated. The narrative will adapt depending on your interactions with the world. The smallest decisions, the choices you make¡ªthey can have a cascading effect on the world around you."


    Jada, who had been devouring the information sheet about Naruto with surprising speed, raised her hand to ask, "Missions? Do we have to become ninjas and go on quests?"


    "No missions and no quests," Dr. Kapoor smiled. "This is a free-roam experience. Explore the world, interact with the characters, and forge your own path. There are no rules, no limitations. Everything you experience, from the landscapes to the characters'' emotions, will feel real. Even..." she paused, a playful glint in her eyes, "physical sensations."


    Alex, who had been mostly silent until now, perked up at this. He drawled, asking with a suggestive smirk, "Does that include romantic interactions?"


    As Jasper gave Alice a cynical look, William turned red. Dr. Kapoor''s smile widened to answer, "Absolutely. As I said, this is a full sensory experience. Whether you choose to pursue those avenues is entirely up to you."


    Arthur couldn''t care less about useless things like that. His mind was already racing, formulating strategies on how to navigate this new world. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Before we proceed any further," she said, "I have a question: how many of you are actually familiar with the Naruto series?"


    Alex, Jada, Margaret, and William all raised their hands. Jasper remained stubborn at first, but when he glanced around, he let out an audible cough, sheepishly raising his hand. It was clear that the heir to the Reza Group wasn''t thrilled about admitting his knowledge of the series.


    Alice also raised her hand, saying, "I watched it, but I stopped after... What was it called? Shippuden?"


    Shippuden is the second part of the Naruto series. The third, called "Boruto," Naruto''s son, continued the franchise. According to the paper they all read, the simulation would consist of both filler arcs and movies. The third series, however, was excluded due to it being an ongoing one.


    Margaret''s eyes glowed with excitement. This was like a treasure trove for true Naruto fans. William, despite being one of those fanatics, remained stoic. His knowledge was likely greater than Margaret''s.


    Jada, though initially enthusiastic, offered a sheepish smile, admitting, "I used to be obsessed, but then I grew up."


    The comment felt like a direct blow to William and Margaret. Arthur thought it was a wise choice.


    While familiarity with Naruto might offer advantages, it could also create biased expectations. Hence why Arthur himself, who was the only one never to have seen the series, could better navigate this ever-shifting world.


    Dr. Kapoor clapped her hands, bringing everyone''s attention back to her, saying, "Wonderful. We have a diverse range of Naruto knowledge among ourselves. But don''t worry, that knowledge will hardly be useful."


    What did that mean? Arthur looked to see Jasper furrowing his brows. Alex was perhaps the only excited one upon hearing that unexpected news.


    "Are there any questions?"


    "Yeah," Alex said. "What kind of characters do we get to be? Like, can we choose our fighting styles or appearances?"


    "Ah, that, my dear Alex," she said with a smile, "is a surprise waiting to happen when you enter the pods. We wouldn''t want to spoil the fun of discovery, now would we?"


    Anticipation filled the group. The unknown always held a certain allure.


    Arthur, however, couldn''t help but finish reading the information sheet he was holding. As he skimmed the details about jutsus and chakra flow, a peculiar thought struck him. Something was off about the original story.


    Dr. Kapoor, seeing Arthur reading, asked, "Something troubling you, Mr. Bennett?"


    "Yes," he finally spoke, drawing everyone''s attention. "These descriptions don''t make sense. For instance, where do they get all the logs from using the substitution jutsu? And again, how is it that this is set in the Edo era, yet they have computers during the Pain Invasion arc? I''m also suspicious of how the main character was hated, despite his father saving the village, and bore the last name ''Uzumaki,'' a clan that helped form said village."


    A stunned silence descended upon the room.


    Margaret, the self-proclaimed Naruto expert, looked pale. Jada''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even William, the nerdiest of them all, seemed surprised.


    How could they have missed it? It was staring them right in the face all along. And this was only a partial say. Arthur neglected to reveal the more apparent things like unworthy leaders, Naruto''s obsession with Sasuke, and more.


    Dr. Kapoor, instead of appearing flustered, offered Arthur a slow, impressed smirk. She clapped her hands once, a sly glint in her eyes, saying, "Bravo, Mr. Bennett... You''ve picked up on the inconsistencies quite quickly. Indeed, as I mentioned earlier, this is not your typical Naruto experience. We''ve taken the core concepts, the basic framework, and adapted them for a new narrative and a new set of rules. Only some of those inconsistencies were addressed."


    "Exactly which ones?" Jasper wondered.


    Dr. Kapoor remained silent, giving a professional smile. She was hinting out that they''d have to find out themselves.


    "It seems we''ve covered everything," she announced. "Let''s get you settled into your pods."


    One by one, they followed her, a mix of apprehension and anticipation swirling on their faces. Arthur, still grappling with the revelation about the altered Naruto universe, entered his pod last.


    As he settled in, Dr. Kapoor explained the character selection process.


    "The system will analyze your biological and psychological data and generate seven distinct avatars best suited for the program. It''s on a first-come, first-served basis."


    That made Arthur frown. First-come, first-served? It seemed like an arbitrary, almost whimsical detail, implying that since he was late, he''d have to choose his character last.


    She continued, her voice gaining a more serious tone, "There''s no time limit within the simulation. Your primary directive, as I mentioned earlier, is to survive, so have fun."


    Arthur felt suspicious as he noticed Dr. Kapoor come close to his pod. Her voice was devoid of its earlier cheerfulness.


    "Remember," she said, "try not to die... In there, it''ll be for real."


    The weight of her words slammed into Arthur. Did he hear that correctly? No, he must have heard wrong. But the look she gave him said otherwise¡ªan evil smirk that looked all too serious.


    Before he could say anything, the lights within the pod dimmed, plunging him into darkness.

 Chapter 3: Clan Selection

    Chapter 3 - Clan Selection


    Arthur blinked against the sudden, blinding whiteness. The pod he''d been in moments ago was gone, replaced by an all-white room devoid of any features except the smooth floor beneath his feet.


    He was sure he wasn''t outside, yet he could feel the cold air permeating the void. This was it. He was inside an authentic virtual world.


    A holographic screen appeared before him, floating a few feet away. He approached it, hearing his shoes echo across the area. As he touched it, a series of holographic pages and scenes materialized before him.


    The scenes depicted the characters, objects, and places within the world he would embark on. On the first page, it displayed various texts identifying the pod he was currently in. These things were already explained to him, so he skipped them.


    The next page displayed a series of bulleted points titled "Important Notes."


    Arthur skimmed through the list, each point raising new questions. It appeared hunger and thirst were real concerns within the simulation. Our bodies would feel exactly like we were outside the pod if we didn''t give it its needed sustenance.


    This was strange. Why would Elysian introduce something like this into the experiment?


    Arthur continued to read that ignoring these warnings could lead to exhaustion and even dehydration, mirroring real-world consequences. Hygiene, too, seemed to be critical. Contracting an illness was possible if proper hygiene wasn''t maintained. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This level of detail was unexpected.


    The following points dealt with the world itself. Before reading that, something caught his eye: "Friendly Fire Enabled."


    A brief explanation outlined the lack of restrictions on player interaction. He could team up with others, yes, but he could also attack them as if it were a player-versus-player scenario (or PVP).


    The uneasiness of it all finally settled in. Perhaps he didn''t have ideas of teaming up with anyone; that didn''t mean they wouldn''t attack him. Arthur could already tell from some of their personalities that players like Jasper would relish the idea of fighting him.


    With a final swipe, the holographic pages dissolved, replaced by a warning glowing in red: "This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to real or fictional worlds is purely coincidental."


    Arthur scoffed a little.


    The warning then changed to display a detailed breakdown of the world Arthur was about to enter. Text flowed across the surface, accompanied by visuals that brought the narrative to life.


    Naruto, the character, was born in a village known as the Hidden Leaf Village. A monstrous fox, the Nine-Tails, named Kurama, was released by one of the antagonists and attacked the village. Its enormous size and ferocious visage were enough to frighten men. The text described its immense power and how a single swipe of its tail could cause widespread destruction.


    This creature was known as a "Tailed Beast." Nine of them were created out of the chakra from the original tailed beast called the "Ten-Tails."


    The scene shifted, showcasing Naruto''s father, Minato Namikaze, who was also the fourth Hokage¡ªthe previous leader of the village¡ªfacing off against the Nine-Tails. The text explained his valiant act of sealing the fox in his newborn child.


    As Arthur read the story, he couldn''t help but find it strange that the father didn''t reseal part of the fox back into his wife, the original carrier of the beast (known as a Jinch¨±riki).


    The image of Naruto appeared next. He was a young boy with spiky blond hair and bright blue eyes. Though he was smiling in the hologram, Arthur could vividly tell that there was a hint of sadness lurking beneath his features.


    The text revealed the truth¡ªNaruto wasn''t just any child; he was the reincarnation of the son of the ninja who spread his teachings, which led to the creation of the ninja world. That ninja''s name was Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, son of the real antagonist of the story, Princess Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki.


    Arthur could hardly make sense of what he was reading. He hoped the story would gain some clarity as he watched the scene morph into a bustling village filled with traditional Japanese architecture.


    This was the Hidden Leaf Village. The text explained how the villagers, despite celebrating the Fourth Hokage''s sacrifice, ostracized Naruto. They viewed him as a monster¡ªthe embodiment of the Nine-Tails they feared.


    The image dissolved again, replaced by a lone figure sitting on a rooftop overlooking the village. It was a depiction of Naruto''s isolation. The text described his childhood as one filled with loneliness, devoid of friends or family.


    Shunned by the villagers, he resorted to pranks and mischief in a desperate attempt for attention. He would eventually come to the realization that the only way for him to garner respect was to become the Hokage himself.


    A new scene unfolded, showing Naruto facing a series of enemies. The text explained how his actions to protect everyone revealed every turning point in the plot. Through these encounters, he not only learned to tame the Nine-Tails inside him, but he also managed to redeem his best friend and become the Hokage in the end.


    As the holographic screen flicked off, Arthur felt a wave of emotions wash over him. The story of Naruto wasn''t at all good. Filled with themes of isolation, friendship, and perseverance, it contradicts itself one too many times, having copied things from other anime, including that of the Bible.


    The characters are inherently overpowered and inconsistent with said power. It''s filled with convoluted techniques that can raise the dead. It undercuts its own message that hard work profits when the main character is gifted everything from birth.


    Perhaps the worst thing is that Naruto can redeem even the most hardened villains through a simple heart-to-heart conversation that fans lovingly or not-so-lovingly refer to as "Talk No Jutsu." While their change isn''t hard to believe, it''s the notion that it happens one too many times, causing poor pacing.


    After Arthur refreshed himself on things, he considered the overall mission to survive. It was a little vague, but if there''s one thing he knew about survival, it was to stay strong and faithful.


    This world has a variety of ways to get strong. All one truly needed was a large chakra reserve.


    Chakra is the force made up of spiritual and physical energy that ninjas use to perform jutsus. It flows through a network of channels in the body and can be moulded and released through pressure points. Skilled ninjas can build up large chakra reserves and control them precisely to create powerful techniques.


    Chakra comes in different colours unique to each person and can be sensed by other ninjas. It takes time and training to develop good chakra control, which is essential for using jutsu effectively.


    There are different methods for manipulating chakra, such as shape transformation (controlling form and movement) and nature transformation (adding an element like fire or water). Other than that, chakra can come in various forms, such as Tailed-Beast chakra, sage chakra, and dark chakra.


    Arthur skimmed back to the "Important Notes" section.


    The mention of characters like Zetsu having watered-down abilities intrigued him. Zetsu was Kaguya''s manifested will, and he spent centuries trying to revive his mother. His notable skill was to travel to almost anywhere in the world and spy on others without being detected.


    Nerfing that character could create a more balanced playing field for newcomers. Conversely, since he was weakened, other unnamed characters were boosted to add a layer of unpredictable danger.


    The story would also begin a couple weeks before Naruto''s official ninja graduation. This buffer period offered precious time to acclimate to the virtual world.


    There was more in regards to these character changes. Since every interaction and every choice made will have lasting consequences, characters, including the main ones, could be killed permanently. There would be no way to revive them without special techniques.


    The final bits of information clarified the starting point.


    All players would be registered as citizens of the Hidden Leaf Village, with their starting resources¡ªmoney, chakra, and power¡ªdetermined squarely by their chosen character.


    Interested in what characters could be chosen, he hovered his finger over the "Character Creation" option. A holographic image materialized before him.


    Unlike the detailed avatars he''d expected, this was a reflection staring back at him. A younger version of himself, to be precise. He looked about twelve or thirteen years old, his features still boyish, but with a hint of the man he would become one day.


    It was understandable that he''d be limited to his youthful self. Considering that the main characters were also still young, it made sense to help them better interact in their story.


    However, his own character hardly looked imposing. He stood at barely 4''6 with a lanky one-hundred-pound build. His short brown hair stuck out in all directions, and his brown eyes held trepidation.


    Upon pressing the image, a tingling sensation spread through his body, starting at his fingertips and crawling its way upwards. His clothes dissolved, replaced by a simple brown tunic and loose-fitting trousers.


    He flexed his hand as he noticed the calluses and rough skin being replaced with soft flesh. This wasn''t just a visual change; it felt real and tangible.


    The holographic screen flicked again, displaying a new prompt: "Clan Selection."


    Clans were hereditary lineages within the ninja world, each renowned for unique abilities passed down through generations. They''re like family units in their respective villages. Though they were used to fighting each other, many of them came together to form said villages.


    Seven options materialized before Arthur.


    The first five were names that he recognized¡ªUzumaki, Senju, Uchiha, ¨­tsutsuki, and Hy¨±ga. These are undoubtedly the world''s top clans, according to his memory.


    The Uzumaki''s immense chakra reserves, the Senju''s wood style jutsus, the Uchiha''s Sharingan eyes, the ¨­tsutsuki''s alien lineage, and the Hy¨±ga''s Byakugan eyes with their near-360-degree vision.


    Following these illustrious names stood a sixth option: "Random Hidden Leaf Village Clan." The prospect of a surprise lineage held a certain appeal. It could be one of the many well-known clans that were raised to be just as strong as the aforementioned.


    Finally, the last option gleamed at the bottom: "Clan-less."


    Arthur''s gaze drifted towards the Uzumaki clan. Although it was greyed out, it was worth looking into. Their clan was remembered by their symbol, a spiraling circle. In addition to being the main character''s clan, they were associated with powerful sealing jutsus¡ªtechniques that could seal almost anything.


    Arthur reached out, his finger hovering over the selection. Disappointment gnawed at him as the image remained stubbornly greyed out. A message appeared beside it: "Unavailable Selection."


    He quickly shifted his focus to a selection that wasn''t greyed out: the Uchiha clan. This clan had the infamous legendary Sharingan, powerful eyes to be used for both offense and defense.


    Before he could tap the option, a new message materialized: "Clan Selection Pending. Wait For Other Players."


    Arthur furrowed his brows.


    This was ridiculous! He''d been the last one to enter the virtual world, and now it seemed his selection possibilities were being limited? Now he fully understood what Dr. Kapoor meant by first-come, first-serve.


    As the seconds went by, his frustration intensified. The Uchiha clan faded to grey, followed by the Senju clan, the ¨­tsutsuki clan, and then the Hy¨±ga clan. He couldn''t even tell who was choosing what.


    With a defeated sigh, Arthur watched as the "Random Hidden Leaf Village Clan" option also vanished, leaving only the "Clan-less" selection. The other players, whoever they were, had already claimed their legacies, leaving him with the barest option.


    What exactly did each clan offer?


    He flipped through the taken clans with a growing sense of resignation. Each one offered unique advantages, hinting at the diverse strategies his fellow players were likely pursuing.


    The Uzumaki clan allowed the player to start off with a seemingly endless well of chakra. A sum of one thousand ry¨­, the currency of the world, would also be provided. One thousand ry¨­ would be equivalent to one hundred fifty thousand American dollars!


    Perhaps the most enticing perk is the ability to select any sealing technique of their choosing. Sealing techniques were powerful jutsus, capable of trapping even the most formidable opponents.


    It was no surprise that this was the first clan to become unavailable. With such a potent mix of advantages, it would be a prime target for any aspiring ninja. Arthur couldn''t help but suspect William or Margaret, the two with the deepest knowledge of Naruto lore, had snagged it.


    Next was the Uchiha clan, whose symbol resembled a stylized fan. Choosing this clan would give the player a one hundred percent success rate in awakening the Sharingan.


    This was insane!


    The Sharingan is a powerful eye technique (known as a d¨­jutsu) exclusive to the Uchiha clan. It awakens with intense emotions, often involving loss. And once activated, it grants the user special abilities. Such abilities include, but are not limited to, seeing chakra flow, taijutsu (ninja martial arts), and predicting movements.


    Awakening the Mangeky¨­. Sharingan, a more advanced form with unique abilities like Amaterasu (inextinguishable black flames) and Tsukuyomi (a powerful illusion), requires experiencing a great emotional trauma, often the death of a loved one.


    However, overuse of the Mangeky¨­ can lead to blindness. There are ways to restore sight, but they typically involve transplanting the Mangeky¨­ of another Uchiha.


    The player has not only a guaranteed awakening, but advancement to the Sharingan''s more powerful forms is certain. There was also a choice between Susanoo, a powerful spectral armor, and either Amaterasu or Tsukuyomi. Both were incredible, since the former could incinerate almost anything it touched.


    Upon reaching Sharingan''s advanced form, the player would develop a unique ability based on their personality, adding a layer of customization.


    Not only would the player receive a respectable sum of five hundred ry¨­, they would also be offered village protection against greedy individuals seeking their Sharingan.


    This clan screamed power!


    Arthur could easily imagine someone like Jasper, the player with a clear desire for dominance, choosing this path. The Sharingan''s combat prowess was undeniable, and the potential for a custom ability added unfairness.


    Next up was the Senju clan, the clan in which the main character''s spiritual ancestor formed. The benefits here felt more balanced but no less potent.


    Similar to the Uzumaki, a player who selected the Senju clan would have formidable chakra reserves. Chakra is essential in this world. With a lot of it, a ninja wouldn''t run out of stamina too quickly during a fight.


    The player would also have a fifty percent change in three different categories. They could inherit wood style, one of Tsunade Senju''s signature techniques, and have the potential to possess their own natural healing factor!


    Wood style was a unique nature manipulation technique that allowed its user to control and shape wood itself. Tsunade was stated to become the fifth Hokage and was physically strong¡ªstrong enough to throw objects miles away. As for regeneration, it was a rare thing, allowing the user to recover from injuries at an accelerated rate.


    And there were still more benefits.


    A pre-existing pact with the slugs, a race of powerful and intelligent creatures known for their healing abilities, was already established. The player could choose two elemental affinities, the basic building blocks of jutsu, to specialize in. And lastly, seven hundred ry¨­ awaited the player.


    This clan was a powerhouse in its own right. It was a formidable option because of its potential for wood style, Tsunade''s techniques, and self-healing. Only one drawback existed: if the player chooses this clan and their background is discovered, they''ll become targets for their cells.


    Arthur continued to flip through the next clans.


    The ¨­tsutsuki Clan, a clan symbolized by a crescent moon. A player who chose this would have a blend of power and risk.


    Like the Uzumaki and Senju, they get immense chakra reserves. A fifty percent chance awaited¡ªthe possibility of awakening either the Byakugan, an eye with near-360-degree vision and the ability to see chakra flow, or the Sharingan.


    If the Byakugan was awakened, a guaranteed evolution to the Tenseigan, an even more powerful eye with unique abilities, was assured.


    They would also acquire a unique trait called "Tailed-Beast Whisper," an aura surrounding them that could help them befriend the Tailed Beasts. As a start, the player could choose any one jutsu from a pre-made list of techniques used by various ¨­tsutsuki clan members.


    This clan was the epitome of high-risk, high-reward. The potential for the Tenseigan and a pre-existing jutsu was tantalizing. Perhaps the only downside to choosing this clan was that the player would start with zero ry¨­.


    Arthur suspected Alex, the analytical type, might have gravitated towards this option.


    Next was the Hy¨±ga clan. The benefits here were more focused on combat.


    Similar to the Uchiha''s Sharingan, the player was guaranteed the awakening of the Byakugan, the aforementioned eye with exceptional vision and chakra perception.


    Unlike the Sharingan, the Byakugan couldn''t evolve further. However, the player could refine its vision, unlocking the full 360-degree view instead of the standard near-360 degrees.


    The player would also have an easier time learning taijutsu, a fighting style focused on hand-to-hand combat and utilizing the body''s natural potential. Following, the player could choose one jutsu each from Neji Hy¨±ga and Hinata Hy¨±ga, two prominent members of the clan with unique fighting styles.


    A significant drawback existed¡ªthe player would start as a member of the Hy¨±ga branch family, a subordinate group within the clan. This meant having a cursed seal on their forehead, a mark of subservience.


    The final one was like clan roulette, in which the player would be randomly assigned one of the three clans: Nara, Akimichi, or Yamanaka. These clans, though powerful when working together, weren''t as individually renowned as the others.


    Regardless of which of those three clans they would start with, they would automatically receive five thousand ry¨­.

 Chapter 4: Darkness

    Chapter 4 - Darkness


    Arthur considered his options. The unfairness of it all was quite clear.


    "Clan-less" seemed like a bleak prospect, offering no special abilities or starting bonuses. With disappointment, he navigated back to that final option. The description was appalling.


    Zero ry¨­, orphan status, average chakra reserves¡ªit was a slap in the face compared to the advantages the other clans provided. Plus, the player wouldn''t start out in the Leaf Village. No wonder it was the only option left.


    Amidst the bleakness, there was a pro: Player''s support techniques are easier to learn.


    Such techniques are commonly classified as buffing allies, laying traps, or intel gathering. Maybe, just maybe, this particular character wouldn''t be a complete letdown.


    Arthur wasn''t one to give up easily. He wouldn''t let this virtual world break him. Instead, he''d turn it into an opportunity.


    With a finger, he minimized the clan selection menu. He then navigated back to the information that explained Naruto''s story. This time, he read it with a renewed focus, not on the plot itself but on the details¡ªthe hidden training methods, the forgotten jutsu, the unexpected power-ups. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He searched for loopholes¡ªfor those moments when the underdog triumphed and ingenuity overtook brute force. He also explored every side character, every forgotten technique, and every seemingly insignificant detail.


    Hours¡ªor perhaps it felt like hours¡ªmelted away as he delved into the narrative. If there was a way to overcome his limitations, it would be hidden somewhere within the story¡ªsomewhere the developers neglected.


    Finally, with a satisfied sigh, he closed the information window. He wasn''t going in blind anymore. He had a plan, a strategy. Maybe not a perfect one, but it was his.


    With a newfound determination, he pressed back on the character selection menu and confirmed his choice: "Clan-less."


    The world dissolved once more in a swirling vortex of white light. The disorientation was familiar this time, but the anticipation was sharper.


    When it solidified, Arthur found himself standing not on a bustling village street but in the heart of a dense, emerald forest. Sunlight filtered through the thick canopy, casting shadows on the grassy floor. The sound of unseen chirping birds could be heard.


    He was alone¡ªa single figure in a vast, indifferent wilderness.


    No welcoming NPCs, no starting village¡ªjust him and the clothes on his back. This was part of the challenge, part of the test; this was his starting point.


    Relaxing himself, he surveyed his surroundings. Nothing could be seen; everything looked and felt real. So, with determined eyes, he stepped forward, leaving the safety of the trees behind him.


    Arthur walked steadily through the undergrowth.


    He marveled at the lightness of his body. Each step felt effortless; his limbs were propelled by a newfound strength and agility.


    This was the effect of chakra, the life force that fueled every jutsu, every extraordinary feat performed by the ninjas of this world. Even without a prestigious clan lineage, he could feel the faint thrum of chakra within him. It was like a pool of water or a wellspring waiting to be tapped.


    In this world, children, like Kakashi Hatake, were strong enough to graduate from the academy for ninjas as early as five. Back in his world, children that young were barely learning their ABCs.


    The implications were staggering. Prodigies like Kakashi, barely out of diapers, had already perfected the fundamentals of ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu¡ªthe three pillars of ninja combat.


    Perhaps he didn''t have things like the Hy¨±ga''s Byakugan; he had something NPCs didn''t¡ªthe wisdom and experience of a seasoned adult in a young body. He could use his knowledge of this world, as well as his understanding of the characters and their techniques, to carve his own path.


    Arthur''s pulse quickened as he prepared to navigate the terrain. But before he could set off, he heard a scream pierce the air. It was a female''s voice, laced with terror, coming from somewhere deep within the forest.


    He pivoted towards the source of the sound, believing this was part of the game. Maybe a tutorial?


    He pushed through the undergrowth, the dense foliage clawing at his clothes as he weaved between trees. The screams grew louder and more desperate, until he finally burst into a clearing.


    The sight that greeted him was unexpected. A young girl, no older than twelve, kneeled cowering in the center of the clearing. Her tear-streaked face and trembling form were unmistakable signs of terror.


    A burly man, easily two heads taller and twice as broad as Arthur, towered over her. The man wore the familiar Leaf Village forehead protector, a headband, which marked him as a ninja.


    This was strange to Arthur. Why was a ninja from the Leaf Village harassing a little girl?


    The man''s hand grasped the girl''s arm with cruel intentions, his other hand flexing menacingly. Every fiber of Arthur''s being screamed at him to intervene. Even if this was a game, someone was in danger. Despite his lack of training, he couldn''t stand by.


    "Let her go," Arthur said with surprising authority.


    The burly man scoffed, his gaze shifting from the girl to Arthur like he was appraising an insect. He mocked, asking, "And who are you supposed to be pipsqueak? A hero?"


    Arthur didn''t answer. He knew words wouldn''t deter this brute. He squared his shoulders; years of self-defense training were waiting to be used. It wasn''t much, but it was all he had.


    With a surge of adrenaline, he lunged and aimed for a basic double-leg. But the man, seemingly anticipating the move, reacted with an even faster speed!


    A single, brutal shove sent Arthur sprawling back with a grunt of pain. The impact on the forest floor was brutal. The air whooshed out of his lungs, and a searing pain shot up his back.


    This was unlike anything he''d experienced back in the real world. Dr. Kapoor had mentioned a dampened pain threshold, yet this felt too real¡ªagonizingly real!


    Tears welled up in Arthur''s eyes as the burly man loomed over him, a cruel amusement twisting his features. A single, brutal kick landed on Arthur''s side, sending a wave of pain through him.


    He whimpered, his bravado crumbling under the onslaught. Panic, cold and sharp, began to gnaw at the edges of his mind.


    Why did it hurt so much? Had Dr. Kapoor lied? If he dies in the virtual world, what happens to his real body?


    Just then, he recalled the last words the doctor said before entering here: ''Try not to die. In there, it''ll be for real.''


    This had to have been a joke. This was just a virtual world, right?


    As the man beat on him more, the pain increased ever so much, and the thought of him dying for real settled in. This wasn''t a game anymore; this was his life, his very existence on the line.


    The burly laughed, a cruel sound that scraped against Arthur''s raw nerves.


    "Kid really thinks he''s a hero! Didn''t your mommy ever teach you not to interfere with your elders?"


    Arthur remained on the ground, gasping for breath. Denial warred with horrifying clarity. Dr. Kapoor hadn''t been lying. The pain, the fear¡ªit was all real. This wasn''t a game; it was life or death.


    "That girl''s my slave," he said, jerking his thumb towards the whimpering girl. "Bought and paid for by some folks back at the Leaf Village. Property dispute, you see."


    Arthur''s stomach churned. He had never read about slaves. But even so, a slave? This wasn''t some heroic rescue mission; it was a glimpse into the dark underbelly of the ninja world.


    Shame and anger bubbled within him, momentarily eclipsing the throbbing pain in his body.


    This Leaf Village ninja, the supposed symbol of good, was a monster, a sinner masquerading in a virtual world. This couldn''t be Dr. Kapoor''s intention, could it? Was the entire world like this, a breeding ground for corruption and cruelty?


    The man turned to leave, his hand reaching for something on his belt. Arthur''s eye caught a glint of medal¡ªa kunai, the standard weapon for a ninja¡ªhanging from the man''s pouch. Desperation ignited.


    Arthur lunged, heaving himself off the ground, his world swaying with the effort. The man, caught off guard, barely reacted in time. Arthur snatched the kunai from its holster, the clothed metal cold against his trembling hand. With a primal scream, Arthur plunged the kunai forward, aiming for the man''s skull!


    A sickening crunch was heard as it pierced right through.


    The girl screamed, a high-pitched sound that tore through the clearing. Arthur stared at the fallen figure, nausea filling his insides.


    He hadn''t meant to kill, but the desperation of the situation had left him with no other choice. It was a virtual game, right? Yet the weight of his actions settled upon him like a leaden cloak, chilling him to the bone.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead, blurring his vision. He looked at his hands; blood smeared all over them. His eyes widened with disbelief and a mixture of fear. The girl he''d purportedly saved had a look of shock, not at all one of gratitude.


    As he readied himself to help the girl, three figures clad in worn leather vests appeared. Their faces were obscured by ragged hoods.


    ''Bandits?'' Arthur thought, feeling a cold dread.


    "Easy there, partner," their leader called out. "Seems we''ve stumbled upon something unpleasant."


    Arthur''s gaze darted between the bandits and the Leaf ninja''s lifeless form. The girl huddled behind him, whimpering softly. Explaining the situation wouldn''t be easy, but he had to try.


    "There''s been a misunderstanding," he stammered in a hoarse voice. "He was attacking the girl, and I..." The words stuck in his throat. How could he explain taking a life, even a virtual one, for these strangers?


    The bandits didn''t seem interested in explanations. Their eyes narrowed beneath the hoods, fixated on the dead ninja and the blood staining Arthur''s hand. One of the bandits whispered something to their leader, pointing at the dead ninja.


    "A Leaf ninja, you say?" their leader drawled before returning his gaze to Arthur. "Looks like you''ve made a name for yourself, kid. Killing a Leaf shinobi? That''s a bold move in the Fire Country!"


    Arthur shook his head as he desperately pleaded, "No, you don''t understand. He was going to rape the slave and¡ª"


    A strangled cry from the girl cut him off. She stepped out from behind him, shrieking, "He''s lying!" Arthur watched as she pointed an accusing finger at him. "He''s the slave who attacked me! He killed the ninja who was trying to help!"


    The world seemed to tilt on its axis.


    Disbelief choked the air from Arthur''s lungs. This girl, whom he''d just tried to save, was now turning on him, weaving a web of lies designed to save her own skin.


    Was it because she was a slave and didn''t want to be one anymore? He couldn''t tell anymore. Primal rage threatened to consume him.


    "You lying little¡ª!" but the shout died in his threat as the leader of the bandits chuckled.


    "Looks like we have a clear culprit," the bandit said. "We can''t have this criminal go unpunished, can we, boys?"


    The other two bandits grunted in agreement, their hands hovering near the weapons strapped to their hips. Arthur was trapped between a rock and a hard place. The girl''s lie condemned him, while the truth, the act of taking a life, painted him as a villain regardless.


    The adrenaline he''d displayed earlier finally took its toll. He felt nauseous, as if about to throw up. His body ached everywhere. This was too real.


    "We''ll take you in," the leader announced, a glint of avarice flashing in his eyes. "For killing a shinobi, a Leaf shinobi at best, there''s a hefty price on the black market. Consider yourself... valuable cargo now."


    Despair threatened to drown Arthur as the bandits advanced. He had just escaped the clutches of a corrupt ninja, only to fall prey to these ruthless opportunists.


    The hope of proving himself and forging a path in this new world had been extinguished in a horrifying instant.


    Mustering every ounce of his remaining strength, Arthur prepared to run away in a desperate bid for escape. But before he could take a single step, a blur of movement filled his vision. The bandit leader, with inhuman speed, appeared directly in front of him.


    A fist, impossibly fast and powerful, connected with Arthur''s jaw. The world exploded into a kaleidoscope of pain.


    And then darkness.

 Chapter 5: My Name

    Chapter 5 - My Name


    Arthur jolted awake, the world coming into focus with a jarring snap.


    Cold, damp stone pressed against his back. A single torch cast long shadows across a cramped cell. He was in prison. The tang of blood in his mouth was a grim reminder of the events that led him here.


    Disorientation gave way to a crushing sense of dread. He couldn''t tell how long he had been unconscious. He tried to rise, but a surge of panic overtook him as he felt the weight on his limbs. Heavy chains bound him to the floor, restricting how far he could move.


    Every muscle in his body ached. The world outside this virtual one had always seemed harsh, but this was beyond cruel.


    He wouldn''t accept his fate. With a ragged breath, he threw his head back and screamed, "Dr. Kapoor! This has gone too far! You can let me now!"


    He didn''t care if it sounded pathetic; he needed to be heard to break the suffocating silence.


    "Dr. Kapoor! I''m done! Unplug me from the machine!" His outburst was met with silence, broken only by the dripping of water somewhere in the darkness. "Quit messing with me, you pretentious¡ª"


    "How ''bout you quit yappin'' y''er mouth?" a figure sneered, barging through a door.


    The sound sent chills down Arthur''s spine. He had cried out to end the experiment but was met with a hulking figure, shrouded in shadow by the doorway.


    "One more outburst like that," the figure said, "and I''ll come in y''er cell and break y''er bones!"


    The figure then chuckled before slamming the door behind him. Arthur felt scared, a feeling in which had not felt in a long time. He understood the gravity of the situation. This wasn''t a game anymore; this was a world of violence, where his life was at stake.


    He squeezed his eyes shut and a sob escaping his lips. The world of ninjas promised adventure and a chance to prove themselves. Instead, it had led him to a nightmare in which there was no waking.


    The loneliness pressed down on him¡ªa suffocating weight that threatened to crush him.


    Staring into the abyss of his despair, he couldn''t help but wonder if he''d ever see the light of day again, virtual or otherwise. Tears welled up in his eyes, blurring his vision.


    Regret gnawed at him¡ªregret for his naivet¨¦, for believing that he, out of hundreds of millions of people, was randomly selected to experience a groundbreaking discovery like virtual reality.


    Who''s to say the others weren''t in on this? Look at Jasper, heir to the Reza throne. For all Arthur knew, his family could have bought his way into the experiment. Then there was Alice, who seemingly did a thorough background check on him, knowing that he was a Christian.


    What about Margaret, Jada, or William? Arthur understood that anime was a popular, on-demand form of entertainment, but they came into this experiment with extensive knowledge. It was almost as if they knew about it in advance.


    And Alex? Arthur''s memory never betrayed him. Alex was the only person Dr. Kapoor never addressed formally. She called him "my dear Alex."


    Arthur had been a fool to trust this scheme; he was a fool to trust the world. For it is even written in the holy scriptures: It is better to trust in the LORD than to put confidence in man.


    The next day.


    The torch sputtered and died, plunging the cell into darkness once more. It was only twice that a guard opened the door to bring Arthur a chipped cup of water.


    Arthur gulped it down, the meager offering doing little to quell the hunger in his stomach. Because of the chains, he urinated himself, wreaking his own piss. Sleep was hard due to the throbbing pain in his body.


    Hours passed, measured only by the dripping water in the distance.


    Arthur, defeated and humiliated, found solace in the quiet recitation of Bible verses his parents read to him at night. Each familiar passage offered hope, a connection to his life before this virtual nightmare.


    As the night wore on, he understood something. This wasn''t some fever dream or elaborate prank; this was a virtual world meticulously crafted to test his limits. And despite the pain, the fear, and the utter humiliation, a spark ignited within him.


    They wouldn''t break his spirit!


    He wasn''t some hero destined to save the day. No, in this world of darkness, a hero wouldn''t survive in this cell. Let alone be placed inside it.


    Here, only the ruthless, the cunning, and the ones who reveled in power thrived. That''s when it hit him¡ªthe only way out of this twisted game was to become the very monster they feared!


    Arthur''s eyes, previously filled with despair, now held a steely resolve. He wouldn''t play by their rules; he would become the villain, a force of destruction so absolute that the creators of this world would have no choice but to release him.


    No smile played on his lips. Only a chilling counterpoint to the grime that caked his face.


    He didn''t know how; he didn''t know when, but he would annihilate this world, brick by bloody brick. He would become a legend, not of heroism but of sheer, unadulterated terror. This virtual world may have imprisoned him, but it had underestimated one crucial factor: God''s wrath.


    On this night, a villain was born.


    No longer the ignorant newcomer, he was now a predator, waiting for his opportune moment to strike. And the moment he understood that, the torch outside sputtered back to life.


    "This world will know my name," he rasped. "And they will tremble."


    At this proclamation, Arthur recalled the story''s antagonists.


    From start to finish, the first villain was a mercenary named Zabuza Momochi. He held one of the seven legendary swords, the Executioner''s Blade, letting his ambition and thirst for power drive him to betray his village, the Mist Village.


    Though initially presented as a villain, Zabuza met his end at the hands of Kakashi Hatake, the main character''s teacher.


    Arthur wouldn''t become a one-dimensional mercenary. He would use his knowledge to manipulate others, building power before striking.


    Next up was Orochimaru, a power-hungry Sannin (or legendary ninja). Obsessed with immortality and forbidden techniques, he experimented on countless individuals, including the second main character, Sasuke Uchiha.


    Orochimaru''s thirst for knowledge led him down a dark path several decades ago, ultimately resulting in his redemption during the Boruto series.


    Arthur wouldn''t fall victim to the same obsession. He''d use forbidden techniques for power, but he''d remain focused on his ultimate goal¡ªescape.


    Something fascinating about the story was that it cycled through antagonists. Orochimaru was the main threat during the first part. The second part, however, had a powerful ninja from the Rain Village named Nagato Uzumaki.


    Like the surname suggests, Nagato was part of the Uzumaki clan. His group of mercenaries referred to him as "Pain."


    Pain was a pawn. Driven by the horrors of war and loss, he sought to achieve world peace through dominance. Naruto eventually defeated Pain, showing him a different path to peace.


    Arthur wouldn''t ever change his mind, nor would he be manipulated by others. He would use his charisma and cunningness to build his own foundation.


    But who could be so methodical as to manipulate an Uzumaki? Obito Uchiha, the next antagonist who publicly began running the scenes after Nagato''s death.


    Obito was a talented young ninja who believed the world was a cruel place filled with suffering. After witnessing the death of his teammate, Rin Nohara, he became disillusioned and fell under the manipulation of another antagonist, Madara Uchiha.


    Obito was written to have orchestrated numerous events from the shadows, including the Nine-Tails'' attack on the Leaf Village, ultimately aiming to cast an illusion on the entire world to make it perfect.


    He was eventually defeated by Naruto Uzumaki, and was redeemed by sacrificing himself to save Naruto''s life. That was perhaps one of the most convoluted acts in the story since he was won over the main character''s "Talk-No-Jutsu."


    Some would say that Arthur''s predicament was like Obito''s.


    But Arthur would never be burdened by misplaced loyalty. He would be ruthless and calculated, sacrificing anyone for his own goals, unlike Obito''s initial attachment to his comrades.


    However, Arthur would use the art of manipulation to orchestrate events from the shadows if necessary. He could build his power base and influence subtly, striking fear into the hearts of his enemies before revealing his full might.


    Next up was the aforementioned Madara Uchiha. A legendary figure and co-founder of the Leaf Village, Madara sought to control the Tailed Beasts and use them to create an illusionary world peace. Since he had died, he was revived by a ninja named Kabuto Yakushi and eventually defeated by Naruto and Sasuke.


    Arthur wouldn''t be consumed by a na?ve vision of peace. He would use the Tailed Beasts for his own personal gain.


    The last main villain, the one whom hardly anyone who knew of the series expected, was Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. Kaguya was the progenitor of all chakra. She wasn''t originally a villain, but rather a devil from outer space who arrived on earth to cultivate a parasitic tree that drained life force from the planet.


    Consumed by the power of the tree''s chakra fruit, she became a tyrannical ruler, manipulating men and harvesting their chakra. She was eventually sealed away on the moon by her sons, Hagoromo and Hamura, only to be released, only to be defeated by Hagoromo''s son''s incarnates, Naruto and Sasuke.


    There was a reason why few fans saw her appearance coming. It was because the writer made stuff up as the story progressed.


    Kaguya wasn''t a flashy villain; she played the long game, manipulating men for centuries¡ªthrough her manifested will named Zetsu¡ªbefore revealing herself. Arthur could adopt this strategic approach, but he would have less than four years to do so.


    What would distinguish Kaguya from him is that he wouldn''t be a power-hungry tyrant, but a cunning manipulator who used his foreknowledge to win this game.


    Fueled by his newfound purpose, Arthur shuts his eyes, pushing the chill of the cell and throbbing pain to the back of his mind. He needed focus, clarity, and the ability to tap into the power source of this world¡ªchakra.


    Chakra was the life force that fueled all ninjas. It was a potent blend of physical and spiritual energy, swirling within every being in this world.


    Skilled ninjas could channel this energy, moulding it to perform extraordinary feats like walking on walls and breathing fire. But just having chakra wasn''t enough. Control was paramount.


    The main character, who perhaps had the most chakra out of everyone at one point, was hardly able to control it. An untrained ninja with a vast amount of chakra would be like a flimsy dam holding back this force¡ªthe energy would burst forth irrepressibly, leaving them exhausted and vulnerable.


    Arthur remembered two particular ninjas, Rock Lee and his teacher, Might Guy. These two, despite their exceptional physical prowess, were unable to utilize the traditional methods of harnessing chakra. But that didn''t mean they didn''t still have it inside them.


    Arthur settled into a meditative pose. His mind, honed by years of praying and learning philosophy, became still.


    An unknown amount of time passed. The pain threatened to shatter his focus, but he preserved it. He visualized a single point of light within himself¡ªa tiny pool of water. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, a faint sensation.


    A tingling warmth bloomed deep within his core. It wasn''t much, but it was real. This was chakra.


    He remained calm and collective, reminding himself that harnessing was nothing; control was important.


    Focusing on that tiny pool, he visualized it spreading like ripples in his mind. With excruciating slowness, he willed a miniscule amount of that energy outward. It felt like pushing against a wall of resistance, and his muscles were straining with the effort.


    Finally, with control, he felt a shift. It wasn''t a dramatic burst of energy, but a subtle change, like the air around him had grown a degree cooler.


    He slowly opened his eyes. With one look at the torch and a sudden whoosh, the flames sputtered and died, plunging the cell into blackness.


    It wasn''t a parlour trick; this was the raw power of the ninja world!


    He might be a prisoner, but he was also a ninja. How was it that he managed to control his chakra so easily? Simple: He was clan-less. The less chakra someone had, the easier it was to manipulate.

 Chapter 6: Training Ground

    Chapter 6 - Training Ground


    The damp chill of the cell seeped into Arthur''s bones, but it was nowhere near the cold sensation compared to the ice that gripped his heart.


    A muffled conversation could be heard through the bars, the voice of a guard outside.


    "They finally found a buyer," the guard rumbled. "Two days, that''s what they said. Less work for us, eh?"


    A buyer?


    Arthur''s mind raced. There was only one explanation¡ªthey were selling him. Rather than panic, he began to think.


    ''Two days... I have two days left.''


    The situation was far from ideal, but two days wasn''t a death sentence. It was enough time, with his newfound understanding of chakra, to learn some basic but crucial techniques.


    He was clan-less, meaning that he had an easier time learning support techniques. What was categorized as support were things like buffing, de-buffing, and healing!


    Healing techniques were invaluable on the battlefield, allowing ninjas to mend wounds and restore stamina during combat.


    One particular technique that he remembered countless ninjas performing, even the lower-ranked ones, was the generic "Healing jutsu."


    To execute certain techniques, one is required to first perform hand signs.


    Hand signs are hand gestures ninjas use to focus their chakra and unleash their jutsus. Each jutsus requires a specific sequence of hand signs, and memorizing these sequences is crucial.


    Skilled ninjas can use fewer or even one hand sign for the same jutsu, showing their control. Hand signs also reveal the type of jutsu under preparation, providing a tactical advantage. Some rare ninjas could even perform signs with another person''s hand as a substitute.


    There are also some exceptions where ninjas don''t use hand signs at all, especially for techniques focused on speed.


    Arthur closed his eyes, remembering one such sequence for the basic healing technique. It wasn''t complex, but it required precise control of chakra flow. He brought his hands together, forming a specific sign¡ªthe right hand horizontally interlocking with the left hand vertical; ox.


    Focusing all his energy on the tingling warmth in his core, he could visually see chakra flowing through his arms and converging at his fingertips.


    It was a delicate procedure, a constant push and pull between channeling enough chakra to be effective and maintaining control to avoid a burst.


    Sweat beaded on his brow as the strain intensified. Without a moment''s notice, the feeling ceased, and he failed.


    He had felt his initial burst of chakra dwindling until the fatigue set in.


    But he wouldn''t give up; he couldn''t. Not here, not ever.


    Repeating the signs, his movements were smoother this time, he channeled his chakra again.


    A slight tingle spread from his palms.


    Feeling the flow and directing it where it needed to be, he opened his eyes and saw a faint, cerulean glow in his hands.


    He had done it. He had performed a rudimentary healing technique!


    Given his predicament, the excitement was short-lived. Yes, performing a jutsu on one''s second attempt was a congratulatory feat, but this was just baby steps. He still had a long way to go.


    Two days were given to learn as much as possible, to hone his control, and to build a small arsenal of techniques. He gave a low growl, feeling no longer afraid.


    The initial burst of exertion, followed by the struggle to control his fledgling chakra, left him drained. His limbs felt like lead weights, and his eyelids drooped with heaviness.


    Resigned, he settled back on the cold stone floor, the ever-present dampness, and the foul stench of his own waste.


    To recover one''s chakra naturally, he needed to rest.


    Hours passed by.


    There were no windows in this cell, so he had no way of gauging the passage of time. But his body kept a silent record.


    The throbbing in his muscles gradually subsided, replaced by aches.


    He knew, with certainty, that his chakra was slowly replenishing.


    When he felt like he could handle the strain again, he slowly sat up and performed the healing technique.


    Relief flooded his senses as he pressed his glowing palms against his wounds.


    It wasn''t just the dull ache that receded; he could feel, with an almost absurd clarity, the very cells in his body responding. Damaged tissue knitted itself back together, torn ligaments mended at an accelerated rate¡ªall propelled by an invisible force.


    The dried blood in his mouth finally vanished. Even the pervasive stench of his confinement seemed to lose its edge.


    For the first time, he felt a sense of control amidst this evil world. But caution tempered his optimism.


    Nothing was worth celebrating.


    Completely healing his wounds would attract suspicion, drawing the attention of his captors. He needed to remain under the radar as much as possible to appear weak while growing stronger in his cell.


    With a thought, he limited the flow of chakra, allowing the healing to reach a point of functionality rather than complete restoration.


    By the time he finished, he left himself with a few minor scratches, not enough to raise any alarms.


    Arthur had tasted the power of healing; now he craved something on the offensive end, something not related to jutsus¡ªa solid foundation.


    How he was able to get away with killing a Leaf ninja was because of taijutsu. That ninja''s taijutsu was strong, but it wasn''t compared to the bandits''.


    Taijutsu is a martial art that involves using one''s natural physical abilities in combat. Unlike other fighting styles, it required no hand signs and focused on the ninja''s physical strength and stamina.


    That made taijutsu a quick and efficient way to fight, though some techniques can be enhanced with chakra.


    While most ninjas use taijutsu, a select few like Rock Lee specialize in this style, perfecting powerful moves like the "Dynamic Entry" and the "Leaf Whirlwind" techniques.


    Ninjas who were good at taijutsu could move faster than sound or leave behind afterimages. That kind of raw power, that kind of speed¡ªthat''s what Arthur needed.


    Throwing himself onto the cold stone floor without rattling the chains, he began a grueling series of push-ups.


    Each repetition was a battle cry against his circumstances, a defiant push against the limitations of this cell.


    Sweat slicked his skin, and the stale air became heavier.


    ''One hundred one, one hundred two, one hundred three...''


    His muscle fibers tore, begging for respite. But he ignored them, fueled by a burning desire to break free.


    By the time he reached three hundred fifty, his vision had blurred slightly. Finally, his arms gave way, collapsing with a heavy thud.


    He lay there gasping, his lungs burning, and his chest heaving up and down. He then gritted his teeth at how weak he was. Yes, three hundred fifty push-ups for a twelve-year-old body were very impressive, but it was nothing in this world.


    Characters like Might Guy, Rock Lee''s teacher, was able to do over seven hundred before feeling exhausted.


    But there was something Arthur had that they neglected to use: a healing technique!


    With trembling hands, he formed the familiar hand sign and began mending his muscles. The fibers rebuilt themselves, growing denser and becoming more efficient.


    He felt an electric-like sensation as his cells went into overdrive. It was painful at first, but with each passing moment, he was pushing his body beyond its natural limits, refueling his aching muscles to return to training.


    Now that he was fully healed, squats came next.


    He pushed himself again, each repetition more perfect than the last.


    ''Six hundred.''


    Not bad, but far from exceptional. The elite ninjas he''d seen could have easily doubled that number.


    He healed himself again and began doing sit-ups, the cold stone floor biting into his lower back with each crunch.


    ''Two-hundred fifty...''


    Exhaustion threatened to pull him under, but he used the healing technique again.


    Tentatively, he flexed his arms. The response was immediate¡ªstrength that surprised even him.


    He felt lighter; his body was more compact and responsive.


    He couldn''t be sure by how much, but the difference was undeniable.


    Arthur had just done something that most ninjas couldn''t¡ªpushed his body beyond its limits and then used a healing technique to not just repair but also enhance.


    Not a hint of happiness was seen in his expression. He was merely content to know how much this virtual world had underestimated him again.


    They had thrown him in a cell, hoping to break his spirit. Instead, they had given him a training ground that would forge him into the villain this world wouldn''t expect.


    Arthur returned to his exercise.


    After several more sets, he had to stop. His chakra had finally depleted.


    This strategy of growing was impeccable, to say the least, having never been done by anyone, but it did have its flaws.


    With no chakra to refuel his muscles, he had no choice but to rest.


    Some time later.


    Now renewed, he placed critical attention on learning a new technique¡ªthe "Substitution jutsu."


    It was a simple technique, one that allowed a ninja to instantly replace themselves with another object during an attack.


    Perhaps not flashy, but in the right hands, it would be incredibly effective. Perfect for a beginner like himself.


    Visualization was one of the keys to performing a technique. So he closed his eyes and pictured the hand signs from memory.


    There were five of them, a quick sequence that went from tiger to snake.


    It wasn''t at all hard to remember since each of the hand signs correlated with the Chinese zodiac. And Arthur knew them all by heart!


    Muscles warmed up, mind focused, he began. Tiger, boar, ox, dog, and finally, snake.


    His fingers danced across the air, each movement precise and deliberate. With the final hand sign, the chakra was ready to be channeled.


    Now came the test.


    He focused on the nearest thing he could link to: his chain. Connection made, he inflicted pain on himself. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a momentary distortion, a quick darkness, and then silence.


    He opened his eyes, triumph coursing through him. It had worked!


    He had successfully executed the Substitution jutsu. With it, he could dodge attacks, create openings, and, most importantly, escape.


    But as he basked in the afterglow of his success, something dawned on him. He was no longer bound by the chains. The Substitution jutsu had replaced him with a chain link, leaving him unbound in the center of the cell.


    He was free, but this isn''t what he wanted. If a guard happened to glance in, they''d find him loose¡ªan escape attempt. The punishment for such an offense would be swift and brutal.


    And there was a bigger problem: he couldn''t reverse the jutsu.


    The chains also had locks on them. Even slipping back into them would be impossible.


    Cold sweat prickled his skin, but he remained calm. Panic wouldn''t help him now.


    Based on his body''s circadian rhythm, he estimated he had roughly eight hours before the guard''s next visit. Eight hours. Not ideal, but enough time to potentially rectify his situation.


    Instead of returning to the chains, he decided to use this slight freedom to his advantage.


    Hours passed by.


    He exercised, healing himself constantly, until his chakra was low. If it wasn''t for chakra, he wouldn''t have had the stamina to train due to a lack of food. His mind wouldn''t give heed to his body.


    Finally, a distant clang echoed through the corridor, interrupting his meditation. The guard.


    Arthur retained his position, slumping against the wall, his arms and legs strategically crossed over the chains.


    "Water..." he said in a gruff voice.


    He kept his eyes closed, feigning a deeper state of exhaustion than he actually felt.


    A rough hand slammed a glass of water and a morsel of bread beside him. With a tone filled with cruel amusement, the guard said, "Tomorrow you''ll be on your way to the Earth Country."


    Arthur hadn''t expected that.


    Naruto''s world operates on a system reminiscent of feudal Japan. Here, power is everything, and countries maintain a precarious balance through military might.


    Treaties are temporary at best, constantly threatened by the ever-present possibility of war. And each nation is ruled by a "Daimyo" (or feudal lord in English), a monarch who holds ultimate political authority.


    Among these countries, five stand out for their immense power and influence: the Land of Fire, the Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, the Land of Mist, and the Land of Lightning.


    These "Five Great Shinobi Countries" are each home to a "Hidden Village," a community dedicated to training and deploying highly skilled ninjas.


    These same ninjas act as military muscle for their respective countries, serving under the leadership of the village head while ultimately answering to the feudal lord.


    From what Arthur remembered, his role as clan-less never stated where he would start.


    If he were in the Land of Fire, the most prominent nation in the world, housing all the protagonists, he would have no thoughts of leaving it yet.


    Mustering a weak voice, he rasped, "Where am I now?"


    The guard let out a chuckle, saying, "Still in the Fire Country, slave. Didn''t think they''d send you across the border, but kids like you are worth the investment."


    There was a loud slick as the guard spat on the floor and closed the door. Arthur lay there, content with many things.


    He had made a mistake, a reckless one, but he had managed to salvage the situation.


    With more than eight hours to train and hone his control, he would continue to use his setback as a stepping stone.


    ''Tomorrow is another day. And tomorrow, I''ll be stronger.''


    With predatory eyes, he pushed himself off the floor and slowly got into a handstand. What made it so impressive was that he was balancing on just two fingers!


    He began a series of push-ups, the blood rushing to his head. Every repetition, every second, was an opportunity to build his strength, refine his control, and refine himself.


    After some time, he collapsed onto the floor, covered in his own sweat.


    He had only been training for about two days, but because of his recover and repeat method, he''d managed to turn those two days into a two-week training session, pushing his body and chakra control further than he thought possible.


    Now, however, exhaustion has set in again. His core signaled his depleted chakra reserves.


    As he lay there, his mind drifted to the other players trapped in this world. They had to have been here. Otherwise, the character selection slots wouldn''t have been filled.


    Were they imprisoned like him? Suffering under the same oppressive regime?


    Empathy pricked his conscience. He might have envisioned himself as the villain, but his heart, shaped by his faith, still valued real people''s lives.


    The teachings of his Christian upbringing hadn''t at all clashed with his new persona. What he considered was whether the others felt the same. Perhaps he could liberate them, forge an alliance, and escape this cruel game.


    But one thing remained certain¡ªhe wouldn''t be a pawn for anyone. He would be a player who would challenge any opposition that threatened to harm his existence. His actions, whatever they may be, will only be judged by God.


    Arthur pushed the disquieting thoughts about the other players to the back of his mind. He focused on another mystery: why he was here.


    Dr. Kapoor''s assurances about a "low pain threshold" were a cruel joke. This was real, raw, agonizing pain that was not even mentioned in the documents he signed.


    There were no neatly displayed stats¡ªno helpful tutorial prompts to guide him. He was adrift in a sea of uncertainty.


    Did Dr. Kapoor lie about death being real? Maybe it was a test, a way to prod him into playing their game seriously.


    That was far from the truth.


    A surge of anger coursed through him. They''d tricked him, manipulated him with promises of a harmless virtual experience. Now he was trapped as their guinea pig, his body a mere plaything for their twisted plot.


    The anger quickly subsided into something colder, sharper¡ªa thirst for revenge.


    They had taken his freedom and subjected him to unimaginable pain, all in the name of science.


    He gritted his teeth at the thought. They would pay for this. When he would escape, Dr. Kapoor, or whoever else was behind it all, would all feel his fury.


    Arthur''s eyes snapped open, gleaming with a newfound resolve. This wasn''t just about conquering a virtual world anymore; this was about payback.


    The villain in the making was ready to collect his dues.

 Chapter 7: Kekkei Genkai

    Chapter 7 - Kekkei Genkai


    The feeling of thirst settled in.


    Arthur didn''t need a clock. His body kept a record of its needs, and thirst¡ªthis parched dryness¡ªwas its way of telling him it was close to dawn.


    This was the predictable hour when the guard would return with his meager ration of water. But today, things would be different.


    He rose from the floor, having spent the night not just resting but strategizing. The guard''s unexpected lapse of vigilance regarding his chains had given him clarity on how to enact a foolhardy plan¡ªone he was daring to try.


    Metal echoed down the corridor. Arthur steeled himself, forcing his body into a relaxed posture while his eyes closed in feigned sleep. He pictured his opponent, the guard from the previous day, as slow-witted.


    The clang of the cell door jolted him awake as a gruff voice said, "Up, scum. Time for your watery reward before we ship you off."


    Arthur feigned sluggishness. The guard opened his cell, unaware that the chains weren''t on.


    This was it. Arthur carefully analyzed the guard''s movements and telegraphed. What he needed was a moment of vulnerability.


    As the guard leaned in and his face was inches away, Arthur saw his chance. With a burst of adrenaline, he lunged forward and aimed for the guard''s chain.


    One sickening thud, and his fist connected cleanly!


    The guard grunted, more surprised than hurt. His eyes glazed over as confusion crossing his face. It wasn''t enough.


    Arthur didn''t hesitate. He threw all his weight behind a second blow at the guard''s solar plexus.


    Bang!


    The guard finally doubled over before crumbling to the floor.


    Anyone who was given a well-placed strike to their chin, a vital spot, could render that person unconscious.


    Arthur''s own body, which had experienced a grueling training session, was hard enough to knock out grown men. He wasn''t strong yet, but he had taken advantage of the opportunity against a less vigilant enemy.


    Now escape was still paramount.


    He scrambled over the unconscious guard and fumbled the man''s belt until he found multiple keys attached to a ring.


    Sorting through them, he found the one that fit into the cell door''s lock. If this key could unlock this door, then perhaps the rest would work on others.


    But his freedom was a fragile thing. He quickly secured the guard''s limbs with the chains that had bound him for far too long. It wouldn''t hold forever, but it would buy him some time.


    Emerging from the cell, Arthur found himself in what appeared to be a dungeon.


    Before rounding any corner, he placed himself along the wall and waited. The corridors stretched like an unending tunnel. He needed to find an exit¡ªa way back to whatever semblance of familiarity existed within this prison.


    Finally, a door broke the monotony of the corridor. He approached it and saw what looked like a medical unit inside. It was filled with syringes, bandages, IV bags, and the lot. With furrowed brows, he moved on.


    Turning another corner, he heard the faint sound of someone''s whimper. It drew him towards a different door. He peered inside it and saw a woman huddled in the corner of the room.


    She had long brown hair, freckles, and was streaked with grime down her back. Most of her face was obscured, yet something about her looked familiar.


    The woman flinched at the sound of the door opening. Her eyes widened in terror. She cowered further into the corner, faintly saying, "P-please, don''t hurt me again."


    Arthur remained impassive as he said, "You can relax; I''m not a guard." He then took a step closer as his eyes scanned the room for any potential threats. "Who''re you?"


    The woman''s gaze darted around the room. She scrutinized him carefully until she spoke with a trembling voice, "Please... help me."


    "Help you with what?" he countered.


    He needed information, not empty pleas.


    "Get me out of here... They keep taking me for tests and it hurts."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. Tests? This seemed different from the treatment he''d received. Something was off¡ªsomething he didn''t understand.


    "I''ll ask again," he demanded, "who are you?"


    The woman hesitated nervously as she stammered, "I-I''m just a scientist."


    "A scientist?" Arthur repeated, skeptical.


    Most scientists didn''t cower in fear or beg for help. Let alone find themselves being experimented on. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," she insisted. "They brought me here against my will."


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Yukimi..."


    Suddenly, Arthur remembered who she was. Yukimi was a character in the story''s filler arc.


    Her full name was Yukimi Iburi, from the forgotten Iburi clan. She was ostracized for her weak smoke technique, a jutsu that allowed her and members of her clan to turn their bodies into natural smoke.


    Because of this jutsu, they were unable to go outside, less they fully turned into smoke and died.


    Orochimaru, who was involved in this arc, offered her clan a solution¡ªa cursed seal. When Leaf ninjas Kakashi Hatake and Yamato trailed Orochimaru, they discovered the Iburi clan''s secret location.


    Orochimaru, who was also fleeing the Leaf Village at the time, sought to use Yukimi''s blood to help cross the Fire Country''s borders. Yukimi eventually discovered this, only to find that he had massacred her entire clan in order to gain their smoke transformation.


    His plan proved to be a failure since the only member whose blood was good enough for him to use was Yukimi herself.


    Devasted and unstable, she was saved by the aforementioned two ninjas and the spirits of her fallen clanmates. Her jutsu would then be stabilized, allowing her to be free to explore the world she had longed for.


    Arthur recalled all these events, which had taken place no more than five years ago. Yukimi wasn''t at all a scientist. Or perhaps she was considering that her story ended without any explanations.


    A devious thought came to mind. This unexpected encounter wasn''t a setback; it was an opportunity. This character could be used.


    "Wait here," he ordered.


    He turned, exited the room and left her staring in a mix of fear and confusion. But he didn''t care.


    Instead, he backtracked and searched for the medical supply room. Once he found what he was looking for, he gathered the necessary supplies¡ªbandage rolls, antiseptic solution, and the works.


    He then hurried back to Yukimi''s cell, where the items were stored safely in a medical bag. When he returned, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "What are you doing?" she asked in suspicion.


    He ignored her question and unlocked the cell door with the key.


    "Come on, he said. "We''re leaving."


    Together, they navigated the maze. They hadn''t come across any guards or security checkpoints. And once they reached the end, they finally found an exit¡ªa heavy metal door leading to the outside world.


    Arthur threw the door open to reveal a scene far removed from the dungeon halls.


    They stood in a remote clearing, bathed in the morning sun. Birds chirped in the surrounding forest¡ªthe complete opposite of what was inside the facility.


    He had always envisioned escape, but now was not the time to settle on scenery.


    He turned to Yukimi and said, "Follow me."


    She looked at him and was unsure of herself. This child had freed her from a nightmare, but his motives remained shrouded.


    She was the one to ask for help. Surely, she wouldn''t let go of the one who could ensure her survival.


    "Alright, but where are we going?" she asked in a small but resolute tone.


    Arthur didn''t answer. He simply turned and ran towards the dense trees, allowing Yukimi to follow. She was an unexpected addition, and he was going to use her.


    They plunged into the dense forest, a welcome change from their prison. Arthur led the way by pushing through the undergrowth. Yukimi followed close behind with ragged breaths.


    After hours of running, she finally became exhausted.


    The trees had thinned and revealed a sight that made her gasp: a small town nestled in a valley with smoke curling from chimneys.


    "We made it," she breathed after sagging against a tree trunk.


    She was relieved, but Arthur knew better. In a cold voice, he said, "Not quite. Towns can be dangerous, too. We can''t just waltz in."


    She frowned, asking, "What do you mean? People live there. They can help us."


    He shook his head, responding, "Unless they''re slave traders, I doubt it. A town this close to where our prison was would have a way of sniffing out outsiders, especially escapees like us."


    Yukimi''s face blanched as her initial relief again turned to fear. Was he saying that she had escaped one prison, only to find herself trapped in another?


    In a dreadful whisper constricting her throat, she asked, "So what do we do?"


    "We stay hidden. For now, at least. Best to scout the area... see if we can find anything or someone who might be of assistance."


    Yukimi didn''t argue; she was too exhausted and too frightened to formulate a plan of her own. Arthur, however, had a strange sense of purpose, a cold logic that went against her instilled sliver of hope.


    He led her deeper into the woods and away from the town''s lights until they found a secluded clearing.


    Arthur sat down with his back against a tree trunk as his gaze was fixed on the distance. She watched him with a growing curiosity. He was an enigma.


    Suddenly, he reached for her arm. His touch was surprisingly gentle. She instinctively flinched, but before she could protest, he was already cleaning her wounds with the healing jutsu.


    "You''re injured," he stated. "Cuts and bruises. Nothing life-threatening."


    Yukimi stared at him, speechless before finally asking, "H-how do you know how to do that? Were you a ninja this whole time?"


    Arthur finished healing the last of her wounds. His eyes were cold and emotionless. She watched him as a thousand questions swirled in her mind.


    Why was he so quiet now?


    He had to be a ninja to perform medical ninjutsu. If he wasn''t, one thing was for certain: this person had rescued her from her prison.


    As they sat in the quiet clearing, things finally settled on them. Pragmatically, Arthur decided it was time to gather information.


    "Where are you from?" he asked.


    "Honestly?" she replied. "I don''t have a home, not really. I was saved five years ago and have been traveling ever since."


    Arthur knew what she might have been referring to, but he needed her to elaborate more.


    "I, uh," she stumbled, unsure how much to reveal to a stranger. But her gratitude for her freedom prompted her to continue. "I was asleep in my lab one day until I was attacked for not paying my rent on time. They found out that I was special and decided to experiment on me. If it hadn''t been for you..." she trailed off with a grateful smile.


    "Special?" he asked.


    "Yeah... You might not understand."


    Arthur watched her, now fully aware of what she had likely been through after her filler story finished. Yukimi wasn''t a liar. Perhaps she truly had become a scientist before her imprisonment.


    That idea, however, wasn''t in his interest. It was the thing that made her special: her Kekkei Genkai.


    Kekkei Genkai are special abilities passed down through generations in certain clans. These abilities come from genetic anomalies and manifest in different ways.


    They come in distinct types of Kekkei Genkai. One type, like the Sharingan, grants the user unique eyes with special powers, such as seeing through objects or giving them incredible focus.


    Another type allows the user to combine basic elements like water and wind to create a new one, such as ice. Finally, some Kekkei Genkai grant unique body manipulation abilities, such as freely controlling bones or absorbing natural energy. That was Yukimi Iburi''s Kekkei Genkai.


    These abilities make their wielders incredibly powerful but also ostracized. Feared for their deadliness, Kekkei Genkai users are often persecuted or even hunted, despite their own village employing them.


    The abilities themselves are highly coveted, with some villages even attempting to steal or transplant them into others.


    Arthur knew full well what her clan''s Kekkei Genkai was. It allowed one to transform into pure smoke. However, this unnamed ability was far from perfect. Initially, they''d turn into smoke unintentionally or get stuck in that form.


    Orochimaru''s cursed seal offered some stability, but they remained vulnerable to wind. Transforming while in smoke form meant they''d disperse permanently, which was fatal. Only Yukimi was able to overcome that setback.


    Arthur watched her with an unreadable face. It all fits now.


    From the moment they escaped, he''d been wondering what he should do with her. Yukimi''s story ended the moment she parted ways with Kakashi and Yamato. She was never heard from again.


    He could always expand her story, but why would a villain do that?


    Sunlight dappled through the leaves and fell on Yukimi''s face. She blinked it away with a smile, staying grateful for Arthur''s help. He had not only saved her; he also healed her wounds.


    She looked down at her arm, whispering a silent thank-you.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over her. She looked up, expecting to see his stoic face, but instead she saw a cold glint in his eyes.


    Before she could say anymore, Arthur struck the back of her neck, the world spinning as her vision blurred at the edges. He watched her crumple to the ground, unconscious.


    No regret was felt. Only his cold features remained. Unflawed by the ruthless pragmatism that had already taken root in his mind.


    Naruto was an unfair world. Those who were strong were inevitably born into power. There was only one way to achieve that power: take it by force.


    A name surfaced in Arthur''s mind¡ªa character who had been merely a servant to one of the antagonists: Kabuto Yakushi.


    Kabuto was a side character who had become a significant asset through the art of cellular transfer. By absorbing the DNA of others, he gained their techniques and their Kekkei Genkai.


    And once he acquired enough power, he was strong enough to start an entire war!


    Arthur wasn''t Kabuto; he didn''t possess the same techniques or scientific knowledge, but the core principle remained¡ªDNA was power. And Yukimi, with her unique Kekkei Genkai and ability to transform her body into smoke, was a valuable resource.


    Arthur kneeled beside her unconscious form, his medical tools in hand.


    This wasn''t a decision he had taken lightly. But in this twisted world, kindness was a luxury he couldn''t afford right now.


    So he began by extracting specific tissues, ones most likely to hold the essence of her Kekkei Genkai. Blood spewed across his hands and into IV bags. He worked as his stomach churned with a primal mix of disgust.


    This wasn''t about sadism; it was about survival, about clawing his way to the top of this food chain.


    Hours later.


    The once-pristine clearing was now a macabre tableau. It was long past dusk, and the sunlight was seen in eerie twilight. As the last rays of the sun set, he finished.


    Arthur surveyed his handiwork. In his hand, he held a vial filled with Yukimi''s essence. She had inevitably died due to intense blood loss.


    Looking at the vial, he couldn''t tell if a cellular transfer would work or not. For instance, if this virtual world''s anatomical laws were the same as earth''s, then what if his blood type wasn''t compatible?


    Regardless, he had to try.


    Securing the vial and IV bags, he looked at Yukimi''s lifeless body. It was all mangled and ripped apart. He had never experienced this much blood on him or anyone before, yet his expression remained the same: still and unmoved.


    This world threatened to corrupt him, but he would never forget who he was inside.


    Using his bare hands, he dug a hole to store her body in and hide all the tools. It took several more hours, but it was worth hiding any evidence that she ever existed.


    Arthur left the clearing behind before moving to a secluded spot.


    Here, beneath the forest canopy, he would attempt the unthinkable¡ªthe transference of Yukimi''s Kekkei Genkai.


    He laid out his tools and rehearsed the basic principles: introduce Yukimi''s genetic material into his own system and hope that his body will accept it. If he failed, he would attempt to heal himself before any repercussions occurred.


    This wasn''t a sterile operating room, but he didn''t have the patience to consider such things. He had to focus on the task in front of him.


    The first step involved creating a viable vector for the transfer. So he retrieved a syringe and drew the essence from the vial and into the syringe. Then he located a vein in the crook of his arm.


    This was going to be a delicate procedure. Introducing foreign genetic material directly into the bloodstream could trigger a violent immune response. So much so that the body may reject these alien cells.


    He needed a way to bypass this hurdle, a way to trick his body into accepting the new genetic code.


    The healing technique was the only way to do it from a non-scientific point of view. All he had to do was suppress rejection during the transplant.


    It was a long shot, but it was all he had.


    He centered his chakra and channeled it through the syringe and into the vial. The cells inside circulated violently before providing a visual confirmation of his success.


    Now came the decisive moment. Without hesitating, he plunged the needle into his vein. The sensation felt like burning wildfire.


    He pushed the modified genetic cocktail into his system while saying a silent prayer: "Thus saith the Lord, the Lord''s grace is sufficient for me: for the Lord''s strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me."


    Suddenly, his vision swam, his muscles spasmed, and the pain spread through his whole body. He then collapsed onto the forest floor, convulsing.


    Trying to heal himself and maintain the cellular transfer at the same time was not within his control.


    He gritted his teeth before channeling every ounce of his will into forcing his chakra to flow to suppress the rising tide of rejection.


    The pain was excruciating!


    Time seemed to lose all meaning. Minutes felt like they were stretched into agonizing hours as he fought for control.


    Finally, as abruptly as it began, the pain slowly subsided.


    He lay gasping on the forest floor. Sweat drenched his clothes and his body trembled with exhaustion. He could now feel the essence circulating perfectly into his bone marrow, merging with new red blood cells.


    He flexed his hand and felt a residual chakra pulsing within him. This was it. This was Yukimi''s chakra pool, and it is now inside him.


    With more time, it should integrate until his body could fully utilize her Kekkei Genkai.

 Chapter 8: Camping

    Chapter 8 - Camping


    While walking back cautiously to the nearby town, Arthur considered how fortunate he was to have stumbled across a Kekkei Genkai user.


    Characters like Yukimi were not a common find. Perhaps by chance, her story was developed by Elysium''s artificial intelligence systems, allowing him to cross paths.


    Or perhaps the programs knew he would tread on this path of darkness, placing her in the same situation as him. Regardless, he knew that the hardware functions of the world couldn''t be altered. The moment he entered the pod, everything was static, only changeable by the player''s choices.


    Putting those thoughts aside, he knew what he needed¡ªmore Kekkei Genkai.


    They were very unique, with only a few being effective in combat. The Smoke Kekkei Genkai, for instance, can deceive a prominent ninja''s senses. This was shown when Kakashi, a user of the Sharingan, fought Yukimi''s clanmates and couldn''t differentiate them from real smoke.


    Other Kekkei Genkai could form hardened crystals, absorb chakra, explode objects on contact, and even generate their own magnetic force. But out of all the Kekkei Genkai in this world, only one surpassed them all: the Rinnegan.


    Arthur didn''t want to think further about that ocular technique.


    With each passing hour, his body had fully accumulated all the foreign cells. He approached the town he''d previously avoided, keeping a safe distance.


    Citizens could be heard rustling about. Arthur couldn''t help but feel the bitter taste of their normalcy.


    He closed his eyes and focused on his chakra. Channeling it, his body became weightless until it dissolved entirely. He was smoke, a formless cloud drifting in the breeze.


    It was exhilarating¡ªa newfound freedom of movement¡ªbut he didn''t let the excitement get to him.


    He drifted through the air, swirling around buildings, testing the limits of his control. It wasn''t perfect; tendrils of smoke occasionally strayed from the main body, but with each passing moment, his perfection in it steadily grew.


    Passing over rooftops and peering into windows, he monitored the unsuspecting townspeople. They were average citizens, oblivious to his presence.


    He saw families gathered around dinner tables, couples walking along the street, and children sleeping in their beds.


    Nothing was needed to remind him that they were mere virtual characters.


    What he needed were resources and information.


    In a house on the outskirts of town, he found his answer. This, Arthur decided, was a safe target.


    He seeped through a crack in the window and scanned the whole home. No one was inside.


    Reforming himself inside the house, he quickly scanned the living room, finding a map sprawled across a table and a worn leather satchel overflowing with weapons. This house belonged to a ninja!


    He focused on the map and saw that it depicted the surrounding area with a surprising level of detail. This would be invaluable.


    Shifting his attention to the satchel, he accessed its contents and found scrolls, throwing knives, shuriken, and an assortment of other weapons inside hidden compartments.


    He gathered everything he could and made his way to the kitchen.


    The smell of leftover meals permeated his nostrils. It had been days since he had any real food. Finding fruits and vegetables, he ate them with caution, aware that his mind was only thinking it was real food.


    It tasted good.


    This wasn''t about playing fair; this was about survival, about rising above the limitations placed upon him.


    Arthur stored some food in his satchel and reformed into smoke. A truly advantageous Kekkei Genkai for allowing him to turn whatever object on his person into smoke as well.


    He drifted back out the window, the map clutched in his smoky form. Leaving the town behind, he materialized back in the forest, the tools strapped to his side.


    He then unfurled the map, tracing the lines with a finger.


    On the front, the map focused on the five major countries: Land of Fire, Land of Wind, Land of Lightning, Land of Earth, and Land of Mist. Each ruled by a feudal lord, these equally powerful nations are scattered across a continent to maintain balance.


    Like Arthur remembered, they were named after their dominant chakra nature, each housing a powerful Hidden Village led by a Kage.


    Despite past rivalries, these countries were said to have come together to form the Shinobi Union after the fourth war. What interested Arthur, however, was the Land of Fire and its Hidden Village, the Leaf Village.


    And despite not being on the map, he knew exactly where both he and it were.


    The town he came from wasn''t anything special. It surrounded other towns with pedestrians and merchants.


    The road ahead was long and fraught with danger. But he knew better than to tread in enemy territory. Would they open the gate for him? Would they even let him casually cross through their barrier?


    Knowing it wouldn''t be so simple, he set off to the nearest body of water.


    The march through the woods had left him coated in grime and sweat until he stumbled upon a clear, running river.


    Memories of childhood camping trips and splashing around in cool mountain streams with his family surfaced. He pushed them down, knowing this wasn''t some idyllic vacation.


    He stripped off his tunic and trousers and stepped into the river. The water was cold and shocked his system, but it was also refreshing.


    He submerged himself, letting the current wash away the grime and the lingering scent of blood.


    Exiting, he scrubbed his clothes against a smooth rock and rinsed them thoroughly before draping them across a branch to dry. He only had his undergarments on, but any sense of shamefulness was quickly eclipsed by a desire to hone his skills.


    He wouldn''t survive long relying solely on smoke jutsu; he needed knowledge to use weapons effectively. Ninjas could throw their arsenal of tools with deadly precision, and he had to be ready.


    Rummaging through the satchel, he pulled out a selection of throwing knives and shuriken. They felt surprisingly light in his hands.


    Finding a large, flat rock nestled amongst the trees, he designated it as his target. Throwing an object required balance¡ªusing his entire body, not just his arm.


    The first few attempts were disastrous, with the blades clattering harmlessly to the ground at the rock''s foot. He was hitting his target, but that wasn''t his goal. What he needed to do was lodge the knife into the rock.


    With each throw, a sense of muscle memory kicked in. He adjusted his grip, shifted his weight, and focused on a precise throw.


    The next knife flew true, embedding itself with a satisfying "thunk" into the center of the rock. Satisfying, but still not perfect. He continued practicing, the frustration of early misses giving way to a growing sense of accomplishment. His throws became more consistent, and the blades found their mark with increasing accuracy.


    When he became tired, he used the healing jutsu to restart.


    Next was shuriken. Shuriken were ninja stars, demanding a slightly different throwing technique. He practiced relentlessly, sweat beading on his brow and the muscles in his arms burning with exertion.


    The sun began to set, painting the sky in vibrant hues of orange and purple. Still, he continued, driven by a relentless need to improve.


    As darkness finally descended, he remained still on the forest floor, his body not at all exhausted thanks to the healing jutsu. He had a long way to go, but he was increasing steadily.


    The next thing he did was move on to chakra control. Control was paramount. Now that he had accumulated Yukimi''s chakra pool, it was essential that he balance it. The process was simple, taking no more than a few minutes.


    Once he finished that, he trained channeling his chakra externally.


    Known as "chakra flow," a user can circulate their chakra through an object or their body to enhance its capabilities. When directed through weapons, chakra can increase sharpness, durability, or add elemental effects like fire or lightning.


    Flowing chakra through the body can also improve physical attributes like speed, defense, or even create a protective shield. The exact effects depend on the type and amount of chakra used.


    Arthur closed his eyes, focusing inward. He felt the chakra within him, picturing it flowing through his body like a warm current coursing through his veins.


    When he finished, he picked up a throwing knife and concentrated his chakra on the metal. He envisioned enhancing the blade itself before gripping the handle and throwing it with all his might.


    It met a weathered tree trunk with a dull thud. The knife stuck harmlessly. A good throw, but not at all what he was expecting.


    He closed his eyes again, this time picturing the chakra as a muscle rather than a flowing current. He imagined stretching it, pushing it beyond its perceived limits. With each attempt, the strain grew, and the chakra protested the unfamiliar exertion.


    It took several hours before a breakthrough. The chakra responded, expanding outward.


    He grabbed another throwing knife, confident in his grip. This time, channeling the chakra, he focused on enhancing the blade''s sharpness rather than its power. He pictured it piercing through the tree with ease, the tip imbued with his chakra.


    When he threw it, the knife shot out of his hand. It met the tree trunk with a resounding clang. When he approached it, only the handle protruded.


    He had done it. He had successfully channeled his chakra into the weapon, augmenting its capabilities. This wasn''t an easy feat, as it could help pave the way to new possibilities.


    Exhaustion settled upon Arthur. He pushed himself through one last routine, a punishing series of push-ups and lunges designed to test his endurance.


    His muscles burned, and his breath rasped in his throat, but he pushed on, fueled to get stronger.


    Finally, collapsing onto the forest floor, he allowed himself a moment of respite. The cool night air carried the scent of damp earth and pine needles. It felt oddly comforting compared to his time in prison.


    With a grunt, he rose and made his way back to the river.


    Cold water once again washed away the grime and sweat on his body. He donned his clothes, now dried, and settled himself comfortably beneath a large oak tree.


    The canopy of leaves provided a shield against the moon''s light. The night noises of the forest were like a familiar lullaby.


    He was far from home, far from the life he once knew, but he was no longer afraid.


    Sleep came easily.


    When he awoke, he saw the first rays of dawn. Hunger pounded his stomach, so he reached into his satchel and retrieved some rice cake and dried fruit. They held little appeal, but they were sustenance nonetheless.


    As he ate, he considered what crucial skill he had to perfect next. His current techniques consisted of the smoke jutsu, the healing jutsu, and the substitution juts. There was also his innate chakra control.


    Solid for a starting shinobi, but not impressive in the slightest. Ninjas around his age, some younger, had a list of jutsu in their arsenal. Like Itachi Uchiha, Sasuke''s older brother, he could create authentic clones and manipulate fire as if it were his dance partner. Or Kakashi Hatake, who could conduct lightning to his palm.


    What Arthur found paramount was to enhance his strength, create impenetrable defenses, and achieve lightning-fast reflexes.


    He arose, closing his eyes. The chakra within him had fully recovered. Rather than focusing on flowing outwards this time, he concentrated on it flowing inwards.


    The chakra coursed through his muscles, invigorating them. He tensed, willing the chakra to enhance his physical capabilities. The first few attempts were met with frustration.


    Nothing seemed to change. He felt no surge of power, no increase in strength. But Arthur was not one to give up easily. He remained calm and pushed himself further. With each failed attempt, he learned, adjusting his focus and refining his technique.


    Finally, a change. A subtle shift, almost imperceptible at first, but real nonetheless. He felt more energy pouring through him, his muscle cells buzzing.


    He flexed his arm, a sensation unlike anything he''d experienced before. It wasn''t just strength; it was also a heightened awareness, a sense of control over his own body.


    He punched the air, feeling the force travel through his arm, the impact resonating through the very air itself. Finding a rock, he picked it up and slightly squeezed. The rock burst into smaller pieces.


    Before he could feel content, his chakra dissipated, and his strength faded. It was short-lived, but it was a start. And based on what he felt, he knew he could make it last if he practiced more.


    This technique was known as "chakra-enhanced strength." It''s listed as a taijutsu skill, but it implements chakra into one''s arms or feet, releasing it with precise timing to achieve super strength¡ªclassifying as a support technique.


    Notable characters like Sakura Haruno, Tsunade, and Hashirama were capable of this feat. Theirs, however, was incomparable to Arthur''s. While they could throw boulders three times their size hundreds of meters out, he still needed proper refinement to reach those limits.


    With a "humph," he picked up another rock and began his training. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 9: Lost

    Chapter 9 - Lost


    Two days later.


    After his training, Arthur got up without any pain or aches. He pushed himself to the limit every time, and his body would bounce back right away.


    He was doing well.


    He learned how to walk on vertical surfaces yesterday and picked up two basic skills: transformation jutsu and high-speed movement.


    The former enabled him to adopt the physical characteristics of another character, animal, or object pass as them. Although helpful, its primary function is to gather intelligence and engage in combat deception. Even the slightest flaw could drive him away.


    The latter, sometimes referred to as the body flicker technique, enabled him to move so quickly that he seemed to teleport over short or long distances. He can momentarily accelerate his movements to tremendous speeds by using chakra. The distance and incline they''re traveling determine how much chakra is required.


    Although smoke bombs are frequently used to conceal their movements, other materials such as leaves, sand, and mist also work well.


    It was simple to practice the hand signs because Arthur had remembered them. However, since they were both "E-rank techniques," it wasn''t worth praising.


    Techniques are categorized in this world according to their level of difficulty and skill requirement. This method of evaluating a ninja''s general skills is called an alphabet ranking system.


    Academy students or trainees beginning their ninja journey learn techniques that fall into the most basic rank, E-rank. They serve as the fundamental building blocks for more complex forms of jutsu.


    D-rank comes next. The most active ninjas can use these techniques. Some ninjas, on the other hand, might focus on a particular kind and only master the techniques associated with that rank.


    C-rank comes after D-rank. These methods are thought to be suitable for intermediate ninjas. C-rank techniques are typically harder to master than lower-ranked ones, though some highly skilled ninjas may pick them up.


    B-rank comes next. Elite ninjas usually execute techniques in this rank, which call for a high degree of chakra control. They frequently require large chakra reserves and have the potential to be very strong.


    Even more proficient ninjas¡ªto the extent that a Kage employs them¡ªare only allowed to hold an A-rank. Because of their extreme nature or possible risks, these techniques may even be prohibited and call for extraordinary chakra control.


    Last but not least are the extremely potent secret S-rank techniques that are only available to a select few or a single user. They are frequently regarded as extremely dangerous or challenging to control, and they symbolize the height of jutsu perfection.


    It should be noted that this ranking system usually does not apply to Kekkei Genkai or special abilities. Unlike jutsus, they are not grouped according to difficulty but rather are innate qualities or taught abilities that can be extremely potent.


    Things do not end with classifications.


    The ninja villages resemble hierarchical military organizations.


    The Kage, the leader, is at the top and consults with advisors when making decisions. The regular forces, the Anbu (or secret operatives), and the medical teams are positioned beneath them.


    The regular forces are the backbone of the village. From academy student to Genin, Ch¨±nin, and J¨­nin, ninja advance through the ranks.


    The elite of the ninja community are known as J¨­nin. They are regarded as nearly superhuman due to their extreme skill and experience, and they frequently use multiple elemental chakra natures. They usually take on dangerous missions by themselves.


    As they impart their knowledge and determine when their students are prepared for the next level, they might also serve as Genin team leaders and trainers.


    The Leaf Village''s Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Y¨±hi, and Kakashi Hatake¡ªthe leader of the main characters'' Genin team.


    Genin are frequently placed in three-person squads with a J¨­nin leader to learn the ropes. These teams can stick together even as members rise in rank.


    Anbu, a special task force of elite ninjas who manage delicate missions for their Kage, follows a J¨­nin. For tasks like tracking down missing ninjas, questioning, or even assassination, they might have distinct groups.


    Medical teams, the support staff that uses medical methods to treat the injured, are the last forces in a village. While some medical ninjas work in village hospitals, others deploy squads as field medics.


    All of this was what Arthur had learned.


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, he finally deemed it necessary to move elsewhere. He had a long road ahead of him; it was time to head to the Hidden Leaf Village.


    Arthur didn''t know much about the Leaf Village. He knew it was one of the five most powerful ninja villages, led by the Hokage. It is nestled deep in a forest, surrounded by walls, and its signature landmark is the Hokage Rock, engraved with the faces of all the past Hokages.


    The village was founded by Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha to bring peace after years of warring clans. Hashirama, the first Hokage, used his special wood powers to build much of the village''s infrastructure.


    The residential districts are where ninjas, non-ninjas, and their families live. There are also multiple training grounds for others to hone their skills. The academy is a building dedicated to training future ninja and is where the Hokage''s office resides.


    Hospitals, administrative buildings, and restaurants are all located inside, all surrounded by enormous walls to focus on their citizens'' security.


    While nestled deep within a forest, it blends in with the surrounding nature. And as an extra layer of protection, a giant, invisible, dome-shaped barrier resides over the forest. Any unauthorized person coming in or out of the barrier can be detected and pinpointed instantly.


    Arthur had every reason to go to the Leaf Village. He had already been in this world for about a week and a half, so he believed.


    If Dr. Kapoor hadn''t lied, that would mean that the main character''s ascent to a Genin would happen soon, thus cementing the start of the story. On top of this, he hadn''t contacted any of the other players. They alone were enough reasons to at least pay a visit. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crisp morning air nipped at him as he set off, the map clutched tightly in his hand.


    Though the village itself wasn''t marked on this map, his memory sufficed, knowing where it was likely located. It was his only lead, so he knew the journey would be arduous.


    A couple of days passed, measured by the rising and setting sun. His food rations had dwindled, replaced by berries and scavenged scraps. He was getting hungry.


    He wouldn''t let hunger deter him, so he pushed onward.


    As the sun began to set again, he emerged from a dense thicket of trees into a clearing. A dirt road stretched before him, disappearing into the distance. Two figures stood in the middle, blocking his path.


    They were large men, clad in mismatched leather armor and wielding an assortment of crude weapons¡ªa rusty axe, a dented sword, and a club wrapped in barbed wire. They weren''t ninjas, at least not in the traditional sense. Rather, they looked like petty thugs.


    Arthur paused, his gaze sweeping over the scene. Their bags bulged with what appeared to be stolen goods. As they neared him, he said, "Hold... Identify yourselves."


    The two bandits exchanged a look of amusement. On scoffed, "Identify ourselves? What kind of game are you playing, kid?"


    When Arthur hadn''t answered, their amusement faded, replaced by annoyance. The other bandit, a tall, burly man with a missing tooth, hefted his club menacingly.


    "Ya got a problem, pal?" he snarled, taking a menacing step forward. He was clearly twice the size of Arthur.


    But Arthur didn''t back down. He met the bandit''s gaze, his own eyes devoid of fear. He had faced worse. These thugs were nothing more than a nuisance.


    "I''ll say it again: identify yourselves," he replied, his voice steady.


    The bandits exchanged another look, a silent conversation passing between them. Finally, the first bandit sneered, "Look here, little boy; we don''t appreciate being questioned like that. Now, if you know what''s good for you, you''ll turn around and keep walking."


    Negotiation was clearly futile. These men weren''t interested in reason; they understood only the language of force.


    With a quick hand sign, Arthur performed the high-speed movement technique. He was upon them before they could react. The first bandit, caught off guard, barely raised his axe before Arthur slammed a chakra-enhanced fist into his chest.


    Bang!


    The impact sent him sprawling backward. The second bandit, however, reacted with a roar, swinging his club wildly. Arthur sidestepped the clumsy attack. He grabbed the bandit''s wrist with one hand, his augmented muscles holding on like a vise.


    "Let go!" the bandit bellowed, struggling against Arthur''s grip.


    Arthur ignored him and focused on his chakra control. The bandit swung his club again, this time connecting with a sickening thud. But when the bandit looked, his entire weapon had been stopped by Arthur''s forearm!


    A scream of pain ripped from the bandit''s throat as his arm buckled. Arthur didn''t hesitate. With a swift kick, he sent him sprawling onto the dirt road, whimpering in pain next to his unconscious comrade.


    The entire fight had taken only a few seconds.


    Arthur stood tall, his chest heaving slightly, his gaze fixed on the two groaning figures at his feet.


    The surprise attack, fueled by his enhanced movements, was the key to his victory. These men, bandits by trade, lacked the honed reflexes and preemptive awareness of trained ninjas.


    They relied on brute force, which could be countered with a strategic combination of speed and power. It wasn''t that he was strong; they were simply too weak.


    The bandits, disoriented and wounded, posed no further threat. Yet Arthur knew the dangers of underestimating his opponents. He reached into his satchel, knowing what had to be done.


    With practiced precision, honed over days of relentless training, he threw two knives in quick succession. Each one found its mark, one knife embedding itself between the first bandit''s eyes. The other found its mark similarly, lodged in the center of the second bandit''s forehead.


    Both had died.


    Arthur hadn''t planned on killing them. Ideally, he was testing himself, preparing for the evil he would deliver to everyone who stood in his path. In this unforgiving world, hesitation was a luxury he couldn''t afford.


    He wasn''t at all a sadist, but he was a cold pragmatist.


    He rummaged through the bandits'' bags. What he found was exactly what he needed¡ªfood rations, a canteen filled with water, clothes of various sizes, and money. Unlike when he started off with nothing, now he had four hundred ry¨­ and an extra set of clothes.


    Arthur kneeled beside the first bandit, removing his throwing knife. The man''s face wasn''t familiar. No resemblance to any notable characters.


    Gathering their bodies and belongings, he set about burying them. It was a grim task, but he managed to dig a hole deep enough to deter scavengers and wild animals. He threw them inside with all the items, including his own, filling the hole with his bare hands.


    After finishing, he turned his attention to the new set of clothes. They were a tad dusty, but they were his size¡ªa sleek kimono with subtle blue trimmings and matching sandals ninjas typically wore. It wasn''t the flashiest attire, but it was certainly more practical than his ragged shirt and trousers.


    He slipped into the new clothes, feeling content.


    Some time later, the Leaf Village came into view. It was a towering wall, but something wasn''t right.


    He should''ve been stopped after entering the village''s barrier. Yet he''d walked straight through without a hitch. Why hadn''t the barrier been activated? He could only think of two reasons: it was inactive, or his chakra signature was already registered in the village, making him a welcomed citizen.


    He pressed onward, the village gates looming closer.


    Two figures, clad in familiar green flak jackets, stood guard. Arthur recognized them¡ªKotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki, the ever-present gate guards. They were minor characters, having only proved their worth in the second part of the story.


    As he approached, the guards straightened, their postures turning alert. Kotetsu, a man with a strip of bandage running across the bridge of his nose, spoke first: "Halt! You need to identify yourself before we let you in."


    Arthur needed to be this careful, so he announced, "Arthur... Arthur Bennett."


    Silence followed. Kotetsu exchanged looks with Izumo.


    "Arthur Bennett? You''ve been missing for over a week! Where have you been?"


    Now Arthur understood. Dr. Kapoor hadn''t lied when she said there was a surprise about their characters. And like all the descriptions of each character, their backgrounds were already programmed.


    Arthur, coming up with a believable excuse, said, "Lost... I got lost in the woods for days. I can''t tell you how I ended up so far from the village."


    The answer wasn''t perfect, but it would have to do. He kept his gaze fixed on the guards, avoiding any mention of the barrier or the strange circumstances of his arrival.


    He''d already discarded the satchel along with most of the other items¡ªanything that could potentially expose what he''s been through.


    Kotetsu and Izumo looked a tad skeptical. They clearly weren''t convinced, but Arthur held his ground, his expression resolute, saying, "Thankfully, I came across a river and cooked fish out in the wild."


    The tension eased a little. They informed him that they''d file a report on his return, and the entire thing was a misunderstanding. Stepping aside, they allowed him to enter the village.


    This was it, but something felt amiss. The character known as "Arthur" had a background that he wasn''t completely aware of. Surely, he would do some research on the matter once he navigated this unfamiliar landscape.


    What was in front of him mattered more: the Hidden Leaf Village, a place of ninjas and camaraderie. It was just one of many steps towards unraveling the mystery and exacting his revenge.

 Chapter 10: The Leaf Village

    Chapter 10 - The Leaf Village


    Everything was perfectly programmed inside.


    Towering wooden houses and charming shops lined the many winding alleys of the Leaf Village. While villagers bustled cheerfully about their daily tasks, children chased each other with joyous shrieks and laughter.


    Arthur felt sick to his stomach.


    Everything was so manufactured. The staged movements and flawless smiles gave the impression that they were a cheap replica of life, a carefully planned theme park.


    These people¡ªthese villagers, he remembered dimly¡ªweren''t living; they existed within a simulation. Their existence¡ªtheir happiness¡ªwas for the sick amusement of others.


    Not a single person appeared familiar. Furthermore, it was still unclear where the other players were.


    The villagers'' smiles felt like painted masks, and he ignored their greetings. Instead, he made the decision to investigate in an effort to comprehend the extent of Elysium''s creation.


    The academy was the first landmark he saw. Most people would feel nostalgic, but Arthur felt a chilly dread. These young kids were practicing weapons that would eventually be destroyed in combat.


    There was a dango shop across the street. The air was filled with the aroma of delicious dumplings. If he hadn''t known better, his mouth would have been watering. He paused to watch fat families with their children gobble up their treats.


    He noticed something new farther down the street: a building with painted posters emblazoned on the front. Curious, he went over.


    A movie was playing, as evidenced by the LED lights flashing inside the real theater. One of the posters featured a stunning woman named "Princess F¨±n."


    This woman was unknown to Arthur. Little did he know this was the protagonist of the first Naruto film.


    Small parks with bubbling fountains and flowers were scattered throughout the village. Under their parents'' watchful eyes, children played with innocent laughter.


    Knowing that this was all a lie, he became enraged.


    He saw a huge training ground beyond the parks. None of the figures could be identified as they practiced complex techniques and engaged in combat. Unlike the enemies he had previously faced, their movements were precise.


    His next trip took him to the J¨­nin Standby Station, a structure he was familiar with. Outside, elite ninjas were gathered. As they prepared for missions, they conversed with one another.


    Arthur was only interested in Asuma Sarutobi. Hiruzen Sarutobi, the third Hokage, is the father of this character. He was known to employ trench knives and wind techniques, and a lethal gang of ninjas would ultimately kill him in three years.


    Arthur walked on past a library with tall bookshelves. Then a spotless hospital appeared, its windows glimmering with shifting shadows. He saw steam rising from a group of buildings farther on, the hot springs, a scene of many perverted scenes.


    A number of eateries lining the main street were visible after passing all those sights. Every well-known Japanese dish was available inside, including ramen shops, yakitori vendors, and taiyaki stalls. He was surprised to see that Ch¨­ji Akimichi, a glutton who loved to eat, and Naruto Uzumaki were not present.


    At last, Arthur arrived at the Hokage Rock, the most famous landmark. It had taken him a whole day to get here.


    The stone carvings of former Hokages gazed down at the village. Although it appeared to be a cruel joke, it was a monument to their history. He saw Hashirama Senju, his younger brother Tobirama Senju, their student Hiruzen Sarutobi, and finally Naruto''s father, Minato Namikaze, from left to right.


    Although Hiruzen may have regained his position as Hokage following Minato''s passing, he was reported to have perished a few months later at the hands of his own student, Orochimaru.


    Arthur went up the mountainside.


    The higher he climbed, the farther away the clatter of market stalls and the joyous shouts became. Every step he took revealed a sweeping panorama of the village below. However, the scene''s beauty didn''t exactly calm his mind.


    He had witnessed everything; the intricately designed streets and the enormous kanji letter for fire on the Hokage''s office were all figments of a thriving community teeming with armed ninjas.


    The wind whipped at his kimono as he arrived at the top of the mountain, standing above the heads of one of the Kage. The village below appeared to go on forever, but Arthur was unmoved.


    His mind would never change.


    This fa?ade would not convince him. These mock cheers would not lull him into a false sense of security. He was aware of the reality, a harsh, icy reality that blazed more brilliantly than the sun''s replication in this virtual sky.


    "Arthur?" a warm voice said abruptly, breaking through the wind. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned slowly and noticed a figure standing a few feet away. It was Jada Schmidt!


    Her virtual persona radiated youthful exuberance, younger than the woman he knew. She stood in the golden glow of the setting sun, her blond hair now black and falling over her shoulders.


    She hurried to embrace him before he could respond, saying, "There you are! We''ve been looking all over for you! Where have you been?"


    It was an unfamiliar embrace.


    The gesture felt awkward, so he forced a fake smile. "I was exploring..." he said calmly.


    Startled by his touch, Jada retreated a little and remarked, "You feel like ice! Did you fall into a stream or something?"


    He looked away from her probing eyes and shook his head. Her behavior suggested happiness and a sincere concern for his safety.


    "I''m fine," he declared. "Just a bit chilly."


    She kept her eyes on him and cocked her head. "That still doesn''t answer my question: where have you been?" she said, her voice worried.


    He wanted to open up to her about everything that had happened to him. But logic held him back. He was unable to determine whether this was a programmed character or actually Jada.


    He might be in danger if he told anyone what he knew.


    He admitted, "I was lost in the forest for about a week, but I found the village, and you found me. Aren''t you glad?"


    All of her sense of reason was shaken by the question. "Are you kidding?" she asked with a smile. "I''m super happy! You must have had a crazy tutorial."


    Their brief conversation revealed far too much. The first is that she used the pronoun "we," implying that the other players were also curious about his whereabouts. Then she added "tutorial." Unless they are extremely smart, no NPC would say that.


    "Come on, you look hungry," Jada said as she took his hand, her fingers warm to the touch. "Let''s get back down to the village."


    He let her lead him down the mountain on the well-traveled trail. She talked about a training exercise she had done with the group and her day as they descended.


    The same gentle, childlike excitement he remembered from the real world was in her voice. She hadn''t even gone through his trials; that much was clear.


    As he attempted to piece things together, he listened with half an ear. Was this an NPC, or was she really unaware of the prison they were imprisoned in? She listed every player who was playing, so she couldn''t have been.


    It was a painfully slow descent. His paranoia grew with every moment that went by. The person leading him was not someone he could trust. To make sure she wasn''t involved in Dr. Kapoor''s scheme, he had to figure out how to test her.


    "Jada," he interjected.


    "Yeah?" she asked, her eyes full of curiosity.


    "Do you remember one of the flaws I said about this world?"


    Jada''s smile wavered. Confusion crossed her features as she repeated, "Flaws...?" She didn''t seem sure. "Well, I can''t recall, but I think I remember you saying something about technology not making sense here. Why are you asking?"


    Arthur felt his heart race. Her response was just what he had hoped for. Like him, Jada was a true player.


    "Just curious," he shrugged, quickly putting on a mask of nonchalance. "I was wondering if maybe there was something you might have seen."


    "Yeah, actually!" Jada said with a sincere smile. "Did you know they had a movie theater built like we were in the 2000s?"


    Arthur played along with her enthusiasm. As long as she wasn''t a programmed character, that''s what truly mattered.


    They went down further. Jada pointed out landmarks while talking animatedly about the village. She happened to see the Hokage Rock on the mountain because she had wanted to get a close-up look at him.


    He still wanted to get revenge, even though she and the other players were there. He still wanted everyone to be free.


    They were getting close to some residential houses when she finally paused, looking worried.


    "Arthur," she said softly, "before we greet the others, are you sure you''re okay? There''s a lot to take in, including meeting everyone and getting used to our roles here. Also, you''ve been a little quiet. I''m sorry if I haven''t been considerate."


    "Don''t worry about me, Jada; I''m a quick learner," he said, grinning at her with a well-staged, sincere smile. "Besides, with you by my side now, how can anything bad happen?"


    Without meaning to, he made her blush. "You''re such a charmer," she said with a giggle.


    The two walked to the first of only two ornately decorated doors on the floor after riding an elevator to the top floor. Jada opened the first and led Arthur into a large apartment.


    There were soft rugs and smooth marble floors here. With sunlight filling the room with a warm orange glow, the windows provided a stunning panoramic view of the village.


    Did the players reside here? Arthur kept his discomfort to himself.


    Alice, Margaret, and William were all comfortably seated inside, and the living room was buzzing with conversation. He didn''t remember these people.


    William''s normally trimmed beard had disappeared, and he now had dark red hair. He still wore his trademark glasses, which made him look younger. He still appeared to be a nerd at the end of the day.


    Not much had changed in Margaret''s appearance. Her personality matched the hotness of her dyed hair. Alice''s once-brunette hair had turned a vivid shade of blonde.


    ''Where are Jasper and Alexander?''


    "Do my eyes deceive me?" he heard behind him as he was thinking this. They crossed the platform. "To think we''d be seeing this handsome gent," said Alex, grinning broadly.


    Other than his youthful appearance, Alex had not changed. Now, as for Jasper, his hair was strangely white.


    The players were all younger, and their bodies were shaped to match the virtual personas they had selected.


    A stunned silence descended upon the scene as a result of the unexpected arrival. Everyone looked at Arthur, many of them in astonishment or joy.


    "Arthur!" William pushed himself to his feet and exclaimed. "You made it at last!"


    "Hey everyone, glad to see you''re doing well," Arthur said with a broad smile and a casual wave.


    "Are you doing well?" snorted Margaret. "More like doing nothing!" His arrival did not appear to surprise her in the least. Rather, she reclined on the sofa. "I''m so bored!"


    Jasper gave Arthur a short smile before abruptly losing interest as Alex and Jasper entered. Alex laughed and said he was sorry for being so impolite. Pretending not to mind, Arthur laughed back.


    He was attempting to persuade these individuals to support him, but they didn''t appear to be aware of the circumstances. He had to keep complying.


    "All right then," he said lightly. "How about we catch up?"


    Alice pointed to the vacant area next to her and said, "This I gotta hear."


    He looked around the room again, glancing at a noticeable object on their person: the Leaf Village headband. One was only allowed to be worn by academy graduates, indicating their official status as ninjas.


    Alex had his headband fastened around his waist. It was fastened securely to Jasper''s left bicep. Margaret and Alice both wore theirs around their necks. It was worn on William''s forehead alone. It wasn''t showing anywhere for Jada.


    Jasper opted to sit in the kitchen with his elbows resting on the counter, while the other two were huddled together on the couch.


    "I guess I''ll start," Arthur announced.


    He quickly recounted how he got to be alone somewhere in the Fire Country. It was concealed that he had killed an NPC, been deceived, imprisoned, and obtained a Kekkei Genkai through unethical means.


    "I knew clan-less was stupid," Margaret cried.


    "Oh, come on," Alex protested. "Arthur was able to spend time outside the village and admire his stylish attire."


    Jasper scowled as he looked at Arthur, seemingly searching for a weakness. "What were you doing all that time?" he asked, noting that Arthur''s body had not been scratched at all.


    "Living off the land," Arthur answered. "You''re probably wondering why I appear so tidy. I used the river to wash my clothes. Don''t get me wrong, I was freezing!"


    With only mild remorse that he was given the short end of the stick, the others laughed. He would not tell them the whole truth. Not just yet.


    Knowing exactly what the clan-less description had said, they all believed his story.

 Chapter 11: Convenient

    Chapter 11 - Convenient


    "So, tell me about you guys."


    "I guess I''ll start first," William said, sheepishly raising his hand. "I chose to be an Uzumaki."


    He explained that because he was the first to arrive at Elysium, he got to choose before anyone else. The decision was hard on him at first, but he inevitably went with Uzumaki.


    ''Seemingly endless supply of chakra, plus a free sealing technique¡ªgood choice,'' Arthur thought. ''But he''s hiding something.''


    Margaret rolled her eyes and scoffed, "Oh, please! You just wanted to get closer to Naruto."


    William adjusted his glasses, saying, "There''s that, too! I mean, befriending the Naruto Uzumaki? That''s a dream come true."


    Now Arthur understood what he was hiding: he was a wannabe fanboy.


    Margaret stood up from the couch and continued to boast, "Honestly, the two of you should have chosen the Senju clan! Who cares if it was a fifty-fifty chance? Come on... Regeneration and wood style?! It''s a no-brainer!"


    Alex chuckled, "Hey, don''t knock the other clans."


    Arthur could already tell what everyone had chosen at this point. Their new hairstyles had given it away at first, but hearing Margaret''s outburst told him she had chosen to be a Senju. But he needed to learn more.


    "What sealing jutsu did you choose?" he asked.


    "He picked Six Paths Planetary Devastation," Jasper answered for him. This was undoubtedly the strongest sealing technique in this world, and it required the combined powers of two extremely powerful ninjas. "The idiot thought he''d be given Hagoromo''s power for it."


    While William did unlock the sealing technique, he had no way of using it on anyone or anything. Each time he tried to perform this highly advanced technique, his chakra depleted to zero, exhausting him for two days straight.


    Jasper would often tease him by calling him "Male-Karin." Only Naruto fans would understand what Jasper was referencing, and William didn''t find the comments pleasing.


    "Alright," Alex said, organizing the room. "Let''s all calm down. A lot of us didn''t know what to expect. Anyway, I think it''s your turn, Jada."


    Arthur didn''t have a rule book to know she had chosen to be an Uchiha. Her hair colour was the only one to have turned black, and out of all the clans to choose from, that clan in particular was notorious for having black-haired ninjas.


    "I chose the Uchiha clan," she confessed.


    The Uchiha clan, the once-elite clan that resided in the village, had their fame spread across the world because of their powerful Sharingan and their natural talent in battle.


    Their lineage stemmed from one of Hagoromo''s two sons, Indra ¨­tsutsuki, inheriting his strong bloodline and aptitude for combat. However, the Uchiha were also burdened by a curse, fueling their rivalry with the Senju clan for centuries.


    Despite their differences, they joined forces with the Senju to establish the Leaf Village, hoping for an era of peace. Suspicion and isolation gradually chipped away at their trust, causing them to feel ostracized by the village leadership.


    As time passed, they began plotting a coup to seize control. This dissent culminated in their downfall, a tragic event in which most Uchiha were killed by Itachi Uchiha and Obito Uchiha to ensure peace in the village.


    Itachi, a double agent for Leaf Village, could not bring himself to kill all his clanmates, leaving only his brother, Sasuke, alive. This secret decision left a dark stain in history and ignited a fire for vengeance in Sasuke against his older brother. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I actually met Sasuke," Jada revealed. "The Hokage told me that I was delivering food to the orphanage outside the village when the clan massacre happened. When I returned, I was traumatized and left in the hospital for weeks."


    Jada further added that her character never bonded with Sasuke, with the latter more focused on taking revenge on his brother than making friends. While the two still live in the same district, he avoids her as much as he can.


    "He''s still quite the jerk, huh?" Alex laughed, nudging Arthur''s arm.


    Her reason for having chosen that clan was because she knew the brother''s story well, believing she could rectify it.


    "Nope!" Margaret interrupted. "She, like every fan out there, just wanted the Sharingan. Admit it, Jada."


    The two laughed.


    Knowing that it was her turn to reveal what her choice was, she bit her thumb, drawing blood, performed hand signs, and then slammed her palm on the coffee table.


    An intricate line of black symbols swirled, creating a puff cloud to appear. When it cleared, a small slug was in its place.


    "I''m sure you can figure out which one I picked."


    Arthur feigned ignorance, showing how impressed he was. How could he not have known she had chosen the Senju clan?


    "Would you have picked the Uzumaki clan if William hadn''t?" he wondered.


    "Well, duh! And I would have picked a much better sealing technique."


    Margaret further revealed the two elements she chose: earth and water. In case her fifty-fifty chance at acquiring wood style failed, she had hoped that the two prerequisite elements might help in the long run.


    Wood style is a rare Kekkei Genkai that allows the user to create and manipulate wood using their chakra. It combines the power of earth and water and is famously associated with Hashirama.


    It can be used to grow mighty forests, create intricate wooden structures, and even restrain Tailed Beasts by draining their chakras. Due to its power and rarity, it has been nearly impossible to replicate since Hashirama''s death.


    Arthur understood why she would covet such an exquisite Kekkei Genkai. But she herself wasn''t aware if she had it or not.


    "Time will tell," Margaret claimed with her lips raised.


    "Did you get the other two?" Arthur asked.


    With a suggestive finger over her lips, she hinted that she wasn''t going to reveal that information. Not to Arthur, not to anyone. For now.


    Now it was Alice''s turn.


    She fidgeted in her seat, biting her lip. Unlike the others, her knowledge of Naruto was limited since she had only watched the first part.


    "I, uh," Alice stammered, "I picked the random one."


    Alex gave a loud gasp, already knowing this. This caused her cheek to burn with embarrassment. Arthur himself found it to be a bold move.


    "So you ended up with the Yamanaka clan?" he asked.


    Alice waved her newly coloured hair, saying, "It''s not that bad."


    "Agreed," William interjected. "The Yamanaka, with their blonde locks, are a valuable clan. They have the mind-transfer jutsu and excel at information gathering. They''re not flashy fighters, but they''re crucial for any team."


    Alice perked up, but Margaret wasn''t convinced. She grumbled, "Blonde locks! This isn''t a fashion show. She could have been an ¨­tsutsuki or at least a Hy¨±ga."


    "We already went through this," Jasper sighed, knowing that his turn was next. "She skipped reading the story, remember?"


    Alice''s admission had shifted the spotlight. All eyes turned to Jasper, who leaned back against the wall, a smug grin plastered on his face.


    "Alright, alright," he drawled, enjoying the attention. "My turn, I suppose." He held his hands up in mock surrender, saying, "Though, considering the current level of, shall we say, ''preparation'' in this room, I might need to explain a few things for our less incompetent players."


    "Just tell him who you picked already!" Margaret announced.


    Undeterred, Jasper continued, "The ¨­tsutsuki clan, the pinnacle of power." He gestured dramatically at his white hair. "It''s nice, ain''t it?"


    The ¨­tsutsuki clan are a race of powerful, parasitic creatures who travel across dimensions seeking places to cultivate and drain their chakra. Feared by some, they possess incredible power and advanced technology.


    Their ultimate goal is to exploit every world until they reach a higher level of existence.


    Central to their operations are monstrous organisms grown from Ten-Tail seedlings. These colossal parasites are planted on a planet and leech the energy and genetic material from all things, leaving the world barren and lifeless.


    Once that parasite matures, a member of the clan harvests its fruit, which grants them immense power. Having consumed that energy, they abandon the husk of that world and move on.


    They often operate in pairs, with the lower-ranking member sacrificing themselves to provide an initial burst of energy needed to cultivate the parasite.


    In addition to their advanced technology, ¨­tsutsuki boast a variety of potent abilities. Considering they are predecessors of the Hy¨±ga, many of them can use the Byakugan instinctively.


    Some ¨­tsutsuki can even awaken the Tenseigan, an even more powerful ocular technique that grants immense power and the ability to control the space around them. They can also absorb chakra to replenish their own reserves, fly immense distances, and travel between dimensions through portals.


    Although they are a formidable threat, their arrival was only written in the third part of the story, a part that was already stated not to be in the simulation.


    Arthur personally wasn''t aware of any ¨­tsutsuki characters, save one: Toneri ¨­tsutsuki. He would be featured in one of the last movies, which is also implemented here.


    A little moment was spent with Jasper explaining the Tailed Beast Whisperer trait. He hadn''t tried it yet, knowing it was a passive ability¡ªan ability that worked without needing activation.


    "Speaking of abilities," he said with a mischievous grin, "I chose the tool creation jutsu."


    "What does it do?" Arthur asked.


    Alex answered, knowing that a technique like that wouldn''t be mentioned in the explanations since it''s only in Boruto''s movie.


    "Imagine manifesting pure chakra, red and glowing, that you can shape into anything you need¡ªweapons, tools, anything you can imagine. Think superpowered Swiss Army knife meets planet-splitting meteor."


    "And he can control it telekinetically," Jada squeaked.


    Arthur could hardly believe what he was hearing. He knew that all the clans were unbalanced, but he thought they''d allow something from a different part of the series. Maybe he had nothing to worry about if the players were this strong.


    All eyes turned to Alex, the last holdout. He shifted under their gazes, pretending to feel uncomfortable. Then with a laugh, he said, "Process of elimination, my friends. You all know what I chose."


    With all the aforementioned clans selected, all that was left were clan-less and the Hy¨±ga clan. He went with the latter.


    Arthur asked, "What jutsus did you choose from Neji and Hinata?"


    "I picked Hinata''s Byakugan and Neji''s Eight Trigrams: Style 361," Alex confessed in confidence.


    "The what?" Arthur wondered.


    "Style 361," Margaret clarified, rolling her eyes. "It''s from a video game, not the actual anime."


    Much like Arthur, the others never knew they could pick jutsu from other sources. When asked about it, Alex shrugged, "I just figured I''d give it a shot. Ya never know, right?"


    But Arthur wasn''t convinced. The explanation seemed off. Alex clearly knew something the others didn''t. Without any proof, he decided to keep his suspicion to himself.


    "Well," William finally said, cleaning his glasses, "I, for one, am glad he got it. It tells us the people here can also use video game techs."


    Arthur didn''t like the way he said that. First, William called them "people," then he seemed too excited about the challenge.


    "At least my eyes didn''t turn like theirs, am I right?" Alex laughed. He was right. Most, if not all, Hy¨±ga had pearly white eyes with no pupils. "Still kinda creepy when you see the veins bulge from my temples, though."


    The others laughed.


    "Arthur, one more thing," he added. "Since I got those jutsus, it made learning the other gentle fist techniques a breeze. I practically perfected them all in a day."


    This was nothing to scoff at. The gentle fist is a close-range taijutsu style unique to the Hy¨±ga clan.


    By using the Byakugan, the user can see the network of channels that carry chakra throughout the body. The gentle fist targets these pathways with pinpoint strikes, injecting a small amount of chakra to disrupt the opponent''s chakra flow and damage nearby organs.


    Even a gentle tap can cause significant internal injuries.


    By manipulating these pressure points, the user can disrupt an opponent''s chakra flow entirely, preventing them from using jutsu techniques. It can also be used for healing purposes by manipulating chakra flow to mend injuries.


    Very few ninjas have been shown perfecting this fighting style.


    "There''s one thing," Arthur said, his voice low. "The seal. As a branch member, shouldn''t you have the Hy¨±ga clan''s cursed seal?"


    Alex smiled, "The seal? I... I don''t know what happened to it. I just appeared like this, no seal, and Hiashi, the clan head, told me I was Hinata''s brother."


    Hinata was not just one of the main characters; she was also Naruto''s lover and his destined wife. More importantly, she was in the main branch of the Hy¨±ga clan.


    Arthur''s suspicions erupted. This was too convenient.


    Alex''s entire character made no sense. He could have corrected Arthur, stating that being in the branch family wasn''t in the description, but he didn''t.


    Arthur heard enough, so he stood up, ready to shed some light.

 Chapter 12: End Goal

    Chapter 12 - End Goal


    He drew everyone''s attention.


    "Has anyone else felt anything off here?" Arthur began.


    Jasper perked up, asking what he meant by "off."


    "The pain threshold seems... a tad high, don''t you think? Like someone cranked the difficulty setting to extra hard mode."


    A murmur of agreement spread. Jada answered, "Yeah, it is a little weird. When I slammed my thumb in the door earlier, it definitely hurt, more than it should have for a virtual world''s standards."


    Alice chimed in, "So everything feels real. What of it?"


    Arthur shook his head, saying, "It''s more like a hyper-realistic simulation. And the problem is, I haven''t been able to log out."


    Margaret then burst into laughter and said, "Log out? Arthur, this isn''t some cheap VR game. This is Elysium! It''s all part of the experiment."


    "Experiment?" Arthur repeated. "We weren''t told anything about pain being set on high."


    Margaret waved him dismissively and said, "Come on, think about it! The whole thing about getting to choose your clan and jutsu¡ªit''s all about immersion. They want us to feel like we''re actually living in the world of Naruto. And guess what? We can''t leave until the game is over."


    Her explanation didn''t quite hold true. There had been no explicit rules stated to everyone and no feasible way to exit this bizarre trap.


    Arthur glanced at Alex, searching for any sign that he was in on it. But he simply shrugged, saying, "She''s right, Arthur. It''s all about the experience. Worst comes to worst, they''ll unplug us from the pod and say that we failed."


    ''Bull!'' Arthur thought immediately, a cold dread settling in his stomach.


    This was more than just a fan''s dream come true. This was something far more dangerous. He couldn''t trust anyone.


    None of them knew what he had gone through, nor had they felt the surreal pain that awaited them. They''d been living in a fantasy, a comfortable lifestyle, blinded by the treacherous world around them.


    Who was behind this scheme? Alex surely had to be playing a role with his convenient lack of a seal and suspiciously fast learning curve.


    But Arthur couldn''t call him or anyone out right now.


    Accusations would brand him a paranoid fool, or they might think he was insane¡ªa tactical error on his part.


    What was he going to say? That Dr. Kapoor told him that he''d die for real if he died in their experiment?


    Alex might interject, or they would claim she was likely using psychology to make him take the game more seriously.


    Arthur knew better.


    The searing pain from his battle with that Leaf ninja, the raw terror of being captured by bandits¡ªthose weren''t mere game mechanics. They were visceral reminders of his precarious existence in this world.


    The hunger pangs, the bone-chilling nights spent in the prison cell¡ªthese weren''t virtual inconveniences; his life was on the brink of death!


    He forced a smile of acceptance and said, "Yeah, you''re probably right, Margaret. Gotta go all in for the full experience, right?"


    Inside, however, he was indifferent. The carefully orchestrated lottery win and the convenient localization of the other participants¡ªall of it reeked of a meticulously crafted plan.


    Seven strangers, handpicked from hundreds of millions, all fluent in English, of whom only he was the only one not to have watched Naruto? It was a statistical impossibility bordering on a conspiracy.


    He took a glance at the others. Were they pawns, or were some of them more knowledgeable collaborators?


    For now, he had to play along and learn everything he could about them and why he''s truly here.


    "So what''s happened since we arrived?" he asked.


    "Well," William started, "turns out I''m living with Naruto. Can you ''believe it''?" The others sighed upon hearing that overused catchphrase. "We''ve been somewhat training together, and we let his story progress like normal."


    Arthur remembered the story well. A disloyal ninja named Mizuki used Naruto to acquire a secret scroll containing forbidden jutsu. The plot failed, and Mizuki was defeated by him, saving his teacher, Iruka Umino, and becoming a Genin in the process.


    "I think this happened yesterday," William added. "Naruto even taught me the shadow clone jutsu!"


    The shadow clone jutsu is a powerful technique that creates physical copies of the user. These clones share the user''s memories, chakra, and even jutsu abilities.


    However, the chakra is split evenly between the user and each clone, so creating too many clones can quickly leave the user drained if they have an abundance of chakra stored.


    The clones themselves are useful for various purposes, such as fighting alongside the user, gathering information, or completing tasks. They also hold a unique advantage for training.


    When a clone disperses, its experiences and remaining chakra are transferred back to the user, allowing them to compress years of training into a short period. It''s also one of Naruto Uzumaki''s most overused techniques.


    "Do you all know shadow clones, too?" Arthur asked.


    "Not all of us," Alex answered. "Only Will and Jada know it."


    Margaret blurted out, "I''m just saving myself for wood clones¡ªso much better."


    A strange statement to make since it hadn''t been confirmed if she could use wood style yet, a prerequisite to wood clones.


    William continued, emphasizing that Naruto and him make a great team. The two have shared ramen and engaged in childish pranks around the village.


    "Best be careful," Jasper reminded him. The insinuation was that if William''s not careful, Naruto might see him as his best friend, preventing Sasuke from reawakening the Sharingan.


    Arthur found it strange that they were trying to follow the story. Before interjecting anything, he allowed Jada to speak.


    She said softly, "At the Uchiha compound, Sasuke is still Sasuke, very closed off. He avoids me most of the time, and I haven''t been able to awaken my Sharingan yet."


    Jada seemed to be innocent in all of this. Encouragingly, he said to her, "Don''t worry, Jada. It takes time. But remember, the Sharingan isn''t the only path to becoming a strong ninja."


    Jada, in return, offered a grateful smile at the kind words. Margaret, however, said in a bashful tone, "Who cares about the Sharingan? I''m just waiting for Tsunade''s arc to unlock some cool jutsus!"


    She leaned toward William, holding him by the arm. "Speaking of main characters, did you know Will emptied his entire savings to buy us this fancy apartment?" Arthur blinked in surprise, asking why he would do that. "I suggested it, of course! We can''t very well stay apart, can we?"


    Arthur cast a bewildered glance at William, who blushed furiously. When Margaret said "we," she was referring to herself, Jada, and Alice. He looked at Alice, waiting to hear her background.


    "Apparently," she said. "I''m a very distant cousin of Ino Yamanaka. I have my own place and all, but Margaret and Jada offered to share their place instead."


    The Yamanaka clan are specialists in mind-related jutsu throughout the Leaf Village. They possess unique techniques for interrogation, information gathering, and telepathy. This makes them invaluable for espionage and intelligence gathering.


    They traditionally lead the village''s barrier team and are known for their long ponytails. They have also had a special bond with the Nara and Akimichi clans, forming a special team that has spanned generations.


    "And you, Jasper?" Arthur asked, turning his attention to him. "Where did you stay?"


    Jasper smirked, answering, "The village has no idea what an ¨­tsutsuki clan is, but like the rest of us, I''m still registered as a ninja. No family or anything, but pretty boy here suggested we bunk together in the apartment next door."


    Arthur looked to Alex, who explained that since he was in the main family of the Hy¨±ga clan, they funded their living arrangements.


    "What do you mean by the rest of us?" Arthur pondered, feeling a knot of suspicion. "Is that including me?"


    Alex couldn''t help but marvel at Arthur''s wisdom, so he answered, "Yep, you''re also registered as a Genin. We were told by Iruka that you went missing. Safe to say it was all part of the game."


    "Speaking of game," Arthur added. "Tell me, what happened when you arrived in the Hy¨±ga compound? Did they welcome you with open arms?"


    "It wasn''t exactly a family reunion," he admitted, "but Hiashi explained that I was Hinata''s fraternal twin brother or something. The branch house members weren''t thrilled about me moving out, but hey, at least I have a place to stay."


    Arthur watched Alex carefully, waiting for him to slip up.


    Mentioning the doctors stated that due to genetics, his eyes retained normalcy as opposed to his Hy¨±ga counterparts, the clan still treated him as one of their own.


    Arthur decided to go deeper and test them more. Casually, he said, "Everyone seems to be adapting pretty quickly... What''s the end goal exactly other than survival?"


    Margaret stretched languidly, letting out a yawn before saying, "The end goal, Arthur? Come on, you''re not seriously asking that, are you? It''s Naruto, the ultimate ninja dream come true! We get to live the story, become heroes, and learn awesome jutsu. What more could you want?"


    Arthur wasn''t remotely convinced. Naruto was a story that spanned three years. He countered, asking about how their bodies will fare once they finish things.


    "Pretty sure we''re not gonna be in the pods for that long," Alex answered. "I think I read somewhere that one hour in the pods is like one year in here or something."


    "Where''d you read that?" Jasper wondered.


    "It''s in the technical designs written on the Enclave Mk. II, duh?"


    Arthur would remember Alex saying that. He placed his attention back on Margaret, believing that her answer felt scripted, lacking any real depth.


    William''s nerdish enthusiasm stood up to explain, "I think our goal isn''t just to live out the story¡ªit''s to rewrite it."


    Arthur immediately knew what he meant by that: he wanted to eliminate all the tragedies that unfolded. And despite everyone''s silence, they appeared to have accepted this task.


    Naruto''s story was riddled with hardship and loss.


    From the very beginning, the main character was ostracized by the villagers due to the Nine-Tails sealed within him. This isolation fueled a deep loneliness that he carried throughout his childhood.


    Sasuke Uchiha, consumed by vengeance, walked a dark path. Unaware of Itachi''s true motives for slaughtering their clan, he believed his brother to be a villain. This misunderstanding fueled his hatred and drove him away from his friends and village.


    Neji Hy¨±ga, born into a branch family of his clan, endured a life of prejudice and limitations. The main branch of the clan branded him with a cursed seal, a constant reminder of his supposed inferiority. This treatment instilled a deep-seated resentment within him.


    Madara Uchiha, a powerful but bitter shinobi, orchestrated tragedies throughout the series. He manipulated Obito Uchiha, a young and idealistic ninja, into darkness. Obito, consumed by grief and vengeance after witnessing his friend Rin''s death, became a pawn in Madara''s schemes.


    Similarly, Nagato, an orphaned child burdened by war, fell prey to Madara''s manipulation. Witnessing the death of his friend Yahiko, he embraced a path of destruction under Madara''s influence.


    The deaths of these characters don''t end there.


    Orochimaru, obsessed with immortality, attempted a village invasion, leading to the death of the third Hokage. In the Land of Wind, Haku, a loyal but misguided young man, gave his life to shield his partner, Zabuza Momochi, the cold-hearted mercenary.


    Chiyo, a renowned user of puppets, sacrificed herself in a forbidden jutsu to revive Gaara, a Jinch¨±riki like Naruto. Asuma, a mentor of Naruto, once fell victim to the Akatsuki, a criminal organization. Jiraiya, Naruto''s godfather and a powerful Sannin, perished in a desperate attempt to gather intel on Nagato (Pain), the leader of the Akatsuki.


    Even political corruption wasn''t shied away from. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Danzo Shimura, a power-hungry elder of the Leaf Village, manipulated others to serve his own agenda. His ruthless methods cast a shadow over the village''s leadership and more.


    And lastly was Neji''s death during the Fourth Shinobi World War. Though his death protected Naruto and Hinata, it felt scripted, highlighting the story''s disregard for itself.


    "Think about it," Alice said. "No more detested Naruto, brooding Sasuke, or Neji''s whole family drama."


    Jasper, in agreement, chimed in, "We can stop Obito and Nagato before talk-no-jutsu."


    "Let''s not forget," Margaret added, "we can stop Haku from sacrificing himself and protect Hiruzen from using the Reaper Death Seal."


    They listed all the possible ways of preventing the heartbreaking moments, possessing both knowledge and assured clarity on how to thwart them.


    Arthur''s mind reeled.


    Rewriting a whole narrative¡ªa universe with its own established history and tragic heroes? It sounded ludicrous, even bordering on arrogant.


    They were here to save this world and play along with its preordained story, while he was still focused on tearing it apart and exposing the truth about their predicament.


    He needed to bide his time and learn as much as possible about their plan before coming up with a strategy. Otherwise, acting on the level he is now would brand him a madman.


    "I see," he said in a neutral tone. "That''s certainly ambitious."


    The others seemed oblivious to his internal struggle. Margaret clapped her hands gleefully, saying, "It''s practically written in the stars! We just have to nudge things along a bit!"


    Jasper, however, remained skeptical. He knew it was easier said than done. In case Arthur felt indifferent, Alex assured him that they wouldn''t be manipulating the entire world, just making some adjustments for a better ending.


    They would be subtle, influencing events without rewriting major plot points. Remembering that their choices can have unintended consequences, each of them agreed to let the others know of any game-breaking actions.


    After reluctantly agreeing to help them, they informed Arthur that Iruka was going to announce the Genin teams two days from now. Two days was more than enough time for him.


    He couldn''t risk revealing his true agenda, but he could certainly play along with their plan¡ªfor now.


    For the remainder of his time here, they revealed their tactics, formulating a well-thought-out strategy to help them make it to the end. Arthur absorbed their plan, feeling disappointed at their naivety.


    They each had potential, and they would surely become apex predators in the end, thanks to their knowledge.


    But what will happen if one of them dies? Will they truly be released even if they stop the next war?


    Arthur wouldn''t dare let their lives be ruined.


    To save them, he had to expose the truth and dismantle this whole world, even if it meant going against everyone in this room.

 Chapter 13: My Shield

    Chapter 13 - My Shield


    Arthur woke up, deciding not to eat breakfast just yet.


    He padded across the tiny apartment that was rented. It had a small kitchen, a camped bathroom, and a single bedroom, but it was his.


    The others thought he would automatically bunk with Alex and Jasper in their apartment next door after the meeting last night. But Arthur had graciously refused, stating that he preferred to be alone.


    Potential collaborators, especially those with secrets like Alex, were not welcome in his personal space. They allowed Arthur to live alone because William, who lived with Naruto, hadn''t drawn any attention.


    They trained during their leisure time. They could practice with another player or by themselves to improve their skills.


    As long as it wasn''t deemed "game-breaking," Arthur was happy to train alone, and interacting with NPCs was also allowed. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sun was just peeking over the horizon, and it was still early. He dressed and went out the door.


    His apartment was far from the bustle of the central market district, deep in the village. It had a horrible view and was not as opulent as the others'' quarters, but it provided much-needed peace for his mind.


    He had to be ready. The team placement announcement was scheduled for tomorrow, and the decisions made would have a significant impact on his capacity to change things.


    Arthur went down his apartment building''s rickety stairs. He was about to make his way to the training grounds when he was interrupted by a quiet voice.


    "Um, Arthur, wait!"


    Unlike last night, Jada''s village headband was loose around her neck as he turned to see her standing a few paces behind him. A small piece of folded paper was awkwardly held out by her.


    She stumbled, "We... we almost forgot to give you this last night," and held out the paper to him. "It''s your chakra induction paper."


    Arthur knew. An individual''s elemental affinity¡ªthe particular chakra nature they were most drawn to¡ªwas ascertained using the chakra induction paper, a simple test.


    This process, called "nature transformation," entails shaping one''s chakra to assume particular characteristics.


    Fire, wind, lightning, earth, and water are the five fundamental elements. In a sort of circle, these elements naturally oppose one another in strength (fire beats wind, wind beats lightning, and so on).


    The stronger technique will prevail when two techniques of the same element clash, or they will cancel each other out if they are equal.


    While some of these elements can be learned, everyone has a natural affinity for one of them. It will be much simpler for people who have a strong affinity for a particular element to learn and practice that kind of jutsu.


    Although it is extremely rare, it is theoretically possible to perfect all five elements. The majority of J¨­nin are only proficient in two natures. A select few, such as the third Hokage, are exceptional people who possess all five natures.


    Other chakra natures that are not elemental are light and dark. These serve as the foundation for non-elemental skills such as medical ninjutsu and genjutsu (illusions). They are connected to an individual''s physical and spiritual energy.


    Lastly, completely new elemental natures with distinct qualities can be produced by fusing two or three basic natures. Usually, though, this calls for a Kekkei Genkai or Kekkei T¨­ta¡ªthe three-part combination.


    Arthur took the paper from Jada.


    His affinity is for fire if the paper burns and turns to ash. It''s water if it splits in two. It''s lightning if it wrinkles. It''s earth if it crumbles away and turns to dirt. And it''s water if it gets wet.


    Jada bit her lip nervously as he unfolded the paper. He directed his chakra through the paper and into his hand. The corners curled inward almost immediately, then dampened entirely.


    "Water affinity," smiled Jada. "That''s what I got, too!"


    "Interesting," he said. "What were everyone else''s results?"


    "Williams'' wind, Margaret''s earth and water, just like she said last night, Alice'' fire, Jaspers'' lightning, and Alex got wind too," Jada replied with a chirp.


    It was a calculated combination. A number of variables could result in the formation of potentially strong teams.


    Jada was looking at Arthur expectantly, as though she wanted to ask him a question. He then inquired as to what was wrong.


    "Nothing," she asserted, "but since we have the same affinities, mind helping me train?"


    He had intended to train by himself this morning in order to collect his thoughts and make sure his plan was sound. But working out with Jada might provide insightful information that would enable him to assess the other players'' true strength.


    Instead of directly interfering with their affairs, a sparring session would be less suspicious.


    "Sure, I don''t mind," he said, seeing her joyous smile.


    Jada appeared eager to fill the void as the two walked silently in the direction of the closest training grounds. She started to divulge information about the training of the others.


    "So, everyone''s been busy," she began. "William practically lives glued to Naruto''s side, trying to teach him taijutsu. When he''s not hanging with the main character, he''s trying to recreate the Rasengan with balloons."


    The Rasengan is a powerful jutsu invented by Minato Namikaze. It concentrates chakra into a spinning ball in the user''s hand. This requires great chakra control and is learned in three steps: rotation (spinning the chakra), power (increasing the chakra''s intensity), and containment (shaping the chakra into a sphere).


    Although it''s challenging to learn, there are a lot of benefits. For instance, it is regarded as the ultimate form-transformation tool and can grind through nearly anything. Furthermore, there are numerous Rasengan variations, including larger and nature-infused versions.


    Without a doubt, Naruto''s favorite move, which he should master in a few months when he isn''t mistreating adversaries with his shadow clones.


    William is the biggest fan of them all, Arthur said with a quiet laugh.


    "Margaret," Jada added, rolling her eyes jokingly, "stopped training altogether. She claims she''s already perfected her skills and can beat anyone. Apparently, the only thing missing from her arsenal is wood style, which none of us thinks she got. All she does these days is lounge around in the hot springs like a queen and threaten anyone who makes fun of her hair."


    Despite Margaret''s strange behavior, Jada obviously liked her.


    "Then there''s Alice," Jada continued. "She spends most of her time with Jasper, who seems to be schooling her on the later parts of the story. When they''re not studying, Jasper disappears somewhere and keeps things a secret. Makes me wonder what he''s up to."


    The last statement did not sit well with Arthur. An eyebrow was raised at Jasper''s tendency to be secretive.


    With a hint of doubt in her voice, Jada asked, "Do you think they''re... dating?"


    Arthur gave a vague shrug. Though their intentions were still unknown, it was a possibility.


    Jada whispered, "Lastly, there''s Alex." "Apparently, they''ve already dubbed him the pride of the clan. We''re all excited for him, but that was too quick, don''t you agree?" "He gets most of his training directly from Hiashi."


    Arthur concurred. Only a few weeks into his life, Alex was already a Hy¨±ga prodigy.


    "So," Jada said reluctantly, "since none of them share our element, and with me struggling on the Sharingan front, I had hoped that maybe you would help me train my water style."


    At last, Arthur turned to face her. He observed a sincere desire to get better and a commitment to their mutual objective of influencing the narrative. He would undoubtedly take advantage of it.


    "Of course," he said without emotion. "Helping is always my priority."


    They reached a remote training area, a sizable clearing encircled by numerous trees.


    Jada took the initiative, assuming that Arthur''s skills were due only to his lack of clan affiliation. "Let''s start with some basic chakra control exercises. First up, try walking up that tree," she said with a confident smile.


    Arthur''s eyebrow went up. He played along with the beginner exercise of walking up a tree without falling. With his steps as light as a feather, he directed his chakra to the soles of his feet and ran to the top of the tallest branch.


    Jada''s eyes went wide with shock. "You did that on your first try?! Not bad!" she exhaled, momentarily losing her confidence.


    Arthur pretended to smile sheepishly, concealing his laughter. He was aware of his actual potential¡ªthe rigorous training away from the village''s safety net.


    "Right, well, maybe jutsu practice then. Do you know any yet?" Jada then cleared her throat in an effort to regain her composure.


    "Not really," he said naively. This was partly accurate. He hadn''t yet discussed any elemental jutsu, and she hadn''t mentioned what kind.


    "Perfect! Then let''s learn something together. Today''s lesson: the water prison jutsu!" Jada said with a smile.


    That jutsu is a c-rank technique that encloses the practitioner in a heavy water sphere, preventing them from moving or breathing. To keep it active, the user must maintain contact, even if they are creating water with their mouth or surroundings.


    Jada flourished and started to show the hand signals. Arthur observed the motions, memorizing them. At last she reached out and created a ball of water about five feet across.


    "Now you try," she said, pushing a playful shove in his direction.


    Arthur focused his chakra and made the hand signs while closing his eyes. In a pitiful display, water formed and then dissolved. He could have easily performed the jutsu perfectly, but instead he deliberately faltered and channeled his chakra in an erratic manner.


    "Huh, that''s strange," she said, scratching her head. "Maybe it''s trickier for a clan-less ninja? You might be better suited for support techniques like chakra transfer or..."


    Arthur let her presumptions linger. As a supposedly "weak" clan-less ninja, he knew she wouldn''t suspect anything. He had to hide his actual skills, after all. He already had more than enough information about the others from what he had learned today.


    Arthur purposefully kept his performance mediocre as they continued their training, allowing Jada to lead him through simple water jutsu exercises.


    He now knew the hand signs for water prison and water style: surface slice, so it was worth it. A linear wave of water, strong enough to cut cleanly through rock formations, was conjured by the latter and blasted outward from the ground.


    During their training exercises, Jada couldn''t help but notice Arthur''s physique, despite her preconceived notions about him. She was intrigued by the density and lack of fat on his forearms.


    "Hey, Arthur," she said. "Wouldn''t mind translating what you''ve learned to an actual fight, would you?"


    Arthur thought about it for a while. Another way to assess her abilities without disclosing his own could be through this spar. "Sure, why not? Let''s see what you''ve got, Jada," he said, smiling neutrally as he met her gaze.


    They took a step back and assumed combat positions.


    Jada rushed in, taking the initiative. But Arthur thought she was slow, almost too predictable. As though dancing in circles, he easily sidestepped her roundhouse kicks and jabs. Though never really in danger, he would sometimes deflect her blows, taken aback by the strength of their impact.


    Jada gritted her teeth in frustration. Her attempts to strike were met with his elegant shifts or a last-minute block, and her jabs were only striking air.


    "Alright, fine," she sighed. She took a deep breath and channeled her chakra, her hands flashing through the well-known series of signs. "Water style: water dragon jutsu!" she said.


    A serpent rushed in Arthur''s direction as a torrent of water erupted from the neighboring lake.


    He measured the speed and strength of the jutsu as he watched it develop with a calculating eye. He could easily avoid it completely, but this was a chance to see how capable she was. Rather, he resisted, the water rushing over him with unexpected vigor.


    He let the current pull him without resistance, testing its strength. His hair plastered to his forehead, he bounded out a few yards away.


    Jada gaped at him.


    She stumbled in amazement, "You... you emerged from that unscathed?"


    Arthur smiled slightly and shook himself off. Then, seeing the slight sag in her shoulders, he walked over to her. "You''re actually quite strong, Jada... Your water style was impressive," he said.


    Jada fell to her knees and buried her face in her hands, as if deflated by her loss. He hadn''t anticipated that response.


    "Strong? Maybe," she muttered, her voice tinged with melancholy. "But not strong enough. I thought I had an advantage coming here, but I didn''t succeed."


    With a look of amusement on his face, Arthur knelt next to her and said, "You''re not weak, that''s for sure." He became irritated with her antics when she didn''t answer. "What''s wrong, Jada?"


    "Nothing... My vision just feels weird, is all."


    A beat skipped in Arthur''s heart. Leaning in, he looked into her eyes. Two black tomoes swirled menacingly, etched into her crimson irises.


    Her Sharingan had awakened!


    Jada''s hands flew to her face as she followed his gaze. With embarrassment, she inquired, "What is it?" She gasped as she glanced at her hand. Her palms reflected the Sharingan''s red light.


    The implications of this abrupt awakening weighed down Arthur as he stared back at her. But Jada let out a happy shriek. Her dismay vanished and was replaced by sheer joy.


    She unexpectedly threw her arms around Arthur in a fit of excitement and gave him a hug. He was taken aback by the unexpected embrace and stayed rigid for a second before giving her a clumsy back pat.


    Even though he was unable to completely experience her excitement, her unrestrained joy was infectious.


    She pulled away but continued to smile at him, exclaiming, "You awakened it!" "You helped me awaken the Sharingan!"


    "Glad I could be of help," Arthur said, forcing a smile.


    With renewed confidence, she bounded to her feet. To keep things from becoming too hectic, she reminded herself of the famed "Uchiha curse." Arthur took advantage of the chance to change the topic to something he preferred.


    "Curses have no power over those who accept Christ." He put a reassuring hand on her shoulder and Jada listened carefully. "Jesus is still my shield, even though we are in a fictional world. I wouldn''t be as strong as I am now without the lord."


    Jada nodded, her eyes glimmering with hope. Arthur''s message was successful.


    The evening sun concluded their training session. With her stomach growling, Jada proposed a festive dinner at Ichiraku Ramen, the popular ramen restaurant that Naruto often visited.


    "Actually," Arthur interjected, graciously turning down the offer, "ramen isn''t really my thing. And besides, there''s something I need to do with the Hokage. Maybe another time?"


    "Sure thing, Arthur. See you tonight then!" said Jada, who readily nodded after comprehending his logic.


    She was grateful as she watched him leave. But as Arthur made his way to the Hokage''s building, he was burdened with a thousand unspoken secrets. He had a lot to consider and prepare for.

 Chapter 14: Forbidden Jutsu

    Chapter 14 - Forbidden Jutsu


    Hunger gnawed at Arthur''s stomach.


    Ramen, despite its questionable appeal to him, would have been welcomed since he had skipped breakfast this morning. However, staying true to his solitary nature and the urgency of his mission outweighed any social benefits.


    He retreated to a secluded section of the forest within the village, surrounded by dense foliage. Here, amidst the quiet air, he waited patiently.


    For a full hour, Arthur remained motionless, his senses attuned to the slightest sound. He was alone, so he believed. Without any hand signs needed, he activated his smoke jutsu. His body quickly dissolved into a wispy cloud.


    He drifted through the village, his destination the Hokage''s office. When he got there, he remembered the many times he''d seen characters traversing in and out of the different rooms. He navigated the familiar corridors, bypassing guards with ease. His target: the Scroll of Seals.


    The Scroll of Seals is a forbidden scroll containing instructions for powerful and dangerous jutsu. Following a war, the first Hokage sealed away these techniques to prevent misuse. It''s kept by whoever the current Hokage is, and only it''s accessible to them.


    Naruto was the first character to be shown taking the giant scroll and learning the Shadow Clone jutsu from it.


    Arthur located a locked room, one filled with various items. For a normal person, the door would have posed a significant obstacle. But for him, it was a mere inconvenience.


    He phased through the keyhole, his smoke form reforming on the other side. The room was dark, but he was used to it. Locating the largest scroll in the room, he unfurled it and read cautiously. This was it¡ªthe Scroll of Seals.


    Without hesitating, he reused his smoke jutsu and returned the scroll back to its original spot.


    There was no need for him to read it out loud. Reading while still a wisp of smoke provided a practical advantage. Should someone enter unexpectedly, they wouldn''t be able to detect his presence in the dimly lit room.


    Arthur read its array of forbidden techniques. Each entry was accompanied by a chilling illustration, depicting the jutsu''s effects in easy-to-read detail. Now he understood how the dim-witted Naruto was able to perfect a technique from here.


    Arthur skimmed over depictions of mind control techniques and body contortions, hardly any of them piquing his fascination.


    Then, his eyes snagged on a particular jutsu¡ªthe reanimation technique. The illustration depicted a skeletal figure clawing its way out of a coffin, its eyes glowing with an unnatural white light. The caption spoke of summoning the dead back to the mortal realm and binding them with a seal. fueled by the summoner''s own chakra.


    It''s a complex jutsu requiring a living sacrifice, the DNA of the person being revived, and a special sealing ritual. Once activated, the sacrifice''s body becomes a vessel for the soul of the deceased, essentially reanimating them in the physical form they possessed in life.


    These reanimated ninjas retain all their memories, techniques, and even their Kekkei Genkai. They''re incredibly powerful due to their zombified bodies and limitless chakra, constantly regenerating from injuries. The true control lies with the summoner, who can manipulate the dead to fight or complete tasks.


    Kabuto Yakushi mainly used it to help orchestrate the fourth war. Without him, Obito''s plot to even fight in the war would have had a severe loophole.


    A powerful technique, no doubt, but not what Arthur was searching for.


    He read more, calming himself. There was the Reaper Death Seal, the same jutsu Minato sacrificed himself with to seal the Nine-Tails in Naruto. Although potent, it was a double-edged sword because, in exchange for trapping an opponent''s soul, the user would die.


    Next came the multi-shadow clone jutsu, a stronger variant of the shadow clone technique. Great, but not great enough to suffice for his goals. There was an even bigger technique¡ªthe multi-shadow clone that met his expectations.


    Finally, his eyes landed on the section he''d been desperately searching for¡ªthe flying raijin.


    The flying raijin is a technique that grants the user incredible speed through teleportation. Firstly, users mark targets with a special formula that can''t be removed, allowing them to teleport to that location at any time.


    This marking can be placed on people or objects. Secondly, the user can enter a special space and instantly teleport to any marked location, regardless of distance.


    It is extremely dangerous to go against, with only two characters perfecting it in combat: Tobirama Senju, the second Hokage, and Minato, the fourth Hokage.


    By marking an opponent, the user can teleport behind them for a surprise attack or instantly appear next to them if they try to escape. The jutsu can also be used defensively by teleporting away from enemy attacks.


    This was it. This was the jutsu that he could use to help change everything.


    An hour passed by as Arthur absorbed the forbidden knowledge within the scroll. Each minute was filled with feverish concentration. The sheer volume of information was staggering¡ªintricate formulas, complex chakra flows, and variations on the technique.


    While he couldn''t possibly perfect the flying raijin in a single sitting, he managed to imprint the critical details on his memory. He understood the special formula needed and the demanding chakra control required for teleportation.


    However, there was more as to why he couldn''t immediately learn it. His chakra reserves, while fair, wouldn''t be enough to execute the jutsu effectively. Perfecting it would require a large amount of chakra and dedication to training.


    Content, Arthur deactivated his smoke form and left the room, slipping back to discover how late it was. He returned to the forest, solidifying his physical form.


    As he walked back towards his apartment, he couldn''t help but ponder the other players. They weren''t stupid. There were clearly other jutsus deadlier than the flying raijin¡ªjutsus he was sure personalities like Jasper would be greedy of.


    Perhaps within their respective clans, passed down through generations, or maybe learned from their encounters with the legendary characters of this world.


    The elevator lurched to a stop on the highest floor. Arthur stepped out, eventually reaching the girls'' apartment. He knocked on their fancy door, and a moment later, Alice revealed her irritated face.


    "You''re late," she exclaimed, her brows furrowed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur offered a sheepish smile and said, "Sorry, I lost track of time."


    She stepped aside to let him in. William, sitting on the couch, asked, "Where were you? Tonight was your chance to talk to Naruto at Ichiraku''s."


    Arthur kept his voice casual and answered, "I spent most of the afternoon trying to track down Hiruzen for some background information on myself."


    "Background information?" Alex repeated, relaxing on a chair with a raised eyebrow. "You sure you''re looking in the right place? Your name''s already on the class register, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it, Arthur," Jada piped up from behind a stack of books. "You''re officially enrolled. Everything''s all good."


    Arthur''s smile faltered slightly. They had mentioned this before: his name on the register. A seemingly trivial detail, yet how was that possible? He remembered all too well the brutal steel bars of the prison cell. Escape, under those circumstances, had seemed like a distant dream.


    If his escape had somehow been predicted and his name was already listed on the academy''s register like a preordained event, then he was beyond furious. Elysium either thought he would escape or dismissed his character entirely once they threw him in here.


    Whatever the answer was, he would find out tomorrow.


    He shoved the surge of anger down, schooling his features, and said, "Right! Guess I was just overthinking things."


    There was a lot of nervous energy as the group contemplated the Genin teams being assigned tomorrow.


    "Alright," Alex initiated, "so we know there are four main J¨­nin instructors¡ªKakashi, Guy, Kurenai, and Asuma. But with seven of us, that means..."


    "Three new J¨­nin teachers!" Margaret chimed in, completing the sentence.


    A collective groan rippled through the room. The prospect of an unknown J¨­nin leading their team was a tad unsettling.


    Genins are the lowest rank among active ninjas. They represent a large pool of talent with varying skill levels and typically contribute to the village''s economy by taking on D-rank missions, which are risk-free manual labor tasks.


    Occasionally, they might be assigned C-rank missions that involve some actual ninja work but with minimal danger. These missions serve as a way for them to gain experience under the supervision of a J¨­nin leader in a four-person squad.


    This teamwork helps them learn the ropes of ninja life and prepare for the important Ch¨±nin Exams, which promote skilled Genin to the next rank.


    Each J¨­nin had their own teaching style and their own expectations. Who would they end up with? The famous but laid-back Kakashi Hatake, the fiercely competitive Might Guy, the enigmatic Kurenai Y¨±hi, or the down-to-earth Asuma Sarutobi?


    William tried to ground their anxieties by saying, "Look, the Leaf Village''s a massive place. There are hundreds of ninjas, each holding various ranks. We might not be paired with the main J¨­nin at all!"


    His words were reasonable, but Jasper felt indifferent. He scoffed, "Nah, don''t kid yourselves. Who cares who we''re paired up with? We''re practically writing the story, remember?"


    Jasper''s smugness grated on William''s nerves. It was true, though, and Arthur knew it. They were essentially influencing the narrative, and not all the J¨­nin were pivotal to that. At the same time, the possibility of ending up on someone like Naruto''s team wasn''t low.


    Arthur remained unconvinced. There were indeed hundreds of other ninjas, each with their own script, but what sense would it make for them to be paired with the main characters?


    Sensing the shift in mood, Alex interjected, "Jasper''s right. But hey, who knows? Maybe it''ll be someone unexpected. Like a hidden gem of a J¨­nin who''ll make things a little fun."


    His optimism was infectious. They enjoyed the thought. Perhaps it wouldn''t be all about the main characters.


    "Exactly," Margaret added. "I could probably already kick most of their butts and make a name for myself!"


    The others laugh, many curious to know what techniques she could have learned to make her more powerful than a J¨­nin. And in such a short time.


    Margaret, previously lost in her own thoughts, jolted upright upon remembering an important matter. She grinned mischievously, saying, "Wait, let''s all thank Arthur for having helped Jada awaken her Sharingan!"


    Arthur deflected the praise with a smile, stating that he was only doing what he could. Margaret, however, wasn''t buying it.


    "Jada told us everything at Ichiraku''s," she said. "I mean, to truly unlock the Sharingan, someone has to be in love."


    "M-Margaret!" Jada said with burning cheeks. "What the heck are you talking about?!"


    "Just teasing," she giggled. "But seriously, Arthur, how''d you manage to pull that off?"


    William complimented his taijutsu skills, asking him to join Naruto''s and his training sessions. The conversation continued to flow with a sense of camaraderie. Arthur, however, stayed humble throughout.


    As the clock ticked closer to midnight, things started winding down.


    With a final round of goodbyes, William, Alex, and Arthur headed out. Alex lingered behind for a moment, reminding everyone to "keep it cool around the main cast tomorrow."


    They walked across the open hall until they reached the boys'' door. Alex unlocked it to head inside, but Jasper told him he''d be back. The three boys made their way toward the elevator, a comfortable silence between them.


    Just as they were about to step inside it, Jasper placed a hand on Arthur''s shoulder, stopping him in his tracks. William gave a curious glance.


    In a cool tone, Jasper said, "You can go, William... I need to talk to Arthur alone."


    "Huh? Oh... Okay, I guess."


    William wasn''t so friendly with Jasper. He was the only one among the players to never call him by his nickname, "Will." Not wanting to cause any trouble, he disappeared into the elevator, leaving Arthur with Jasper.


    Arthur turned around, letting Jasper''s hand fall.


    The moment felt tense. Jasper''s usual cocky smirk was replaced by a dark seriousness as he leaned closer to Arthur and said, "Arthur... I want to fight you."

 Chapter 15: Support Player

    Chapter 15 - Support Player


    Arthur remained calm.


    Jasper, the self-proclaimed rich man, wanted to fight him? This was a sudden request that piqued his interest.


    Jasper was like a wildcard, and a fight could reveal more about him and his hidden motivations. With a straight face, Arthur asked, "And why exactly do you want to fight?"


    "Let''s just say," he said in a low and dangerous voice, "I have a feeling you can help me with something. A good fight has a way of bringing things to light."


    There was a moment of silence. The ceiling lights above them gradually flickered.


    "Alright, Jasper," Arthur finally said, meeting his intense gaze. "How ''bout we go somewhere more private?"


    "I couldn''t agree more..."


    The two entered the elevators and descended with unspoken tension. Arthur never once looked at him, knowing the latter had ulterior motives. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have waited till the last moment to ask for a fight.


    The elevator doors slid open and revealed the deserted streetlamps lining the empty road. They both stepped out with unreadable expressions.


    An unknown figure lurked unseen in the shadows and watched them walk forward.


    It was William.


    Earlier, William, unable to shake off the unsettling feeling he got from Jasper''s request, had doubled back.


    He pressed himself against the wall while his heart pounded. It was clear that he wanted to make sure things didn''t get out of hand.


    Suddenly, a curious voice said, "Hey, cuz, whatcha doin'' out so late?"


    William jumped and nearly lost his balance. He whirled around to find Naruto Uzumaki, the one and only, standing behind him with a wide grin across his face.


    The knuckleheaded ninja had spiky yellow-blond hair, blue eyes, and three whisker markings on each cheek. He was also wearing his signature outfit, a bright orange and blue jumpsuit with the red Uzumaki clan symbol on the back.


    This character, ever curious, had apparently decided to follow William after wondering why he always came home so late.


    "Naruto!" William hissed. He frantically ushered him back into the shadows. "Keep quiet and stay outta sight! Didn''t I tell you I''d be home late tonight?"


    Naruto, ever the embodiment of obliviousness, tilted his head in confusion and asked, "Stay out of sight? Why? What''s going on?"


    William sighed, answering, "Look, I saw Arthur and Jasper leave together, and Jasper... well, he was acting strange. I just wanted to make sure things didn''t go crazy."


    Naruto looked even more confused. He knew Jasper was not the responsive type. But Arthur? He''d only heard about him a few hours ago from Jada.


    "Arthur?" he asked. "The guy who helped Jada awaken the ''Shar-something''? What does Jasper want with him?"


    William shrugged, not sure himself.


    "That''s what I''m trying to figure out. Come on, let''s follow them. Just stay quiet, okay?"


    Naruto nodded eagerly. The prospect of sneaking around at night was far too intriguing to pass up. Perhaps he thought he could get a jump scare on the two. Thinking this would be a good idea, he gave a mischievous smile.


    Together, the unlikely duo lept through the darkened streets and followed the trail of Arthur and Jasper.


    The deserted streets gave way to a slight incline, and soon the two found themselves atop a remote hill. Here stood a solitary tree where its gnarled branches reached skyward like skeletal fingers.


    The silence was profound, broken only by the occasional chirp of a cricket.


    Arthur stopped and fixed his gaze on Jasper. Jasper mirrored him.


    "Before we start," Arthur said, "What''s the real reason you want to fight me?"


    Far from them, in the bushes, William covered Naruto''s mouth and prevented him from blurting out a surprise yell.


    "We can''t be seen," he hissed.


    Naruto''s face contorted in a mixture of annoyance and curiosity after William finally let go. He asked in a worried tone, "But why not?! They look like they''re about to fight!"


    "Exactly," William hissed again. "And Jasper... well, he has the Byakugan. It''ll let him see almost everything around him, even far-away objects."


    Naruto pouted. The Byakugan? He had never heard of it before. His curiosity to see the two outweighed his desire to know what it was. Straining his ears, he tried to catch a snippet of their conversation, but the distance rendered their words.


    "Didn''t think you''d be the type asking for a reason," Jasper coldly answered. Arthur remained indifferent. "Fine, I''ll tell you if you can win. But I need a real fight. Live or die... Play for keeps."


    "Jasper... The pain threshold is too high for you. Don''t go crying if you get hurt."


    Jasper shot across the moonlit clearing, leaving a trail of ripped grass in his wake. His speed was impressive, almost inhuman, but to Arthur''s trained eyes, it was predictable.


    Arthur remained rooted to the spot, calm amidst the sudden burst of motion. As Jasper reached him, he threw up a hand and caught the incoming fist effortlessly.


    The sheer force of the blow sent a tremor up Jasper''s arm, but Arthur barely flinched. He looked into Jasper''s eyes and expected to see the usual swagger and the playful arrogance.


    Instead, he found a cold, steely glint.


    A flurry of kicks and punches followed. Then a relentless assault aimed to break Arthur down. But he moved with grace; he parried and dodged each attack, never once going on the offensive.


    A slight shift in his body prevented a poor lunge. A well-timed pivot evaded an obvious roundhouse kick.


    From a hidden spot, Naruto gaped in awe. For him and William, it was like a dance between two warriors bathing in moonlight. Neither had ever seen anyone move like that. Yet, despite the impressive display by Jasper, it was Arthur who held their attentions.


    Naruto whispered to William, "Wow, Arthur''s amazing! He''s dodging everything!"


    William remained focused on the fight with his brows furrowed. In a concerned tone, he said, "Maybe, but Jasper hasn''t used his Bya¡ª"


    "Wow! Look at them go!"


    "Stay quiet, Naruto!"


    Arthur''s calm facade remained as Jasper launched another roundhouse kick aimed at his head. With a simple tilt of his torso, Arthur slipped beneath it and the kick ruffled his hair. Before Jasper could capitalize on the missed blow, Arthur lashed out and palmed him right in the chest, sending him several yards back!


    Bang!


    Jasper let out a painful grunt as he stumbled back. Then he clutched his chest where he was hit.


    That hurt. That really hurt!


    Fury contorted his face as he roared in disbelief, "Why?! You''re supposed to be a support player, nothing more! So why are you this strong?!"


    Arthur, his expression unreadable, remained silent. Internally, however, he understood something. That one simple strike had sent Jasper into a frenzy. More importantly, why was Jasper so mad?


    With a dismissive "humph," Arthur turned away, opting to disengage from the pointless brawl.


    Jasper, however, wasn''t finished.


    A multitude of veins bulged from his temples as he activated the Byakugan. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then lunged at Arthur with ferocity, desperate to prove his dominance. Just as his fist was inches from connecting, a firm grip clamped down on his wrist.


    "Enough!" boomed a voice.


    Standing between them was none other than Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage himself. The weight of this ninja''s presence pressed down on them like a physical force.


    Hiruzen''s grip, despite his age, was unshakable, successfully neutralizing Jasper''s attack.


    Jasper deactivated the Byakugan and his shoulders slumped in submission. Then he mumbled, "My apologies, lord Third."


    His voice was meek compared to his earlier roar. He looked at Arthur''s back, adding, "My apologies, Arthur. I got carried away."


    Arthur heard through the facade instantly. This apology wasn''t genuine; it was an attempt to salvage his reputation in front of the Hokage.


    So Arthur remained silent and continued his walk down the moonlit hill. The Hokage hadn''t stopped him.


    While walking, Arthur replayed the events of the fight in his mind; he dissected every move an every exchange.


    Arthur had been using the chakra-enhanced strength technique to improve himself. While it appeared effortless, he could feel the strain on his reserves. Had Hiruzen not intervened, and had Jasper activated the Byakugan earlier, the outcome could have been far different.


    Arthur knew he was strong, but in a fight against a d¨­jutsu user, his chances of victory were low.


    Without someone like Hiruzen stepping in, it was bound to be a losing battle.


    Then Jasper''s outburst about him being a "support player" repeated in his mind. It was a jarring comment like a hint at a deeper knowledge of the fabricated nature of his own predicament.


    But for now, Arthur decided to keep it to himself. The others wouldn''t be ready for such a bombshell, especially considering Jasper wanted to fight privately.


    Arthur also knew Naruto and William had been following him; their loud whispers barely went unnoticed by after leaving the elevator.


    And if Arthur knew, surely Jasper did, took


    Arthur himself had been careful to avoid revealing any of his more unique techniques while maintaining the facade of a standard ninja.


    Whilst walking, his steps stopped as he rounded the corner leading to his apartment building. There, under a nearby lamppost, stood Hiruzen. His earlier stern look during the fight was replaced by a warm smile.


    From what Arthur knew about this character, he was a highly respected and powerful ninja who was a talented student who trained under the first two Hokages.


    He was seen as a prodigy and was entrusted with becoming Hokage after the second Hokage sacrificed himself. Hiruzen strongly believed in the "Will of Fire," a philosophy that emphasized protecting the village and its people as a family.


    He embodied this belief by always being there for the villagers and making decisions focused on the greater good. His kind and peaceful approach earned him respect from many, but some saw it as weakness.


    Despite his pacifism, he understood the need for darker actions and allowed a secret ops unit to handle those tasks.


    Regardless of that, he cared deeply for his students, especially Orochimaru, a genius like himself. He saw Orochimaru as the village''s pride, but struggled when his student strayed from the right path. Hiruzen blamed himself for Orochimaru''s choices and even questioned his own leadership throughout his life after the latter fled the village.


    Although a great leader, Hiruzen was far from perfect. He had a lighter side that some might consider inappropriate, but his dedication to the village and his kind heart made him a beloved Hokage.


    "Arthur," he calmly greeted. "I do believe this is the first time we''ve spoken directly."


    Arthur knew when to lower himself. He schooled his surprise into a neutral smile, offered a respectful bow while saying, "Greetings, lord Third."


    "No need for formalities," Hiruzen chuckled. "I understand you and Jasper were sparring earlier."


    "Yes," he replied in a calm voice. "Just a little practice session between friends. Nothing serious."


    Hiruzen let out a hearty laugh and said, "Jasper mentioned the same thing... You two have quite the head start on camaraderie, I must say. Behaving like responsible young men instead of rambunctious kids fresh out of the academy."


    Arthur nearly choked on his own saliva. Responsible young men? He was internally grappling with a world that felt both real and fabricated, while the Hokage was patting him on the back for not behaving like a twelve-year-old?


    "Indeed," he managed with a forced chuckle. "There''s no animosity between Jasper and me." He paused, then added with a firm voice, "My duty is to protect, not to harm the innocent."


    "Excellent sentiment, Arthur," he smiled. Then his voice became a tad low and more serious. "It saddens me to admit I may have placed you on a team I thought would be a good fit for you, given your... well, let''s just say your taijutsu skills weren''t entirely evident during the earlier assessment."


    Arthur fought the urge to raise an eyebrow. So, the Hokage did notice something different about him. But, thankfully, he didn''t pry.


    "It''s alright," Arthur smoothly replied. "Ultimately, the team placements were your decision, and I respect that."


    "Indeed," Hiruzen nodded. "But perhaps there is a different path for you, Arthur. A path more suited to your unique skillset."


    Those words seemed intriguing, yet Arthur decided not to press the matter. For now, he didn''t need someone like a Kage meddling in his affairs.


    "Thank you for your time," Arthur said, bowing respectfully. "I appreciate that you took the time to make sure we were alright."


    Hiruzen returned the bow with a simple head nod. With that, he wished him well before disappearing into the night and leaving Arthur standing alone.

 Chapter 16: Rookie Nine

    Chapter 16 - Rookie Nine


    Through the blinds, the first rays of dawn appeared.


    Arthur woke up. He cracked his neck to stretch, forgetting what had happened the night before.


    He was supposed to go to the Ninja Academy today, where Iruka Umino would assign each Genin¡ªincluding the main characters¡ªto their team. From what he''d read, Arthur had a general notion of what would happen.


    The academy in the Leaf Village is the foundation for training those aspiring to become ninjas. Located at the foot of the Hokage Rock, it serves a dual purpose: educating ninjas and acting as the village''s administrative center, where missions are assigned and daily operations are managed.


    Founded by the second Hokage, it plays a crucial role in shaping the village''s next generation of militarized personnel.


    A strong body and mind for enduring demanding training, a sound constitution, and dedication to the village''s well-being are prerequisites for admission to the academy. Every player was already enrolled because their backgrounds were pre-written.


    Standard academic subjects like math, reading, and writing are incorporated into the curriculum, but with a ninja focus. The tactical and strategic training they will encounter is built upon these lessons.


    Students learn the fundamentals of ninja skills, hone their physical and mental prowess, and get direction from their knowledgeable instructors.


    The curriculum also covers weapon handling and tool use, with students honing their fundamental trap-setting skills and throwing accuracy.


    Core ninja skills are also emphasized in the curriculum, including taijutsu through sparring sessions, ninjutsu through learning hand signs and practicing techniques like the transformation jutsu, and genjutsu, which teaches how to recognize and avoid illusions but is not specifically focused on producing them.


    A written and practical exam given by a Ch¨±nin instructor is required to graduate from the academy.


    Students who pass are given a forehead protector as a memento of their achievement. After that, these recent graduates are assigned to J¨­nin leaders for additional training and put in balanced teams of three Genin.


    Through a separate test, the J¨­nin assesses the team dynamics and their capacity to manage the rigors of ninja life.


    To graduate from the academy, one does not have to master every subject. As demonstrated by Naruto, who was proficient in more complex techniques but incapable of performing basic ones, it permits for individual strengths.


    Similarly, Rock Lee used his extraordinary taijutsu skills to make up for his lack of ninjutsu and genjutsu skills. Students may be given the option to repeat the year or, in the worst situations, be removed from the program completely if they fail the initial exams or their J¨­nin''s test.


    Beyond that, Arthur wasn''t sure what to expect.


    Was it similar to the academy in the original story? Would there be familiar faces, or would they be entirely different people playing similar roles?


    After a quick breakfast, he headed out the door with no equipment.


    When he arrived, he noticed how large and imposing the building was. Constructed from dark wood and carved stone, it lay across a vast courtyard with an open gate.


    He entered, walking down a lit hallway. As he navigated corridors, the sounds of distant chatter and laughter could be heard in different rooms. He eventually came upon an oak door emblazoned with a number, his assigned classroom, which the other players had told him about. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pushing it open, he was greeted by an expected sight¡ªa completely empty room.


    Sunlight streamed through the windows overlooking the village; rows of wooden desks were neatly arranged in a grid; posters depicted basic taijutsu stances adorned on the walls; and a large blackboard stood at the front of the class, untouched.


    Arthur wandered further into the room, tracing the familiar layout. It was almost identical to the classroom scenes he''d read about.


    In the story, it opened with Naruto arising from his sleep, only to drink spoiled milk from a carton. He heads to the school and is shown to be infatuated with Sakura Haruno, a pink-haired kunoichi who doesn''t like him and has an unhealthy crush on Sasuke Uchiha.


    Sakura immediately sets her sights on the popular Sasuke, causing a commotion with Ino Yamanaka over who gets to sit next to him. Naruto, jealous of the attention, accidentally kisses Sasuke after a mishap with another student.


    This sends the fangirls into a frenzy, pummeling Naruto for not being the one to share Sasuke''s "first kiss."


    After Iruka arrives, he announces the team formations, placing Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke together on Team 7.


    Naruto is frustrated about being on a team with Sasuke, but Iruka explains that the teams are balanced based on skill levels, with Naruto''s low scores being balanced by Sasuke''s top performance.


    Now things might be different.


    Arthur settled into the topmost desk in the back corner, furthest from the entryway. He perched himself on the chair, his elbows resting on the surface and his chin propped up in his hands.


    Gazing out the window, he patiently watched the bustling village. A sudden burst of laughter broke the silence, followed by the sound of boisterous chatter.


    Glancing back at the door, he saw the group of players enter the classroom together: Alex, Jada, Jasper, Alice, and Margaret. William wasn''t with them.


    Margaret yelled with a peal of laughter, teasing, "Hahaha! Why do you look like Sasuke up there, ya loner?"


    Arthur ignored the comment as Jada''s sharp gaze settled on Jasper. A knowing look passed between them. Jasper scratched his head, looking elsewhere until finally giving in and stepping forward toward Arthur.


    "Hey, man," he began. "About last night, no hard feelings, alright?"


    Arthur knew that it must have been William who told the others about their exchange. On top of this, he was always taught never to hold a grudge. Offering Jasper a cool nod, he said, "We''ll call it a misunderstanding. Always forgiven."


    Jasper seemed relieved by Arthur''s response. He nodded curtly and mumbled another apology before choosing to sit right next to him. There were no assigned seats, so the others also sat close by.


    Despite the outward acceptance, Arthur knew Jasper''s apology couldn''t be entirely sincere. The urgency in his voice during their fight, the desperation to prove Arthur''s weakness¡ªit all pointed to malice.


    The door opened again, and this time, a flurry of activity filled the previously quiet classroom. Students flooded in, filling the empty seats with various greetings and playful banter.


    Arthur watched as William entered alongside Naruto. Seeing the other players, William shot them a quick nod, a confirmation that he had prevented Naruto from drinking the spoiled milk.


    Then, something changed. William sat close to us, but Naruto followed him!


    How the story played out was that Naruto was supposed to sit on the same desk as Sasuke and Sakura. William tried to get him to sit elsewhere, but he felt offended that he couldn''t sit next to his friends.


    ''I wonder how you''ll handle this change,'' Arthur thought.


    Alex apologized, allowing the boisterous ninja to sit alongside the group. Naruto''s energy was a tad infectious; he was already blending in with everyone as if he hadn''t been ostracized before.


    The influx of students brought familiar faces¡ªthe main cast of characters from the original story.


    Shino Aburame, from the Aburame clan, a clan that could manipulate bugs, slunk into a corner seat, his face obscured by the high collar of his jacket and dark round sunglasses. He was a quiet observer, content to let his actions speak louder than words.


    Across from Shino sat Hinata Hy¨±ga, her short, dark blue hair framing a shy, almost timid expression. A gentle blush dusted her cheeks as her eyes darted around the room, seemingly searching for someone.


    Kiba Inuzuka, another energetic boy with a wild mane of brown hair, burst into the room. He''s from the clan that abuses canines to fight for them. Akamaru is the name of his pup. Kiba''s personality was as loud as his laugh.


    Not far from Kiba, taking a seat next to a bored-looking Shikamaru Nara, was Ino Yamanaka. Her long blonde hair was pulled back in a high ponytail, and she had a lot of self-confidence. Ino was sharp and competitive, always striving to be the best.


    Shikamaru, easily recognizable by his lazy drawl and spiky black hair tied in a bun, yawned loudly as he slumped into his seat. He seemed perpetually bored with everything, his signature phrase, "What a drag," reminding everyone of his laziness.


    Ch¨­ji Akimichi, a large boy with a permanent blush on his cheeks, sat a bit away from Shikamaru, a bag of chips already half-empty clutched in his hand. Food was Ch¨­ji''s primary motivation, and his love for eating was a running gag.


    Just then, the door opened again, and two more figures entered. Arthur would have recognized them from anywhere: Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno. The handsome boy walked with an air of quiet arrogance, sitting down near the center on the far right. Following, Sakura sat next to him.


    There he was, the famed Uchiha.


    Right from the beginning, Sasuke establishes himself as a talented and serious student, the complete opposite of Naruto''s personality. His appearance contributes to his image¡ªhoning his dark, spiky hair and onyx black eyes that reflect a deep well of emotions.


    His outfit, though interchangeable as the story progresses, consists of a dark blue shirt with a high collar and light blue pants.


    Sasuke''s defining characteristic is his exceptional talent for being a ninja. He is a prodigy of the Uchiha clan, much like his older brother. He''s a natural at learning, excelling in both academics and practical ninja skills. This talent breeds a sense of superiority and aloofness in him.


    Once he reawakens the Sharingan after fighting Haku, he''ll be able to copy other ninjas''s moves and see through illusions, making him more deadly.


    Initially, Sasuke has very little regard for teamwork. He sees himself as superior to his peers and believes he can accomplish his goals alone. This clashes with Naruto''s desire for friendship and acceptance.


    Like Arthur remembered, Sasuke''s path takes a darker turn. His obsession with revenge consumes him, leading him to make questionable choices and even betray his village. He becomes increasingly distant from his teammates, Naruto and Sakura, who desperately try to reach out to him.


    His journey is one of vengeance, loss, and redemption. While he starts as a talented prodigy, his experiences force him to confront complex emotions and challenge his own morals.


    Then there was Sakura, a character most fans can''t tolerate.


    Initially, she isn''t very skilled and relies on her teammates to protect her on missions. However, she is determined to prove herself capable. Despite a rough childhood with bullies picking on her forehead, she builds confidence thanks to her childhood friend, Ino.


    This friendship eventually sours when both girls develop a crush on Sasuke, leading to a competitive rivalry.


    Sakura hides a lot of her true feelings. On the outside, she appears polite and collected, but inwardly, she struggles with frustration and anger. This inner self manifests as "Inner Sakura," who expresses emotions Sakura wants to keep hidden.


    Over time, she overcomes this by relying on herself and her teammates more, going through extensive training with another Tsunade for years to become a stronger fighter.


    Known as the "Rookie Nine," they painted the classroom with a familiar, almost nostalgic feel.


    The only other main characters missing are Neji Hy¨±ga, Tenten, and Rock Lee, all of whom are part of the original Team Guy, weren''t present. Arthur recalled that they were placed on a different team due to being one year older than the others.


    Arthur couldn''t help but observe this scene.


    While Sakura''s infatuation with Sasuke seemed intact¡ªevident in the way her gaze kept flitting towards him¡ªit was Naruto who threw him off balance.


    Instead of the usual attempts to outdo Sasuke, Naruto was surprisingly subdued. He engaged in friendly banter with Alex and William, being a tad more reserved.


    "Seriously, Naruto, what are you doing here?" a student snickered across the room.


    Naruto turned slightly, showing off the headband on his forehead, and said, "See this! All my hard work''s finally paid off. Believe it!"


    Every player knew this was a scene straight from the story. Although they wondered differently, many understood that the main character was still the same.


    Just then, Iruka strode in, holding a clipboard of the assigned teams.

 Chapter 17: Teams

    Chapter 17 - Teams


    Iruka''s announcement was eagerly awaited. But then his eyes moved, focusing on Arthur in the rear corner.


    Iruka started to approach Arthur, and Arthur could feel the gazes of the other students. Everybody in the class had their heads turned in his direction.


    "Arthur," Iruka said with a kind grin. "Glad you could make it back safely. We heard you went missing¡ªquite a scare, wasn''t it?"


    Arthur gave a curt nod, his face unreadable. He played along because he didn''t want to raise suspicions, even though his fake background was hardly news.


    "No worries," laughed Iruka. "Important thing is you''re back." Then he took a headband with the village symbol on it out of his pocket.


    "The Hokage requested I personally present you with this," Iruka went on, holding the headband out to him. "Looks like you forgot to pick it up before you disappeared."


    The headband was accepted by Arthur. It was much softer and lighter than he had anticipated. Several of his classmates looked at him with genuine confusion, and he didn''t miss their looks. "Who is he again?" he heard a few whispers. and "I dunno; I never noticed him honestly."


    Arthur chose to ignore them.


    "Hey, wear it on your forehead like me," Naruto exclaimed, gesturing to his own head.


    Some of the students burst out laughing, while others merely rolled their eyes at Naruto''s typical antics. Iruka gave Naruto a playful slap on the head before Arthur could reply.


    Iruka grinned and said, "Easy there, Naruto," in a tone that suggested frustration. "Let''s move on, shall we?"


    Arthur slipped the headband into the pocket of his robe. He was not required to wear it indoors by any rule.


    Iruka cleared his throat and turned back to face the class. He gave an overview of what entailed their next step as Genin, and the other players felt bored listening to the same line.


    "For our first team, in team ten, we have Ino Yamanaka, Ch¨­ji Akimichi, and Shikamaru Nara!" he said after he finished.


    The three were scarcely excited. Shikamaru muttered something about being paired with Ino as Ch¨­ji dug through his belongings and took out another bag of chips to eat.


    "Next up," Iruka went on. "Team 9! Alice Yamanaka, Alex Hy¨±ga, and Jasper ¨­tsutsuki!"


    The announcement was received with a mix of surprise and excitement by the three students he named. They each gave each other confident smiles that clearly said, "We''re no doubt the strongest team."


    Iruka went on down the list. Team 8 went to Hinata, Kiba, and Shino Aburame, exactly as Arthur remembered. Things seemed to be flowing in the story''s direction. And if that were true...


    "For Team 7," Iruka said, heightening the tension, "we have Sakura Haruno, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sasuke Uchiha!"


    Sakura let out a loud yelp, thrilled by the teams. But Naruto burst out in dissent.


    "What?! Sasuke?" he whimpered, gesturing to the Uchiha. "I wanted to be on a team with William!"


    "Naruto, these teams are based on your performance during the academy," Iruka said with a laugh and a shake of his head. "You had the lowest scores on the written exams, while Sasuke consistently ranked the highest."


    With a pout on his face, Naruto crossed his arms. Unfazed, Sasuke asserted that Naruto shouldn''t interfere with him since he was "dead last." Iruka ignored the quarreling pair and continued on.


    He declared, "Next up, we have Team 6." In Naruto, such a team never existed: "William Uzumaki, Margaret Senju, and Jada Uchiha." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three, much like Arthur, showed no signs of surprise. Instead, they wanted to know where Arthur would end up.


    "Lastly," Iruka went on, "we have Team 5¡ªArthur and..."


    None of them knew who Arthur''s two teammates were when they heard them. Arthur saw a black-haired boy with a bowl cut and a small girl with brown pigtails, neither of whom appeared in the series.


    Being assigned to a team filled with unknown characters felt almost fitting, considering he still believed his own character shouldn''t even exist, given recent circumstances.


    Iruka dismissed everyone for the rest of the morning after concluding his announcements. His instructions were to meet back here later this afternoon so they could meet their J¨­nin instructors.


    The pupils rushed out of the classroom after saying their final goodbyes. But Arthur waited for the room to clear, lingering behind. Once he was alone with Iruka, he cautiously went up to him.


    "Iruka-sensei, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "What''s wrong, Arthur?"


    "Honestly," he said, "I don''t think I''m cut out to be a ninja."


    Iruka asked, clearly surprised, "What do you mean? This is what you''ve been training for all these years."


    "It''s not that I haven''t been trying; I don''t think I have what it takes," Arthur said, shaking his head. "The danger, the responsibility¡ªit''s not what I envisioned for myself."


    Iruka''s eyes were clouded by disappointment. He was aware of the sacrifice, the pressure, and the ongoing danger of being a ninja. Yet seeing a young Genin like Arthur turn back at the very beginning was disheartening.


    "Are you sure?" he inquired softly. "This is a serious decision, and if someone''s bullying you into saying this, I¡ª"


    "Yes, I''m sure," Arthur said resolutely. To return it, he took off the headband.


    After a brief pause, Iruka grinned and said, "Look, Arthur. You''ve graduated from the academy. Whether you choose the path of a ninja or not, that achievement belongs to you. Keep the headband."


    Arthur was left speechless. To think the program was this responsive to his actions, as if trying to warm his heart. With a curt nod, he thanked Iruka and left the classroom, keeping the headband.


    The moment he was in the clear, he felt sick to his stomach. Playing this fabricated role, this elaborate charade, was more suffocating than he anticipated.


    Arthur made his way to the Leaf Village hospital. There were a few like these scattered in the village, but this one was special.


    He slipped through the side entrance that led to the back alley of the hospital. There, he cast a quick glance around, ensuring no one was watching. Hiding in a tight corner, he performed the smoke jutsu and dissolved into a swirling cloud of vapour.


    Gliding in the air, he entered through a conveniently open window on the second floor. The room inside was thankfully empty¡ªa storage closet with cleaning supplies.


    With another silent command, he reformed his physical body, stepping out of the smoke with a controlled sigh.


    In the process of reforming himself, he used the transformation jutsu. Who he morphed was that of an average adult male nurse. His clothes also changed to a standard hospital uniform with a fake ID badge.


    Now for the real challenge.


    A quick mental adjustment, and he walked out with a smile. If his memory of the Naruto world served him well, this specific hospital housed a vast collection of medical scrolls and books. He just needed to find them without attracting undue attention.


    He navigated the hospital hallways, passing between medical staff and patients on gurneys. His transformed eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of a dedicated medical library.


    Finally, he spotted it¡ªa discreet sign above a door that read "Personnel Only." Perfect.


    Arthur opened the door when the coast was clear, entering a room lined with towering shelves and leather-bound books.


    He wandered down the rows, scanning the spines for any indication of medical ninjutsu. There were books on herbal remedies and anatomical charts, but nothing specifically focused on what he truly needed.


    Then, tucked away in a far corner, almost obscured by other volumes, his eyes landed on a large, ornately bound book. Embossed in gold lettering on its worn leather cover were the words, "The Art of Medical Ninjutsu."


    Opening it, he verified that this was it.


    Medical ninjutsu is a specialized branch of ninja techniques focused on healing injuries and manipulating the body. While its primary use is healing, it can also be applied for other purposes, like creating poisonous gas or using chakra scalpels for internal attacks.


    Arthur lifted the book and set it down on a nearby pedestal, cracking it open.


    The first few pages were filled with calligraphy, detailing the history and philosophy of medical ninjutsu. As he turned the pages further, detailed illustrations depicted a man''s anatomy and chakra pathways.


    This was completely different from what he saw in the white room before coming here.


    The text dove deeper into the intricate workings of the body, explaining how chakra could be used to manipulate and enhance natural healing processes. He was already ahead of the game by knowing most of this information.


    His gaze came across sections describing techniques he vaguely recognized. He scanned descriptions of the "poison jutsu," the smaller variant of the technique utilized by Shizune, Tsunade''s assistant. There was also the more common "poison extraction jutsu."


    As he reached the "chakra dissection jutsu," he recognized it as the lesser version of the more powerful technique used by Kabuto once. It came as no surprise that medical ninjutsu used for combat was not listed in the book.


    However, two different techniques completely captivated his attention. They were called the "body activation jutsu" and the "cell activation jutsu." Unlike the less invasive-based techniques he had encountered earlier, these two held potential.


    The text explained that the first technique manipulates muscle damage and repair cycles to heal the user instantly, even after seemingly fatal blows. It can even trick skilled medical ninjas by making the user appear dead for a moment, as demonstrated in the second Naruto Shippuden movie.


    Arthur had never heard nor seen nor heard of it before, despite reading about the series, but the description held interest.


    The second technique was reserved for the most critical and delicate surgeries. It required an immense amount of refined chakra control to activate all of a patient''s cells simultaneously. This surge in activity triggered the body''s natural healing response, allowing it to repair damaged tissues and bone structures even while the surgery was ongoing.


    If he recalled correctly, Tsunade used this to boost Rock Lee''s surgery by eight percent after the latter suffered a career-ending injury from Gaara. It was further improved after Tsunade witnessed Kabuto use a medical technique called "cellular activation jutsu."


    Not to confuse the two, the cellular activation jutsu is a technique that requires exceptional reflexes and knowledge of the body''s anatomical structure. By analyzing an opponent''s movements and jutsu, the user can predict where they''ll be attacked.


    They then focus chakra on that area, essentially starting preemptive medical treatment to minimize damage. It requires a lot of chakra, depending on the severity of the attack, and not everyone has the resilience or quick thinking needed to pull it off effectively.


    Arthur, however, was different.


    He devoured the details of everything useful in the book, absorbing the knowledge necessary to tip the scales in upcoming trials. Immersing himself in the book, each sentence, each diagram was fully understood.


    Hours passed until he finally tore himself away from the book.


    The silence in the room was almost unsettling. Not a single character had entered during his entire study session.


    He glanced at the window, surprised to see how late it was. Everyone must have already gathered their teams together and finished their J¨­nins'' tests. He slipped out of the hospital through a different exit and released the transformation jutsu, his features morphing back to their usual form.


    Now wasn''t the time to contemplate things; he needed to get back to the apartment before anyone noticed his absence.


    As he approached the door to the players'' apartment, he knocked, only to be greeted by Margaret with her arms crossed, framed in the doorway.


    "You''re late again," she began. "What''s your excuse this time?"


    Alex poked his head around Margaret, a playful grin on his face, saying, "He''s only five minutes late."


    Arthur forced a smile that had a double meaning. Not one of them knew a thing about his recent actions. He stepped into the apartment, content that suspicion of him was at an all-time low.


    As they settled around the couch, the inevitable question came.


    "So, Arthur," Alice began, leaning forward, "how''d your team meeting go? Who were your teammates?"


    The room fell silent after Arthur''s confession.


    "What do you mean you''re not joining a team?" Jasper asked.


    Margaret chimed in defensively, asking, "Yeah, Arthur, what''s going on? Teams are how missions are assigned, how we train..." Her voice trailed off, considering things. "Honestly, if I knew I didn''t have to join a team, I might have just gone solo too!"


    "Look," he began, choosing his words carefully, "it''s not that big of a deal. My plan is to be a support player for everyone. Iruka-sensei even let me keep the Genin headband, so I''m still a Genin."


    "Support player?" Alex repeated, leaning back. "Oh yeah! I forgot your character excels in support jutsus."


    "So... He''s like our cheerleader?" Alice teased.


    Jasper couldn''t help but laugh. Arthur joined in, knowing that his statement was believable.


    "I figure I can still be of use when I''m not on the front lines," he said.


    William, however, seemed defiant. He grumbled, "But that''s not fair! We all trained for this, and you just get to opt out?"


    Arthur understood why he, of all people, felt this way. After all, William had witnessed him fighting Jasper. But revealing his true motives wasn''t an option.


    "It''s not that I''m opting out," he gently countered. "I''m looking to help from the sidelines, develop new techniques, or¡ª"


    Jada placed a hand on Arthur''s shoulder, interrupting him. Her voice was soothing as she reassured, "We all understand, Arthur. As long as you promise to stick with us, we can all grow stronger, even on separate teams."


    Arthur gave her a sly smile and quipped, "Yeah, alright. I promise."


    He already has his own plans and his own way of doing things. Promising himself to help the innocent players break free of this world was akin to him already sticking with them¡ªalbeit, on a different path.


    For now, he''ll continue to play along.

 Chapter 18: Healing

    Chapter 18 - Healing


    The conversation flowed with each member of the group sharing their experiences today. The theme, however, remained consistent¡ªdisappointment.


    Apparently, they were assigned a random J¨­nin whom they''d never heard of before. Jada sighed and said, "Our sensei was this nondescript guy who kept trying to teach us the values of being a ninja. William and I basically sat back and watched Margaret handle it."


    Margaret puffed out her chest, adding, "Yeah, well, I kept telling you guys I could mop the floor with anyone."


    Turns out one of her hidden techniques was revealed: Tsunade''s chakra-enhanced strength. Arthur listened intently, hoping to learn more about them in the event they ever deemed him an enemy.


    William chuckled, sheepishly saying, "I thought she was gonna send him to the hospital."


    Margaret nudged Alex playfully, saying, "Your turn, guys... Wait! Lemme guess: He or she was just as boring as ours?"


    Alex straightened from the couch and said with a mischievous grin, "Well, ours wasn''t exactly boring."


    "Come on," Margaret hasted, "spill it out already!"


    "Alice, Jasper, and I took the dude down in like five minutes."


    The room erupted in a mixture of gasps and impressed whistles. Jada leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, to ask, "Five minutes? How''d you manage that?"


    Alex shrugged and cryptically answered, "Let''s just say teamwork makes the dream work."


    The conversation soon shifted to Naruto, with their excitement about his progress bubbling over. William, who grew an unhealthy soft spot for the character, explained that Naruto passed his "bell test," a timed trial in which his team had to secure two bells from Kakashi.


    Arthur nodded along throughout their entire conversation. He knew what awaited that team once they passed their test.


    Naruto and the rest of his team embark on their first C-rank mission: escorting Tazuna, a bridge builder, to the Land of Mist. Naruto, who was eager to prove himself, pushed for a more exciting mission but was assigned a seemingly basic task¡ªguarding Tazuna.


    Initially, the mission seems simple, but they soon discover the dangers lurking beneath it.


    During their journey, they are ambushed by two Ch¨±nin-level ninjas. While Sasuke and Sakura bravely defended Tazuna, Naruto was frozen in fear. This encounter exposed the truth: Tazuna was being targeted by a powerful businessman named Gat¨­, who had hired Zabuza to eliminate him.


    Furious at being misled about the mission''s difficulty, Kakashi threatens to abandon it. Tazuna confesses that he couldn''t afford a higher-ranked mission due to Gat¨­''s stranglehold on the economy.


    Despite the increased risk, Naruto, determined to keep his oath to never back down, convinces the team to stay. Their journey takes a turn for the worse when they encounter Zabuza himself.


    A fierce battle ensues, highlighting Kakashi''s one Sharingan eye. Naruto, initially paralyzed by fear, remembers his oath and devises a plan with Sasuke. They use teamwork to distract and deceive Zabuza, allowing Kakashi to break free from his water prison technique and defeat the enemy.


    However, before Kakashi can deliver the final blow, Zabuza is seemingly killed by Haku in the guise of an Anbu. They would later fight on the bridge Tazuna was constructing, where another pivotal battle in the story unfolded.


    Regarding Sakura, she basically contributed nothing.


    A question was finally brought up: How could they, as unlikely heroes, intervene and change their story?


    William impulsively said, "We can''t just let Zabuza and Haku die!" Arthur remembered that they were later backstabbed by Gat¨­, leading to their inevitable deaths. "Maybe if we tag along with our J¨­nins, or even go on our own to help."


    Jasper rolled his eyes to comment dryly, "Here you go again, William. Always trying to be the fanboy. Don''t you get it? This isn''t just about us playing make-believe. There are consequences to our actions."


    Margaret chimed in, saying, "Jasper''s right, Will. Besides, Naruto and Sasuke seem distant lately. If we get involved, Sasuke might not reawaken his Sharingan. We shouldn''t mess with things so early on."


    William opened his mouth to argue, but a sudden confidence filled him. He met Jasper''s gaze directly and finally stood up for himself, saying, "Naruto''s not the same weakling he was in the story. He and I have been training taijutsu together, and he''s gotten a lot stronger. We can make a difference."


    Arthur considered this change. Not in Naruto, but in William. He speculated that William, the nerdiest one in the group, likely built up the confidence after seeing him stand his ground against Jasper, a person playing as an ¨­tsutsuki.


    Alex, ever the mediator, raised his hand to interject, "Hold on, everyone. Let''s not get carried away. Here''s what I propose. We have three options: one, we let things play out as they did in the story. Two, some of us here intervene. And three, everyone here intervenes."


    He looked around the room after gathering everyone''s votes.


    Margaret, Alice, and Jasper favoured option one, while William was vehemently pushing for option two. Jada and Alex, believing that it would be a little fair to help these poor NPC as opposed to leaving them suffer, went with option two as well¡ªtying the votes.


    Arthur was the last one left to vote.


    He knew the story intimately and understood the significance of the Zabuza-Haku arc in shaping Naruto and Sasuke''s bond. But he honestly didn''t care and preferred to be more of a passive observer, garnering his strength until the end.


    This was going to be the first real choice that would impact this world. With a firm voice, he said, "Two."


    Surprise, denial, and cheers filled the room. Alex grinned after everyone finally calmed down and said, "Cool. Will, Alice... You two will go with them."


    William was already jotting down supplies and formulating potential strategies in a notebook. Alice, however, felt apprehensive.


    As the boys were escorted out, Alex delivered the final instructions, stating that the two selected were to travel to the Land of Mist with Team 7, ensure Sasuke reawakens the Sharingan, and find a way to save Zabuza and Haku. Any changes they make will be permanent.


    William pumped his fist in the air and said, "Don''t worry, guys! We won''t let you down!"


    Alice simply nodded, wishing she had watched Shippuden like the others.


    Stepping into the elevator, William readied his descent, eager to embark on the mission. He was acting like the event was taking place tomorrow. Arthur was stopped by Jasper, to which William was too busy daydreaming to notice.


    Arthur watched the elevator door slide shut with a sigh. As Jasper approached, he playfully asked, "Trying to ask me for another fight?"


    Jasper rolled his eyes and scoffed, saying, "Come on, Arthur. We''re beyond that now. Besides, I just wanted to know... Why option two?"


    Arthur had anticipated this question from at least one player. He needed a response that wouldn''t arouse suspicion. With a shrug, he offered a slick answer and said, "I''m here to help, remember? Not interested in rewriting a story that everyone already knows. If some intervention is necessary, then I''m not going to be the one holding us back."


    Jasper studied him for a moment. To Arthur, it seemed like he was questioning how calm and poised the answer was. Ultimately, he seemed to accept it.


    "Fine," he said with conviction. "Just don''t go off doing anything stupid like William."


    Arthur nodded in response. With a final parting glance at Jasper, he turned and walked to the elevator. William was long gone.


    Under the cloudy night, Arthur, instead of heading back home, navigated the streets through back alleys. He stopped at one of the village''s general stores.


    With the use of his smoke jutsu, he dissolved into swirling vapour and bypassed the locked doors. Only he was here.


    Inside, the aisles contained everything he needed. He moved in his smoky form and collected the following items: three large bottles of ink, a paintbrush, a cloth, a vial labeled "rat poison," eight wooden sticks, a lighter, and a sharp kitchen knife.


    Arthur then slipped out of the store and navigated the deserted streets towards a secluded training ground. Here lies a clearing with a wide, flat surface obscured by many trees.


    He removed his shirt, feeling the cool breeze on his spine, and unpacked everything. Dipping the brush into the ink, his hand precisely replicated the formula from the medical book he read across his stomach. It wasn''t anything difficult to recall¡ªa mixture of swirling symbols and cryptic script.


    He then meticulously transferred the design onto the center of the cleared ground, placing two sticks in each cardinal direction¡ªnorth, south, east, and west. With the light, he ignited the sticks.


    The stage was set, but he wasn''t done, staying outside the symbol.


    Using the cloth, he tied it around his mouth. This was going to be the most painful part. With a grimace, he steeled himself and picked up the kitchen knife.


    A quick stab to his arm sent a tremble throughout his whole body. With a series of quick, brutal jabs, he inflicted more wounds across his arms and legs, the blood threatening to wash away the formula.


    The pain was sharp, but he bit hard on the cloth, preventing himself from screaming. Sweat and blood trickled down his body, forcing him to take a knee. Finally, he unwrapped the cloth, popped the vial of rat poison open, and drank it!


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur stood up, feeling every sting. He stepped into the center of the symbol and readied himself.


    This technique was known as the regenerative healing jutsu. It was shown to be used by Sakura once, who could channel the jutsu without the needed prerequisites.


    Although Arthur was no stranger to chakra control, this was still inhumane. His very life hung by a thread. If he failed because of a desperate gamble for survival, he should surely die. Why he was doing this was because he had something Sakura didn''t: a trait to easily learn support techniques!


    Vision blurring at the edges, he fought the urge to collapse and activated the jutsu, channeling chakra into the swirling symbol on the ground.


    An eerie emerald light glowed in the center, where he stood. He felt a prickling sensation all over his body, a sensation that intensified with each passing second. He expected something to happen, but the green light sputtered and died, leaving him panting in the darkness.


    The wounds were marring his flesh; dejection threatened to engulf him, but he refused to surrender.


    Wiping the cold sweat from his brow, he repeated the process, focusing all his chakra on the activation sequence. This time, as the green light formed, he felt a different sensation¡ªone that was within his very cells.


    It was as if his body itself was yearning for change, for the wounds to be closed.


    However, instead of allowing the technique to run its course, Arthur did something unexpected: he stopped the bleeding and observed his cells, a microscopic landscape of activity. He felt them not just as his body but as individual entities, each pulsating with a faint force of their own.


    Entranced by his own cells, he suddenly hacked up blood. The rat poison had taken effect.


    Because he lost control, the light flickered and died, leaving the wounds on his skin still raw and angry. He forced himself to concentrate, restarting the technique with shaking hands.


    This time, however, he wasn''t just focusing on healing. He remembered the poison extraction from the book, a technique in which the user identifies a foreign element within the body and then coaxes it out. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He managed to perceive the disruption within his cells. It felt like a dark stain spreading through his veins. With a delicate touch, he manipulated the technique¡ªnot to heal but to isolate the foreign agent.


    Carefully, he drew out the poison, seeing it as a black goo outside his body. Content but not satisfied, he willed it all out, expelling it onto the ground.


    Exhausted, he finally turned his attention to the wounds on his skin.


    This was nothing new to him since he had already learned and applied the healing technique to himself hundreds of times. Channeling his chakra, he converted the damaged cells, mending the torn flesh. Each cell knitted itself back together. The process felt almost effortless.


    One by one, he closed the wounds, the fresh pain giving way to a dull ache. As the last cut sealed shut, the light dimmed, then vanished entirely.


    Arthur collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath. His body was healed, but his mind still remembered how painful the feeling was. Perhaps he had managed to learn new techniques, but he was by no means satisfied.


    With a straight face, he rose to grab the knife and repeat the process.

 Chapter 19: I Accept

    Chapter 19 - I Accept


    One week later.


    Seven days have passed since Arthur''s relentless pursuit of power. There were times rain lashed on the village, turning the training grounds into a muddy quagmire, forcing him to abandon his attempts at perfecting his healing techniques.


    Yet, amidst the setbacks, he still grew. He had learned a variety of new medical ninjutsu.


    One such acquisition was the body activation jutsu. It paled in comparison to the technique being used with "dark chakra," offering a slower, less dramatic form of healing. But it had the benefit of requiring only a single hand sign and consuming little chakra.


    It was a practical option for him to use during his physical training. On top of that, he learned the following medical techniques: regenerative healing jutsu, poison extraction jutsu, chakra dissection blade, cellular activation jutsu, and cell activation jutsu.


    That brought the total number of jutsu he knew to fourteen.


    While all these new techniques didn''t heal with lightning speed, they did push his body beyond its natural limits. Exhaustion came slower, injuries mended at a more accelerated rate, and his physical potential seemed to expand with every session.


    However great the body activation jutsu was, it by no means was perfect and had a price to use¡ªintense concentration. If at any time Arthur lost focus during its release, the technique wouldn''t continue healing.


    His meetings with the others still occurred.


    Each player felt increasingly bored because of their easy mission. Most of them were stuck rescuing kittens stuck up a tree. Others were delivering lost puppies to their owners.


    Arthur forced himself to offer fake smiles and head nods, his insides churning at him every day.


    Team 7 had already departed on their mission to the Land of Mist, and Alice and William managed to get approval from the village elders to tag along. Their excuse was based on the suspicion that Tazuna''s request didn''t add up.


    Regardless of what they were doing, it didn''t stop Arthur''s relentless training. When not perfecting his jutsu, he pushed his body to its absolute limit. His fighting style was a patchwork of kickboxing, wrestling, and a smattering of karate from his time on earth. It wasn''t taijutsu, but it was good enough.


    The body-activation technique proved to be his biggest ally. He trained for hours on end, hardly ever fatigued. One thousand push-ups turned into two thousand, two thousand turned into six thousand, and so on.


    Day by day, his muscles screamed at him both before and after workouts. But thanks to the jutsu, the burning agony never spiraled into debilitating pain. He trained under the sun and at night, hardly ever sweating until hours passed. Every time he felt like collapsing, he activated the jutsu and grew stronger!


    He learned to manage his chakra reserves, pushing the activation point further with every session. His strikes gained weight beyond that of any normal person, his reflexes improved, and his body felt lighter, more agile. He wasn''t quite the deadly ninja like Madara or Might Guy¡ªfar from it¡ªbut a seed of power had taken root within him.


    One particularly humid afternoon, Arthur lay wasted on the training ground, covered in sweat. The very grass was turned into a puddle. His body ached in familiar places, knowing he had pushed past his limitations today, further than ever before.


    But he didn''t stop, despite having depleted most of his chakra.


    Sweat streamed down his face like molten lead, blurring his vision as he got up to do more. His muscles screamed with each calisthenic movement, determined never to be defeated. He wasn''t just pushing himself anymore; he was clawing his way towards something beyond his grasp.


    Ignoring the discomfort, his mind locked in on his training.


    Suddenly, a sensation bloomed within him¡ªan unfamiliar feeling that spread through his body like electricity. It felt somehow intuitive, as if he were being rejuvenated without using any medical ninjutsu.


    His movements became effortless, his body reacting with an unnatural speed and fluidity. It was as if his very muscles anticipated his next move, pushing him beyond his perceived limitations.


    He felt power course through him, an overwhelming strength he never knew he possessed. A thrown punch caused the air to whistle; a kick was powerful enough to stir a large dust cloud from the earth.


    Instinctually, he knew what this was: "the eight inner gates."


    The eight inner gates are pressure points that limit a person''s chakra flow and physical potential. By undergoing intense training, individuals can learn to open these gates, each granting them access to more chakra and enhanced strength and speed.


    Opening the eight gates, however, is a double-edged sword.


    While it grants immense power, it also comes with great risk. Each gate causes increasing damage to the user''s body, with the eighth gate threatening to kill the practitioner after use. Due to this danger, it''s considered a forbidden taijutsu.


    There are eight total gates, each located at a specific point in the body. Opening all eight gates at once is known as the eight gates released formation, of which only two users have unleashed: Might Guy and his father, Might Duy.


    But Arthur felt something off.


    Each gate unlocked a different coloured aura, a visual indicator of the immense power coursing through the user.


    Arthur scanned his body both outwardly and internally, searching for the green glow associated with the first gate. Instead, he was met with an unexpected sight¡ªa soft, yellow aura emanating from his person.


    Confusion filled his features. He had undoubtedly broken the mental inhibitions as described in the first gate, the gate of opening, yet the result wasn''t what he expected.


    Then a memory surfaced. The "seven heavenly breaths." This was a powerful taijutsu technique exclusive to the filler arcs. It granted a significant power boost far greater than the eight inner gates, referred to as "activations."


    A character named Shira from the Sand Village used it in a fight against Rock Lee. He managed to go toe-to-toe with Lee, who had opened one of the higher gates, while he himself hadn''t gone past the third activation.


    Arthur was going to delve deeper into it.


    Exhausted, he shuffled back from the training ground. He had a lot more to do once he restored his chakra. But for now, the simple act of putting one foot in front of the other was enough.


    He rounded the corner to the street his apartment was on and saw Hiruzen by the stairs. Surprised, he gave a quick nod to show his respect.


    "I wasn''t expecting you, lord Third."


    Hiruzen offered a benign smile, saying, "Forgive the intrusion, Arthur. I''ve been preoccupied with delegations lately, but I''ve been meaning to speak with you." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it about my decision?" Arthur inquired, already suspecting the reason for the unexpected encounter.


    Hiruzen''s tone became a tad serious as he said, "Yes... About abandoning your role as a ninja, it surprised me once I heard the news."


    "No regrets, lord Third," Arthur replied firmly. "It simply wasn''t the right fit for me. And please, don''t blame yourself for placing me with a team I wasn''t comfortable with."


    "Perhaps not," Hiruzen sighed, "but I do feel a responsibility towards you. You possess a lot of talent, Arthur. Ones that are being wasted."


    Arthur''s heart pounded. The way Hiruzen stated that was peculiar. Had this old character been watching him train?


    The Hokage had a special technique known as the "crystal ball jutsu." It allowed the user to see someone''s current activities by peering into a crystal ball after familiarizing themselves with their target''s chakra signature.


    This technique also works regardless of distance or obstacles, making it perfect for spying. From what Arthur remembered, Hiruzen used it to keep an eye on the village and maintain order.


    Arthur himself had been careful to focus solely on taijutsu techniques during the day, saving the dead night for perfecting his medical techniques, just in case Hiruzen was attempting to pry into his affairs.


    As if sensing Arthur''s unease, Hiruzen continued, "Let me be blunt. I''ve witnessed your training on occasion. You have a natural aptitude, a raw talent that shouldn''t go unexplored."


    Arthur paused to wonder how much this character truly knew. He decided to err on the side of caution.


    "Arthur, is there anything that could change your mind? How about going on a mission to get a feel for the ninja world?"


    Arthur, caught slightly off guard, considered his question. Venturing outside the village was like asking him to obtain more power. The monotony of his current drudger had also grated on him.


    Perhaps a change of pace could be beneficial.


    "Alright," Arthur admitted with a shrug. "If there''s a mission you think might change my decision, I''m all ears."


    "Good," Hiruzen said with amusement. "Come by my office later today. I think I have a job that''s tailor-made for your unique skillset."


    "Oh..." Arthur spoke, raising his eyebrows. A mission suited for his "unique skillset"? That surely had to pique his interest. "Later today, it is then."


    Arthur walked inside his apartment after parting ways with Hiruzen. He casually rested on the only piece of furniture inside, a futon.


    First was the unexpected unlocking of the seven heavenly breaths techniques, and now was the surprise encounter with Hiruzen.


    Sinking deeper into thought, he closed his eyes.


    The world of Naruto was a large one, filled with various lands and characters. Whether he was going to learn from them or exploit them, he wouldn''t relinquish a worthwhile opportunity.


    Ninjas undertake missions assigned by their village leader. These missions are ranked based on difficulty and importance, with d-rank being the easiest and least risky and s-rank being the most difficult and confidential.


    D-rank missions are often given to ninjas who have just graduated from the academy and involve minimal danger. These might include menial chores or errands.


    C-rank missions are suitable for more experienced ninjas and may involve capturing animals, guarding people from minor threats, or basic investigations. There''s a low chance of encountering other ninja during these missions.


    B-rank missions get more serious and involve combat. Examples include guarding VIPs, spying, or eliminating rogue ninjas. They are often given to experienced ninjas like Ch¨±nins and some J¨­nins.


    A-rank missions are entrusted to elite J¨­nin and involve critical matters for the village or country, such as protecting high-level officials or suppressing large enemy forces.


    S-rank missions are the most dangerous and confidential. They are assigned only to the best of the best and involve political secrets, like assassinating VIPs or transporting classified documents.


    Completing missions is a vital part of being a ninja, and the success or failure of a mission can have significant consequences. Arthur could easily disregard whatever mission Hiruzen offered if it didn''t serve his purpose.


    Resting for a while, he eventually rose from these thoughts. He had a mission to accomplish, both the one Hiruzen offered and his own pursuits.


    Exiting his apartment, he walked along the streets, arriving at the Hokage''s building. He ascended the steps until he reached the top and pushed open the doors.


    Inside was Hiruzen Sarutobi. The Hokage sat behind a large desk, a lit pipe resting between his teeth. It was a scene straight out of the story¡ªa surreal experience Arthur didn''t care for.


    "Ah, Arthur," Hiruzen said, gesturing for him to come closer. "Do come in. I trust you''ve had time to prepare."


    Arthur walked toward his desk, saying, "I have, and while I appreciate the offer, I am interested in what this mission is."


    Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, taking a long drag from his pipe, and said, "It''s a c-rank mission... I would like for you to travel to Takumi Village in the Land of Mist and deliver this trade agreement."


    Takumi Village is a village known for its craftsmanship, particularly weaponry. They supplied weapons to ninja villages but faced repeated attacks due to suspicion during conflicts.


    As other villages developed their own skills, Takumi''s weapons became obsolete, leading to hard times and resentment towards the villages they once aided.


    Several decades from now, a group of skilled craftsmen would resent the Five Great Shinobi Villages and seek revenge.


    "Is this a mission or a request?" Arthur asked.


    "You catch on quickly," Hiruzen smiled. "Whether you choose to accept or not is up to you."


    Arthur didn''t waste any time responding: "I accept."

 Chapter 20: Land of Rivers

    Chapter 20 - Land of Rivers


    Arthur draped a backpack across his shoulder.


    It contained the letter of trade agreement and other necessities that Hiruzen had given him. He had a thorough map of his destination in his hand, showing a safe route that would take three days to walk there.


    He saw the well-known faces of Izumo and Kotetsu as he got closer to the village gates. Arthur ignored them; he was not in the mood to play pretend again. He moved slowly past to leave the village for the first time.


    It felt like ages since he''d roamed these lands. Beyond the gates was a ribbon of packed earth winding through the dense forest.


    Arthur quickened his pace, his legs leaping from tree to tree as if it were second nature.


    The Land of Rivers was written to be a hidden country bordering the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire. It doesn''t appear much in the story, but he knew of two specific characters that would help him grow stronger: Raiga Kurosuki and his companion, Ranmaru.


    Raiga is a member of the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist," the top swordsmen from the Hidden Mist Village. Only the most skilled blade wielders were chosen for this group, with a maximum of seven members at a time.


    Each swordsman wields a special, mystical blade that has been passed down through the generations. These swords are so powerful that together, the Seven Swordsmen were almost as strong as the village leader, known as the Mizukage.


    Over time, the group underwent many changes. Some members died, while others defected and became wanted ninjas, taking their swords with them. By the Fourth Shinobi World War, only one of the original swords, Hiramekarei, remained in the Mist Village''s possession.


    During the war, five of the deceased Seven Swordsmen were revived to fight for the enemy. These revived swordsmen were eventually defeated and sealed.


    In the aftermath of the war, the remaining six swords were recovered by the village. However, a group of rebels tried to steal the swords and take over the territory. Their attempt failed, but the village did loan the swords to three of the captured rebels to help them fight a new threat.


    The seven swords themselves are incredibly powerful and have unique abilities. These include a sword that can absorb chakra, one that can be used to sew people together, and another that can explode things on contact.


    Raiga just so happened to be carrying one of these swords. He was a skilled ninja from the Mist Village, wielding the "Boltswords."


    Despite his skills, he was troubled and questioned the meaning of life. But there was no reason to pity him. He was known for his cruelty, randomly killing people during missions.


    Raiga had also served in the Anbu forces before defecting from his village. During that time, he had met Ranmaru, a weak but perceptive boy with a special Kekkei Genkai to see things others couldn''t.


    Raiga offered Ranmaru protection in exchange for using his abilities to help him see. Since then, the two have become very close, with Raiga developing a very unhealthy relationship with the boy, seeing Ranmaru as the only person he cared about.


    He eventually deserted the village and formed a criminal group called the "Kurosuki Family." They took over a mining town and forced the villagers to work for them, for which he resorted to burying people alive as punishment if they upset him.


    Ranmaru, despite his loyalty to Raiga, was troubled by the violence. He believed Raiga could find happiness without killing but wouldn''t come to that decision until Naruto''s intervention.


    Arthur couldn''t afford to be reckless around those two. His priority was to find them first, without drawing unwanted attention. Heading to the Katabami Gold Mine was his best chance.


    The sun climbed higher in the sky, rays of light peering through the trees.


    Arthur navigated the safe path, occasionally consulting the map. He did his best to stay alert for any signs of potential danger. Though this was classified as a c-rank mission, the Land of Rivers had a reputation for harbouring bandits and rogue ninjas.


    He wouldn''t let his guard down.


    By nightfall, he had reached a small clearing. A good distance was covered today, so he disregarded setting up camp and instead rested by a towering tree.


    He was use to this type of environment as opposed to resting on a soft bed. No firewood, no tent pitched up¡ªjust small rations under the simulated starry sky.


    The next two days went by quickly.


    Arthur had stuck to the main path, blending in with the random travelers passing by. The map had proven to be invaluable, guiding him through a safe route without encountering any enemies.


    He kept training light, rarely doing anything save a few physical exercises. Since he was planning to meet a Seven Ninja Swordsman, he needed to save his chakra.


    On the third day, there was a slight change in the landscape, indicating he had arrived in the Land of Rivers. Consulting his map, he knew that the mine was only a few miles out. He needed only to pass border patrol, and he was there.


    Quickening his pace, he arrived at a gate with an average man dozing off in his chair. Arthur''s arrival jolted him awake. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "May I help you?" the man asked.


    Arthur spent little time explaining his mission. The man let him pass and continued onward.


    As he entered a canyon-like area, the air grew noticeably cooler. Towering cliffs rose on either side. The silence was profound, broken only by the crunch of his boots on the rocky ground. Something was off.


    ''I''m being watched,'' he thought to himself.


    Suddenly, three figures emerged from behind a rock formation, blocking his path. All three wore the same dark garb, their faces filled with scars.


    "This is Kurosuki territory," the one in the center said. "Trespassers are not welcome."


    Arthur''s expression remained unchanged. He was in the right place after all. With a cool voice, he said, "I have no intention of trespassing; I''m simply here for Raiga Kurosuki."


    The men were surprised. One of them, a burly lad, scoffed, "You think you can just waltz in here and demand an audience with our boss?"


    "That''s exactly what I''m going to do," Arthur replied, unflinching.


    The man reached for the hilt of his sword and growled, "Ya''ve a lot of nerve, kid. I hope you walk as big as you talk!"


    Without waiting, the man lunged forward, unsheathing his sword. Arthur stood there. The moment the man reached him, he stopped the attack by grabbing hold of the man''s forearm. Everyone was surprised!


    "You," Arthur said, delivering a swift kick to his knee, sending him to the ground with a yelp of pain, "aren''t on my level..."


    The other two Kurosuki members lunged forward in a coordinated attack, their wolverine claws aimed for Arthur''s vital points. But Arthur anticipated their moves.


    ''Chakra-enhanced strength...''


    He dove beneath a sweeping attack from one while simultaneously grabbing the other''s arm and twisting it with surprising force. A loud crack could be heard as Arthur broke both the man''s claws and arm with his bare hands!


    Before the remaining Kurosuki member could react, a figure descended from the top of the cliff, landing silently behind him. It was Raiga!


    Arthur didn''t show it on his face, but excitement threatened to dull his senses. Rather than him going to his prey, the prey came to him.


    "What''s the big idea about roughing up my family?" Raiga asked with a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    Raiga''s arrival sent shivers down the spines of the Kurosuki members. They scrambled to their feet and backed away, holding onto their injured limbs with pained expressions.


    Arthur remained composed, turning to meet the gaze of a so-called elite swordsman. There was a tense silence until he spoke: "Raiga Kurosuki... I''ve been looking for you."


    "Really?" Raiga wondered, smiling sadistically. "I have a lot of people looking for me, kid, but they''re usually met with a funeral."


    Arthur wasn''t at all fazed by the man''s imposing stature or his threat. He knew all about his personality and how he fought.


    Raiga was a complex and contradictory character. He was tormented and lonely, seeking purpose while resorting to random acts of cruelty. Despite his violence, he cried after killing and held a strange fascination with funerals, mourning his victims even as he mocked them.


    "And what about Ranmaru?" Arthur casually said.


    The scene became even more tense. Raiga''s smirk vanished, replaced by a look of surprise. He clearly hadn''t expected anyone to know about his young companion.


    "How do you know about Ra¡ª!"


    Before Raiga could finish, Arthur lunged forward. He launched a powerful right hook, aiming for Raiga''s jaw. However, the attack never landed. It was dodged at the last second.


    ''So, it really is different,'' Arthur thought, continuing his assault.


    A spinning back kick aimed for Raiga''s head was met with a casual sidestep. A flying knee was dodged by a simple crouch. Arthur attempted to stomp on him, but he slightly leapt back. Each attack was met with a seemingly effortless dodges, so precise it bordered on precognition.


    Arthur remained stoic. He wasn''t landing a single hit, but he also wasn''t going to give up. He launched into a relentless flurry, switching between punches, kicks, elbows, and takedown attempts with impeccable speed.


    Raiga continued his evasion and his face grew weary at how much faster Arthur was getting.


    The Kurosuki members couldn''t believe a mere child was keeping their boss on the defenses.


    The reason Arthur considered this "different" and wasn''t connecting any blows was because of Ranmaru''s Kekkei Genkai. That character, strapped in a bag behind Raiga''s back, was quick enough to relay to Raiga what moves he was going to make beforehand.


    Arthur knew this was bound to happen. He knew exactly what that Kekkei Genkai could do.


    Ranmaru''s Kekkei Genkai, one of the few without a name, activates with red glowing eyes. Like the Byakugan, it grants him powerful vision. He can see and hear from great distances, see through objects, and sense chakra.


    The main difference is that Ranmaru''s Kekkei Genkai is even stronger. It can disrupt other visual techniques and create powerful illusions that other Kekkei Genkai have trouble seeing through. What makes it deadlier is that he can sense a person''s life force, allowing him to predict their moves and even heal them by transferring his own life force.


    Arthur''s goal was never Raiga; it was Ranmaru!


    Arthur paused for a split second, seeing a pattern to Raiga''s dodges. He lunged forward, telegraphing a powerful right hook. As expected, Raiga prepared to dodge. But just before the impact, Arthur shifted his weight and launched a spinning elbow aimed at Raiga''s unguarded side.


    Instead of evading, he raised his forearm to block. The blow connected with a loud thud, making him grimace as he was pushed back by several yards.


    Arthur relaxed his posture, watching Raiga lower his arm, his fingers flexing gingerly. A deep bruise was spreading across Raiga''s forearm, the bone beneath his skin visibly throbbing.


    Staring, Arthur saw Raiga''s lips moving. He was whispering something to Ranmaru.


    "What do ya mean his body''s not normal?" Raiga asked. "Fine! I''ll give him a different kind of funeral!"


    A dangerous glint showed in Raiga''s eyes as he reached for his weapon¡ªthe Boltswords. But Arthur was not going to wait. The Boltswords was too dangerous of a weapon to take head on.


    From what he remembered, they were two long, thin, and straight with a slight curve near the tip and base. The most special feature about them is that they are imbued with lightning, making them incredibly sharp and dangerous.


    This lightning also allows the wielder to use powerful lightning techniques without needing hand signs and with minimal chakra use. The swords themselves can even conduct natural lightning from the sky!


    Before Raiga could complete the motion of drawing his weapon, Arthur launched himself forward in a burst of speed. Raiga reacted, a last-ditch dodge sending him to the side. Simultaneously, the Boltswords were unsheathed, slicing through the air, only missing Arthur''s face by a hair''s breadth!


    Adrenaline pumped Arthur''s movements. He weaved desperately, his body twisting and turning as Raiga unleashed a storm of attacks. Each swipe of the blades were only inches from cutting him.


    Arthur couldn''t afford to be on the defensive end. He needed to neutralize Raiga''s advantage with the swords.


    Feigning a left hook, he forced Raiga to lunge in for a counter. Arthur dipped under Raiga''s stab attempt, launching himself into a low sweep. The move caught Raiga off guard, causing him to dodge by leaping back. But Arthur followed, keeping the gap closed.


    They grappled in a close-quarter struggle, dancing fervently against the others'' attacks.


    A daring plan sparked in Arthur''s mind. In the midst of his struggle, he focused: ''Seven heavenly breaths: first activation.''


    A burst of energy coursed through him, and in a lightning-fast motion, he ripped the bag strapped to Raiga''s back free


    The movement so swift that even if Raiga heard it coming, he wasn''t quick enough to react.


    Raiga, surprised by the sudden loss of weight, stumbled forward. His momentum momentarily stopped as he stared in disbelief while the backpack tumbling through the air.


    Before he could react further, Arthur reached inside the backpack and grabbed onto a startled figure, the source of Raiga''s evasions¡ªRanmaru.


    Arthur held the boy close, a sword pressed against his throat.


    Raiga looked at his men, wondering when or how Arthur could have gotten one of their weapons. They, too, were surprised, forgetting that it was dropped during their first encounter. Arthur had picked it up moments before taking Ranmaru.


    Tension rose as silence plagued the scene.


    Ranmaru''s glowing wide eyes peered into Arthur''s cold ones. Raiga froze, not wishing to lift his weapon.


    "You wouldn''t want me giving your little friend a funeral, would you... Raiga...?"

 Chapter 21: Tamashii

    Chapter 21 - Tamashii


    Raiga cried out, "Ranmaru!"


    It was clear that he was both furious and fearful at the sight of the only thing he cared about in this world, which was about to die.


    "Don''t even think about it," Arthur warned, bringing the tip of the sword to the boy''s eye. Ranmaru, personally, couldn''t do anything because he was handicapped. "Drop the swords and step away. Slowly..."


    Raiga hesitated, struggling internally with the command. But when he saw how serious Arthur''s eyes were, the swords clattered to the ground. He took a slow, deliberate step back, his eyes never leaving the terrified Ranmaru.


    Suddenly, one of the abled Kurosuki members materialized behind Arthur to launch a sneak attack. He silently lunged, his claws aiming straight for Arthur''s back. But before the blade could connect, a figure blurred between them.


    A tall, masked Anbu ninja from the Leaf Village kicked the attacker away.


    "I wouldn''t try that again," the Anbu said in a gravelly voice. His mask hid his expression, but Arthur knew how capable a member of the Anbu Black Ops was.


    Then something registered. Why was an Anbu from the Leaf here in the first place?! There could only have been one logical explanation: Hiruzen.


    The Anbu cast a brief glance at the Kurosuki members before turning his attention to Raiga.


    "Arthur, I was under orders to make sure your journey was safe," he said, "but to think the situation took a dire turn for the worst."


    Arthur should have known the Hokage wouldn''t let him disappear on a mission without some form of backup. He mocked his own naivety and calmed himself. At least he hadn''t done anything truly reckless, revealing any of his secret techniques.


    Arthur thanked Anbu for arriving when he did. Granted, there was no need for the save. The earlier incoming attack was predicted and would have been handled, no doubt.


    "It seems you had the situation under control until now," the Anbu continued. He then stared down at Raiga.


    Raiga, now disarmed and with Ranmaru still in immediate danger, growled, "I dropped the swords like you wanted. Now leave Ranmaru alone and let us walk away."


    "Unfortunately, Raiga Kurosuki, you are a wanted criminal," the Anbu replied. "I''m taking you into custody. Dead or alive..."


    Raiga''s face contorted in fury as he said, "Custody? By you? You think you can handle Raiga, a Seven Swordsman of the Mist?!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Raiga, no!" Ranmaru screamed. "Don''t get hurt for my sake!"


    The Anbu ignored both of their cries and pulled out a short sword. Arthur watched the standoff unfold without saying a word.


    This wasn''t part of the plan.


    The Anbu and Raiga clashed. But Raiga''s movements lacked their usual ferocity. His every action seemed to hesitate, a constant awareness of the captive Ranmaru still held by Arthur.


    He opted for ninjutsu instead of a direct sword attack. Hand signs formed at a rapid rate as Raiga unleashed his technique: "Water style: water dragon jutsu!"


    A torrent of water surged from his outstretched hands, aiming to overwhelm the Anbu. But the Leaf ninja was ready. With ease, he countered with a water dragon of his own.


    Two gargantuan water serpents met head-on in a clash of watery fury. For a moment, the canyon floor became a battleground of raining water, the spray misting the air in a temporary fog.


    Arthur watched from the sidelines, furrowing his brows. Raiga seemed drained, his movements sluggish compared to their earlier fight. Was it because of Arthur, or was he holding back due to Ranmaru?


    The stalemate didn''t last. With another technique unleashed, the Anbu sent a second water dragon to engulf Raiga in a torrent of water. Raiga, soaked and disarmed, collapsed to the ground, sputtering.


    The Anbu quickly moved, apprehending the defeated ninja. The fight was over. He glanced back at Arthur, saying, "Apologies for the delay. Let''s get you¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Arthur was nowhere to be seen. What surprised the Anbu more was a single, crimson line that marred Ranmaru''s pale forehead!


    The Anbu froze, confused at what had happened. He raced to Ranmaru''s dead body. But the moment he reached it, a strange phenomenon occurred: a stream of gray smoke, undetectable, swirled into his seven orifices.


    ''Body oxidation jutsu.''


    Disoriented, the Anbu spun around, searching for his quarry. It was too late. He coughed, his eyes widening in shock. He clutched his throat, his breathing becoming increasingly unrhythmic. Not long after, his eyes rolled back, and he fell to the floor, dead.


    Smoke began to seep out of his body before slowly reverting into a physical form¡ªArthur.


    There was no laugh, no smile¡ªonly the shadowy features of a man in a child''s avatar. The three remaining Kurosuki members, who had been watching the entire scene unfold, stared at Arthur in disguised horror.


    They watched as he walked to the Boltswords and stored them in his waist. The trickery, the ruthlessness¡ªit was beyond anything they had ever witnessed.


    Arthur ignored their stares. He made his way to Ranmaru''s body and slung the corpse over his shoulder. The boy was just as light as the bag Raiga carried him in.


    With the Anbu eliminated and Raiga incapacitated, the canyon fell into an eerie silence. Arthur, however, wasn''t finished. He had loose ends to clean up.


    "Water style: surface slice..."


    A sharp, thin blade of water was carved through the earth. In a split second, the technique parted the earth and passed through flesh and bone, slicing off Raiga''s neck. A single gurgle was heard before his body went limp.


    The silence that followed was broken by the sound of panicked footsteps. The remaining Kurosuki members, witnessing the quick execution, turned and fled.


    Arthur remained impassive.


    Their escape presented a new problem. The Anbu, in his last moments, had uttered Arthur''s name within earshot of the Kurosuki members. They were potential witnesses.


    He sprang into action, using the high-speed movement technique. All three members stopped upon seeing their path blocked.


    "Don''t kill us!" the smaller one yelled. "We were forced to be Raiga''s henchmen; we won''t tell anyone."


    Arthur knew better than to trust those words. The first time he tried helping anyone in this world, he was lied to and thrown in prison.


    "As if," Arthur responded.


    A few moments played out, and Arthur easily deposed them like flies. And with the last tremor of their demise, he turned to the Anbu''s body.


    Examining it, he found a small pouch containing his identification. To make sure this wasn''t a fake, he removed the mask but still couldn''t identify who this character was.


    Leaving the Anbu''s body for scavengers or worse was unthinkable. Raiga''s body, too, needed to be hidden. It wouldn''t do for a member of the Seven Swordsmen to be found in such an undignified state.


    He used what tools he could find, dug a hole deep enough, and disposed of both bodies, burying them miles away in a remote forest clearing. The location was marked in his mind as a mental note in case he ever needed to retrace his steps.


    Now, there remained the final piece: Ranmaru.


    Arthur hid the body and moved elsewhere. He needed medical supplies¡ªbandages, IV bags, syringes, ointments¡ªanything that could help with the task at hand.


    Katabami Town, a small, neutral trading post, was his closest option.


    The journey was swift and uneventful. Arthur navigated the trails, utilizing his knowledge of the map. He slipped into Katabami Town under the den of night.


    Finding a small apothecary tucked away in a back alley, he performed the transformation technique and exchanged a few coins for the supplies he needed. The exchange was brief and impersonal¡ªnothing he hadn''t done before. No questions were asked, and no suspicions were raised.


    Returning to where he had hidden Ranmaru''s body, Arthur meticulously cleaned the area, erasing any traces of his presence. Now came the most delicate part of the operation: he needed to perform a complicated surgery.


    Unlike before, where Yukimi Iburi''s blood was all that was needed, this task would be daunting. Arthur needed Ranmaru''s blood and eyes. Without the former, he''d never be able to deactivate Ranmaru''s Kekkei Genkai, forever having his chakra drained without covering his eyes.


    That was why characters like Kakashi and Ao, a ninja from the Mist Village, had to constantly keep one of their eyes hidden.


    Arthur, however, knew better than them.


    He first began transferring the blood. With the medical tools he''d purchased, he carefully siphoned blood into his own veins, merging them into a precise chakra-infused solution.


    Thanks to chakra, this process proved to be exceptionally effective. The merged blood, circulating from Ranmaru''s body, began the arduous task of fusing with Arthur''s own cellular material. New cells were slowly being produced.


    Now came the intimidating task¡ªthe eyes. He wasn''t simply about to replace an eye with his; he was aiming for a complete cellular merger.


    Relaxed, Arthur channeled chakra into his fingertips. They glowed faintly as he carefully reached towards Ranmaru''s left eye. Precise control was key. Any misplacement could leave him permanently blind.


    With practice, he severed the optic nerve connecting the eye to Ranmaru''s brain. The blood flow ceased momentarily, a single tear escaping Ranmaru''s closed eyelid.


    Arthur had already performed the body activation technique, effectively numbing the excruciating pain he was about to inflict upon himself.


    The sickening squelch of flesh parting could be heard as Arthur ripped his own left eye from its socket with a swift, brutal movement. The feeling was abnormal, but nothing compared to what he had experienced in the past.


    He couldn''t afford to waste time. Freshness of flesh was paramount.


    With trembling hands, he carefully placed Ranmaru''s still-warm eyeball into his own empty socket. It felt alien and incongruous, like a foreign object wedging into his skull.


    Then came the true test.


    Using a refined version of his healing technique, he meticulously reconnected the optic nerves to the mangled remnants of his own. The combined blood facilitated fusion. Arthur channeled his chakra, focusing on coaxing the nerves to knit together and recognizing the foreign tissue as his own.


    This was nothing like Shisui Uchiha ripping his eye out while remaining composed, or Madara Uchiha putting his Rinnegan eyes back in a matter of seconds; this was a painstaking, agonizing process.


    Minutes passed; sweat slicked Arthur''s face and body, his muscles screaming in protest that he could barely quell.


    The first sign of progress came as a dull ache replaced the initial emptiness in his left eye socket. A quick twitch under his eyelid filled him with a sense of relief.


    The first eye was successfully attached.


    He allowed himself a moment to catch his breath, his body trembling from the ordeal. But there was no time for rest. The second eye needed to be transplanted and merged with the same precision.


    The process seemed less excruciating this time, but the tension remained, and the stakes were just as high. With the same amount of focus, Arthur repeated the steps¡ªsevering his own right eye, transplanting Ranmaru''s, and then fusing the optic nerves.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, he finished.


    His body ached; his chakra reserves were low. But as he closed his eyes to rest at the base of a tree, a grim satisfaction filled him.


    Morning finally came.


    When Arthur awoke, it was to the chirping of birds. He cracked open his eyelids, blinking away the blurry vision. Things felt strange, but he sat up and cautiously brushed his cheeks. He could more than just feel it; he could see it¡ªhe could truly see it!


    Birds soared high above, their chakra signatures vibrant blue against the clear sky. Insects scurried on the forest floor, their movements as predictable as the faint chakra inside their shells. Even the leaves themselves seemed to glow with a faint emerald glow, indicating they also had energy.


    This was the power of Ranmaru''s Kekkei Genkai, now his own. He could sense everything for miles¡ªthe world around him, bound together by threads made of chakra.


    Raising his hand to his face to confirm things, he perceived the red glow emanating from his own eyes, reflected on his palm.


    While an incredible gift, this power was also his secret¡ªhe couldn''t afford to let anyone know yet. The very act of transplanting someone else''s Kekkei Genkai, of which the other players knew Ranmaru was the only one in the world, would cause a transgression.


    Arthur would be ready if things were ever revealed outside his plans.


    Then something registered: this Kekkei Genkai never had an official name. He needed a name that reflected its uniqueness in case someone ever found out.


    After a moment, he thought of something quite befitting: ''Tamashii,'' a name that translates to "Soul Vision," highlighting the Kekkei Genkai''s ability to sense a person''s life force and see through their innermost actions. Tamashii was his secret weapon, one he would wield with cunningness.

 Chapter 22: The Next Arc

    Chapter 22 - The Next Arc


    Five days later.


    The journey to Takumi Village was uneventful, but the trade agreement was delivered without any more trouble.


    While on his way back, Arthur focused on balancing the three different chakras within him. They were like mini pools, each a different size.


    By the time he returned to the Leaf Village, a figure was already waiting to greet him. Not the familiar guards, but Alexander.


    "Arthur!" he chimed in surprise. "Where have you been? We haven''t seen you in ages."


    That question almost felt like a test. Alex was waiting for him at the gate as if he already knew he was out of the village. Arthur schooled his features and replied, "Just on a simple delivery mission."


    Alex congratulated, saying, "Mission complete, then? That''s great news! We were starting to worry about you¡ªnot like I didn''t know you were out."


    Arthur offered a nod upon finding out that Alex had been visiting the gate every so often to make sure Arthur returned safely.


    "There''s an important meeting tonight," Alex continued, oblivious to Arthur''s ventures. "You have to come, alright?"


    "I''ll be there."


    With that, Alex clapped Arthur on the shoulder and hurried off, leaving him alone. Arthur himself needed to report to Hiruzen in order to maintain the appearance of a dutiful Leaf ninja. The Anbu he had eliminated may be put into question, but he was prepared.


    At the Hokage''s office.


    After being given permission, Arthur entered in. Hiruzen greeted him with a warm smile, saying, "Ah, Arthur! Good to see you back. I trust the mission went well?"


    Arthur bowed his head respectfully and said, "Yes, lord Third. The letter was delivered with no problems."


    Hiruzen chuckled, "Excellent work, my boy. You''re proving yourself to be quite a valuable asset to the village."


    Arthur didn''t like this side of Hiruzen. The praise felt hollow since the Hokage had no idea of the truth. Arthur, however, remained stoic.


    For his reward on this unclassified c-rank mission, he received eight thousand ry¨­.


    Evening.


    The meeting started with lively energy. Arthur greeted his fellows, expressing fake interest. A chorus of questions erupted from the group.


    "Where''d you go?" "How was it?" "Did you learn anything cool?"


    He stifled a sigh, answering that it was a simple delivery mission. A few bumps in the road, but nothing out of the ordinary.


    Margaret envied him, saying, "Ugh, so fortunate! I haven''t even left the village for a mission yet."


    He refrained from commenting.


    The conversation shifted, drawing attention to how William''s and Alice''s recent mission went. They had returned around the same time Arthur had.


    Alice, excited to tell the news, recounted the events that transpired: "It was intense! Like, Will and I managed to save Haku and Zabuza. Sasuke even awakened his Sharingan again!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Arthur recalled correctly from the story, Team 7 escorted Tazuna to the bridge to continue construction, only to be met by Zabuza for a rematch. This time, Haku joined the fight, trapping Sasuke in his Kekkei Genkai known as "Crystal Ice Mirrors."


    Naruto arrived late and attempted to help break Sasuke free. While that was happening, Zabuza was out fighting Kakashi, and Sakura was tasked with guarding Tazuna.


    Back in Haku''s trap, Naruto was written to have lost consciousness, but Sasuke protected him after re-awakening his Sharingan¡ªhis first awakening being when Itachi slaughtered his clan.


    Arthur remembered this story as if reading it yesterday.


    It continued like this: Naruto comes to and witnesses Sasuke collapse, causing the Nine-Tailed Fox''s chakra to unleash. Using it, he defeats Haku, who''s also ready to die by his hands. Naruto refused to kill him, believing Haku could be redeemed.


    Because Kakashi was about to kill Zabuza, Haku threw himself in front of the attack and, inevitably, died.


    Gat¨­, who hired Zabuza, eventually arrives, only to betray Zabuza and order thugs to kill him. Naruto, witnessing Haku''s sacrifice being disregarded, cried out in frustration, touching Zabuza''s heart¡ªone of the first instances of talk-no-jutsu.


    Zabuza, despite his injuries, manages to kill Gat¨­ before dying next to Haku. Team 7 later buried them together, and Naruto made a proclamation to find his own path as a ninja.


    This time, the story was changed.


    Not only had Zabuza and Haku not died, but Naruto never went through trauma or the necessary development for his character. On top of this, the bridge named after him was changed to something else.


    William added, "The fight wasn''t too difficult, but we had to wait till the very end to prevent Haku from sacrificing himself."


    "And then," Alice continued, "Will gave this amazing speech about the cycle of vengeance, exposing Zabuza''s true colours and Gat¨­''s backstabbing. Kakashi-sensei was so impressed."


    Arthur listened intently. What they went through was the opposite of his ventures.


    Zabuza and Haku eventually made peace with Team 7. When Gat¨­ and his men arrived, they made light work of them. The two mercenaries then departed, believing they would all see each other again.


    As the meeting wore on, stories from other missions were discussed. Arthur remained a silent observer.


    All of them had been doing menial tasks, like babysitting animals and delivering milk to elders. The only big mission anyone went on involved tracking a potential criminal just outside the village.


    "Guess that''s everything for tonight," Alex finished. "The next big deal is just around the corner."


    "That''s right!" Margaret blurted. "The Ch¨±nin Exams!"


    Jasper laughed aloud, saying, "Finally! It''s time to show everyone what I''m made of."


    "I can''t wait!" Jada squealed. Her voice trailed off with a thoughtful frown. "Though it''s gonna suck to end up fighting one of you guys."


    William chimed in, saying, "That''s exactly what I''m worried about. We''re all in this together, but the exams pit us against each other."


    The Ch¨±nin Exams are a competition for Genin to be promoted to Ch¨±nin. The exams themselves change format each time to prevent preparation and are held jointly by multiple villages to improve relations, display new talent, and create opportunities (such as gambling).


    Arthur despise that last reason.


    While winning the final matches is an honour, promotion is based on the skills and potential observed by high-ranking ninjas, not necessarily the final results.


    Jasper spoke up, "Don''t go ruining this for me. This part of the game''s gonna be epic. And frankly, I wouldn''t mind facing any of you." He locked eyes with one of the players. "Especially you, Alex."


    A grin stretched across Alex''s face as he said, "Bring it on, my dude! I''m always up for a good challenge."


    Arthur still had not said a word. Clearly, these two had something going on that transpired while on his week away from the village.


    The silence from him finally drew their attention.


    "What about you, Arthur?" Jada asked. "Are you excited for the exams?"


    Arthur forced a smile and said, "I''ll be here, cheering you all on. No need for me to join."


    "But you''ve been doing just as much work as any of us! You should be able to participate."


    "He has?!" Margaret intervened.


    Arthur could sense Jada''s empathy. Had the rest been more like her, he might have felt guilty for his actions. These were, after all, real people. But so long as he remained trapped in this world, he would never change his mindset.


    "I appreciate it, Jada," he replied, "but I''m sure you all remember the requirements. I don''t meet most of them since I''m neither on a team nor have done enough missions."


    Arthur was right in that regard: he didn''t possess the required team formation to participate.


    Alex, oblivious to his answer, boomed, "Don''t worry, my dude. I''ll talk to Hiruzen so that he lets you in."


    Alice interjected, "I... ugh. I don''t think that''s how it works."


    "Actually!" William spoke. "You might be able to qualify since Alice and I haven''t met our mission requirements yet."


    He was right, considering Team 7, after they returned to the village, performed various missions to qualify. It was then that the third Hokage would later announce the exams to be held in one week.


    Arthur shook his head and said, "It''s fine, guys. I''m okay just watching."


    But the others wouldn''t take no for an answer. Margaret refused more, saying, "Yeah... No, Arthur! This game''s about survival, and I don''t want anyone doing things on their own without telling us."


    "But wait!" Alice smirked. "Weren''t you the one who hid your techniques from us?"


    "That''s not the point!"


    Arthur gave thought to whether he should even participate. This particular arc had a lot of eventful things that played a significant role in the story''s outcome.


    While it is a major storyline, it follows all of the Rookie Nine, including the addition of Team Guy. The exams themselves consist of three parts: a written test, a survival test, and final mock battles.


    The written test is a trick in which participants are encouraged to cheat to get answers. The survival test takes place in a dangerous forest. That is also when Orochimaru makes his debut, giving Sasuke a seal, known as the "curse mark," to enhance his power but risk mind control.


    The final part is a series of one-on-one battles (the preliminaries) that move winners to the finals. In the finals, Naruto faces Neji. He wins, which in turn changes Neji''s arrogant nature¡ªanother instance of talk-no-jutsu.


    Sasuke is late for his fight with a character named Gaara but manages to make it on time. The exams, however, are interrupted by a surprise attack from Orochimaru, who had masqueraded as the Sand Village''s leader (the Kazekage) after killing said leader to destroy the Leaf Village.


    Not only had the players accepted revealing Orochimaru''s schemes to the Hokage, they were going to prevent Sasuke from receiving the curse mark. A change like that would undoubtedly alter the story''s progression.


    Arthur sighed and conceded, "Alright... If there''s a way you can get me into the exams, then I''ll join."


    A cheer erupted from the room. Even Jasper gave a slight smirk.


    As the night wore on, Arthur asked if it was such a good idea to be hosting these meetings. What if someone, like the Hokage or a hidden ninja, was watching them?


    "That''s right!" Alice answered. "I forgot you didn''t grow up watching anime like the rest of us."


    While she was implying Arthur was dumb, Alex gave a clearer answer, saying, "The third Hokage doesn''t use the crystal ball jutsu to spy in homes at night."


    He then clapped his hands, reminding everyone of their main goal: getting Naruto to change Gaara again.


    Gaara was written to have been a complex character. He is the current Jinch¨±riki of a Tailed Beast called Shukaku. Because of this, he was feared and ostracized by the citizens of his village, much like Naruto.


    Gaara had a difficult childhood. His mother died giving birth to him, and his father (the fourth Kazekage) only saw him as a weapon. He lost the only person who truly loved him, his uncle Yashamaru, in a misunderstanding.


    All this pain and isolation led him to believe that he should only care about himself. This turned him into a ruthless ninja who would kill anyone who got in his way.


    However, everything changed when he fought Naruto, the only character who could truly relate to his poor childhood. Naruto''s kindness and determination to connect with others inspired Gaara to change his ways¡ªthe third instance of talk-no-jutsu. He later started to value relationships and even became the fifth Kazekage.


    As of right now, he would be arriving to the Leaf Village with his team¡ªhis brother and sister, Kankur¨­ and Temari.


    "Other than that," Alex continued, "you''re all free to focus on your training. We won''t have any meetings until everyone''s qualified for the exams."


    Arthur was content to hear that news. These nightly meetings were a nerve-wracking affair. Now he could focus on his own agenda, away from prying eyes.


    Leaving the camaraderie behind, he made his way through the deserted streets. There were things he had to recover.


    After turning into smoke, he phased through the locked doors of the ninja tool shop. He weaved through the display cases, bypassing kunai and shuriken, until he found what he was looking for¡ªsealing scrolls.


    Taking one, he slipped out of the shop and out of the village by air. Able to reach his destination¡ªa clearing miles away from the village¡ªhe reformed himself on dry land and dug up his other prize from his recent mission: the Boltswords!


    Arthur knew that blatantly bringing them back into the village would have been a foolish move.


    Unfurling the scroll, he examined the intricate sealing marks inside. Knowing what to do, he then placed the swords on the scroll and channeled his chakra, hoping it would flow through him and into it.


    A puff of white smoke obscured the spot where the blades had been. They were gone, swallowed by the scroll. The Boltswords were now fully secured.

 Chapter 23: Calorie Control

    Chapter 23 - Calorie Control


    The night was still young.


    Arthur wasted no time returning to his apartment. He secured the doors and windows, turning his low estate into a training ground. The first thing he did was activate his Tamashii to gauge his surroundings.


    No one was in sight, and Hiruzen was asleep.


    Tonight''s focus was on the seven heavenly breaths technique. From what he knew, this technique revolved around a series of specific breathing exercises, with each activation unlocking a new level of power.


    Knowing that the eight inner gages correlated with an area of the body, he placed his attention on where the second activation would be: in the brain''s right hemisphere.


    Arthur settled into a meditative state, channeling chakra through his body with a practiced focus. He used the first activation, meticulously feeling out his entire being.


    Hours passed as he cycled through the breaths. The first activation gave him energy, preventing him from getting tired¡ªhis body was buzzing with vitality. But the second activation remained elusive.


    Focusing on his brain was a complicated matter. It did not seem that the seven heavenly breaths were at all the same as the eight inner gates. Arthur, not giving up, pushed himself, forcing the first activation to remain as long as he could.


    Just as he felt he was on the verge of unlocking the next activation, the world began to blur and tilt. Dizziness forced him to break his concentration.


    The negative feedback left him with an intense mental soreness. His entire mind and body became lethargic, as if he hadn''t slept in weeks. Without giving it a second thought, he slumped to the floor and rested.


    Afternoon light streamed through the window, rousing him from his failed training. He had overslept, and the regret of making a mistake was disturbing him. Arthur had to be perfect, for as it is written in the Holy Bible: be ye perfect, for I am perfect.


    He needed to double down on his efforts, determined to practice again tonight. But for now, the day awaited him.


    He rose, feeling a tad stiff. After eating, he stepped outside to the bustle of the Leaf Village. There were so many things he could do in a day, but he set his sights on the things that profited him the most: the training grounds.


    When he rounded the corner, he saw something interesting. There, in the center of the clearing he normally frequented, Asuma was barking instructions at his team¡ªIno Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, and Ch¨­ji Akimichi. They were working on their famous "Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ formation."


    An idea popped into Arthur''s head. Clans¡ªthose were the missing pieces.


    Clans are a family or group of ninjas that existed even before villages were formed. Many clans are known for their special abilities and secret techniques. Membership in a clan is usually based on blood since these secret techniques are passed down through families, making them confidants.


    These secret techniques are not written down but taught orally to keep them secret. Anyone can learn a secret technique in theory, but some require a special ability or lineage from the clan that originally developed it.


    A daring plan began to take shape. Training could wait. Today, Arthur would focus on information gathering.


    Finding a hiding spot, he dissolved into smoke. He reappeared moments later in the Akimichi clan district, hovering outside the compound.


    The Akimichi clan is a prominent one in the Leaf Village, known for their use of manipulating their body size and weight, granting them immense physical strength.


    To fuel their chakra-heavy techniques, Akimichi members have large appetites and can even convert fat into chakra using special pills. Arthur''s knowledge of that technique could be the key to improving his foundation.


    While still in his smoke form, he slipped through ventilation shaft after ventilation shaft, looking for scrolls. He found himself accessing libraries, stores, and even their clan leader''s vacant home.


    There were many obese members, many of whom were wearing the symbol for food on their garments, yet he couldn''t find anything related to their secret techniques. He knew they wouldn''t be written down anywhere, but it was worth searching to make sure.


    Arthur already understood the basics of learning the technique he was after. To execute it, however, he needed to know the technique''s proper fundamentals¡ªthe way the clan optimized it.


    While drifting through the compound, a certain character''s movement caught his attention. In a secluded training ground, a young man with short, spiky hair was spotted jogging in place.


    Arthur recognized this character¡ªMakaro Akimichi, a participant in the Fourth Shinobi War. Although his features are now a lot younger, Arthur still recognized him. He appeared to be fourteen based on his size.


    ''Transformation jutsu.'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting time, Arthur''s form solidified, morphing into the spitting image of Ch¨­za Akimichi, the current head of the Akimichi clan. He puffed out his chest, mimicking Ch¨­za''s signature confident stride as he approached the boy.


    "Makaro," he boomed, "dedication like that is what makes the Akimichi strong."


    Makaro spun around while still jogging, his eyes widening in surprise. When he noticed who complimented him, he stammered, "C-Clan Head?" Then he comically tripped on himself, falling to the ground.


    The impersonation seemed to be working.


    "Indeed," Arthur continued in a gruff but encouraging tone. "You''re young, but you''ve got potential. Tell me, Makaro, are you confident in your grasp of our Calorie Control technique?"


    Makaro''s cheeks flushed red as he said, "I, uh, I''m working on it, sir! But sometimes..." he trailed off.


    "Sometimes what, my boy?"


    Makaro fidgeted with his shirt before saying, "Well, you know, the massive amounts of food... it''s hard to know exactly how much is too much."


    This was it¡ªthe key to understanding the intricacies of the technique. So Arthur pressed on.


    "Tell me, my boy. How exactly are you controlling the chakra when you use the technique?"


    "Ah! Yes, sir!" Makara answered. "Like I was taught, the art lies not just in consumption but in understanding my body''s unique limits. I have to always listen to my chakra flow and feel out the chakra itself as my food converts into my stomach linings."


    Makaro continued disclosing information, understanding his own flaws in the process.


    "How could I forget?! It''s a balancing act. Too little food or too little chakra, and I''ll strain my belly!"


    Arthur boomed in laughter, mimicking exactly how Ch¨­za would have responded. When Makaro heard more compliments thrown his way, his eyes shone.


    The information he needed to understand was now in Arthur''s possession.


    With a final pat on the shoulder, he left Makaro to resume training.


    A risky choice having turned into Ch¨­za in the first place, but Arthur wasn''t stupid; he knew Ch¨­za wasn''t at all in the district after diligently searching the area.


    With his information gathering accomplished, he slipped to the restaurant plaza.


    The heart of Leaf Village was bustling with activity. Stalls overflowed with produce, and he could hear the clanging of pots in open kitchens.


    He navigated to the "Bull''s Bite" restaurant. Unlike the ramen shops and dumpling houses frequented by others, he sought a specific kind of sustenance¡ªmeat.


    He settled into a booth where the walls were adorned with mounted animal heads (much to the vegetarian crowd''s dismay).


    A young waiter approached with a smile and said, "Welcome to Bull''s Bite, sir! Can I interest you in our signature ''Rampaging Bull Steak?'' Its ten-ounce goodness is full of the finest Leaf beef, marinated in our secret spices!"


    Arthur scanned the menu, ignoring the waiter. He knew he needed the most out of what the restaurant had to offer.


    "That sounds perfect," he confirmed. "Give me twenty-five pounds of it."


    "You got it, sir. Twenty-five pounds of... Twenty-five pounds?!"


    The waiter was taken aback by the sheer audacity of his order. A twenty-five-pound steak was enough to feed a party of sumo wrestlers. What would one little ninja know about what he was ordering?


    Arthur pulled out eight hundred ry¨­, plus a tip, to prove he wasn''t kidding.


    With a nervous chuckle, the waiter confirmed the order, scurried into the kitchen, and relayed it to the head chef.


    The chef, a giant sporting a handlebar mustache, was impressed by the unusual request. He personally took charge of Arthur''s meal after seeing it was paid in full.


    Half an hour later, multiple sizzling platters arrived, and the meats were cooked to perfection.


    Arthur dug in, the first bite confirming his taste buds. It was indeed an ignorantly blissful bite. The taste was pleasant and meaty, but deep down, he knew it was only virtual food¡ªhis mind was being tricked.


    As he devoured the gargantuan steaks, he focused the chakra in his gut, feeling a peculiar sensation. It felt artificial and a tad pleasant. Finishing the last bite, an unfamiliar pressure built in his stomach, the remnants of the meal beginning their digestive process.


    This was his signal.


    He closed his eyes, focusing his chakra again. With precise control, he channeled it towards the points in his belly, feeling the flow across his abdomen.


    The food digested faster and began converting at a quicker rate than his metabolism was used to.


    He felt lighter; his body was being energized despite the massive amount of food he''d just consumed. The pressure in his stomach had dissipated, replaced by a comfortable warmth.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    He opened his eyes and called for the waiter.


    "Bring me another order."


    "Another order?!" the waiter squeaked in disbelief. Only when he noticed that Arthur had polished off the entire steak platter, leaving nothing behind, did he understand that he wasn''t joking.


    "Yes, and make sure it''s a quarter of a hundred pounds," Arthur demanded, pulling out another eight hundred ry¨­ plus two hundred in tips.


    The waiter''s jaw dropped. This wasn''t just impressive anymore; it was borderline inhuman. A normal person would be groaning on the floor, overwhelmed by the sheer volume of food. But this ninja remained seemingly unfazed.


    Moments later, the second platter arrived, and Arthur repeated the process.


    Closing his eyes, he focused on his gut again, feeling the chakra flow. This time, however, it was a lot smoother and more easily balanced.


    Things were working better. And there was a reason: his clan-less trait.


    The Calorie Control technique was akin to a buff trait, one that supported the user. Grasping this secret technique was easy once he got the fundamentals down.


    Arthur could now convert various parts of his cells into a steady stream of chakra to advance his own prowess.


    The Calorie Control technique, paired with his other techniques, like his chakra-enhanced strength, could help him create a potent synergy for enhanced combat performance.


    By efficiently converting massive amounts of fat into chakra, he can fuel his body for extended periods. This translates to quicker recovery times in and out of battles, allowing him to utilize healing techniques more frequently without much chakra depletion.


    Additionally, the constant influx of chakra from the Calorie Control technique can be channeled to augment his physical strength further. That also meant he could maintain his peak physical performance for longer durations, deliver stronger blows, and maneuver with greater endurance.


    Essentially, he becomes a self-sustaining engine of power so long as he has calories to work with¡ªfat cells, muscle cells¡ªall of which can be converted.


    There was an inclusion to this secret technique: "Butterfly Mode."


    Butterfly Mode is a semi-transformation used by the Akimichi clan, where they convert their body fat into chakra, granting them butterfly wings, enhanced strength, and special techniques.


    It requires immense chakra and can be risky, with special pills offering a shortcut to entry.


    Arthur didn''t need those pills due to his advanced chakra control. And due to Calorie Control, it would be a safer option to practice entering it instead.


    Arthur''s hand rose up. Just as he was about to wave down the waiter for another round, the chime of the restaurant door sounded.


    "There you are, Arthur!" someone chirped. When he looked to see who it was, he saw Alice. "Took me ages! I''ve been looking all over for you."


    Arthur forced a smile and said, "Just enjoying a meal."


    "Meal?" Alice raised an eyebrow, seeing no plates on the table. The waiter had already cleared it, prepared to see if Arthur would order more. "You must have just eaten, then. Good! I need you now."


    "For what?"


    "Mission briefing, duh!" Alice said, plopping down opposite him. "The Yamanaka clan... Er, I mean my family, just assigned me a new mission, and with the Ch¨±nin Exams coming up..."


    Arthur''s eyes slightly twitched. He knew exactly where this was going. Alice wanted him to participate.


    Yet this wasn''t bad; it was the perfect opportunity¡ªa chance to infiltrate her clan and learn their secret techniques.


    "And?" he prompted, feigning interest.


    "And..." Alice trailed off, her eyes narrowing. "Isn''t it obvious? I need a second teammate, and you''re the only one who needs mission requirements like me."


    "What about Will?"


    "You in or out?!" she yelled unexpectedly.


    Arthur scoffed before accepting.

 Chapter 24: You Better!

    Chapter 24 - You Better!


    Sunlight glowed through the glass windows of the Yamanaka Flower Shop.


    Arthur and Alice shuffled through baskets, their mission being to clean and organize the whole shop.


    Arthur, wielding a watering can, carefully replenished the orchids. He began, saying casually, "Alice, how is the group fairing these days?"


    She shrugged and answered, "Honestly, not much. We mostly train individually. Jasper and I hang out a lot, though."


    "Jasper, huh? Is that... official?"


    Alice paused, blood racing, before she said, "Official? We... well, it''s kind of complicated. We just... have fun together, I guess."


    It''s been a while, but for once, he could act normal and communicate with someone real.


    "You know, Alice, marriage is sacred. Don''t rush into something like relationships lightly."


    "Jasper''s not such a bad guy..."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow and asked, "That so?" He wasn''t interested in Jasper himself, but this line of questioning might give him more information about the group. "What makes him so special?"


    Alice launched into a passionate defense, saying, "He''s strong, funny, and... well, he''s on the verge of awakening the Tenseigan!"


    Arthur''s hand, holding the watering can, froze mid-air.


    The Tenseigan is a powerful d¨­jutsu acquired by an ¨­tsutsuki clan member implanted with a Hy¨±ga clan member''s Byakugan. This combination transforms the Byakugan into the Tenseigan, resulting in a blue pupil with a flower pattern.


    It grants abilities like flight, energy blasts, and a special transformation. To even obtain it requires sacrificial means.


    Arthur''s surprise must have shown on his face because Alice blinked, suddenly realizing what she''d blurted out.


    "Wait, I... I shouldn''t have said that!" she stammered, covering her mouth with a hand.


    "Don''t worry," Arthur reassured her, quickly composing himself. "This is between you and me. But I am curious. Why would Jasper want to awaken the Tenseigan?"


    Alice relaxed slightly and answered, "He wants to be stronger, I guess. Protect people. But he''s still figuring things out. He hasn''t done anything... yet."


    Arthur nodded, filing away this information. He knew the dangers of the Tenseigan. Or rather, he knew the dangers if a player like Jasper awakened it.


    "Speaking of strong," he continued, changing the subject, "what about the others? How''s their training going?"


    "Margaret''s been practicing this weird jutsu where she summons slugs," Alice revealed, wrinkling her nose. "She calls it Slug Sage Mode. Sounded gross when she told me."


    Arthur''s mind raced!


    Sage Mode is a special state that makes users super powerful. To enter this state, they mix natural energy from their surroundings (known as nature energy) with their own chakra, creating a substance called "Sage Chakra." This lets them tap into the world''s natural energy and use it for new jutsu or power up their old ones.


    Learning Sage Mode is tricky. There are two main places that teach it: Mount My¨­boku (land of the toads) and Ry¨±chi Cave (land of the snakes). It takes a lot of chakra and a strong body to handle Sage Mode''s power.


    Here''s the challenging part: entering Sage Mode requires staying perfectly still to become one with nature and balance the natural energy with your own. Taking in too little natural energy won''t work, but taking in too much will turn you to stone forever.


    The toads at My¨­boku use special oil to help people learn Sage Mode. This oil lets your body absorb natural energy without moving, but it only works on the mountain. They also have a staff that can knock out all the natural energy if someone starts to turn to stone.


    At Ry¨±chi Cave, one can get natural energy injected by a giant white snake. If they''re strong enough, your body will handle it. If not, the snake eats you.


    Upon using Sage Mode, it makes you extraordinarily strong, fast, durable, and good at sensing things from a very vast distance.


    There''s a downside, though: you can''t move while gathering natural energy, leaving you open to attack. Also, you can''t stay in Sage Mode forever.


    There are, however, ways to get around these weaknesses. One option is to have someone else gather natural energy for you while you fight. Another way is to use shadow clones to gather energy, which is then dispersed to transfer it.


    There are two main forms of Sage Mode: Sage Mode itself and Sage Transformation. Sage Mode is when you balance your chakra perfectly and don''t get any animal features (except for some eye markings).


    Sage Transformation is when you mess up and get some animal features based on where you learned Sage Mode from. This means toad features from My¨­boku and snake features from Ry¨±chi Cave. The transformation itself can be dangerous because it can make you lose control.


    Arthur had never heard of or seen a "Slug Sage Mode" before. Then he remembered what this game entailed¡ªit''s not Naruto, and there are discrepancies within this world.


    If he were to consider things, Slug Sage Mode could be a hypothetical power learned in Shikkotsu Forest (the land of slugs). Its power would likely focus on regenerative abilities and sensory techniques rather than raw power.


    Like other Sage Modes, it would require gathering natural energy while remaining still. However, instead of toad oil, users might use a special ointment derived from slugs that enhances their connection to natural energy and promotes healing.


    Who knows what Margaret has under her sleeves?


    "Jada," Alice continued, "she''s been copying everyone''s moves. She has the Sharingan, so I guess it comes naturally to her."


    Arthur was not the least bit surprised since he helped her awaken it. Rather, he commended her for not letting it go to waste. His suspicions were confirmed when Alice stated that Jada''s only been copying techniques from notable characters like Might Guy and Kakashi Hatake.


    The former is a taijutsu specialist who relies on his physical prowess rather than ninjutsu or genjutsu. He''s incredibly strong and fast, able to perform amazing feats like punching someone through a rock wall.


    If Arthur were to guess, Jada has likely already copied most of his taijutsu skills that her body can handle.


    Kakashi, on the other hand, is a well-rounded ninja skilled in all three main jutsu areas: ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu. He, too, has a Sharingan, which allowed him to learn all five basic elements, including light and dark style.


    Jada likely copied his basic ninjutsu and weapon usage.


    "What about William? How''s he doing with that Rasengan everyone''s been talking about?"


    Alice paused before answering, "He... well, he figured it out with shadow clones, apparently. Learned it pretty fast. To be fair, all he does is train with Naruto and their clones."


    Arthur immediately understood what this meant. Not only was William surely progressing at a faster rate, but so was the main character. If this keeps up, Naruto will surpass Sasuke.


    As they finished cleaning the shop, a sense of foreboding settled over him. This group, each with their own unique abilities and motivations, was no ordinary player.


    They each had more knowledge than Arthur, understanding how to correctly strengthen their characters. Regarding Alex, he was already stated to have perfected almost all the Hy¨±ga clan''s techniques.


    The bar would be raised further if Arthur slacked off. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two exited the shop with the evening sun glinting off the polished tiles. Arthur turned to Alice and said, "Thanks for the help today."


    "What do ya mean? You''re the one who helped me, remember?"


    While true, Arthur was implying that he was providing him with the information. She giggled, believing him to be modest.


    As they walked away to make their report, Alice hummed cheerfully.


    "So, Arthur, what have you learned since you came here?"


    He kept his voice casual and answered, "The usual things: layout of the streets, some shops... the best places to eat, I guess."


    Alice chuckled, saying, "Seriously, any cool jutsus? Jada mentioned you''re strong in taijutsu. Even Jasper gets upset when I bring up your name. Haha. But I''ve never sensed you on any of the training grounds or sparring with anyone."


    Arthur''s smile faded slightly as he understood what he had heard. She said "sensed." Alice was a sensory type!


    A sensory type ninja is someone with the special ability to sense chakra. Unlike most, who can only feel intense chakra releases, they can actively sense chakra at will. This lets them detect hidden enemies, identify people by their unique chakra signature, and even tell if someone is lying.


    Being a sensory type does have limitations. Some, like Karin Uzumaki, need to focus and use their own chakra to sense others, making it difficult to fight while sensing. Additionally, sensory types can be fooled by hidden chakra, fake chakra signatures, or special techniques that block chakra detection.


    Had Arthur not been so diligent with his affairs and chosen secluded areas to train in, he would have been exposed a dozen times over.


    Not showing any concerns, he answered, "I''m more of a support player, really. Not much of a fighter."


    "Support player?" Alice frowned. "That''s all you ever tell anyone! It''s like you''re hiding something."


    This was getting risky. He thought of something fast, conceding, "Alright, alright. I know a couple of water style jutsus. Happy?"


    Alice''s face fell again as she said, "Two? Jada already told me that. Come on, Arthur, you can''t keep falling behind."


    He forced a laugh, hoping it sounded genuine enough, saying, "Of course, of course. We may not see eye-to-eye on everything, but we''re stuck with each other, right? Maybe I''ll join in on one of your training sessions one day."


    Alice''s eyes narrowed for a brief moment, then she returned his smile, albeit a little more skeptical. Clapping his back, she said, "You better!"


    Arthur nodded. He needed to keep secrets, but revealing too little about himself was also raising suspicion.


    Reaching the Yamanaka compound, the two walked into Inoichi Yamanaka''s office.


    Inoichi was a J¨­nin and the head of the Yamanaka clan. He''s calm, analytical, and very dedicated to his members. Being a loving father who spoiled his daughter, Ino, he will train her to inevitable take over the clan leadership one day.


    Arthur and Alice found him behind his desk, idly sipping tea. The man''s infuriatingly calm demeanor grated on Arthur''s nerves.


    "Well," Inoichi drawled, "finished your mission already? How productive."


    Arthur felt like talking back. Mission? That was toiled labour.


    "Yes, sir!" Alice answered, showing respect.


    Inoichi steepled his fingers and said, "Good. I understand that it was more of a chore than you expected, but anything to help our Alice advance in the rankings."


    Arthur humbled himself by stating that the mission was no trouble and that he was content with it.


    Inoichi chuckled, saying, "Ah, Alice told me a lot about you, Mr. Bennett. A noble thing to say to the head of a clan."


    Was this a test?


    Arthur was not going to fall for any more schemes that the other players thought they could bait him into. He lowered himself more, announcing that he was simply pleased to help.


    Inoichi''s gaze sharpened for a moment, then softened as he said, "Then I trust everything went well." Giving them a satisfied smile, he handed them each a pouch containing one hundred ry¨­. "Excellent work, you two. Now, dismiss yourselves and enjoy your night."


    After pocketing her pouch, Alice thanked him. As they turned to leave, she nudged Arthur playfully to ask, "So, Arthur, up for some training later? I''d like to see your taijutsu skills in action."


    Arthur knew better than to give himself away, especially when dealing with a sensory type like Alice. He couldn''t risk revealing his true strength, but he needed a way to deflect her request without raising suspicion.


    "Taijutsu, huh?" he mused, feigning regret. "Much as I''d like to, I''m afraid my skills pale in comparison to yours. Besides, I''m more suited for support roles, backing up teammates from the sidelines."


    Alice''s brow furrowed upon hearing the same excuse. She tried to lure him, saying, "Support roles? You keep saying that. But Jada and William saw how great you were in taijutsu."


    He shrugged and said, "Hmm, water jutsus are more my thing, really. And I think if Jasper had used his Byakugan at the start, he would have won... Tell ya what! Maybe you can give me a few pointers on how you hone your sensory skills to help me back you guys up one day."


    This elicited a surprised giggle from Alice as she said, "Sensory skills? Really? You''re interested in that?"


    "Absolutely!" he pressed, hoping his enthusiasm wouldn''t sound forced. "I mean, being able to pinpoint enemies from afar, that''s invaluable for any team. It could be the difference between victory and defeat."


    Alice, clearly flattered by his interest, puffed up her chest a bit and began, "Well, it''s not exactly a walk in the park."


    Without much time spent, she had launched into a detailed explanation of how sensory perception worked¡ªthe need for focus, the limitations of range, and chakra signatures.


    As she spoke, Arthur got exactly the information he needed.


    By the time they reached outside the compound, Alice had inadvertently spilled the beans, unknowingly revealing a crucial chink in the armour of any sensor type¡ªtheir reliance on chakra detection.


    Arthur, now armed with this knowledge, had a new strategy in mind¡ªdeveloping a technique to mask his own chakra signature, essentially rendering himself invisible to their senses.


    There was only one technique he had in mind that was without a doubt easy to learn because of his character''s traits. That technique was called "Chakra Disguise."

 Chapter 25: I鈥檓 Honoured

    Chapter 25 - I''m Honoured


    A full moon hovered over the village as Arthur shut himself inside his designated quarters.


    Alice''s earlier explanation of sensory perception and its vulnerabilities was what he needed to train the Chakra Disguise technique. The technique itself lets a user alter their chakra signature to appear larger, smaller, located elsewhere, or even entirely hidden. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It can even mimic other people''s chakras or disguise someone''s appearance to further fool sensor types. However, a skilled sensor can detect inconsistencies in the disguised chakra and see through the deception.


    Unlike ninjutsus, which demanded days of practice, the Chakra Disguise technique, due to its connection to Arthur''s support trait, seemed almost intuitive.


    He sat down in the center of the room to focus.


    Closing his eyes, he focused on his chakra''s core, a blue pool swirling within him. This was the baseline, his true signature. Two more vibrant pools were adjacent.


    On the left was Yukimi''s, and on the right was Ranmaru''s. Ranmaru''s colour was crimson, but both pools moulded within him as if it were one pool separated by rope lanes.


    He raised one finger and imagined his chakra transforming.


    The pool had changed, but not quite as he''d planned. The blue had morphed into a murky green, the colour of swamp water. This wouldn''t fool a toddler, let alone a trained sensor.


    Knowing the first attempt would likely end in failure, he tried again.


    His chakra returned to its natural state as he pictured a specific shade. The pool turned lime green. While the results were closer, it felt artificial.


    The colour lacked depth compared to what a pool''s true vibrancy held. It resembled a crayon drawing compared to a marker sketch, a cheap imitation rather than a believable disguise.


    Arthur furrowed his bow. This was harder than he anticipated. It wasn''t just about manipulating the chakra itself, but also about replicating the intricate nuances of someone else''s signature.


    Each person''s chakra was unique¡ªa complex blend of colour and texture that defined who they were. He was attempting to mimic something he didn''t fully understand, and the limitations were evident.


    Not at all discouraged, he tried again.


    Three hours of concentration flew by. Sweat beaded on his forehead, but there was a resoluteness in his eyes.


    His animated blue pool had undergone a subtle shift. It wasn''t blue anymore. Instead, it was a soft, almost buttery yellow. The colour was well saturated, and the flow of the chakra had no discrepancies.


    It worked¡ªhe had successfully disguised his chakra signature!


    With this technique, he could now evade the watchful eyes of sensory ninjas like Alice and potentially remain undetected by advanced techniques like Hiruzen''s crystal ball jutsu.


    Looking at the time, he ended his training here.


    The sun was high above the village. Seven days had passed since Arthur unlocked the Chakra Disguise technique, and ever since, he''d been diligently training.


    There was hardly a single moment where sweat didn''t profusely cover his body. He''d been pushing himself to the limit, both physically and mentally.


    During the day, he''d played the part of the harmless player, spending a large portion of his ry¨­ on food. Every plate of dumplings, every steaming bowl of ramen fueled his secret training.


    While his belly did become rounder, it only lasted a few minutes. He was using the Calorie Control technique to convert the excess calories into chakra, leaving behind only the nutrients to fuel his muscles.


    By nightfall, he''d transmute the stored energy. His training focused on two fronts: physical conditioning to improve his taijutsu and stamina, along with mental exercises to refine his chakra control and hone his strategy.


    He knew this was a marathon, not a sprint, and he needed to be prepared for the long haul.


    Two players he hardly ever spoke with approached him one day: Alex and William.


    "We have a mission for you," Alex announced at the time.


    It was nothing fancy. Babysitting some unruly puppies at the Inuzuka clan and delivering food across different neighbourhoods.


    During that time, Arthur heard news about Jada''s encounter with Sasuke.


    "Jada finally got through to Sasuke," William explained. "Apparently, she convinced him they''re both Uchiha and need to be prepared for anything. She didn''t tell him the truth about Itachi, though. Instead, she said they should team up to rebuild the clan."


    "And how did Sasuke take it?" Arthur wondered.


    "He wasn''t thrilled," William admitted. "Still pretty distant. But he didn''t reject her offer to help. They''ve been training together, and Jada got completely owned."


    Arthur''s interest piqued, so he asked what he meant.


    "It''s like he''s a different person," Alex answered. "Jada described him as ''buffed up like crazy.'' She said he''s way faster and stronger than she remembers him to be."


    Arthur didn''t need much imagination to understand what was happening. Sasuke was likely receiving a significant power boost from Elysium''s framework due to being one of the main characters.


    He couldn''t afford to underestimate him anymore.


    "Just a thought," William added, "but it''s not just Sasuke who''s gotten stronger. Naruto seems more powerful, too. Remember when he struggled with Haku? He was actually holding his own without the Nine-Tails."


    Arthur frowned. This rapid acceleration in power was concerning. If Naruto and Sasuke continued at this rate, they''d become formidable opponents, even for him.


    He needed to find a way to bridge the gap and elevate his own abilities before things became disastrous.


    After receiving that information, on the last day, a lone figure stood outside his apartment¡ªKakashi Hatake.


    Kakashi Hatake is a weighty character. Though a talented ninja since his youth, his life was marked by hardship. After his father''s suicide, he became withdrawn and focused solely on following the rules, compared to his confidence prior.


    Despite his exceptional skills, he carries the scars of past tragedies. One such scar is a physical one¡ªhe lost his eye in battle and had it replaced with Obito''s Sharingan. His emotional scars ran deeper, with him blaming himself for the deaths of teammates who were dear to him.


    Often presented with aloof behaviour, beneath the surface lies a deep dedication to teamwork, his village, and his students. He prioritizes their safety and growth above all else, even going against the mission if necessary.


    One surprising detail about him was his hidden love for a series of novels written by Jiraiya. Despite the book''s supposedly "adult" content, Kakashi can''t resist a good read, and this weakness has even been exploited by his students on more than one occasion.


    That was Arthur''s first time meeting him¡ªthe character who led Team 7.


    "Arthur Bennett," Kakashi greeted at the time.


    "Kakashi-sensei," Arthur replied, using the appropriate honorific.


    "I have some interesting news for you."


    "What is it?"


    Kakashi reached into his pocket and produced a form, saying, "This is an application for the upcoming Ch¨±nin Exams. The Hokage personally nominated you... Not an everyday occurrence, especially for someone without a J¨­nin instructor."


    Those words didn''t feel like praise for Arthur. Hiruzen had nominated him? Did he suspect something, or had Arthur slipped during his covert training?


    He bowed, feigning interest as he said, "I''m honoured."


    Kakashi''s eye remained neutral, replying, "It is an opportunity to test your skills, to prove yourself worthy. I look forward to seeing you perform."


    Arthur almost scoffed. Prove himself? To whom? To these characters in a fictional world who were destined for greatness? He knew the preordained narrative¡ªNaruto would win, Sasuke would be conflicted, and the others would play their supporting roles.


    "Appreciate your thinking highly of me," Arthur casually said, "but I''m not sure I''m cut out for those kinds of high-pressure situations."


    Kakashi remained silent for a moment. If there''s anyone who could see through fa?ades, he was one of them.


    "I also heard," he said, his voice dropping a notch, "that you attempted to resign your duties as a ninja."


    Arthur wasn''t the least bit surprised that someone like Kakashi knew. After all, during the team announcements, all the J¨­nin were watching on Hiruzen''s crystal ball!


    "Sometimes things change, Kakashi-sensei," he said, his voice flat. "If others believe I can do something, I may as well try, right?"


    Kakashi didn''t flinch. He simply nodded, showing that he understood. With a smile behind his mask, he said, "Well, I guess I better be going then..."


    In a swirl of leaves, he vanished, leaving Arthur alone with the application.


    The same day, Arthur went to the academy.


    He knew that tomorrow this place would be buzzing with activity. Not wishing to participate in that part of the story, he decided it was better to come early.


    He walked inside and made it to the registration office on the third floor. A single figure hunched over paperwork behind the counter and looked up as Arthur approached. It was Iruka.


    "Arthur?" he said. "Didn''t expect to see anyone here today."


    "Just getting a jump start," Arthur replied casually, offering a charming smile. "Heard about the Ch¨±nin Exams and figured why not submit my application early?"


    Iruka chuckled and said, "That''s the spirit! You sure though? It''s not exactly a walk in the park."


    "Never said it would be," Arthur countered, "but a challenge is what makes it interesting; wouldn''t you agree?"


    Iruka nodded, seemingly oblivious to the underlying tension. He then smiled and said, "I''m glad you decided to pursue your career as a ninja. Just be sure you''re prepared for what lies ahead. The exams aren''t at all like the academy... And to be frank, I don''t agree that my students should be participating this early."


    Arthur suppressed a sigh. His students? Iruka was acting exactly like the original.


    The registration process was swift and uneventful. No elaborate tests and no hidden traps. This wasn''t a scenario designed for him, not today.


    He signed the forms and left the academy. But tomorrow, he would return to witness a pivotal moment¡ªthe staged brawl between Rock Lee, Naruto, and Sasuke. He would see what this power boost entailed with his own eyes.


    From what Arthur remembered in the story, two teams were focused on during the registration.


    Izumo and Kotetsu transformed to act as gatekeepers to prevent anyone from entering the second floor. The Genin saw through the illusion placed on the sign, knowing that it''s the third floor where they''re to submit their applications.


    The situation almost escalated into a fight, but Rock Lee intervened and calmed everyone down. This display of composure surprised Sasuke, who didn''t expect Lee to be capable at first.


    Lee professed his love for Sakura before singling out Sasuke and challenging him to a duel to test his skills against an Uchiha. Naruto, feeling ignored, tried to fight Lee first but was quickly defeated in one move.


    Sasuke accepted the challenge and attacked Lee, but Lee''s taijutsu was too fast for his Sharingan to be effective. Just as Lee was about to deliver a finishing blow, Might Guy appeared on a giant turtle to stop him since he was going to use the Primary Lotus on an ally of the Leaf.


    After Guy left, Lee revealed that Neji Hy¨±ga was actually the strongest Genin.


    In that one scene alone, Team Guy, along with Might Guy himself, was introduced. Arthur remembered what kind of team it was.


    Team Guy was written to have been quite the passionate team in the Leaf Village. Led by the ever-enthusiastic Might Guy, their bond was fueled by hard work, dedication, and a dash of eccentricity.


    Rock Lee stands out for his exceptional taijutsu skills, a rarity as he lacks the ability to use ninjutsu or genjutsu. He constantly strives to overcome his limitations and prove himself as a splendid ninja, making his hardworking nature infectious¡ªpushing not only himself but also his teammates to new heights.


    Neji Hy¨±ga was already mentioned as a prodigy from the Hy¨±ga clan who possessed the Byakugan. Initially burdened by his clan''s belief in a predetermined fate, he undergoes a transformation after fighting with Naruto.


    He''s a skilled strategist with a calm demeanor, often acting as a counterpoint to Lee''s exuberance. Despite their contrasting personalities, they share a deep respect for each other and acknowledge each other as formidable rivals.


    Tenten, the team''s sole kunoichi, specializes in wielding weapons and sealing jutsu. Though initially exasperated by Guy and Lee''s antics, she possesses a strong sense of loyalty and cares deeply about her teammates. Her sharp mind and keen observation skills make her a valuable asset to the team.


    Finally, there''s Might Guy, the team''s leader, and a J¨­nin shinobi.


    Renowned for his never-ending enthusiasm and his signature "nice guy" pose, he is a firm believer in the power of youth, constantly striving to push himself and his students beyond their limits.


    He''s a skilled taijutsu specialist and a fierce rival of Kakashi. Despite his occasional goofiness, Guy''s unwavering dedication to his students and his infectious optimism make him the heart and soul of Team Guy.


    Arthur was willing to see just who the strongest Genin truly was.

 Chapter 26: Change The Path

    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chapter 26 - Change The Path


    Muscles glistened in the sunlight as Arthur finished his final set of push-ups. He was miles outside from any prying eyes, hidden amongst rough terrain within a secluded training ground.


    After he finished, his solid form dissolved into a wispy cloud of smoke. His invisibility was almost flawless.


    The afternoon sun was high above the academy building. Arthur drifted through the corridors and lodged himself in the cracks of the ceiling. It was a tight space, but his smoke form allowed him to both hear and see everything around him without raising an alarm.


    What made this even better was that he could use the Chakra Disguise technique to disguise his chakra as that of a rat''s.


    From above, he saw Genin queuing to submit their applications. And just like he suspected, Teams 6, 7, and 9 arrived together. Team Guy was already here, and the scene was all but too familiar.


    As things played out, an unexpected pattern occurred.


    Rock Lee confessed his love for Sakura, which made William and Naruto laugh. But instead of challenging Sasuke like he was supposed to, he made a sharp turn, directing his youthful exuberance towards Alex!


    "You there!" Lee spoke energetically. "I would like to fight you!"


    A collective gasp rose from the players. This wasn''t at all how the original story played out. Lee wasn''t even supposed to challenge anyone until everyone left.


    Neji, usually composed, expressed his uneasiness. "Lee," he said in an urgent tone. "Don''t."


    Lee paused to face him and said, "But, Neji, a challenge is a challenge! I want to test my skills!"


    "But, Lee," Tenten smiled, "wasn''t it you that said we were to lay low?"


    Neji shook his head, his brow furrowed, saying, "This isn''t a game, Lee. Alex isn''t like me. He''s..." Neji hesitated, glancing towards Alex''s impassive face, "...stronger."


    Lee''s eyes widened in disbelief. All his life, Neji had been the paragon of strength, a prodigy of the Hy¨±ga clan. It was clearly Lee''s first time hearing that someone was more skilled than him.


    And to hear Neji himself acknowledge someone stronger sent a jolt through Lee.


    Arthur himself was intrigued. Not at Lee''s choice in fighting someone else, but Neji''s demeanour.


    This Neji was different from the one he expected. The icy arrogance from the preordained narrative was absent, replaced by a sense of responsibility and respect for his teammate.


    Arthur immediately understood what had happened. Perhaps, just perhaps, Alex''s arrival had subtly altered this Neji. Rather than Naruto using his talk-no-jutsu, it was Alex who intervened early and changed the Hy¨±ga.


    The unexpected interruption had broken the momentum of Rock Lee''s challenge. He looked at Neji to confirm things, and then at Alex, whose expression remained confident. With a sigh, he conceded and said, "Alright, Neji. Another time then."


    Team 7 didn''t hide their awkwardness because of Lee''s erratic behaviour. Then, to everyone''s surprise, Jada stepped forward.


    "If no one else wants to," she declared, "I''ll be Lee''s opponent."


    A slow smile spread across Rock Lee''s face. He knew for a fact that Jada, like Sasuke, was an Uchiha¡ªa clan that was once considered geniuses.


    "A worthy challenger to test my techniques!" Lee yelled, his eyes flashing. "Let us fight outside then, Jada Uchiha!"


    Naruto''s grin widened. Sasuke, on the other hand, remained silent. His gaze was fixed on Jada''s back, curious as to how this would unfold. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of skills she had possessed since the last time they fought.


    Sakura felt a pang of jealousy upon seeing his attention on Jada. She huffed, arms crossed, saying, "Honestly, Sasuke, it''s just a sparring match. Can''t you take your eyes off her for a second?"


    Everyone ignored Sakura''s childishness as Lee beamed at Jada and yelled, "Excellent! Shall we head outside? There''s more room to move freely."


    Jada glanced back at Alex and the others, seeking their approval. Alex nodded, William gave her a thumbs-up, and Margaret smiled reassuringly.


    Lee even had to look back at Neji, who gave him a perceptible nod. It was clear that, as long as he didn''t fight Alex, Neji wasn''t interested in what he did.


    Satisfied, Jada turned back to Lee, saying, "Lead the way."


    Neji, his face unreadable, cast another look at Alex before turning to Tenten.


    "Let''s go," he murmured, clearly not concerned about witnessing the fight. Tenten followed suit, shooting a questioning glance towards Jada''s back.


    Naruto, unable to contain his excitement, announced, "C''mon guys, let''s go watch!"


    The background was unlike before. Sunlight bathed the training grounds outside the academy. In the center stood Rock Lee, whose muscles tensed with a wide grin, facing Jada, whose dark eyes held a quiet intensity.


    "Ready, Jada Uchiha?" he boomed with childlike enthusiasm.


    Jada inclined her head slightly and said, "Ready, Lee. I know a lot about you, so I''m looking forward."


    Lee''s grin faltered for a moment. He was taken aback by that statement. With a flushed look, he repeated, "You know a lot about me?"


    "Well... Enough, I guess," she shrugged.


    Lee quickly shook his head, brushing the comment aside. In a quirky tone, he said, "Regardless of who we are, let''s have a fantastic battle! My heart, however, belongs solely to Sakura-chan!"


    Sakura, who was watching, let out a disgusted groan. She was clearly not at all infatuated. Undeterred, Lee blew her a kiss, which ended up comically missing its target.


    Naruto stood uncharacteristically still, his gaze locked on the two figures. Arthur noticed this subtle shift in Naruto''s demeanour. Perhaps the presence of William, another Uzumaki, and the early formation of friendships had tempered Naruto''s usual rambunctiousness.


    Regardless of that change, the fight began.


    Jada moved with a burst of speed, immediately activating her Sharingan. She met Lee''s charge with a steely calmness.


    Lee''s signature Leaf Whirlwind technique, a slow sweep kick, seemed to slow down in her eyes. She effortlessly sidestepped, leaving Lee spinning in a comical daze.


    Lee, surprised by her agility, quickly adapted his attack. He launched into a series of jabs and kicks, aiming for every pressure point he knew. Yet Jada''s movements were swift¡ªdodges mirroring his every attack.


    He couldn''t land a single blow!


    The tide turned when she unleashed a technique: the Dancing Leaf Shadow. Her leg shifted into motion, connecting with Lee''s chest with a resounding thud. He launched into the air, momentarily stunned.


    Arthur knew she had to have learned that move from watching Might Guy. Everyone watching the fight, including Sasuke, whose own Sharingan had activated, was mesmerized.


    But after Jada appeared behind Lee to deliver the finishing blow, she held back. Lee gracefully landed, albeit sightly dazed. She could have finished the fight there, but instead, Arthur knew why she hadn''t.


    Jada was deliberately allowing the narrative to unfold. With her final move, the Dancing Leaf Shadow, she created an opportunity for Sasuke to copy the technique, a pivotal moment in the original storyline.


    Jada''s sacrifice didn''t go unnoticed. Most of the other players cheered for her impressive performance.


    "Wow, Jada!" Margaret yelled. "Incredible for someone with the Sharingan, but I would have just knocked him out with one punch to the gut!"


    Jasper, equally impressed, added, "It looks like you have some hidden talents, Jada."


    Even Sakura, momentarily forgetting her annoyance with Lee, chimed in, "That was a pretty cool move."


    Lee, rubbing his chest with a sheepish grin, chuckled.


    "Indeed!" he said, still filled with energy. "Never would I have expected my own technique to be used against me! You are quite the formidable opponent, Jada-chan! Perhaps next time I will go all¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a figure suddenly appeared in their midst, standing on a giant tortoise. It was Might Guy, making his appearance exactly as Arthur remembered.


    Knowing what was likely to happen, he vanished to consider things, his form going unnoticed.


    The moon cast its usual glow through the window, blotted out by the girls'' apartment lights. Jada, Alex, Jasper, Margaret, William, and a very visible Arthur huddled around the couch.


    "Alright, so where were you yesterday, Arthur?" Margaret asked. "We saw everyone registering for the Ch¨±nin Exams, but you were nowhere to be found."


    Arthur offered a casual shrug and said, "I don''t recall Teams 8 and 10 being there in the story. Oh, and I did register for the Exams. Yesterday, actually."


    Some of them had a collective look of surprise on their faces. Jasper, usually the calmest of the group, raised an eyebrow. "Yesterday? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Arthur''s smile remained unfazed as he replied, "There wasn''t much to say. Besides, I figured it would be better to avoid any conflict."


    Alice cleared her throat, bringing the conversation back to track before saying, "Right, well, more importantly, you missed the fight between Jada and Lee."


    "Yeah," William agreed. "She was amazing!"


    Jada remained modest and deflected the praise with a wave of her hand, saying, "It was nothing special. Lee''s a formidable character."


    The true purpose of their meeting, however, was not a simple sparring match. Margaret shifted the topic to something new.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business," she urged. "We need a plan to stop Orochimaru and rehabilitate Gaara."


    Alex, who had been unusually quiet throughout the conversation, finally spoke, saying, "I actually already have a plan."


    Heads swiveled in his direction.


    "A plan?" Alice repeated, leaning forward with bated breath. "Do tell."


    "We let Hiruzen know about it, of course."


    Jada''s and Margaret''s eyes widened in disbelief. William was equally stunned.


    "Tell the Hokage?" Jasper blurted. "Are you crazy? How do we even explain it?"


    Alex remained composed as he said, "We explain our suspicions about the newly formed Sound Village, Orochimaru''s connection to them, and the danger they pose."


    Arthur couldn''t help but understand how clever of an idea this was. He would have surely agreed if he was playing the hero like some of them were.


    Hiruzen was bound to believe their story. The players carried a weight of knowledge about the entire Naruto universe. They knew the plot, the motivations, and, most importantly, when to change things.


    "And what about Gaara?" William inquired with concern. "We can''t exactly tell him we know he''s the One-Tailed Jinch¨±riki, can we?"


    "No, of course not," Margaret replied. "But we can subtlety expose Orochimaru, disguised as their Kazekage. Perhaps mention things to Baki."


    Baki was Gaara''s J¨­nin instructor.


    A thoughtful silence descended upon the room. Arthur watched as the gears turned in their minds, analyzing the potential risks and rewards of Alex''s plan. He knew what Hiruzen''s likely course of action would be.


    Hiruzen wouldn''t act immediately. He''d wait, observe, and then, most likely, attempt an ambush during the second stage of the Exams¡ªthe Forest of Death.


    Arthur suppressed a sigh.


    "Alright," Alice finally said in a firm voice. "It''s a risky plan, but it''s the only one we have. We don''t tell Hiruzen everything, but we do tell him what he needs to know."


    Everyone in the group agreed. As they delved deeper into the specifics of Alex''s plan, they knew he wouldn''t be able to play his role for long.


    Their plan, while interesting, seemed naively optimistic. Telling Hiruzen was one thing, but changing the story by this much was another. Sasuke wouldn''t receive the curse mark, thus preventing the curse mark''s power from brainwashing him to leave the village.


    Arthur knew from his studies of the original story that Hiruzen would likely wait until the last possible moment to intervene, hoping to catch Orochimaru off guard in the Forest of Death.


    "And what about Kabuto?" Jada asked. "We don''t exactly have any concrete proof of his involvement, do we?"


    Alex offered a determined smile before countering, "We have proof; we know Orochimaru''s past, his ambitions, and his connection to the Sound Village. Surely, the Hokage will understand things when we reveal Kabuto''s from the Leaf Orphanage."


    "So who''s gonna help save Gaara?" William wondered.


    Everyone knew that taking on Orochimaru alone wouldn''t be an easy task, but their resolve toward Gaara seemed to be a motivator.


    Jasper interjected, saying, "We need to be smart about this, Willy-Boy. Just let Naruto handle Gaara like he did before. We don''t need a strategy."


    Most of the players were fixated on the "Willy- Boy" insult.


    "How about we let Arthur take on Gaara alone?" he added.


    Arthur figured Jasper would try to prove him. Humbling himself, he reminded the group that his skills were suited for a collected team effort. The response was met with reassurance.


    To further turn things in his favour, he said, "There might be a way to neutralize Gaara''s sand without resorting to violence." He paused, letting the suspense hang heavy in the air. "Tell him the truth about Yashamaru and Karura."


    His words impressed the others. Not because the idea was great, but because he mentioned Gaara''s mother and uncle by name. Arthur was annoyed at himself that he let that slip without meaning to.


    The meeting continued late into the night, with a mix of anxieties and hopes swirling within the cramped apartment. They knew the road ahead would be fraught with danger if they made a mistake, but for the first time, they all agreed on one thing: they would change the path no matter what.


    Yet the question remained: Whose path would blossom into the right one? Only time will tell.

 Chapter 27: Exams

    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chapter 27 - Exams


    Sunlight roused Arthur awake.


    The first day of the Ch¨±nin Exams had arrived. He rose, performing a quick set of stretches. A quick breakfast later, he found himself amidst the gathering hall where the first part of the Exams would be held.


    Outside the entrance were two unfamiliar figures. Both were middle-aged, based on their attire. One sported a neatly trimmed beard, the other a fierce scar running down his cheek. They looked annoyed as they surveyed him.


    "You Arthur?" the bearded one grunted.


    Arthur remained stoic, saying, "Yes, I''m him."


    The scarred one rolled his eyes and said, "Well, you''re late. We''ve been assigned to the same team for the first part of the Exams."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow.


    The thing he''d forgotten was that solo participation in the Ch¨±nin Exams wasn''t allowed. Each Genin needed a team of three. Hiruzen must have been the one to orchestrate this team together to allow him entry¡ªan unexpected turn of events, to be sure.


    "I wasn''t aware solo participation was an option," he said, a tad amused.


    The bearded Ch¨±nin snorted, "Solo participation? This isn''t kindergarten, kid. It''s a team effort." He then gazed at Arthur''s frame and youthful features. "Just make sure you don''t drag us down."


    Arthur held back his grin. It was clear that these two could see how dense his muscles were underneath his shirt. Seasoned Genin perhaps, but they were utterly oblivious to his capabilities.


    He couldn''t help but picture them as fodder or expendable characters.


    "Understood, sir," he replied. "I won''t disappoint you."


    The scarred Genin scoffed, saying, "See that you don''t." He turned and gestured towards the entrance. "Let''s get this farce over with."


    Arthur followed them.


    The first part of the Exams was about to begin, and he found himself surrounded by an unlikely team. He might not have planned it this way, but this unexpected twist might introduce a new layer of intrigue to the game.


    The wooden doors of the exam hall groaned open, revealing a bustling scene within.


    Arthur, flanked by his two unenthused teammates, stepped inside. His eyes scanned the room, taking in the familiar faces¡ªthe players and the Rookie Nine.


    Who interested him the most was Kabuto Yakushi, Orochimaru''s right-hand man and his spy sent to watch things in the Leaf. Kabuto''s presence here could signal an earlier start to Orochimaru''s machinations, a detail Arthur would have to keep an eye on.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure emerged from the crowd, a bright smile splitting her face as she called out, "Arthur!" It was Jada.


    He waved at her and said, "Jada. Good to see you here."


    She pushed her way through, her gaze falling upon the two Genin flanking him. Amused, she asked, "Who are these guys?"


    "Esteemed teammates from the Hokage."


    Jada held back a laugh. She, like the other player watching, knew that he wouldn''t be given entry without a team of three. They only waited to verify if solo participants were one of the discrepancies Dr. Kapoor mentioned.


    "Can''t wait to see the looks on their faces when they find out how strong you are," she said in a sympathetic tone. "Well, hope you do great. Oh! I forgot to tell you something."


    She leaned in closer, lowering her voice to a whisper, saying, "Just got word that Alex, Margaret, and William went straight to the Hokage''s office."


    "They already told him?" he asked, feigning surprise.


    "Apparently," she confirmed. "And guess what? Hiruzen set a trap. He''s expecting Orochimaru to make a move in the Forest of Death."


    Arthur''s expression slightly hardened. Jada lowered her voice further and said, "They also mentioned something about increased surveillance during the Exams."


    "Sounds like a well-laid plan," he said, his voice neutral. "Things should be fun."


    Jada snorted, "Fun? With all this going on? Fat chance." She touched his shoulder to reassure him. "But we''ll pass the first round, no problem."


    Arthur couldn''t help but agree. He knew the contents of the written exam¡ªafter all, he''d had the luxury of studying the entire Narutoverse.


    Passing this first stage was a mere formality for them. He spent the remaining moments observing the scenes playing out like they normally had¡ªNaruto making a grand announcement and the Sound ninjas harassing Kabuto.


    Finally, a stern-faced proctor appeared in the room. It was Ibiki Morino, a man filled with long scars running down his face.


    He strode towards the front. With a sharp rap of his knuckles against the chalkboard, he commanded attention.


    "Listen up!" he barked, her voice leaving no room for argument. "My name is Ibiki Morino, and I''ll be overseeing the first part of your Ch¨±nin Exams. Pay close attention, because these rules are not to be broken."


    He began scribbling across the blackboard. Following his rules was a diagram depicting a point system¡ªright answers awarded points, wrong answers resulted in deduction. Each negative point chipped away at a potential passing grade to advance.


    A low murmur rippled through the room as the Genin absorbed the information. Arthur, however, found it mildly boring.


    This entire charade was simply a front, a way to weed out the truly unprepared. He already knew the passing requirement¡ªsurvive until the test concluded. Meaning that even if he didn''t answer a single question, he''d still pass.


    As Ibiki barked out instructions, Genin sat in their assigned seats, and test papers were distributed.


    Arthur received his own, his eyes scanning the questions with a mix of boredom and slight interest.


    These weren''t your typical "what chakra nature does fire release belong to?" type of questions. Instead, they were elaborate scenarios riddled with complex variables and statistical analyses.


    "If a ninja with a base speed of 12 meters per second throws a kunai with a wind affinity at a 45-degree angle..." The questions droned on, testing not just knowledge but also the ability to think strategically under pressure.


    Pencils scratched against paper as Genin diligently tackled the written test.


    Arthur scoffed internally. These questions bordered on the ridiculous. Even an insane fan of this world couldn''t answer them with ease. But this test wasn''t just about him. He knew his results would be evaluated, and a perfect score could affect his chances at becoming a Ch¨±nin.


    He had a plan.


    Considering the players were looking to take down Orochimaru early, then the remaining arcs in the game would greatly affect the end.


    Now, Arthur wouldn''t let it happen. But for his methodical plot to see the light of day, becoming a Ch¨±nin would be advantageous.


    ''Tamashii...''


    A faint glow covered his vision as he closed his eyes. He saw the answers of everyone in the room!


    William hadn''t written a single thing, already knowing how to pass. What intrigued Arthur was Naruto. Not only had the main character not written anything, he was also very calm.


    There was only one reason for it¡ªsomeone told him how the first part of the Exam would be.


    Looking at Jada, Alex, and Jasper, their papers were all filled in. All of their answers were different, but it was clear they had used their respective d¨­jutsus to copy from nearby proctors disguised as participants.


    Alice and Margaret were busy writing. Neither of them, except Alice, had a sure-fire way of copying someone else''s test. It would be improbable for them to know any of the questions, considering a calculator would be needed.


    Arthur could only speculate that they were engrossed in the game.


    Regardless, there was only one character to cheat off to guarantee him a pass¡ªShikamaru Nara.


    Shikamaru, infamous for his laziness but unparalleled strategic genius, was stated to have been the only Genin to become a Ch¨±nin. Of course, others, like Sasuke, would have ranked higher had it not been for Orochimaru''s intervention.


    By subtly replicating the answers Shikamaru had finished writing, Arthur could ensure a passing grade without attracting undue attention.


    It didn''t matter if the answers were covered or if a protector walked by¡ªArthur''s Tamashii was no laughing matter!


    With an unreadable expression, he finished copying all the answers.


    A collective sigh of relief filled the room as Ibiki declared the written test over.


    "This test," Ibiki announced, "was designed to gauge your information-gathering skills and mental stamina. It wasn''t just about facts, but how you process them under pressure." He paused, letting his words sink in. "There was, however, no tenth question. Anyone who didn''t get caught cheating has passed this stage."


    Naruto practically leaped out of his seat, crowing, "Yeah! Alright! We did it! We passed!"


    The celebratory mood was short-lived once a sudden crash shattered through the window, sending shards of glass flying. A woman with purple hair stood amidst the debris. It was Anko Mitarashi, a Ch¨±nin known for her boisterousness.


    She was also the one in charge of the second stage of the Exams.


    "Well, well, well," she drawled. "Ibiki, you let too many of them pass!"


    "What can I say?" he smiled. "This year''s Genin are formidable."


    "When I''m done with them, their numbers will be cut by more than half."


    Arthur anticipated a short break between the written test and the second stage, perhaps even a week, to allow the Genin to recover and strategize like in the story.


    But here was Anko, announcing the immediate commencement of the next part.


    Anko, all smiles and danger, led the Genin out of the exam hall and towards the gates of the 44th Training Ground, also known as the notorious Forest of Death.


    They gazed upon the dense foliage that swallowed the sunlight whole, casting an unsettling shadow over the entrance.


    As Anko laid down the rules¡ªtwo scrolls, a three-man team, survival for five days¡ªa wave of nervous excitement washed over the assembled Genin.


    Things were simple to remember.


    The second stage of the Exams throws three-man Genin teams into a brutal survival competition within the ten-kilometer (twelve-mile) forest.


    It''s really meant to test teamwork, resourcefulness, and fighting skills. Each team receives either a white scroll or a black scroll, and their objective is to reach a central tower within five days while possessing both scrolls.


    Teams are free to acquire the missing scroll through force, trade, or even waiting near the tower to snatch it from others.


    The forest itself is a dangerous place with natural hazards and no outside help. Teams must sign waivers acknowledging the risks, as injuries and even death are a possibility.


    While losing a scroll doesn''t mean immediate disqualification, it adds pressure to find another while navigating the forest''s dangers and potential conflict with other teams.


    Arthur looked around to see William and Alex conversing with Team 7.


    Their whispers carried a sense of urgency. And though Arthur couldn''t discern the exact words, he understood the gist of the conversation¡ªa warning about Orochimaru''s presence, a plan to expose the villain.


    Suddenly, a figure caught his eye at the edge of the crowd. A young man with long, smooth black hair and dark eyes, clad in a traditional straw hat and a simple grey jumpsuit, stood with two of his teammates.


    They made eye contact, and the scene became quiet.


    It was as if an orchestra started playing, which only they could hear. Arthur stood straight, his gaze locked on the unassuming figure. The man''s eyes held Arthur captive.


    Under the surface normalcy, a slithering darkness showed itself¡ªreptilian irises glinting under the hat. It was as if a monstrous wyvern, a coiled serpent poised to strike, was staring at Arthur.


    He could almost feel the heat radiating off the predator as it sized up its prey. The music swelled, a crescendo mirroring the unspoken dual transpiring.


    This was Orochimaru!


    Arthur raised his eyes once, breaking the scene. No sweat, no fear¡ªonly the reminder that opposing characters like this one stood in his path.


    As Anko finished detailing the final rule, Arthur met the young man''s gaze again. While yes, it was Orochimaru, that ninja was in disguise as a ninja from the Hidden Grass Village.


    Calling out a Sannin like Orochimaru in the middle of the Exam would be tantamount to starting a massacre. Hiruzen, it seemed, had opted for a more discrete approach¡ªisolating the enemy before he could make his move.


    Arthur surmised that the Hokage had likely stationed a contingent of skilled ninjas within the forest, tasked with capturing or eliminating the rogue Sannin when the opportunity arose.


    To confirm his suspicions, he activated his Tamashii.


    His gaze swept past the dense canopy of the forest, penetrating the foliage. There they were, scattered amongst the trees¡ªseveral figures with strong chakra signatures all positioned close to Team 7 and the disguised Orochimaru.

 Chapter 28: My Warning

    Chapter 28 - My Warning


    The liability form was a cynical joke, preventing Anko and the Leaf Village from being held accountable for any deaths.


    Arthur signed it. His teammates, the two seasoned Genins who clearly thought less of him due to his age, mumbled something about staying together, a strategy he had no intention of following.


    Teams were then distributed scrolls. The scroll his team received was a black one. Finally, his team was ushered towards their designated gate¡ªGate 30.


    "Get ready!" Anko''s voice yelled through the clearing. "Let the second stage of the Exams... begin!"


    The sound of her voice was the starting pistol.


    Arthur didn''t waste a single breath. Ignoring the desperate shouts of his teammates to wait, he launched himself forward with a burst of speed, leaving them behind in a cloud of dust.


    It wasn''t about forming bonds or proving teamwork to his expendable companions¡ªit was about confronting the true threat lurking within the forest.


    As he hurtled through the undergrowth, he activated Tamashii. The dense foliage seemed to melt away, revealing a variety of chakra signatures within the forest.


    Among them, he identified Orochimaru. Arthur wasn''t going to leave the Sannin unchecked.


    With one hand sign, he performed the transformation technique. His body took on the appearance of a middle-aged ninja with a weathered face and a scar running down his cheek.


    He then cloaked himself in the familiar dark robes of the Sound Village, sporting the purple rope around his waist.


    The final layer of the disguise came in the form of chakra manipulation. He carefully masked his own signature using the Chakra Disguise technique, replacing it with that of an animal''s.


    Now, he wasn''t just disguised as a Sound Village ninja; he wouldn''t be caught if something went wrong, so he believed.


    His enhanced vision led him unerringly towards Orochimaru''s location. Even amidst the thick canopy, the Sannin''s powerful aura stood out like a beacon.


    As he approached, he saw Orochimaru¡ªdisguised as Shiore¡ªflanked by two imposing figures, likely Sound ninjas.


    Orochimaru seemed to hear his presence. He turned, his eyes piercing through the foliage, before landing on Arthur. The two Sound ninjas tensed, their hands reaching for their weapons. But Orochimaru held up a hand before they could attack.


    "Isn''t this..." Orochimaru''s said with a grin, "amusing. It seems someone is here to greet us."


    Arthur stepped forward, careful to keep a respectful distance. He pointed a finger towards the headband adorning his forehead, the same symbol that adorned a Sound ninja.


    In a gruff tone, he said, "I need to talk to you..."


    Orochimaru''s smirk widened. This unexpected encounter was clearly intriguing to him. So he tilted his head and said, "Interesting. And what brings a Sound ninja to my gathering?"


    Arthur knew he had to tread carefully. He also knew that Orochimaru wasn''t aware of the ninjas following him. One wrong move, one misplaced word, and the facade would crumble.


    "I saw some commotion," he replied, using a neutral tone. "There''s something troubling about the Exams."


    "Exam?" Orochimaru chuckled. "This little contest is of no concern to us."


    "Perhaps not, but like I said, I need to talk to you."


    The weight of responsibility settled on Arthur''s shoulders. He had Orochimaru''s full attention, but the Sannin''s amusement said otherwise. He had to act fast.


    Using Tamashii, the clearing around them shimmered, distorting reality.


    In the fabricated scene, Orochimaru and his fabricated counterparts were engaged in a heated physical exchange. The illusion then expanded, encompassing the hidden Leaf ninjas positioned around them.


    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, watching as the fabricated ninja impersonating him clashed with his own reflection. Confusion showed on his face, quickly replaced by a hint of delight.


    This unexpected turn of events was undeniably entertaining. But the fun was short-lived.


    The fabricated scene shifted once more. The Leaf ninjas, alerted to the supposed battle, surged forward, rushing past Orochimaru and Arthur''s actual locations.


    The illusion, so vivid it felt almost real, fooled them completely. Orochimaru''s surprise morphed into something closer to disbelief.


    This was the decisive moment.


    "They''re onto you, Orochimaru," he said in a calm and steady voice.


    Orochimaru spun around, his gaze locking on Arthur. The amusement was gone, replaced by a cold, calculating stare. He growled, "Explain yourself!"


    Arthur met his gaze unflinchingly and revealed, "Hiruzen knows. He was warned about your... undisclosed arrival at the Ch¨±nin Exams."


    There was a moment of silence to let Orochimaru understand that his presence was no longer a secret. The Sannin''s eyes narrowed further. But before he could make any accusations, he wanted to test Arthur.


    "And what of it?" he sneered.


    Arthur pressed on, saying, "They know your interest in Sasuke Uchiha. His Sharingan, to be precise."


    The revelation struck a nerve. Orochimaru''s fa?ade faded, replaced by an evident frustration in his expression. The element of surprise, a vital piece of his plan, was gone.


    Arthur wasn''t finished yet. So he continued, saying, "There''s a traitor in your midst. Someone within the Sound Village. Someone who doesn''t want you to get your hands on Sasuke."


    Orochimaru studied him with intensity. This ninja, whoever he was, seemed to possess a troubling amount of knowledge. A strange sense of pleasure bubbled within him as he said, "You find yourself in a risky position... Do you truly believe my plans can be derailed so easily?"


    Arthur shrugged, remaining emotionless while countering, "They can if you don''t adjust them... You want to give Sasuke your curse mark, don''t you?" Orochimaru got quiet. "Then wait... Wait until the last moment. Hide in the shadows until you find an opportunity. Fighting your way through the Ch¨±nin Exams to Sasuke will only cause those guarding him to stop you."


    The logic was undeniable. Attacking Sasuke now, with the Leaf ninjas likely on high alert, would be a fool''s errand. Arthur''s proposition¡ªa delayed curse mark placement¡ªpresented a viable, less risky alternative.


    But Orochimaru sensed a hidden motive. So he asked, "Why are you telling me all this? Do you really expect me to believe that you''re from the Sound?"


    "Let''s just say I have my reasons," Arthur replied with an ambiguous tone. "All I ask is that you follow my advice. Wait for the opportune moment. The Sharingan could be yours if you only listen." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru stared at him, weighing his words. There was something about him¡ªan aura of mystery that intrigued the Sannin. He was clearly more than he appeared; perhaps someone was trying to pull strings from the shadows.


    Surely, that was Orochimaru''s thing!


    Finally, a slow smile spread across the Sannin''s face. Amused even further, he agreed, saying, "How interesting. We''ll see how this little game plays out. But be warned... If I ever find out who you are, you will surely regret it...!"


    Arthur responded by turning around. But the moment he did, he felt the monstrous sensation of a serpent about to devour him. Orochimaru swiped at his torso with a kunai, only to see his figure fade in the wind. It was an illusion¡ªthe same illusion cast prior!


    Leaves swirled around the Sound ninjas, rising to the sky. Their faces showed a shocked expression as the air was filled with Arthur''s voice, echoing: "You''d best heed my warning... Orochimaru..."


    Hours into the jungle''s night, Arthur considered that recent encounter.


    Orochimaru, a Sannin, would have surely broken his Genjutsu had he noticed that he was also trapped inside it. But for now, Arthur hoped that he had managed to nudge Orochimaru''s plans in a favourable direction.


    As Arthur stayed stationary, he thought to himself, ''What would true Naruto fans do in this situation?''


    The answer was clear¡ªprotect the objective.


    Orochimaru''s expendable force, his Sound team, was the biggest threat to the narrative''s integrity. Those teams were Team Dosu and Team Kabuto.


    Team Dosu was a trio of Genin from the Sound Village secretly working for Orochimaru. They signed up for the Exams with the mission to both test Sasuke Uchiha''s abilities and eliminate him.


    Led by Dosu Kinuta, the team utilized sound-based techniques due to Orochimaru''s modifications. Though they failed to kill Sasuke in the original story and ultimately became expendable in Orochimaru''s schemes, Dosu met his demise by Gaara, while Kin and Zaku were sacrificed during the invasion.


    As for Team Kabuto, unlike Team Dosu, they focused solely on gathering intel on Sasuke.


    Disguised as Leaf Genin, this team consisted of Kabuto, the leader who excelled at his mission but mysteriously withdrew before the fights, Yoroi Akad¨­, who lost to Sasuke in the first round, and Misumi Tsurugi, who also met defeat in his preliminary match.


    Their unnamed J¨­nin made scattered appearances throughout the series, but their fates remained unclear.


    Arthur''s mind wandered to Team 7.


    He knew Team Dosu would likely attack Team 7, regardless of whether Sasuke received the curse mark or not. The players, with their knowledge of the plot, would undoubtedly seek out Team Dosu to prevent the confrontation, or perhaps they''d stick by Team 7, anticipating the attack.


    The uncertainty was a wrinkle in his otherwise meticulous plan. But Arthur pushed it aside. There were bigger fish to fry.


    He needed to find his team and ensure they secured a scroll. Finding them was easier said than done¡ªthe forest seemed to swallow any sense of direction.


    Finally, after hours of searching, he stumbled upon them bickering amongst themselves in a small clearing.


    "There he is!" a disgruntled voice bellowed. "Where have you been? Running from your responsibilities?" It was the older, burly member of his team, his face flushed with annoyance.


    Arthur ignored the man''s tirade, his focus solely on the objective. So he asked in a calm and collected tone, "Do you have the scroll?"


    They grumbled and hurled accusations at him. Apparently, they''d been ambushed by a strange kid, a blonde-haired girl, and an overweight child. The description worked perfectly for only one team¡ªTeam 10.


    Arthur''s jaw clenched in frustration, but he managed to keep his expression neutral. Losing the scroll meant that the Forest of Death stage was over for them.


    Internally, he simmered.


    Team 10, despite looking seemingly harmless, were formidable ninjas, especially with Shikamaru, the proclaimed genius. Team 10 obtaining scrolls this early was a significant deviation from the narrative.


    This unforeseen wrinkle threatened the entire story''s trajectory, something Arthur would expand on to prevent the other players from having their way.


    His stomach churned with frustration until it settled into a cold resolve. His teammates were bickering at him, treating him as if he were a child, and stating that it was his fault they lost the scroll.


    He was Arthur Bennett, a player in this game with his own agenda.


    "Alright," he said, his voice betraying none of his anger.


    "Alright what?!" one of the men growled.


    "You things have been annoying me for a while. The objective of the second stage is simple: survive and acquire a scroll. But it''s clearly become a burden you seem incapable of carrying."


    "You dare talk to us that¡ª"


    Before the man could finish, Arthur lunged. A kunai flashed in his hand, arcing through the air. The older, burlier teammate, caught off guard, crumpled to the ground with a choked gasp, blood blossoming into a stain on his chest.


    The other teammate froze, his eyes wide with terror. He stammered, "What... what are you doing?!"


    Arthur met his gaze and said, "Eliminating liabilities... A team is a weakness¡ªan anchor that weighs you down. I work alone."


    Before he could react, Arthur moved with fluidity. He tripped the man and grabbed him by his ankles while he was still in the air. Spinning rapidly, he then threw him into a tree.


    "Argh!"


    The man''s scream cut through the clearing, a desperate sound that no one else could hear.


    "Monster!" he spat.


    Another swift movement, another flash of steel, and the scream died into a choking moan.


    Then, silence.


    Arthur surveyed the scene, ensuring there were no witnesses. It wasn''t the first time he''d taken an NPC''s life, and it wouldn''t be his last.

 Chapter 29: Formation

    Chapter 29 - Formation


    After having buried their bodies, he used his Tamashii to scan the forest.


    Chakra signatures raced across his vision''s range. He searched meticulously, his gaze flitting across the landscape, until three familiar signatures caught his eye¡ªIno, Shikamaru, and Ch¨­ji, all about to take a breather.


    The two scrolls were with them.


    Arthur couldn''t remember how this team obtained their scrolls, but he knew that he needed to intercept them before anyone else.


    With a silent leap, he propelled himself into the trees. A puff of cloud formed as he morphed himself into that of a generic Sound ninja. He had a plan, a calculated maneuver that would achieve his objective.


    Team 10, while intriguing characters, weren''t essential for the story''s core events. Their survival or demise wouldn''t derail the larger narrative. In this twisted game, eliminating them became a viable, albeit ruthless, solution.


    With silent steps, Arthur stalked towards their location.


    Through the dense foliage, he spotted them huddled around a makeshift campsite. This would be easier than anticipated.


    He burst through the undergrowth with a kunai in hand.


    "You three," he commanded. "Stay where you are..."


    Shocked, Shikamaru raised an eyebrow. Ch¨­ji leapt in surprise, asking, "What the?! Where the heck did this guy come from?!"


    Arthur didn''t waste time on theatrics. While skillfully twirling the base of his kunai between his fingers, he said, "The scrolls... Hand them over."


    Ino protested, "Why should we?"


    Arthur''s patience waned.


    "You don''t want to upset me," he said in a monotone voice. "This is your last warning."


    The tension rose. Shikamaru exchanged a worried glance with Ch¨­ji and Ino. They were now cautiously defiant.


    "We won''t be bullied by someone from the Sound Village," Ch¨­ji declared.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he said, "I wasn''t planning to bully you; I was going to kill you."


    The clearing erupted in a sudden battle.


    Arthur threw his kunai, which was easily dodged by Ino. Ch¨­ji charged next, growing in size and then tucking himself into ball, rolling forward.


    "Human boulder!"


    Arthur saw the attack coming a mile away. But it wasn''t him that Arthur was focused on.


    Shikamaru would undoubtedly use his Shadow Possession technique to restrain his movements after a dodge.


    Arthur acted fast, channeling chakra into his fist.


    ''Chakra-enhanced strength.''


    Just as Ch¨­ji neared him, Shikamaru was surprised that he hadn''t planned on evading.


    Arthur met the attack head-on. His chakra-enhanced punch collided with Ch¨­ji''s massive form, creating a shockwave that sent tremors through the clearing!


    The impact was brutal.


    Shikamaru''s eyes widened in disbelief. He hadn''t anticipated such raw power from what looked to be an average Genin. But a strategist always had a backup plan.


    "Shadow possession jutsu!"


    His shadow snaked across the ground, racing out to ensnare Arthur''s movements. A triumphant smirk could be seen on Shikamaru''s face as the technique connected to Arthur''s shadow.


    Then, without notice, Arthur''s body was replaced with a log!


    It was the substitution jutsu. Arthur hadn''t intended to meet Ch¨­ji''s attack head-on; he was merely creating a diversion, having prepared the jutsu in advance.


    With a burst of speed, he propelled himself from the bushes, landing right behind them. His fist aimed for Shikamaru''s back, but before Arthur could strike, a feminine warning pierced the air.


    "Mind-transfer jutsu!"


    Ino then collapsed to the ground. A shadow tendril snaked out, wrapping around Arthur''s arm with an iron grip.


    "Gotcha!" Shikamaru exclaimed.


    Arthur had underestimated this team. Their Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ formation wasn''t a single technique but rather a coordinated strategy between the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi clans.


    It capitalized on each member''s strengths to create a seamless flow of attacks. Team 10 hadn''t even been formed for a year, yet their formation was near perfection.


    "Looks like you won''t be surprising us anymore, Sound ninja," Shikamaru taunted. "Ino, I got him. You can come back now!"


    Her body remained limp. Something had gone wrong. Had the jutsu backfired?


    Little did either of them know; Arthur had used Tamashii on her, making her think her target was elsewhere. And when the Mind-Transfer technique missed its target, the user becomes unconscious.


    "You things..." he said nonchalantly.


    "What the?!" Shikamaru screamed.


    "... are far beneath real ninjas."


    Shikamaru began to channel his chakra, tightening the shadows'' hold, but Arthur wouldn''t allow himself to be captured so easily. A bead of sweat trickled down Shikamaru''s forehead, the strain of maintaining the jutsu evident.


    Suddenly, Arthur ripped free, the tendril snaking away. After one backhand, Shikamaru went stumbling to the ground.


    "What''s going on?" Ch¨­ji stammered, a tad dazed after recovering from Arthur''s unexpected punch.


    Just as Ino was regaining consciousness, Arthur swiftly pulled out three kunai and threw them at her. They each found their mark, impaling her in the head!


    Blood trickled down her face as her body fell flat to the floor. Ch¨­ji could not believe what he had seen. Ino Yamanaka has died!


    Arthur hadn''t planned on killing anyone this early, especially not a character on the periphery of the story. But the deed was done.


    He was sick and worn out from this game. His life was at stake in the real world, and no matter how much they looked, talked, or felt real, they were still NPC.


    Ch¨­ji scrambled to his feet, but the instant he saw how cold Arthur''s eyes were after killing his friend, he was filled with fear.


    "Why so tense, Ch¨­ji?" Arthur''s voice lacked any empathy. "You signed a death waiver, and did I not give you a choice?"


    Ch¨­ji, tears welling up, could only stare, his body trembling like a leaf caught in a storm. This carefree, easygoing character who loved barbeque and naps was a distant memory. In his place, a terrified boy stood frozen in the face of an unimaginable threat.


    Shikamaru croaked, "Wait! There must be another way!"


    But his plea fell on deaf ears. With a roar of defiance, Ch¨­ji let his emotions cloud his judgement. He launched himself into his Human Boulder technique.


    Arthur remained impassive. Just as Ch¨­ji was about to collide with him, he dissolved into smoke. Ch¨­ji stumbled to a stop, bewildered and disoriented by where he had gone.


    "Shikamaru, behind you," Ch¨­ji rasped with fear. His warning came too late.


    A cold hand clamped over Shikamaru''s mouth, stifling his scream. He groaned in pain as Arthur stabbed him repeatedly from behind.


    Sickening, crunching noises filled Ch¨­ji''s ears over and over and over until Shikamaru slumped to the ground. His lifeless hand twitched once, then stilled. Shikamaru Nara had died.


    The harsh realism of their situation finally dawned on Ch¨­ji. His two teammates, his childhood companions, were gone, silenced forever by this terrifying person.


    His face, covered in tears, met Arthur''s gaze. All he could see was that red glow, embodying the monster he never knew existed.


    "Who... who are you?" he choked out.


    Slowly approaching his face, Arthur replied, "Someone you shouldn''t have upset."


    Ch¨­ji couldn''t say anything. Not that he was tired or out of chakra, but that he was paralyzed in fear, a fear that was so primal that it left him dumbfounded.


    Arthur threw him a fake name and commanded, "Go... Live out your pathetic days trying to seek revenge, knowing how weak you truly are."


    The name meant nothing to Ch¨­ji. All he knew was the terror that gripped his heart¡ªthe image of his friends lying lifeless on the forest floor. He sobbed as he turned and fled, his large frame vanishing into the dense foliage.


    Arthur watched Ch¨­ji flee, a cold emptiness settling in his eyes.


    With a heavy sigh, he kneeled beside the bodies. He secured Shikamaru''s pouch, which contained various ninja tools and the black scroll. Ino''s body yielded a similar pouch and the white scroll.


    Leave it to arguably the smartest character to separate the scrolls in case enemies like Arthur came around. His flaw? Arthur was this world''s greatest enemy.


    Shikamaru was written to have been a central character for the plot. Though he was the only child of Shikaku and Yoshino Nara, he was known for becoming Naruto''s personal advisor after the latter finally became the Hokage.


    During the Exams, he was the only one in the Leaf that impressed the examiners enough to promote him to Ch¨±nin. That was despite his loss in the competition itself.


    When Sasuke defected from the village, Shikamaru was chosen to lead a team to retrieve him. The mission marked a turning point in Shikamaru''s development, pushing him to embrace his potential and take on more responsibilities within the village.


    Regarding Ino, she too was a pivotal character who experienced a remarkable transformation throughout the story.


    In her early days at the academy, she thrived as a popular student and the only child in her family. She even befriended Sakura Haruno, protecting her from bullies and fostering her self-confidence.


    Placed on Team 10 and entering the Exams, she surprised everyone with her strategic thinking and skills.


    As for Ino, she took on more responsibility within the village. She even formed a bond with Sai, a new teammate with an uncanny resemblance to Sasuke. Her journey culminated in her marriage to Sai and the birth of their son, "Inojin."


    Arthur considered how he was able to defeat Team 10.


    Team 10, renowned for their Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ formation, weren''t too arduous to deal with. They were a cohesive unit where each member''s strengths complemented the others'' weaknesses.


    Shikamaru, the brain, used his Shadow Possession technique to control the battlefield. Ino, the manipulator, used her technique to disrupt the opponent''s flow. And Ch¨­ji, the brawn, delivered the finishing blow with his immense strength.


    But Arthur, unlike them, wasn''t bound by the constraints of a pre-defined strategy. He''d known about them and their tactics prior to the fight. He knew their reliance on a predictable pattern¡ªCh¨­ji''s initial charge, Shikamaru''s control for a coordinated attack, and Ino''s preparation as the final blow.


    Arthur wasn''t an intellectual like Shikamaru, nor was he a physical brute like Ch¨­ji, and his lack of experience with mind techniques paled in comparison to Ino''s expertise.


    However, he possessed something far more valuable in this situation¡ªa strategic awareness unburdened by the limitations of teamwork and a ruthless willingness to exploit others'' vulnerabilities.


    The entire time, Arthur''s unexpected maneuvers disrupted their whole flow. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ch¨­ji rushed in, Shikamaru was too readable, and Ino faltered under an illusion. Team 10, despite their skills, had never faced an opponent who disregarded the unspoken rules of non-lethal combat.


    They weren''t trained killers; they were skilled ninjas, yes, but their experience lay in incapacitating opponents, not ending lives.


    Arthur felt no compunction in killing them.


    The battle was over before it truly began. It was a chilling display of how a strategically superior mind, unburdened by moral constraints, could dismantle even a well-coordinated team.


    Neither of those characters served any purpose beyond what Arthur envisioned. Ch¨­ji himself was allowed to escape on a whim, a contingency in case things went sour. What Arthur believed was that the preliminary results would be heavily skewed.


    Leaving one of the Rookie Nine alive should compensate.


    Arthur quickly piled the bodies around sticks and leaves. He then set them on fire, placing worms and other forms of bait around them. He watched as their flesh melted, knowing the gargantuan insects would devour them soon.


    With the grisly task completed, he vanished into the night, the scrolls clutched tightly in his hands. He had achieved his objective¡ªsecuring both scrolls¡ªbut at a terrible cost.

 Chapter 30: The Third Exam

    Chapter 30 - The Third Exam


    The canopy of the forest pressed down on Arthur as he navigated the dense undergrowth. He emerged into a clearing, the damp forest floor crunching beneath his boots.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged within his sensing range. He couldn''t help but wonder what this person was doing all the way out here. To understand, he allowed the person to come toward his direction.


    From behind a towering oak, the person finally filtered through the leaves.


    "Arthur!"


    The voice was friendly. It was William.


    "Will," Arthur casually greeted. "What are you doing out here?"


    Scratching the back of his head, he said, "Actually, this isn''t exactly me, more like a shadow clone."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. He had his Tamashii activated a moment ago, yet he still hadn''t sensed a hint of deception emanating from the figure. The Shadow Clone technique truly was indistinguishable from the original body.


    "You''re not just tryna fool me, are you?" Arthur probed.


    "Nope," William, or rather, the shadow clone of him, confirmed. "I figured the forest would be a good place to send a few hundred or so clones for some scouting. Ya know, help out the other participants like we agreed."


    ''Hundred or so?!''


    Arthur wasn''t surprised. With William''s Uzumaki character, his chakra reserves were immense, allowing him to create a vast network of shadow clones. These clones of his were being used effectively, an invaluable asset to help turn the tide of battles and influence the narrative in subtle ways.


    "Smart strategy," Arthur said, feigning enthusiasm. "Did you guys find anything interesting?"


    "Sure did!" William''s clone puffed out his chest. "I sent a couple over to help Karin. I think Jada and Alice came across Kabuto''s team to expose him. And here''s the biggest surprise: Jasper hunted down Dosu''s team by himself."


    Arthur was right. The other players were hunting down the opposition to rid the narrative of any plot twists.


    "Needless to say, that team won''t be bothering anyone anymore," William''s clone finished.


    "That sounds helpful," Arthur replied without any real conviction.


    Jasper managed to take care of Team Dosu by himself. A feat like that was impressive.


    Team Dosu wasn''t anything like Team 10. They were arguably stronger due to their equipment, which could produce high-level sound techniques.


    The two teams fought before with Rock Lee''s help. Without Sasuke activating the curse mark, Team 10 could have suffered casual losses.


    Next was Karin.


    Karin is somewhat of a composite character. Originally a ninja from the Grass Village, she belonged to the Uzumaki clan. Due to this lineage, her mother was forced to heal the village''s wounded under constant surveillance.


    This eventually led to her death from chakra exhaustion, leaving a young Karin with the same demanding duty.


    Karin''s story took a drastic turn during a war. Her village was destroyed, and she was almost captured for her Uzumaki heritage. Orochimaru, seeking forbidden techniques at the time, intervened and offered her protection.


    Recognizing his interest in her healing abilities, she joined his ranks, assisted in experiments, and eventually became the warden of his Southern Hideout three years from now.


    Afterwards, she would team up with Sasuke, who had already defected. She developed a strong, unhealthy crush on him, showing her loyalty toward his goals.


    Why she''s even worth mentioning is because, not only was she participating in the Exams, she was written to have been saved by Sasuke in the forest, only for her and her team to fail for having exceeded the time limit.


    Now, it was William who had saved her.


    Arthur had completely forgotten about Karin. He undoubtedly saw the red-head taking the written exams, but her youthful appearance was unidentifiable.


    "Speaking of finding things," William''s clone continued. "Alex, Marge, and I have already contacted my cousin. We''re setting up camp near the center of the forest and waiting for Orochimaru to make his move. But..."


    "But what?" Arthur asked.


    "It''s already been hours since the Exams started, and if I recall correctly, Orochimaru attacked on the first day. So why hasn''t he shown up yet?"


    Arthur was now certain that Orochimaru had heeded his warning.


    "You want me to lead you to them?" offered William''s clone.


    Arthur shook his head and politely said, "No, I think I''ll find them myself. My team and I got separated, so there''s that too."


    Arthur established a plausible reason for separating from them¡ªto maintain his fa?ade.


    William''s clone hadn''t been smart enough to prove Arthur''s claims. Instead, the clone nodded in understanding and said, "Okay, but be careful out there. And if you need anything, just send a smoke signal. I''m sure one of my clones will find it."


    Arthur watched the clone dissipate into a puff cloud.


    The players'' actions wouldn''t at all complicate his overall mission. But he needed to remain anonymous and manipulate the events without relying on external forces.


    With clarity on the situation, he plunged deeper into the forest, his eyes scanning the treacherous terrain.


    Finding his non-existent teammates was a farce, but it served a purpose. It allowed him to maintain his cover and remain a variable in this game.


    If anyone were to meet up with him and ask about his missing teammates, the answer was simple¡ªthey were attacked and lost their lives. Arthur, the weak support player, was unable to help.


    ''High-speed jutsu.''


    Adrenaline pumping, he tore through the foliage. His enhanced speed, along with his Tamashii, allowed him to traverse the terrain without encountering a single threat.


    In less than a day, he emerged from the forest to see the towering walls of the building where the preliminaries would be held.


    Scanning the complex, there were already two teams assembled. He spotted Team 8¡ªKiba, Hinata, and Shino¡ªhuddled together, their expressions a mix of nervousness and excitement.


    Further down, Team Baki¡ªGaara, Kankur¨­, and Temari¡ªstood apart. Nothing about them seemed to have changed, indicating the other players haven''t influenced Gaara yet.


    It was fortunate that Arthur came early.


    The preliminary rounds resulted in too many Genin qualifying for the next round. To address this, the exams implemented a round of randomly selected, one-on-one matches. Here, only the victor advances to the final stage.


    This shift in format meant a Genin''s success was no longer dependent on their teammates'' performance. Arthur, knowing this in advance, found it necessary to eliminate his teammates, for their not arriving would still guarantee his progress.


    A referee supervises these preliminary matches, and other Genin are highly encouraged to observe. Watching these fights allows them to learn strategies and techniques from their peers, potentially giving them an advantage in their own upcoming matches.


    To further aid their preparation, finalists are informed of their first-round opponent after the preliminaries. This valuable information gives them a month to strategize and tailor their training specifically for their designated competitor.


    The final stage of the Exams is a true test of individual strength and skill. This extended wait also serves another purpose¡ªit allows news of the exciting matchups to spread, generating greater anticipation and publicity for the grand event.


    The finals themselves mirror the preliminary round''s structure. Genin engages in one-on-one tournament battles, each overseen by a dedicated referee.


    The final round is when Orochimaru invades the Leaf, forcing the complete cancellation of the finals. Orochimaru possibly wouldn''t be able to attack, so Arthur needed to stay vigilant.


    Now, here in the preliminary stage, he unfurled the white and black scrolls. As expected, a puff of smoke erupted from each scroll, solidifying into a single figure. It was a woman with sharp features and piercing eyes.


    "What?" the woman barked. "You guys made it already."


    Arthur hadn''t recognized this character. If anything, she was likely the J¨­nin assigned to his team for them to qualify.


    "Please, sensei," he addressed, the appropriate honorific. "As you can see, I''m the only one that made it."


    The woman glanced at him wearily and asked, "Where are your other teammates?"


    "We were separated," he claimed. "They''re probably on their way, but they were attacked, so I left in case the other teams would get our scrolls."


    She grunted unhappily and declared, "They better show up soon. The next round starts in four days. And if they''re not here, you won''t be able to qualify."


    She left no room for argument.


    Arthur feigned disappointment and said, "I hope they make it then."


    His acting skills had never crumbled under scrutiny. He wasn''t at all a pathologic liar, but he did know how to hide the truth by using his words carefully.


    The J¨­nin, seemingly appeased by his concern, nodded curtly and said, "They wouldn''t dare miss such an important event." She then gestured to a secluded room on the arena''s perimeter. "Go wait inside. There''s food and a bathroom. Try not to cause any trouble."


    Arthur bowed, saying, "Thank you, sensei. I won''t disappoint you."


    He didn''t even bother asking her name, not finding it all important. Instead, he moved to the designated room and relaxed himself.


    The next four days went by quickly.


    Not a single moment had Arthur left his room. Training also wasn''t an option since there were cameras in place. His primary concern was the impact of various absences.


    The narrative dictated a specific sequence of events during the preliminaries. Team 10 not only qualified, but they also went up against Team Dosu. Arthur was certain Team Dosu and Team Kabuto wouldn''t be around.


    Ergo, the entire sequence would be thrown into disarray.


    He spent countless hours thinking over what would transpire. Could another team take their place? Would the preliminaries be redesigned altogether? And did Orochimaru get captured?


    Interactions with Team Baki and Team 8 were kept to a minimum, mere exchanges of tense greetings and wary glances. There was no jovial camaraderie whatsoever.


    Finally, the monotony ended when he heard a voice on the intercom: "All participants, please report to the main hall for the official announcement."


    The next phase was about to begin, and with it, the first major deviation from the established narrative.


    He rose from his perch, his muscles protesting from inactivity. Following the flow of the crowd, he joined a single-file line that snaked its way towards the front.


    He caught glimpses of familiar faces as he shuffled forward. Team 7, with an unusually serious-looking Sasuke sporting three distinct black commas etched onto his pale neck, stood huddled together.


    Arthur''s influence had paid off¡ªOrochimaru, despite being discovered, had managed to give Sasuke the cursed mark. He couldn''t tell when or how, but what mattered was that it was given.


    Further down the line, a group of six caught his eye. They were Team 6 (Alex, Jasper, and Alice) and Team 9 (William, Jada, and Margaret). Their faces were a mask of conflicting emotions¡ªsadness, confusion, and something akin to anger.


    Arthur remained calm. They were looking at him, their gazes heavy with unspoken questions.


    Had someone connected the dots? Did one of them suspect Arthur''s involvement in the Forest of Death? Or had Arthur''s lack of teammates alerted them and piqued their interest?


    The possibility sent a thrill down his spine. He needed to maintain his anonymity to avoid drawing attention before he could manipulate the events further.


    He couldn''t risk an exchange with the players. Not yet.


    Instead, he focused his attention on the massive structure, a raised platform, whose surface was polished to a mirror sheen. A second level, accessed by a series of winding staircases, ringed the platform, serving as a vantage point for spectators.


    This was the stage for the upcoming battles.


    As the line snaked closer to the entrance, figures could already be seen in front of the platform, overlooking the crowd.


    "Now the Hokage will explain the third test!" Anko yelled. "Listen up and take his words to heart!"


    Exactly like everyone remembered, Hiruzen announced the philosophies and true nature of the Exams. There were murmurs and outbursts from various characters.


    Finally, the proctor, Hayate Gekk¨­, stepped forward.


    Hayate was a young J¨­nin with a sickly appearance. Despite having short brown hair and dark eyes, his most noticeable features were the dark circles and constant cough that made him seem perpetually unwell. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wore the standard ninja outfit with a flak jacket and a forehead protector used as a bandana. If Arthur recalled correctly, Hayate died at the hands of Baki after hearing the former having a conversation with Kabuto about invading the Leaf.


    "We still have too many applicants," Hayate announced. "Under the traditional rules of the Exam, we have to have a preliminary test..." He coughed before continuing. "To reduce the number of applicants who''ll proceed to the third Exam."


    Because of this rule, those without a team could still participate since the preliminaries involved individual fights. All eyes settled on the only two this rule pertained to¡ªArthur Bennett and Ch¨­ji Akimichi.

 Chapter 31: Here Goes Nothing!

    Chapter 31 - Here Goes Nothing!


    Hayate continued to explain the single-elimination tournament. Winners move on to the finals, losers go home with nothing.


    As he spoke, a large, rectangular screen appeared high above the arena floor.


    "This screen will display the names of the two combatants in each match, chosen entirely at random," Hayate said, raising his hand to silence the murmurs that began to rise. "There will be no time for scouting or strategizing beforehand. This is a test of your adaptability and your ability to react on the fly."


    Arthur, standing among the remaining Genin, scanned the crowd.


    Team 7¡ªNaruto, Sasuke, and Sakura¡ªstood together, a mix of determination and apprehension on their faces.


    Team 8¡ªHinata, Kiba, and Shino¡ªwere seemingly lost in quiet contemplation. The players'' teams had too many mixed expressions to be able to gauge their thoughts.


    Karin''s team didn''t make it, despite Arthur claiming to have helped her.


    Then there was Team 10, consisting of only Ch¨­ji. Arthur figured that this loner would never have made it to the preliminaries by himself. He had to have been given help from a player.


    But that didn''t stop Arthur''s objective¡ªto eliminate anyone who might pose a threat.


    His gaze drifted to the final team, Team Baki. Gaara stood impassive. Temari, the eldest sibling, had cool confidence. And Kankur¨­ had a bored expression.


    Arthur knew better. No member of that team should be underestimated. They''d come all this way, and they wouldn''t'' be easily defeated.


    Hayate cleared his throat, silencing the stadium once more.


    The names on the giant screen flickered rapidly, randomly cycling through various names. All eyes were glued to the screen. Anticipation turned to nervous excitement as the first two names popped up.


    Sasuke Uchiha versus William Uzumaki.


    Surprises tore through the crowd. Sasuke was paired against a player.


    Arthur, however interesting the fight might turn out, wasn''t concerned with the outcome. His interest was in going against another player, hoping he wouldn''t need to reveal too much of his skills.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Margaret nudge a nervous-looking William. She teased, "Well, Willie, it looks like you''re Sharingan bait."


    William puffed out his chest in a mock display of bravado, saying, "Hey, don''t count me out, Margaret. I''ve been training!"


    Alex stepped in, placing a hand on William''s shoulder to say, "Don''t worry about it, Will. Just do your best like we talked about."


    Jada chimed in with a bright smile and said, "Exactly! Show everyone what you''re made of!"


    William, despite his confident words, stuttered, "Yeah, thanks guys. It''s just... Sasuke? Really? Out of everyone, I get the second MC?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a hand clapped William on the back. It was Naruto. With his usual goofy grin, he said, "Hey, cuz! Don''t sweat it. Sure, Sasuke might be my teammate, but I''m gonna be cheering you on too! Give him a run for his money, alright?"


    William, touched by Naruto''s unexpected support, managed to keep his shaky smile.


    "Thanks, Naruto. I appreciate that."


    The sound of the referee calling the competitors to the arena cut through the conversation. The Genin all shuffled towards the second-floor rails to meet with their respected J¨­nin.


    Arthur barely said a word to his instructor. It was clear she understood the severity of the Exams, and that those who failed were simply incapable of being ninjas yet.


    Naruto, his competitive spirit already ignited, screamed, "Alright, cuz! Let''s see what you''ve got!"


    All senses of nervousness cleared from William as he straightened his glasses and squared his shoulders. Arthur could tell how strange his posture was. It was almost as if he had never been in a real fight before.


    "Alright," he muttered. "Here goes nothing!"


    Both the participants stood opposite one another. Sasuke, cool and composed as ever, held his signature cocky smirk. William, on the other hand, stood tall with determination.


    The crowd held its breath as Hayate raised a hand and said, "Begin!"


    Sasuke Uchiha wasted no time activating his Sharingan and launching himself towards William. With one hand sign, William unleashed the Multi-Shadow Clone technique.


    Four perfect copies of William materialized around the real one, surrounding Sasuke in a circle.


    The crowd gasped in surprise. This level of chakra control was impressive for a Genin. But their gasps turned into awe as Sasuke effortlessly wove through the clones.


    ''You call that a strategy?'' Arthur judged.


    William and his clones lunged, their fists and kicks aimed at every possible angle, but Sasuke remained untouched.


    With a precise movement, Sasuke launched into a taijutsu assault. One clone went down after another, felled by a well-placed strike or a devastating joint lock. William watched in disbelief as his clones, his carefully crafted strategy, crumbled before him.


    Finally, only the real William remained, panting and sweating. He squared his shoulders, still determined as ever.


    Surprising the crowd, Sasuke said, "I''ll admit, you helped my team and I make it this far. But now it''s all business."


    William took a deep breath. He knew this was it. He couldn''t afford hesitation. With another hand sign sequence, he focused his chakra.


    "Wind style: air bullets!"


    A barrage of compressed air shot out of his mouth, aimed at Sasuke. Arthur, watching from the stands, scoffed, thinking to himself, ''Amateur move against the Sharingan.''


    Indeed, Sasuke''s Sharingan swirled rapidly, analyzing the trajectory of each air blast. With a series of precise dodges and body contortions, he avoided every single one. The technique whizzed past him, leaving small craters on the fighting platform where they landed.


    The crowd, initially impressed by William''s technique, roared in approval of Sasuke''s incredible agility.


    William, however, wasn''t discouraged. Arthur narrowed his eyes, sensing a shift in the fight''s momentum. William''s next move surprised everyone.


    A blue sphere materialized in William''s hand.


    "Rasengan!" William yelled, charging towards Sasuke with the miniature swirling sphere at the ready.


    The entire stadium erupted in chaos. The Rasengan, a powerful jutsu pioneered by the Fourth Hokage himself, was rarely seen outside of the Leaf Village. How did a random Genin know such a technique?


    Sasuke, for the first time in the fight, looked genuinely surprised. His Sharingan spun faster, trying to predict William''s movements. There was little room for evasion.


    Just as William''s attack was about to land, Sasuke sprung into action. He didn''t attempt to block the Rasengan head-on, a maneuver that could have resulted in serious injury. Instead, he bent back and unleashed a powerful leg kick, his foot connecting with William''s chin.


    "Dancing leaf shadow!"


    The impact sent William flying to the ceiling; his cry of surprise cut short as his body arced through the air. Before he could land, Sasuke launched himself upward.


    He then grabbed William by the ankles, wrapped his legs around the waist, and drove William head first. William''s head slammed into the platform below, a sickening thud echoing through the silent crowd.


    William lay unmoving, a small pool of blood forming around his head. The stadium held its breath. Finally, Hayate, the referee, stepped forward. After a quick check on William''s vitals, he raised his hand.


    "The winner," he nonchalantly declared, "is Sasuke Uchiha!"


    A cheer erupted from the crowd, albeit a hesitant one. While they were impressed with Sasuke''s victory, they couldn''t help but feel sympathy for the fallen William.


    Naruto, who had been cheering his cousin on throughout the fight, rushed to the platform alongside medical personnel. Thankfully, William stirred shortly after, groaning and clutching his head. He was dazed but conscious.


    "Owe, that actually kinda hurt," he said.


    "You okay, cuz?" Naruto asked with concern.


    "I think so... Just feels like a boulder hit my head."


    Arthur considered their conversation. A blow like that to anyone would have surely killed them. Was William''s pain threshold not the same? Or was his character more durable than his?


    As medics tended to William, Sasuke returned to his teammates. He hadn''t expected such a display. William''s use of the Rasengan and his tactical approach had genuinely surprised him. Despite the victory, a sense of unease settled in Sasuke''s stomach.


    This tournament, it seemed, held more secrets than he initially anticipated.


    Arthur wasn''t the least bit surprised. Yes, William knew how to perform the Rasengan, but it was to be expected.


    All the players knew how to train that technique. It wouldn''t shock Arthur if Alice knew it, too.


    The other characters showed different emotions. How could a random kid perfect the Rasengan? Who had taught him? A lot of eyes either narrowed in suspicion or were wide in astonishment.


    Meanwhile, on the second-floor balcony, a heated conversation erupted between the players once William joined them.


    "Did Sasuke just own you?!" Jasper exclaimed. "You actually tried the Rasengan against the Sharingan? How stupid can you be?"


    William frowned as Alex tried to defend him. Jada chimed in, saying, "Maybe it''s not that bad! Maybe it means the tournament will be even more exciting!"


    Arthur ignored their conversation, his mind already calculating who the next opponents were likely to be. To do that, he based things on the matches from the original story.


    Sasuke defeated Yoroi Akad¨­. Shino overpowered Zaku with his bugs. Kankur¨­, wielding his puppet, dominated Misumi Tsurugi. Sakura and Ino ended up in a draw. Temari defeated Tenten with her giant fan, which was able to utilize wind techniques.


    Shikamaru outsmarted Kin with his Shadow Possession. Naruto, using his clones and a rather unorthodox fart attack, emerged victorious against Kiba. In a family grudge match, Neji overpowered Hinata. Rock Lee put up a valiant effort against Gaara, but ultimately fell in the end. Finally, Ch¨­ji was outclassed by Dosu.


    Sasuke''s victory here was to be expected considering these characters received buffs.


    The next match-up flashed on the screen: Alice Yamanaka versus Tenten. Arthur narrowed his eyes. This wasn''t the battle he had expected.


    Lee leaped onto the railing, his eyes gleaming with unbridled enthusiasm as he said, "Tenten! This is your chance to shine!"


    Neji simply offered a nod. But even he couldn''t suppress his interest.


    Guy unleashed a barrage of encouragement, his booming voice drowning out the murmurs of the crowd.


    "Tenten! Remember your training! Show them the power of youth!" he screamed.


    Tenten, although confident in her fight, felt embarrassed.


    On the players'' balconies, a different kind of support played out. They were not just rooting for Alice; they were reminding her of Tenten''s techniques. Even Arthur knew that Alice would likely turn out to be the victor because of it.


    "Go Alice!" Margaret cheered. "Show that whore what you''re made of!"


    Team Guy was shocked at that response. They didn''t take Margaret''s trash talk too kindly.


    Alex offered a more measured, "Have fun, Alice. Remember, stay focused, and don''t underestimate your opponent."


    What alluded everyone even more was when Jasper pecked her on the lips to show his encouragement. Some of the girls, like Temari, blushed upon seeing how openly he admitted to dating her.


    "Don''t mess up that pretty face of yours," he smirked.


    Alice smiled, offering a wave of gratitude as she said, "Thanks, guy. I won''t let you down."


    She marched toward the platform with a determined look.


    The battle between Alice and Tenten, a clear underdog facing a skilled weapon user, was about to begin. And Arthur had a clear idea of how things would play out.

 Chapter 32: Pity Him

    Chapter 32 - Pity Him


    The sounds of clashing metal filled the arena.


    Alice and Tenten were locked in a tense struggle, the former weaving hand signs with surprising agility, the latter a whirlwind of thrown weapons. Every kunai, every shuriken, was deflected by Alice with pinpoint precision.


    Many of the onlookers were surprised that a Yamanaka could be so skilled against weapons. Alice, however, wasn''t a proficient weapon user; she was better at Genjutsu.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. He knew she was limiting herself. Here was another player wielding techniques beyond their supposed skillset.


    Suddenly, a hand clapped Arthur on the shoulder. He turned to see Jada, Alex, and Jasper, their faces full of relief and concern.


    "Arthur!" Jada exclaimed. "It''s been days. How''d you fare in the second Exam?"


    Arthur, still focused on the ongoing battle, offered a nod. In a voice betraying none of his thoughts, he said, "My team managed to secure two scrolls, but we got separated, and I haven''t seen them since."


    "That''s rough, man," Alex sighed. "Glad ya made it, though."


    Jasper simply grunted in agreement and added, "Lost teammates can''t be good for your morale, though. I''m just hoping to see what you can do in a real fight."


    Arthur forced a smile. "We''ll see. Now, about Orochimaru..."


    "Yeah, about that," Alex cut in, his expression turning grim. "Let''s just say our intervention wasn''t exactly a success."


    Arthur frowned, asking, "What happened?"


    Things clearly weren''t going according to their plan. They wanted Sasuke not to receive the curse mark, a crucial plot point that would spiral the Uchiha into leaving the village.


    "Orochimaru ambushed us on the last day," Alex explained in a low rumble. "We thought we had him cornered, but the sneaky snake managed to conceal his chakra and hid underground to just bite Sasuke on the neck!"


    "The guards the Hokage sent to keep an eye on everyone... well, they let us down," Jada chimed in with disappointment. "They figured Sasuke was safe once he made it to the central tower. What was worse was how Orochimaru attacked¡ªit was like he knew Sasuke was being watched."


    Arthur gritted his teeth, responding, "You don''t think this has to do with the program reacting to our choices, do you?"


    "Program?" Jada whispered to herself. "Oh, right..."


    Arthur noted that subtle response. What was that about? Had living in this simulation truly dulled her senses? Did she forget that this was a giant virtual world, and that they were part of an experiment?


    Alex continued to agree that this was a minor setback. The players entering the ninja world significantly altered the plotline. Little had either of them known; it was Arthur who tipped Orochimaru off about their plans, causing this unexpected turn of events.


    "But hey," Jasper interjected, clapping Arthur on the shoulder a little too roughly, "don''t sweat it too much. Word is, Hiruzen himself chased Orochimaru and his goons off. You won''t be seeing that creepy snake in the finals."


    While Orochimaru''s absence was a positive development, it didn''t solve the bigger problem¡ªSasuke''s regaining the curse mark. The Sannin was surely going to find another way to manipulate him onto his desired path, one that could ultimately lead to him becoming a formidable ally.


    As they finished discussing the fallout from their failed Orochimaru intervention, the clash in the arena reached its climax.


    With a well-timed dodge, Alice managed to disarm Tenten of her final weapon. Tenten gave a resigned sigh, admitting her defeat.


    An uproar of approval erupted from the crowd. Team Guy exploded in cheers, their enthusiasm almost deafening, despite Tenten having lost. Even the players offered a polite clap.


    Alice''s victory wasn''t a surprise, not with her newfound repertoire.


    What intrigued Arthur was how well-crafted her skills were, despite having only a little knowledge of this world. He believed her to have the weakest potential but to still be the fifth strongest out of all the other six players.


    "Well, that was... expected," Jada happily said.


    "Yeah," Alex added, a contemplative look on his face. "Alice sure developed well. I couldn''t have found what we needed in the forest without her." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was referring to her sensing abilities.


    "New tricks, or hidden talents?" Arthur mused more about himself than anyone else.


    As the cheers subsided, Hayate cleared his throat to declare, "The winner of this match is Alice Yamanaka!"


    "See that, everyone," Jasper announced. "Looks like we''re the strongest team."


    Jada offered a noncommittal shrug. Arthur, however, needed to gauge the extent of the other players'' plan.


    "So," he started, turning to his fellow players. "What do we do now with Sasuke receiving the curse mark?"


    Alex grimaced before saying, "That''s the million-dollar question, Arthur. With the curse mark and Orochimaru not invading the Leaf, his entire arc changes."


    Jasper snorted and said, "Speak for yourselves. I wouldn''t have minded seeing that bastard squirm a bit more after he got it."


    Jada elbowed him playfully, saying, "Be nice, Jasper. The point is, we have to find another way to influence him. Maybe we can leverage Orochimaru''s absence? Reveal Itachi''s motives for how he still loves him?"


    Arthur considered her suggestion. It had merit. A distrustful Sasuke being told the truth could make him more susceptible to manipulation.


    But it was still a gamble. With the emotional turmoil of the curse mark, Sasuke might be more resistant to outside influences, seeking to side with Orochimaru for more power.


    "It''s worth a try," Arthur agreed. "But we need to be subtle. We can''t risk arousing suspicion from the other characters, especially Naruto. His bond with Sasuke is a tad unhealthy."


    They all nodded in agreement. Naruto''s loyalty to Sasuke was a known factor, one that could either make or break their plans.


    The thrill of the unexpected lingered as Hayate announced the next match.


    Names flashed on the giant screen: Hinata Hy¨±ga versus Kankur¨­.


    Surprises spread through the crowd. Hinata, the shy and reserved heiress of the Hy¨±ga clan, known for her gentle nature, was pitted against Kankur¨­, the cunning puppeteer from the Sand Village.


    It seemed like a one-sided battle, favouring Kankur¨­''s brutal combat style.


    Arthur, however, couldn''t help but already see the outcome.


    Hinata possessed the Byakugan, granting her the ability to see chakra flow. That could be her chance of winning against Kankur¨­''s puppets, which relied heavily on hidden chakra threads.


    As Hinata and Kankur¨­ stepped onto the platform, their opposite natures were evident. Hinata stood poised, while Kankur¨­ held a lot of arrogance.


    The fight began with a tense standoff.


    Not a moment too soon, Kankur¨­ opted for a ranged attack. His puppet, named Crow, was removed from his back and lunged towards Hinata, its movements controlled by the invisible strings of chakra.


    Hinata was prepared. With the Byakugan activated, her milky-white eyes glowed eerily. She wove around the puppet''s attacks, her movements fluid and precise.


    Arthur watched as she targeted the chakra threads controlling the puppets, severing them with well-placed strikes.


    Kankur¨­ grimaced in frustration. He attempted to mend the broken strings, but Hinata pressed her attack. She unleashed a barrage of Gentle Fist techniques, targeting Kankur¨­''s chakra points that regulated his body''s flow of energy.


    The crowd gasped as Kankur¨­ stumbled back, his movements faltering. The puppet, rendered useless without his control, crashed onto the platform. With a final, decisive strike aimed at a vital chakra point, she brought Kankur¨­ to his knees!


    Hayate, after a tense moment, raised a hand and declared, "The winner of this match is Hinata Hy¨±ga!"


    The audience gave thunderous applause. The crowd erupted in cheers, their initial doubt replaced by a newfound respect for Hinata''s skill and determination.


    Arthur knew that Hinata wasn''t weak, but to think that she could win without Naruto''s initial speech against Kiba, like in the original tale.


    From the players'' balconies, congratulations poured in. Kiba also whooped and hollered, praising Hinata''s victory. Shino offered a quiet nod out of respect. Kurenai, Hinata''s J¨­nin instructor, beamed with pride, her eyes filled with admiration.


    A surprise awaited Hinata as she returned to her team. It was Neji. He approached her with begrudging respect and said, "Well done, Hinata."


    Arthur took notice. This was an unexpected development.


    Neji''s initial disdain for Hinata stemmed from his adherence to the Hy¨±ga clan''s rigid hierarchy, which placed him above her due to his perceived superior destiny.


    Alex''s arrival as a Hy¨±ga and his subsequent interactions with Neji clearly had a profound impact. Perhaps Alex, with his knowledge of the clan''s traditions and his support for Hinata, had managed to bridge the gap between them earlier than what was written.


    Amidst the celebratory roar, Margaret stood out. She clapped for Hinata with a fervor that seemed to go beyond mere sportsmanship. It was a subtle gesture, but to Arthur, it was clear how much affection she held for that character.


    As the cheers subsided, Hayate cleared his throat to announce the next match. The giant screen turned on, and the names were revealed: Margaret Senju versus Sakura Haruno.


    Sakura''s heart skipped a beat. This was the clash she''d been anticipating. To her, Margaret had a surprising knack for demolishing her opponents. Compared to Sakura, she was the clear underdog.


    Margaret stretched her arms and neck after she saw her name flash on the screen beside Sakura''s. The elation of Hinata''s victory, which she had cheered on with enthusiasm, still showed.


    "Finally!" she announced. "My time to shine!"


    While Margaret admired Sakura, she was aware of that character''s limitations.


    Across the arena, Sakura pumped her fist in the air with a triumphant expression. Arthur could tell this was a front. Inside, she was annoyed that she''d be going against someone she knew was much, much stronger.


    The crowd wasn''t as enthusiastic. Most saw it as a one-sided battle.


    As the fight started, Margaret opted for a defensive stance. Sakura launched at her, but Arthur could already see too many openings.


    It''s unclear whether Margaret wanted to embarrass her or not.


    Jasper, who wanted to be by Alice''s side, left. It was clear to him who would already win.


    Arthur''s focus snapped away from the arena to take a chance to ask a question: "Hey, Jada, where''s the rest of Ch¨­ji''s team?"


    Jada and Alex exchanged a hesitant glance. They didn''t want to break the news.


    "About that," she started.


    "What is it?" Arthur nudged.


    Alex spoke this time, saying with a heavy voice, "There isn''t ''a rest of Ch¨­ji''s team'', Arthur. He... he showed up alone for a reason."


    "What happened?" Arthur forced the question out, feigning concern. It wasn''t a genuine concern for Ch¨­ji, of course, but an apprehension for the potential disruption this could cause.


    "It''s best... We don''t talk to him right now," Jada empathetically said.


    "Why not?" Arthur pressed.


    "He says..." Alex started, then took a deep breath. "He says someone attacked them, killed Ino and Shikamaru."


    "Who attacked them?"


    "He doesn''t know," Alex explained. "He''s a mess, Arthur. Cried for four days straight since it happened. He said everything happened so fast that he couldn''t remember. He just ran... until William found him."


    Arthur understood. The act of a twelve-year-old boy losing his best friends was too traumatizing. One of William''s many shadow clones must have spotted Ch¨­ji shortly after and offered to help since Ch¨­ji was part of the Rookie Nine.


    Rookie Seven now.


    "Did anyone see the attackers?" Arthur asked.


    "No," Alex said. "Ch¨­ji''s a little... unreliable right now."


    Jada whispered, "Some of us suspect it might have been Orochimaru or his people. Why else would they target a team of rookies?"


    ''Some,'' Arthur repeated inwardly. ''That meant not everyone''s sure of what happened.''


    As they pondered the implications of Ch¨­ji''s predicament, the fight between Sakura and Margaret ended. Margaret, to no one''s surprise, emerged victorious.


    Her unexpected agility and tactical prowess had proven to be a winning formula against Sakura''s dormant potential.


    The crowd roared with approval, valuing the fight as still exciting due to Margaret''s flamboyance as a kunoichi.


    "Well," Jada said, breaking the silence. "That was certainly a... match."


    Alex laughed it off, adding, "Kidding? It wasn''t one-sided. Margaret knocked her clean with her chakra-enhanced strength."


    Arthur offered a noncommittal nod. His mind, however, was focused on Ch¨­ji''s. To think this character still found a reason to participate despite the tragedies that unfolded only a few days ago.


    Arthur looked in his direction to see Asuma''s hand resting on his shoulder. His sensei must have given him an encouraging talk about the world of ninjas. Yet that didn''t fool the haunted look in his eyes.


    Arthur could not at all pity him.

 Chapter 33: Deadliest Player

    Chapter 33 - Deadliest Player


    The arena became quiet as the screen began to reveal the names of the next combatants. In bold lettering, it wrote: Alexander Hy¨±ga vs. Rock Lee.


    An energetic cheer erupted from a specific section of the player balcony. Might Guy screamed, "Lee! My student! Show them the power of youth!"


    Alex, perched on the railing of his designated balcony, met Guy''s gaze with a slight smile. With a graceful leap, he descended and landed effortlessly on the platform below to meet Lee.


    "Rock Lee," he greeted in a calm tone, "a pleasure to see each other again. I''ve looked forward to this fight."


    Lee, his eyes sparkling with competitive spirit, punched his palm, saying, "The feeling is mutual, Alex Hy¨±ga! I have always dreamed of testing myself against a prodigy of the Hy¨±ga clan since the first day we met!"


    Alex chuckled softly, saying, "And I''ve dreamed of sparring with a taijutsu specialist like yourself, Lee."


    Lee beamed at this; his confidence was visibly boosted.


    The simple exchange, however, kept someone disquieted: Neji. He knew Alex''s true strength¡ªa strength that surpassed techniques typically associated with the Hy¨±ga clan.


    This unease didn''t go unnoticed by Arthur. Seizing the opportunity to glean more information, he leaned towards Jada to say, "Interesting exchange, but how did Alex become the so-called prodigy of the Hy¨±ga clan?"


    Jada shot Arthur a knowing glance and explained, "It''s because of his foreknowledge."


    "Foreknowledge?" Arthur repeated.


    Jada nodded and continued, "I guess no one told you. Alex already revealed the truth about the branch house to Neji..."


    Arthur had practically forgotten about how dark the Hy¨±ga clan was.


    Hizashi, Neji''s father, was born just moments after his twin brother Hiashi. Despite being twins, Hiashi was chosen as the heir to the Hy¨±ga clan because he was born first.


    This meant Hizashi was relegated to a branch house, forced to serve the main house, and branded with a cursed seal that would deactivate his Byakugan eye upon death.


    Hizashi wasn''t pleased with his fate but felt powerless to change it. This burden continued when his son Neji received the same cursed seal at a young age.


    However, as Neji grew and showed exceptional talent, Hizashi grew frustrated at the system that denied his son his full potential. This anger eventually manifested as hostility towards the main house.


    Hiashi, sensing his brother''s resentment, activated the cursed seal as punishment. This event deeply affected young Neji, planting a seed of doubt about the fairness of the Hy¨±ga clan structure.


    Sometime later, Hiashi killed the leader of a rival village to protect his daughter Hinata. To avoid war and keep the Hy¨±ga''s Byakugan safe, the village leaders offered Hizashi as a body double in place of Hiashi.


    Despite the resentment he held, Hizashi chose to sacrifice himself to save his brother and the village and prevent war. He also saw this as a chance to finally control his own destiny.


    Before his death, Hizashi asked Hiashi to reveal the truth about his sacrifice to Neji, regretting that he had only shown bitterness towards the main house.


    Neji, initially believing his father''s death was preordained, developed a strong hatred for the main house. The truth about Hizashi''s sacrifice was eventually revealed to Neji, leading him to challenge his fate.


    Years later, Hizashi was revived by Kabuto to fight for him in the Fourth Ninja World War.


    He expressed regret at being forced to fight against his own village and lamented that his sacrifice seemed meaningless. However, Hiashi revealed that Neji and Hinata were now fighting together, not as members of different houses but as comrades.


    "But what does that have to do with his prodigy status?" Arthur pressed.


    "Everything," Jada replied. "Exposing the truth not only shocked Neji, but it also reached Hiashi. Alex''s willingness to challenge tradition and stand up for what''s right, coupled with his already impressive skills, earned him Hiashi''s respect."


    Arthur understood now: Alex''s knowledge of the real world exceeded that of the other players. Using that foreknowledge had been one of his keys to becoming a Hy¨±ga prodigy in this digital world.


    It was an interesting tactic, an unexpected way to manipulate the established hierarchy, but it still didn''t explain why his character hadn''t been born into the branch family like the description stated.


    Arthur watched as Hayate signaled the start of the match.


    Lee launched into a flurry of taijutsu attacks. His fists and legs flew, aimed at strategic points across Alex''s body. He was going for a knockout.


    But Alex had prepared him for this moment. Activating his Byakugan, he saw every muscle twitch, every chakra flow that signaled an oncoming attack. With fluid movements, he parried Lee''s blows one by one.


    Lee furrowed his brows in frustration. He was used to fighting the Byakugan; his teammate, Neji, was quite experienced with it. So Lee pressed on.


    Reeling his body back, he unleashed a spinning kick powerful enough to crack boulders. But Alex, anticipating the attack, sidestepped with a hair''s breadth of clearance, leaving Lee momentarily off-balance.


    Seizing the opening, Alex delivered a swift counterattack, a well-placed strike to Lee''s arm, sending a jolt of pain through him.


    Might Guy whistled in surprise. Seeing Lee sustain an injury so early in the match was unexpected.


    From the balcony, Arthur watched with intrigue. Alex''s calculated defense, utilizing his Byakugan''s enhanced sight, was proving brutally effective. While Lee''s raw power was undeniable, his predictable moves were no match for Alex''s strategic thinking.


    "Don''t worry, Lee!" Guy boomed from above. "Show him the true power of youth! Unleash the weights!"


    Lee met Guy''s gaze, giving his sensei a determined smile, and said, "Right, sir!"


    With a burst of speed, Lee propelled himself towards the towering statue at the front stage. Reaching the fingertips, he clasped the two heavy weights strapped around his ankles.


    Alex watched as he ripped them free. The discarded weights plummeted towards the arena floor, landing with a resounding explosion that sent shockwaves through the platform.


    The sudden eruption of smoke and dust momentarily obscured the fighters from view. As it cleared, the crowd witnessed a sight that left them breathless.


    Alex, his Byakugan fully activated, stood poised and prepared. Across from him, Lee''s movements were now like a whirlwind.


    "Alright, Lee!" Guy roared with excitement. "Now give him your all!"


    The two fighters, fueled by different energies¡ªLee''s exuberance and Alex''s calculated focus¡ªcharged at each other.


    The stage was filled with bone meeting flesh and air whistling past. Fists clashed as they exchanged blows, creating a series of sonic booms that rattled the walls in the surrounding stands.


    The crowd fell into silence at the sudden shift in momentum.


    They had never witnessed such a spectacle¡ªtwo mere Genin locked in a taijutsu battle of incredible speed and precision. The platform beneath their feet quaked slightly from the force of their attacks.


    Arthur continued to watch the fight unfold.


    Alex, despite his strategic advantage, was starting to show signs of strain. Lee''s unrestricted strength and speed were pushing him to his limits.


    "This is getting out of hand," Jada whispered. "Lee''s gonna go berserk at this rate!"


    "Alex just needs to find an opening," Arthur said. "He can''t keep trading blows with Lee forever, not even with the Byakugan''s advantage." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if in response to Arthur''s observation, Alex saw the slightest hesitation in Lee''s movements. Lee, despite his initial burst of energy, couldn''t escape the Byakugan''s perception.


    The smallest twitch, a subtle mistake, a minor degree off in one''s footing¡ªthe Byakugan wouldn''t miss it!


    Seizing this opportunity, Alex countered Lee''s next attack with a well-timed Gentle Fist strike. The blow, aimed at a specific pressure point on Lee''s leg, sent pain through him, momentarily disrupting his chakra flow.


    Lee stumbled back, his eyes widening as he felt something unsettling: Alex had barely taken a single hit throughout the fight! It was as if he''d anticipated each of Lee''s attacks, countering them with practiced ease.


    "How can this be?!" Lee cried out in disbelief. "You are countering my taijutsu as if you''ve seen me fight hundreds of times!"


    Even Might Guy tried his best not to fall silent. He couldn''t deny the strange flow of the fight. Alex, calm and composed, seemed to know exactly where to strike and when to dodge.


    It was a level of foresight that surprised even the veteran taijutsu users.


    The awareness sparked a shift in Alex''s strategy. He saw another opening, a momentary lapse in Lee''s defense.


    "Last Resort: Eight Gates Assault!"


    With a swift movement, Alex delivered a series of precise strikes, targeting specific points on Lee''s body. The attacks were unorthodox and not part of the standard Hy¨±ga techniques.


    Lee''s body convulsed, a shockwave radiating outward as his chakra flow became erratic. He spun through the air, landing hard on all fours. Then, a surge of pain went through his system.


    The technique sent shivers down Jada''s spine. It was a technique she recognized¡ªa high-level tenketsu attack lifted straight from a video game adaptation of the Naruto world. Something Alex, according to their initial assessment, knew too much about.


    "What... what did you do?" Lee gasped, struggling to his feet.


    Alex stood tall and explained, "I''ve temporarily shut off your access to the Eight Gates... You were pushing yourself too far, so I took the right measures."


    Everyone became silent. Guy and Kakashi exchanged bewildered glances.


    That technique was far outside the realm of standard Hy¨±ga training. Alex, it seemed, wasn''t just a prodigy within this digital world; he possessed knowledge that dove deep into the entire world of the Narutoverse.


    His access to information from the real world was proving to be a significant threat. And if anything, Arthur believed him to be the most dangerous player. Perhaps not the strongest, but surely the most well-versed.


    Jada, unable to contain her surprise, leaned towards Arthur and whispered, "Did... did you see that? That''s basically cheating!"


    Arthur, his face betraying no emotion, simply nodded. He had anticipated Alex being a formidable opponent, but the sheer breadth of his abilities was a curveball he''d be preparing for.


    Many fans had contemplated a fight between Neji and Lee prior to Lee''s injury. They all agreed that Lee would win if he activated the Eight Gates, something Neji had little knowledge of.


    But if Neji, like in the video games, knew of the Eight Gates and proclaimed his "I have no blind spots" motto, he would surely have stopped Lee and won the fight.


    Alex showcased this what-if battle spectacularly.


    Lee, despite the setback, wasn''t about to give up. Fueled by determination, he lunged at Alex once again. But Alex, with the Byakugan still active, was simply too fast now.


    He dodged Lee''s increasingly desperate attacks with ease. It no longer looked like the recent clashes the two displayed earlier.


    As the fight stretched on, it became clear that Lee''s initial burst of power was fading. His attacks lacked their previous strength and speed. Alex, capitalizing on this shift in momentum, used a series of deft maneuvers to restrict Lee''s movements.


    Finally, with a well-placed Gentle Fist strike that sent Lee sprawling to the ground, Alex deactivated his Byakugan.


    Hayate, seizing the moment, stepped forward and raised his hand.


    "The winner of this match," he declared, "is Alexander Hy¨±ga!"


    The crowd erupted in applause, impressed by the display of incredible taijutsu they had witnessed.


    On the platform, Alex offered Lee a hand to help him up. Lee, despite having been defeated at his own game, accepted the offer with a smile.


    The respect between the two young fighters was evident.


    Arthur watched as Alex and Lee retreated from the platform. That wasn''t just a fight; that was a subtle message to the other players.


    For the entire battle, Alex had only used two techniques: the Byakugan and the Eight Gates Assault. Apart from the Gentle Fist, that was his basic level of taijutsu used by the Hy¨±ga clan.


    He knew what he was doing. By limiting the number of techniques used, it would keep everyone guessing what he could truly do.


    Yet there was still one thing that Alex hadn''t known: no matter how many secrets he wanted to hide, Arthur Bennet was still the deadliest player.

 Chapter 34: His Sensei

    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chapter 34 - His Sensei


    The screen once again shuffled the remaining names. When the text solidified, two names appeared: Jasper ¨­tsutsuki vs. Temari.


    Surprises filled the crowd. Few knew of Jasper''s background as an ¨­tsutsuki. While many believed he would give a worthy fight, Temari received little praise.


    Arthur, however, couldn''t help but notice the subtle shift in the atmosphere. A few disgruntled snorts could be heard. Sasuke''s annoyance and averted gaze made it clear that he was not a fan. Likely due to Jasper''s brash personality.


    What interested Arthur was how quiet Team Guy was.


    As the spotlight focused on the platform, Jasper sauntered forward with a cocky grin. Temari stayed composed, meeting at the opposite end.


    "That giant fan''s not gonna help," Jasper taunted.


    Temari furrowed her brows, unaware that anyone knew of her fighting style. Not believing him, she smiled and said, "We''ll just see about that."


    The instant the match started, Jasper bellowed verbal abuse, saying, "Alright, ugly! Keep acting like you''re some whore; the Sand Village''s not waiting to sell for prostitution!"


    Many spectators gasped. Such blatant disrespect towards an opponent, especially a skilled kunoichi like Temari, was unheard of.


    From the balcony, Margaret let out a frustrated yell, screaming, "Jasper! Why do you have to be so mean all the time?"


    Jasper, unfazed by Margaret''s outburst, turned towards her and spat, "Shut up and watch how the best player really wins."


    Margaret sank back in her seat, her face flushed with embarrassment. Jada and Alex exchanged a worried glance. Jasper''s constant barrage of insults, while initially amusing to them, was starting to grate on their nerves.


    There was a line between playful banter and sheer cruelty, and Jasper seemed to be oblivious to where it lay.


    Temari seemed to remain unfazed by Jasper''s taunts. She simply raised an eyebrow. Then, with a swift movement, she unfurled her giant fan, creating a sudden gust of wind that ruffled Jasper''s hair.


    "Cheap talk," Temari said in a low growl. "Keep acting tough for as long as you can."


    Arthur leaned forward to focus. Jasper''s initial outburst, while distasteful, had served a purpose. It had thrown Temari off balance, disrupting her usual calm demeanor. This could be an opening, a chance for Jasper to gain the upper hand.


    But rather than attack, Jasper gave her a feral grin. He squatted down, digging his elbows into his knees. A jolt of raw energy then surged through Jasper''s body, his muscles bulging bizarrely beneath his clothes.


    ''I figured as much,'' Arthur thought.


    The air around Jasper slightly began to heat up. A green aura swirled around him, his all-white eyes snapped open, and his body turned red from the boiling blood circulating through his veins. Play time was over.


    "Fourth gate of pain, open!"


    The crowd gasped. The fourth gate from the Eight Gates, a technique that enhanced physical prowess, was a bold move for Jasper to initiate so early in the match.


    It was an attempt to overwhelm Temari with sheer power before she could unleash her wind techniques.


    Before Temari could even react to the disruption caused by the fourth gate''s activation, let alone raise her signature giant fan, he vanished from his starting position, reappearing behind her in a blink!


    His speed was almost impossible to track.


    A sickening crack echoed through the arena as he landed a vicious blow to her back. She crumpled and flew forward. Jasper didn''t relent, quickly circling her like a predator.


    A flurry of merciless taijutsu attacks followed, each one precise and brutal.


    The crowd was still stunned in silence, with many wondering how such a Genin could have moved at such high speeds. Even from their elevated positions, Jada and Alex could feel the disgust radiating from the audience.


    This wasn''t a display of skill; it was a brutal, one-sided beatdown.


    Jasper took a quick glance at Might Guy. The once enthusiastic J¨­nin had a disappointed expression on his face. So Arthur turned to Jada and asked, "When did Jasper learn the Eight Gates?"


    Jada shook her head and admitted, "I... I have no idea. He never mentioned it before."


    The pieces clicked into place for Arthur. He remembered Jasper''s earlier taunts¡ªthe subtle jabs at not just Margaret but the characters and their abilities.


    Now, with the revelation of the Eight Gates, it was clear: Jasper had manipulated Might Guy, perhaps by revealing his knowledge of the Eight Gates, into teaching him the technique!


    From what Arthur recalled, Lee required permission from Might Guy to even unleash the Eight Gates during his fight in the story. And now, Jasper was using it for nothing more than his own twisted pleasure.


    Might Guy had been fooled¡ªcurrently witnessing a disheartening display of barbaric violence with a technique his own father risked himself for.


    The final blow was a brutal knee strike to Temari''s abdomen. She coughed up a spray of blood, her expression filled with pain and shock.


    Jasper, panting slightly from his exertion, towered over her fallen form.


    "Learn your place next time, you ugly whore..."


    There was no show of sportsmanlike respect whatsoever. Instead, he simply stood there with a sadistic grin as Temari lay crumpled on the platform.


    The fourth gate was deactivated, leaving him drained but victorious.


    The jubilant cheers that typically accompanied a victory were replaced by a stunned silence. The brutality of the fight had left everyone speechless.


    Jasper, oblivious to the disgusted stares of the crowd, simply shrugged as he said, "Pathetic... Another one bites the dust."


    He didn''t wait for Hayate to declare him the victor. Turning his back on his defeated opponent, he sauntered back towards the second floor, where Alice was waiting with a calm expression.


    She had known about his Eight Gates the entire time.


    It was clear to Arthur that Jasper had a complete lack of empathy for these characters. He glanced at Jada and Alex, both of whom seemed unsurprised by the fight''s outcome.


    Now that the players knew Jasper had the Byakugan and the Eight Gates, the balance of power had shifted in his favour.


    Six matches had already taken place. That left four more matches and eight ninjas who had yet to fight: Ch¨­ji, Shino, Jada, Gaara, Kiba, Neji, Naruto, and Arthur.


    Of those eight, only Jada would be a problem. Arthur had already proved himself capable of outmatching her in a fight. Yet that was prior to her awakening her Sharingan.


    Who knows what techniques she''s learned since then?


    Regarding Gaara, he isn''t an average ninja.


    From a young age, he was trained as a weapon, honing his skills and chakra reserves to become a force to be reckoned with. Even as a child, his power was undeniable, effortlessly eliminating assassins sent after him.


    He specializes in sand manipulation. He carries a gourd filled with his personal sand, infused with his chakra for precise control. He can also use surrounding sand or break down minerals to create extra, but these require more effort.


    This sand itself can be incredibly versatile, used for both offense and defense. He could shape it into weapons like shuriken and swords, use it to fly, sense hidden targets, create clones, and even grant him a "third eye" for recon.


    Arthur knew he wouldn''t have a problem facing this character since Gaara''s preferred tactic is to stay out of close combat, using sand to attack from afar.


    But underestimating Gaara in close quarters can lead to repercussions. He has an automatic sand shield for defense, said to be a result of his mother''s love protecting him even after death.


    If breached, he can also activate a heavy sand armor, though it drains his chakra quickly.


    What is most disturbing about him isn''t his sand, but his Tailed Beast, Shukaku, a monstrous entity that vastly increases his power but risks him losing control.


    If things go south quickly for Gaara, he might release the One-Tailed early. And if that were to happen, Arthur wouldn''t hesitate to kill him.


    The next pairing excited the crowd. The giant screen above the platform showed the names: Naruto Uzumaki vs. Kiba Inuzuka.


    A raucous cheer erupted from the stands, with many of the players and Naruto''s team encouraging him. Kiba received a far more subdued level of support, primarily from his loyal teammates.


    Kiba himself felt cocky, still believing Naruto to be the slacker of the academy, the dead-last student with a penchant for pranks. This should be a cakewalk, a swift victory that would help his reputation as one of the Leaf''s most promising young ninjas.


    Naruto, meanwhile, strolled onto the platform with a confident swagger. He was quiet, determined, and focused.


    Arthur, his interest piqued, furrowed his brow. This wasn''t the Naruto he remembered from his initial observations¡ªthe Naruto who relied on brash pronouncements and bursts of unpredictable attacks.


    This Naruto seemed prepared.


    He had never seen this Naruto fight before. Then something dawned on him. Someone, most likely William, had been training Naruto. This fight was worth watching in case he needed to adjust his plans.


    The match started. Kiba, eager to assert his dominance, lunged forward, Akamaru by his side. But Naruto didn''t hesitate. With a hand sign, a plume of smoke erupts around him.


    "Multi-Shadow clone jutsu!"


    Four identical Narutos materialized beside him, each a perfect copy of the original. Kiba skidded to a halt, his confident smirk faltering.


    "Show em who''s boss!" William cheered.


    Arthur, whose eyes narrowed, watched as the Narutos, unlike their usual chaotic behaviour, sprung into action with surprising coordination.


    Three clones engaged Kiba and Akamaru in a bombardment of kicks and punches. The real Naruto, meanwhile, flanked Kiba from behind, delivering a swift, well-placed kick that sent the kid flying.


    By the time Kiba recovered, he was caught off guard again by an onslaught of clones. His initial confidence had disappeared.


    Trying to launch himself to gain some breathing room, he was immediately surrounded by four more clones that had been summoned. Now eight Narutos filled the arena.


    Kiba charged with his "Fang-Over-Fang" technique, spiraling through many of the Narutos. Two Narutos turned into nothing but smoke, but when he reached the third Naruto, the clone didn''t move.


    Naruto waited until the last second before unleashing a spinning low kick, the Leaf Whirlwind. It connected squarely with Kiba''s shin, sending him stumbling backwards, momentarily disoriented.


    "When did he learn my technique?!" Lee asked in surprise.


    Akamaru yipped in surprise as the other Narutos held the dog by its pause. Now Arthur was certain: Naruto was strategizing, knowing that holding Akamaru would throw Kiba off track.


    Seizing the opportunity, another Naruto launched into the Leaf Whirlwind. Kiba, still recovering from the initial blow, could only raise his arms in a futile attempt to block.


    The other Narutos joined in, and each of their kicks landed with a solid thud, sending Kiba further off balance.


    With a final, powerful upward thrust, the real Naruto launched Kiba skyward. Kiba''s body turned end over end before slamming back down to the floor.


    "Don''t underestimate Naruto Uzumaki!" Naruto flexed.


    All the clones dispersed as the crowd erupted in cheer. Even Kiba''s loyal teammates joined in on the hoorahs.


    "Didn''t that look a little familiar to you?" Jada asked him.


    "What do you mean...?"


    "Oh yeah!" she yelled. "I forgot you never played the video games. Ugh... Never mind. Just know that they can use their in-game techniques, too."


    Arthur''s initial annoyance gave way to a cold dread. It was bad enough that some of the main characters were buffed, but Naruto''s potential had further increased, a potential that was being nurtured by William''s secret training.


    If that keeps up, Naruto will be even stronger than he was written to have been in his prime!


    Akamaru let out a frantic bark, rushing to Kiba''s unconscious side.


    Hayate approached, raised his hand, and said, "The winner is Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Another cacophony of cheers and whistles filled the room. Naruto, chest puffed with pride, pumped his fist in the air. He had proven himself to be a worthy opponent.


    From the stands, Sakura gave him a proud smile. Sasuke couldn''t help but crack a small grin. Perhaps the character most impressed by this display of fighting was Kakashi, who saw none other than his sensei, Minato, in Naruto.

 Chapter 35: Clash of Clans

    Chapter 35 - Clash of Clans


    With seven matches completed, only six participants remained.


    Arthur had a twenty percent chance of facing either Jada, Ch¨­ji, Neji, Shino, or Gaara. Regardless of who it was, he wasn''t planning on losing.


    Anticipation intensified as the screen started revealing the names of the next combatants. In bold font, it showed: Jada Uchiha vs. Neji Hy¨±ga.


    A roar of approval erupted from the crowd.


    Jada immediately hopped over the rails and onto the platform. Many in the audience were already rooting for her. Neji stood across, slightly excited.


    And who could blame them?


    An Uchiha versus a Hy¨±ga was a clash of two of the Leaf Village''s most prestigious clans, a display of Kekkei Genkai prowess that promised to be a spectacle.


    Arthur happened to notice the rapt attention of Sasuke and Kakashi in the stands. Both, especially Sasuke, seemed genuinely intrigued by this upcoming fight. The two were prodigies in their own rights, both bearing the Sharingan.


    Jada, her Sharingan already activated, met Neji''s gaze and said, "Go all out; I want to see how strong I''ve become."


    Neji, his Byakugan fully activated, simply raised an eyebrow in response, saying, "Don''t blame me if you get hurt then..."


    As the match began, the tension in the stadium reached a fever pitch.


    Both fighters launched themselves forward, a cool mix of black and white against the earthen platform.


    They began with taijutsu. Jada, utilizing the Sharingan''s ability to predict Neji''s attacks, effortlessly parried his blows. Her own strikes were aimed not to overpower him but to exploit weaknesses he couldn''t react to.


    Neji, on the other hand, employed his signature Gentle Fist style, aiming at her chakra points and disrupting her flow. But Jada, anticipating his maneuvers, would shift her position at the last moment, rendering his attacks ineffective.


    The battle raged on at speeds that an ordinary Genin wouldn''t have been able to move at. The crowd, on the edge of their seats, held their breath with each clash.


    Arthur watched them to understand what forces might cross his path one day. Jada''s use of the Sharingan was not just being used to react to Neji''s attacks; she was anticipating them, turning the tables, and dictating the flow of the fight.


    Neji launched a quick attack, hitting a pressure point on her biceps. The pain sent a jolt through her arm, but she remained standing.


    She deflected a blow with a well-timed block, only to see another strike coming. Using her momentum, she slipped underneath, leaving Neji momentarily off-balance.


    She launched a counterattack, aiming an elbow at his side. But Neji wasn''t discouraged. He quickly recovered, meeting her elbow with an elbow of his own.


    "You should know," he smirked. "I have no blind spots."


    "It would be boring if you did," she smiled.


    Jada, with a burst of energy and a well-timed Gentle Fist strike of her own, lowered her elbow and landed a blow squarely on his chest, sending him flying back several feet before he crashed onto the platform with a groan.


    The crowd could barely believe it. Jada had landed the first attack! And not just any attack, but an attack copied directly from the opposing clan!


    Seizing this opportunity, she ran to him. Neji quickly got up, unfazed by the blow.


    Seeing her coming, he launched a series of pinpoint strikes aimed at her vital chakra points. But she, anticipating this strategy as well, countered with her own repertoire of pinpoint strikes.


    Only a few seconds into their clash, she unleashed a whirlwind of kicks, each one powerful enough to break bones, forcing Neji to constantly be on the defensive.


    "Those movements!" Guy yelled.


    Even Kakashi recognized and was familiar with it. It was the "Ferocious Fist" taijutsu. It was the exact opposite of the Gentle Fist, involving smashing an opponent with sheer physical attacks that could break bones.


    Neji weaved a series of intricate body movements as he attempted to strike at pressure points hidden behind her arms or legs. Jada, however, countered by simply twirling around him.


    Ducking under a spinning kick aimed at her blind spot, she delivered a swift uppercut to his jaw, momentarily disrupting his own chakra flow.


    The moment he recovered, it was clear to everyone that her agility and quick reflexes were superior.


    "Why isn''t Neji using the Rotation?" Tenten asked.


    Arthur knew. Her Sharingan was predicting the Gentle Fist''s circular deflection pattern, so she incorporated sharp changes in direction and feints to throw Neji off balance.


    It''s not that Neji couldn''t use the rotation; Jada wasn''t giving him an opportunity to.


    The fight devolved into a breathtaking display of speed and precision.


    Jada continued to anticipate Neji''s Gentle Fist strikes, using the Sharingan to analyze his movements a fraction of a second faster.


    She would either deflect them with a well-timed parry or utilize her agility to slip past his attempts entirely, leaving him open for a well-placed kick or punch.


    Neji, frustrated by Jada''s ability to predict his every move, changed his tactic.


    He employed a series of deceptive maneuvers. He''d feint left, then strike right, or initiate a spinning kick only to slam his fist into the ground at the last moment, aiming to catch her off guard.


    Jada, however, remained undeterred.


    Her Sharingan was analyzing the subtlest of muscle twitches and changes in chakra flow. Even when Neji masked his true attack, she could predict a split-second before impact, allowing her to react with incredible speed.


    The crowd, captivated by the display of their taijutsu, roared their approval. This wasn''t just a fight; it was a chess match played out with fists and kicks. Each combatant pushed the limits of their skills to gain the upper hand.


    "I''m impressed," Neji calmly said. "The Uchiha clan are worth sticking around the village. But... You aren''t the one I was looking to fight."


    "That supposed to be an insult?" Jada asked.


    "Call it what you will."


    Smoothly, he took a deep breath and adopted a familiar stance. Jada could see the patterns form on the ground, as if they were tangible.


    Hinata, watching from the stands, felt surprised. This powerful technique, a cornerstone of the Hy¨±ga clan''s taijutsu, was supposed to be a trademark secret.


    "Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Neji launched himself forward as his strikes began to rain down. "Two palms!" he yelled with each blow. "Four palms!!"


    Jada moved in synch with his attacks before they landed. With ease, she deflected his blows using her forearms, elbows, and occasionally an upper kick to disrupt his rhythm.


    "Two palms, four palms," she taunted playfully. "Is that all you''ve got, little Neji? I could do that with my eyes closed."


    The taunt angered him. His strikes intensified, increasing speed and ferocity with each passing palm.


    "Eight palms! Sixteen palms!" he growled, sweat beading on his forehead.


    The crowd watched in amazement.


    Jada, despite the increasing intensity of Neji''s attacks, continued to dodge and deflect his blows like a well-polished kunoichi. Her Sharingan glowed brightly, analyzing each movement and every shift in Neji''s posture.


    "Thirty-two palms! Sixty-four palms!" he roared, unleashing the final blows of the technique.


    His final strike, a pinpoint jab aimed at her vital chakra point, was met with a clang as she, with perfect timing, blocked it with the back of her hand.


    Silence descended upon the arena.


    Neji, panting heavily, stood frozen, one of his ultimate techniques completely nullified. Jada only had a single bead of sweat rolling down her cheeks.


    "Well, that was underwhelming," she remarked. "You''re not bad, but it looks like you aren''t the one I was looking to fight either."


    Neji, his pride wounded, gritted his teeth. He had poured his heart into training himself to surpass his destiny, only to be met with such nonchalance.


    But before he could retort, Jada wasted no time forming hand signs: "Water style: hardened water drill!"


    Chakra erupted from her palm, creating a torrent of water that flowed beneath Neji''s feet. The water then solidified, forming a geyser that propelled him skyward with a surprised shout.


    Jada quickly leaped after him. At the peak of her jump, a massive whirlpool formed around her arm, the water churning violently. It extended outward, like a giant aquatic drill. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is for underestimating me!" she shouted.


    With a powerful thrust, she slammed the swirling vortex into Neji''s body. His eyes widened, quickly activating the Eight Trigrams: Rotation technique, creating a spinning barrier of chakra around himself.


    The two techniques impacted, sending a shockwave through the arena, and the force of the water temporarily halted Neji''s descent!


    The clash between the water technique and Neji''s defensive technique was a spectacle of elemental power. The water churned and the chakra sizzled, but for a moment, Neji seemed to be holding his ground.


    But Jada wasn''t finished yet.


    Fueling the jutsu with every ounce of chakra she possessed, she pushed forward. With a final cry, the water pierced through Neji''s chakra barrier, engulfing him completely. A deafening explosion echoed through the arena as the jutsu dissipated, leaving behind a haze of mist.


    As the mist slowly dissipated, the crowd held its breath.


    Gasps could be heard once the figure of Neji Hy¨±ga came into view. He lay sprawled on the platform, his breath shallow and his clothes damp.


    Several feet away, Jada stood tall, her breathing slightly ragged with small bruises on her arm.


    A wave of cheers erupted from the stands, louder than any of the previous battles.


    Jada, despite the minor injury, offered her opponent a smile, saying, "That was a fun fight, Neji... You actually pushed me to use all of my chakra on that last move. Ha-ha."


    Neji, despite being defeated, managed a weak smile and croaked, "You were a worthy opponent, Jada..." He knew, deep down, that he had underestimated her. Her technique and sheer willpower ultimately sealed his fate. "I enjoyed our match."


    Hayate stepped forward and raised his hand to declare, "The winner of this match is Jada Uchiha!"


    The cheers intensified, reaching high levels. Jada, basking in the applause, offered a polite bow of thanks to the audience. There was no doubt that she had shown sportsmanship and her admirable qualities as a kunoichi.


    Arthur remained silent.


    Her victory, especially the way she had managed to overcome Neji''s Rotation technique, was a significant deal. And that water technique¡ªhe had never seen it before since it was from a video game.


    The key he understood wasn''t just the piercing power of the drill itself; he recalled Jada''s earlier display of agility and her attention to detail.


    The Rotation was a technique that could repel an attack (and anything else in the vicinity) by constantly spinning. The greater the force of that attack, the greater the force with which it''s repelled.


    Jada, through careful manipulation of her chakra, had spun the water drill counter-clockwise. This subtle twist in the jutsu''s execution served a crucial purpose. Neji''s Rotation couldn''t handle a counter-rotating object spinning faster than him.


    Instead of being deflected, the water drill, with its opposing spin, had essentially flowed with Neji before drilling through his chakra barrier.


    Combined with the sheer amount of chakra Jada had poured into the jutsu, it had overwhelmed Neji''s defense. His Rotation itself could only sustain itself for so long.


    Jada, by forcing the rotation to constantly clash with the opposing force of the drill, had fundamentally drained Neji''s chakra reserves, slowing his rotation until it finally sputtered out completely, leaving him vulnerable to the full force of her jutsu.


    Arthur came to terms with the fact that Jada wasn''t just another pretty face; she was also a tactician like himself.


    Not only did she possess the Sharingan''s precognition, but she also exhibited a level of strategic thinking and jutsu manipulation that surpassed his initial assessment.


    These players and their hidden abilities were proving to be far more challenging than he had believed.


    Medical ninjas carried Neji away. Arthur watched as she greeted her teammates on the opposite end. They congratulated her non-stop, with much of the crowd still applauding.


    There were only two fights remaining. Either Arthur would fight Shino, Ch¨­ji, or Gaara.

 Chapter 36: Asuma-Sensei

    Chapter 36 - Asuma-Sensei


    Arthur stood there, calculating things to come. The preliminary matches were far different from what he''d estimated.


    Sasuke¡ªVictorious. Hinata¡ªVictorious. Alice¡ªVictorious. Margaret¡ªVictorious. Alex¡ªVictorious. Naruto¡ªVictorious. Jasper¡ªVictorious. Jada¡ªVictorious.


    Things had gone awry.


    He''d planned for every scenario, studied every character, and yet, the results of the preliminary matches had only slightly thrown his constructed strategy into disarray.


    The most significant upset was undoubtedly Naruto''s victory. While he may have defeated Kiba like in the original, his overall growth through whatever training William and him were undergoing was misjudged.


    Then there were the player characters: Alice, Margaret, Alex, Jasper, and Jada.


    All of them had emerged victorious, their enhanced skills and knowledge displaying themselves fully, giving them a significant edge.


    Arthur sighed. He knew that his upcoming fight would be a cakewalk. Regardless of his opponent, it''s the players that would be his real adversaries. He was the underdog compared to their traits.


    Assuming he won his next match, there was still one bigger event to think about: the next arc, Orochimaru''s invasion.


    This was written to take place after a one-month break once the preliminaries concluded.


    Arthur weighed down the variables in his mind¡ªthe unpredictable nature of things.


    There was approximately a twenty percent chance of Orochimaru''s invasion occurring. If it happened, the focus would shift from the tournament to the village''s defense. The final matches might even be postponed or cancelled altogether.


    Regardless, Arthur understood that he couldn''t shirk off his duties. The potential of Orochimaru''s arrival could lead to either the former''s capture or Hiruzen''s death.


    Sasuke still receiving the curse mark only made things take a backseat.


    Arthur''s own priorities still lingered in this tournament. He envisioned the next arc and the events that would unfold if Orochimaru launched his assault.


    The key people would undoubtedly be the players themselves. Only by thoroughly comprehending their motives could he be prepared for whatever challenges might be thrown his way.


    After considering these things, the cheers of the crowd faded as the next names were shown on the screen: Gaara versus Shino Aburame.


    Now it was certain; Arthur would be fighting Ch¨­ji for the last match. The irony was that he had killed all of Ch¨­ji''s teammates.


    Shino''s hidden face betrayed no emotion as he met Gaara on stage. Hardly any of them received cheers.


    Arthur knew the outcome of this fight¡ªGaara''s victory was inevitable.


    Shino, despite his unique insect manipulation techniques, simply didn''t have the firepower to contend with Gaara''s overwhelming sand.


    The match started.


    Shino wasted no time. Waving his arm, he summoned a swarm of black, buzzing insects from his body. They surged forward in a dark cloud, their objective clear: to devour Gaara whole and disrupt his chakra flow.


    Gaara, however, remained standing. He was clearly more annoyed than grossed out, like some of the spectators.


    With a mere flick of his wrist, a torrent of sand erupted from his gourd, engulfing the approaching insects in a swirling vortex. The desperate buzzing of the bugs filled the air for a moment before they were ripped to shreds, their tiny bodies swallowed whole by the relentless sand.


    The crowd, although disturbed, gasped in unison.


    Shino, his brow furrowed in concentration, unleashed another wave of insects, only to be met with the same overwhelming response.


    Gaara''s sand proved to work well on the offensive and defensive ends. The speed of the insects made the sand seem impenetrable.


    Arthur watched as Gaara crushed the insects.


    Compared to watching this ninja on screen compared to seeing him in person, there was a mass difference. Gaara''s control over his sand was indeed impressive. The way he manipulated it with seemingly effortless precision, morphing it from defense to offense in a blink of an eye, was astounding.


    But amidst the display of power, Arthur noticed a subtle flaw in Gaara''s strategy.


    His reliance on the overwhelming quantity of sand left him vulnerable to a more precise, targeted attack. This weakness, Arthur mused, could potentially be exploited by skilled opponents¡ªopponents who already proved they could beat Gaara head-on.


    Arthur''s musings were interrupted by insects buzzing on the arena floor.


    Frustrated by the ineffectiveness of his bugs, Shino decided to take a more direct approach. He charged towards Gaara while forming a hand sign.


    Gaara, anticipating this move, reacted by forming a wall of sand in front of Shino. Tendrils made of sand tripped him amidst his run, causing Shino to crash into the wall with a sickening thud before crumbling to the floor.


    "Give up," Gaara''s said in a voice devoid of any emotion. "You''re too weak; you stand no chance against me."


    Shino tried to rise, but his efforts were in vain. Sand relentlessly pressed down on him. By the time he arose, he slumped right back down, defeated.


    Hayate scanned Shino''s vitals. With a heavy sigh, he raised his hand to declare in a strained voice, "The winner of this match is Gaara!"


    There were hardly any cheers from the stands. Gaara remained unmoved, his eyes devoid of any satisfaction to begin with. He simply resealed his gourd and walked past a battered Shino, leaving him for the medical personnel who rushed onto the platform.


    Arthur watched the scene unfold.


    While Gaara''s victory was predictable, the cruelty displayed by him, the disregard for life, was a reminder of the darkness that lurked within this digital world.


    As Gaara exited the arena, the medical team carefully transported Shino on a stretcher, and Arthur stretched himself.


    Neither he nor Ch¨­ji needed a monitor to tell them their fight was next. They both strode to the arena while the players cheered them on.


    Naruto''s yelled, "Go get ''em, Arthur! Give Ch¨­ji a run for his food!"


    While the comment frustrated Ch¨­ji, Arthur felt odd being cheered on by the likes of the main character. He had never interacted with the boy before, so there was no real reason to be cheered for.


    Naruto''s enthusiasm was so contagious that it drew smiles and playful nudges from Alice, Margaret, and even Jasper.


    The rest of the audience, however, held a more reserved expression. Arthur, after all, wasn''t well-known by most of them. The only other characters that should be interested in this fight were Hiruzen and Kakashi.


    Arthur scanned the stands, his gaze briefly meeting the Hokage''s and Kakashi''s. Both looked to be in intense concentration, their eyes scrutinizing every movement.


    But since all eyes were on him, now was the perfect moment to seize this opportunity.


    "Ch¨­ji," he casually said. "I''m sorry about what happened. They were your friends and deserved to see you here."


    Ch¨­ji was lost for words for a moment. Smiling, he thanked Arthur, stating that this is what he signed up for.


    "I''ll get revenge for them one day, but before that, I have to grow stronger and win the exams. For Shikamaru, for Ino!"


    The match started, but Arthur remained utterly impassive.


    ''High-speed movement.''


    Before Ch¨­ji could even launch his first attack, he moved with unorthodox speed. His right arm blurred into a streak, and with a sudden crack, his fist landed squarely on Ch¨­ji''s chin!


    The Akimichi fell to the ground in a heap.


    There was a brief moment of silence, broken only by awe and gasps.


    Hayate rushed towards Ch¨­ji. After a cursory examination, he looked up and declared, "The winner of this match is Arthur Bennett!"


    Cheers erupted from the stands, albeit less thunderous than for the previous matches. Only a few were amazed that Arthur had dispatched an opponent with a single blow, for he was the only one to do it.


    As Arthur stood, his gaze swept across the crowd.


    He saw the looks of their intense analysis. Jasper and Alex, with their Byakugan activated, were clearly unimpressed by the speed. Even Jada, Kakashi, and Sasuke had their Sharingan active, likely dissecting his actions with a similar disinterest.


    Arthur knew that, in that moment, he had fooled them all. He was still a low-rated player, hardly worth becoming a subject of study.


    While yes, he defeated Ch¨­ji in a single hit, many of his spectators knew that they could have easily blocked, countered, or parried an attack like that.


    It''s not that Arthur was strong; Ch¨­ji was simply too weak, too slow to react.


    The weight of their gazes never once fazed him. He had achieved his objective¡ªa swift victory that hid his true strength. He didn''t at all seem like a force to be reckoned with¡ªa player that would be overlooked.


    As medical personnel carried Ch¨­ji off the platform, Arthur returned to his J¨­nin. She congratulated him on a surprise knockout, but her words weren''t purposeful.


    Hayate approached the center with the qualifying winners. They all heard him say, "That concludes today''s matches! You ten will be advancing to the finals."


    With the official conclusion of the Ch¨±nin Exam preliminaries, many felt a mixture of excitement and trepidation.


    Hiruzen emerged to raise his hand and hush the murmurs. He declared, "I commend you all on your outstanding performance. You have displayed your skills and determination and earned the right to compete in the final round."


    There were some congratulations thrown here and there, but Arthur remained humble. Naruto pumped his fist in the air, excited to fight again. He was the loudest of the qualifiers.


    "The finals will commence in one month," Hiruzen continued. "During this period, you are free to continue honing your skills and preparing for the challenges that lie ahead."


    All the players knew that this one-month break would be crucial. It wasn''t just for training; it would be a period of intense planning and strategizing, particularly for the next arc.


    Hiruzen gestured to Anko nearby, who approached the participants lined up. She had a box in her hands. With a sardonic grin, she drawled, "Time to see who you''ll all be facing."


    Continuing, she approached each qualifier and explained, "Each of you will pick a slip, and the number on it will determine your opponent in the finals."


    Naruto, who was originally carefree, now seemed anxious. He reached into the box before snatching a slip of paper. Unfolding it with trembling fingers, he said, "I got number one!"


    Anko swept past the remaining participants. One by one, they pulled out a slip of paper from the box.


    Gaara picked out a slip and saw the number two. Hinata received number three. Margaret picked number four, while Alex got the number five. Jasper picked number six, followed by Alice, who received the number seven. Jada picked number eight. Sasuke was assigned number nine. And finally, Arthur, who received the last number¡ªnumber ten.


    Anko presented a board that displayed a bracket for the upcoming battles.


    Naruto, with number one, was paired against Gaara, number two. Hinata, number three, would face Margaret, number four.


    The remaining participants were paired accordingly, following a simple number-based sequence.


    However, the bracket held little surprise for Arthur and the other players. They already knew who they were going to face the moment they received their numbers.


    Arthur''s gaze drifted towards Sasuke, who was paired against him. A silent exchange passed between them. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knows what that Uchiha was thinking? He gave Sasuke a slight grin, only to have it reflected right back.


    The other participants, oblivious to the undercurrent of the player characters, dispersed, each engrossed in their own thoughts.


    Naruto, brimming with nervous excitement, began peppering Sasuke with questions about Gaara. Margaret and Hinata, their paths converging in the bracket, exchanged a nod of acknowledgement. Jada and Alice couldn''t help but smile due to their mutual understanding.


    Everyone else, such as Alex and Jasper, seemed to be mentally strategizing their upcoming fight. One thing was certain about those two: neither of them was going to back down.


    Arthur decided to use this opportunity and sought out Asuma, who stood observing the dispersing crowd. He raised an eyebrow as Arthur approached.


    "Arthur, I assume," he said in a low monotone. "What can I do for you?"


    Arthur met his gaze head-on and stated, "You did a great job as a J¨­nin raising your team... I''d like to know that it wasn''t at all your fault things turned out the way they did."


    Asuma remained impassive until he said, "This is the price of being a ninja. By the way, congrats on your fight against Ch¨­ji. It''s not easy to take him out so easily."


    Arthur could tell that Asuma was being modest. So he leaned in and said, "If you ever need anything, Asuma-sensei, you let me know."


    Asuma''s eyebrow shot up a little. He hadn''t expected Arthur to be the respectful type. In truth, Arthur simply knew the right time to lower himself.


    "You''re a fine ninja," he said, slightly intrigued. "I''ll be sure to let Ch¨­ji know how you felt."


    The building was eventually winding down. Announcements were made, directing participants towards designated areas for post-match medical evaluations and information for the finals.


    And so, under the setting sun, the preliminaries ended.

 Chapter 37: Complex Art

    Chapter 37 - Complex Art


    All the other players had a common purpose¡ªto safeguard the Leaf Village from the impending threat of Orochimaru''s invasion.


    Arthur, however, considered the pairings for the finals.


    The bracket, with him facing Sasuke, held no surprises. He knew, with a certainty bordering on premonition, how each battle would play out, who would emerge victorious, and who would ultimately clash in the climactic final duel.


    Sasuke had graduated from the academy as the number one student, impressing experienced shinobi like Kakashi with his skills.


    He was adept at taijutsu, able to hold his own against multiple opponents, and was incredibly fast, surpassing other techniques known for speed. His reflexes were also stated to be exceptional.


    Not only does he have the Sharingan, it''s particularly potent in Sasuke''s case, noted to be stronger than his older brother Itachi''s Sharingan.


    Arthur never faced a Sharingan user, let alone an opponent with a powerful d¨­jutsu. In his fight, he''s going to have to ensure he doesn''t get controlled by Sasuke''s genjutsu, something that can affect him with basic eye contact.


    Beyond combat prowess, Sasuke possessed a sharp intellect. He consistently achieved top grades and is highly observant, analyzing techniques and formulating tactics on the fly.


    These plans could be risky, putting himself or his allies in danger, but they often proved successful, earning admiration for his analytical skills from esteemed shinobi.


    But much like Sasuke, Arthur wasn''t reckless. He prepared for battles, trained to counter specific opponents'' techniques, and equipped himself with tools to enhance his skills.


    Arthur was certainly going to formulate long-term plans before their fight, manipulating the situation to his advantage.


    Sasuke works effectively in teams, but Arthur is much deadlier when running solo¡ªthe thing that separates the two.


    Reaching the edge of a ravine in the afternoon, Arthur relaxed himself.


    He was alone and needed to start his training for potential threats. There was only one clear objective¡ªuse the coming month for preparations.


    His thoughts turned to a technique he had been meaning to practice¡ªthe flying raijin. This legendary technique, perfected by Minato, granted its user the ability to teleport instantaneously to a pre-marked location.


    While a promising technique, it was by no means simple to learn.


    Arthur acknowledged the difficulty of this endeavour. The flying raijin was a complex technique, demanding skills over other techniques, such as precise chakra control and the creation of a specific marking formula.


    Its potential benefits and strategic advantage were too compelling to ignore. He was not going to pass up trying to learn it.


    Arthur approached a tree. He began by recalling the basic formula that needed to be implemented first. With slight modifications, he drew the formula on the tree bark.


    It resembled the second Hokage''s formula since that was written in the Scroll of Seals.


    Setting to work, he delved into the theoretical framework of the technique, piecing together the correct steps for execution.


    First, he practiced chakra flow exercises, striving for the precise control necessary to manipulate space-time. This proved taxing.


    Space-time ninjutsu was quite rare, allowing the user to manipulate the fabric of space and time. They allow them to teleport themselves or objects to another location.


    What Arthur understood about it was that space-time ninjutsus have their own unique "dimensional void" that is connected through a great amount of chakra.


    That is what allowed people and objects to travel between them.


    Arthur sat cross-legged, eyes closed. Sweat beaded on his brow, not from exertion but from intense concentration.


    To achieve the first step, he had to warp his chakra to the formula and then release it to the desired destination.


    He wasn''t a prodigy like Hashirama or Kakashi, nor did he possess a legendary Kekkei Genkai like Madara or Itachi. But he was Arthur, a Christian whose nose was buried in spiritual philosophy to understand all things.


    Arthur''s mental gaze traced the chakra pathway from his body to the tree. He felt a faint recognition.


    Relaxing, he visualized the chakra forming into a vast void. Next, he focused on a single point, a pinpoint of swirling chakra in the center of the connection. Trying to compress it inwards, his chakra drained layer by layer.


    Too much chakra was used, so he stopped. Patience, not power, became his mantra.


    Hours turned into days.


    Throughout his training, his clothes were drained of sweat. Not from any movements, but from pure chakra exhaustion.


    He experimented with different formulas, analyzing the results, refining them with each failed attempt.


    It was frustrating. Frustration threatened to engulf him at times. The complexity of the technique and the sheer amount of chakra it demanded pushed him to the limits of his endurance.


    But he persevered, fueled by the desire not to loom in this world forever.


    As more time passed, eventually the swirling point became an invisible portal. He focused his chakra, visualizing the portal in his mind. With a final push, the portal flared.


    He opened his eyes, only to see that he was shirtless. It wasn''t anything to laugh about; it was the sensation of displacement. The shirt had been lying beside the tree, exactly where the formula was!


    He had done it. A small, but significant, breakthrough.


    Arthur couldn''t help but be content. It wasn''t perfect; the distance was minimal, barely a few steps, and the chakra expenditure was enormous for a single piece of clothing.


    But it was a start after his weeks of relentless effort.


    The following days were dedicated to refinement. He practiced and practiced until he managed to teleport his entire body.


    Once it was finished, he began teleporting to progressively longer distances, analyzing his chakra flow to the seals. He incorporated physical conditioning exercises, recognizing the need for enhanced stamina to sustain the technique''s demands.


    This is how taxing the technique was: Minato, who could perform it regularly, taught it to his guards, which required cooperation from three members just to execute!


    Arthur''s progress, though slow, was steady. He learned to compensate for the chakra drain by strategically channeling his reserves.


    An orthodox flow was developed during the initial formation, minimizing wasted movements and maximizing efficiency based on measurements of the target, the destination, and himself.


    But Arthur wasn''t na?ve; teleporting himself had been a monumental feat, but teleporting other objects was a necessity.


    Placing a smooth, white pebble on the ground, he focused his chakra, visualizing the now familiar portal. As it opened, a sliver of white vanished¡ªnot the entire pebble, but a small chip from its corner.


    Partial success. Not unexpected.


    Next, he procured a small cricket. The portal opened a few inches above the insect. The cricket, unaware of its impending interdimensional travel, continued chirping.


    He tried to phase the insect through it, but found it remained stationary. With a sigh, he closed the portal.


    The entire day was spent experimenting, undeterred.


    He had tried leaves, losing only the dried, brittle edges to the void. He had attempted teleporting a kunai but ended up materializing the handle, the blade stubbornly refusing to follow.


    Each failure was met with the same calm acceptance. He wasn''t surprised; these were complexities he knew he''d face.


    As the day ended, Arthur wasn''t discouraged. In fact, he felt satisfied.


    He had failed more times than he succeeded, yet with each attempt, his control grew a fraction stronger and his understanding of the technique became clearer.


    Another day passed by.


    He held his hand out, palm facing up. A lone ladybug crawled across his finger.


    This time, as the portal came into existence, the ladybug was affected. It was swallowed whole.


    Silence.


    Had it worked? When Arthur looked, the ladybug resumed its leisurely exploration exactly where his formula was.


    Success, finally. It wasn''t perfect; the distance was small, but it was a complete teleportation nonetheless.


    The complications of space-time ninjutsu were slowly yielding their secrets, and Arthur was patiently unlocking them one step, one experiment, at a time.


    On one such afternoon, as he attempted a teleport across the entire training ground, his entire chakra reserves were depleted. Successful, but he was forced to stop, unable to form any more chakra.


    In the days that followed, Arthur benefited from being patient. What he had learned in the Scroll of Seals helped him approach the technique from a new point of view. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He used simple meditation, grounding himself and focusing his chakra.


    Forming the portal was the straightforward part. The real challenge lay in manipulating the portal itself.


    He picked up the pebble labeled "A" and carefully positioned it within the portal''s boundary. As he released it, the pebble vanished without a single noise, reappearing on the other side as a perfect replica, whole and intact.


    Next came pebble "B."


    This time, Arthur focused on compressing the portal by a fraction. The moment the pebble touched the edge, it sputtered and fragmented.


    A shower of tiny pebbles rained on the other side, some whole, some reduced to dust.


    He''d overshot the mark, squeezing the passageway too tightly, causing the pebble to break apart during transit.


    He tried again with pebble "C," imagining the portal as a flexible membrane. This time, he expanded it slightly, allowing more space for the pebble to pass through.


    The result?


    Only a portion of the pebble materialized on the other side, the rest dissolving into nothingness mid-transit.


    Frustration couldn''t be felt. He understood. He''d made the portal too loose, causing the pebble to disintegrate during the teleportation sequence.


    Arthur pulled a bottle of water.


    Teleporting liquids was notoriously tricky, requiring precise control over the portal''s form to prevent spillage or, worse, a ruptured container.


    He focused intensely, picturing the portal as a smooth, uninterrupted channel. As he dipped a finger into the water and formed a portal, a thin stream of water arced gracefully through the seal, landing on the tree''s trunk.


    Success.


    Performing this simple feat ate up two days of his time.


    Teleportation wasn''t just about creating a gateway; it was about controlling its size, shape, and stability. It was like sculpting a tunnel through air, ensuring it was strong enough to handle the object passing through without collapsing or distorting.


    The procedure was delicate, and Arthur came to understand why every ninja wasn''t equipped with it. Intense focus was required to bend the fabric of reality he sought to manipulate.


    Nonetheless, he would persevere, calm and collected, until he could navigate this complex art with ease.


    As the last day of his training came, Arthur stood at the top of a hill. He raised his hand, holding a kunai that glinted off the sun''s light, channeling his chakra through a seal close by.


    With a practiced motion, he then hurled the kunai down toward a tree. Eyes widened, Arthur disappeared, and he reappeared beside the tree, catching the kunai as if it had never left his hand.


    The distance of the tree? Two hundred yards.


    A triumphant grin spread across his face. The distance far exceeded his previous attempts with low chakra costs.


    He had come a long way.


    Again, he wasn''t as fast or as legendary as Minato, but with each teleport and with each refinement of his technique, Arthur was becoming a player capable of rewriting the narrative and shaping his own destiny.


    His path, still shrouded in mystery, had a new secret weapon: the Flying raijin. Surely, there was none like Arthur Bennett.


    As nightfall came, he returned to see someone had replied under the note he left on his door. This scrap of paper was addressed to the other players and stated he was undergoing solitary training in preparations for the finals.


    Underneath his writing, three players had written something.


    Jada: ''You''re leaving us for a month?! I thought we had something special. Lol. All jokes aside, be careful. We''re here for you!''


    Margaret: ''Train all ya want. No one''s stronger than me!''


    William: ''Keep it up. I''m gonna train hard, too. See you when you get back. P.S. Don''t let Sasuke discourage you. I lost, but I think I can get him next time.''


    The paper¡ªhis desire to be left alone¡ªwas a fabrication. The truth¡ªthe real reason for his departure¡ªwas that he was going to venture out of the Leaf Village.


    Without sighing, he folded the note and threw it away.

 Chapter 38: Orangi

    Chapter 38 - Orangi


    Arthur donned a jacket with a white, sleeveless undershirt. He pulled the hood low to obscure his features. A small satchel, containing essential provisions and a stack of research scrolls, rested on his pants.


    Using the Smoke technique, his form dissolved into a swirling cloud of grey mist. He flew high above, emerging on the village''s outskirts.


    He continued his journey on foot, under the cloak of darkness.


    As he walked, his thoughts drifted towards how the next arc was written.


    The Ch¨±nin Exams final arc consisted of a month-long training period for the remaining Genin after the preliminary rounds.


    During this time, Naruto met Jiraiya, who became his teacher and significantly improved his skills. There were also sinister events unfolding as Gaara attempted to assassinate Lee.


    The proctor, Hayate, was also murdered after learning about the Sand Village''s betrayal.


    The final matches were set with Naruto vs. Neji as the first fight. Not only had Naruto won, he had also changed Neji''s view on destiny.


    The second match, Sasuke vs. Gaara, was highly anticipated but delayed due to Sasuke''s absence.


    Other matches included Shino winning by default and Shikamaru strategically defeating Temari but then quitting due to laziness.


    Finally, Sasuke and Gaara''s fight began, displaying Sasuke''s new speed and technique, the Chidori¡ªa highly concentrated lightning technique that shrouded the user''s hand.


    However, the long-awaited battle was interrupted by a smoke bomb and the start of the Leaf''s invasion. Assuming Orochimaru''s attack doesn''t happen, every sequence within the invasion arc won''t happen.


    Arthur was a skilled fighter, yes, but compared to the other participants, he was weak. Not the weakest, perhaps, but certainly far from the strongest.


    He possessed a broad knowledge of various techniques from countless hours of refined training, but actual combat experience was a different creature. The ability to overwhelm a tough opponent with one''s might alone¡ªthis was an element he lacked.


    He emerged from the forest into a vast, moonlit clearing. A mountain was ahead of him.


    He had a destination in mind: a secluded location far from the Leaf Village, a place he himself wasn''t aware of its exact location.


    Drawing blood from his thumbs, he performed the correct hand signs¡ªboar, dog, bird, monkey, and ram. He then pressed his palm on the ground, causing an intricate seal to appear.


    A puff of smoke enveloped him, obscuring his form from view. Then, with a blinding flash of light, the smoke faded away, leaving nothing but an empty space where he once stood.


    Disoriented, Arthur opened his eyes, shifting his eyes to adjust to the unfamiliar surroundings.


    He could see the first rays of dawn through the thick canopy leaves. The acrid scent of earth and decaying vegetation filled his nostrils. The air was humid, and the sounds of unseen insects could be heard.


    A cascading waterfall roared nearby, drowning out the chirping of early birds and the rustling of leaves. Towering trees, their branches thick with foliage, formed a dense canopy overhead, casting shadows across the grass.


    Taking a moment to understand this splendid scenery, he verified that he was no longer in the Fire Country.


    This haven was far different from the land he was used to. The trees were more saturated, and the sounds were livelier.


    But where exactly was he? Due to the humidity, he was forced to remove his jacket.


    The Summoning technique, as he understood it, wasn''t limited to those with pre-existing contracts. A skilled ninja could perform the technique without a pact, but the outcome was far from guaranteed.


    Instead of summoning a specific creature to a designated location, the user without a contract would be transported to the summoning realm they possessed the strongest affinity for.


    In this vast and diverse world, these creatures reside in hidden realms, bringing them into the ninja world to fight alongside their summoners. These realms are still a mystery.


    While the exact number of these realms remains unknown, the series hints at a vast network, potentially housing hundreds of different animal species with unique abilities.


    Only a select few of these realms have ever been explicitly mentioned: Mt. My¨­boku, Ry¨±chi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest¡ªMargaret having already visited the latter.


    The existence of these three realms highlights the variety within the summoning jutsu.


    Imagine towering bears with earth-shattering punches residing in a volcanic region or a colony of intelligent crows wielding powerful tools within a hidden city.


    The possibilities are vast, limited only by Elysium''s imagination.


    Arthur, with no established contract, could be in any one of those populated environments. And who''s to say the animals wouldn''t be hostile?


    He had taken a big risk being reversed summoned here¡ªwherever here was.


    Arthur settled on a moss-covered rock, considering the realm he was in.


    There were no caverns nearby, nor were there any indications of serpents. Ry¨±chi Cave was eliminated from the list of places.


    Perhaps this could have been Shikkotsu Forest, a place never truly shown. But the chances of him sharing the same animal affinity with another player were low.


    No player shared the same character, so it was safe to believe they were each diverse, including their summoning animals.


    Considering this was a jungle, it would be safe to think he was Mt. My¨­boku. Out of all the characters to be given toads as a summon, William or Jasper had the highest chances.


    Arthur ruled out My. My¨­boku.


    That left the remaining animals: elephants, primates, canines, felines, crows, eagles, hawks, bats, chameleons and other reptiles, turtles and other sea creatures, centipedes and other insects, moles, spiders, oxen, pandas, and rhinos!


    As he continued to think about where he was, his answer came.


    Perched on a low-hanging branch, no more than a few feet away, was a large ape-like creature. Its orange fur shone in the sunlight, and its intelligent eyes regarded Arthur with curiosity.


    It wasn''t a monkey nor a chimpanzee, but an orangutan¡ªa creature native to the real world but not commonly seen in the Naruto universe.


    While perched on the branch, the orangutan continued to appraise him with its gaze. Their eyes locked for a moment as the creature tilted its head ninety degrees.


    Resorting to random outbursts or threats wouldn''t get him anywhere. So he decided on the simple approach: "Can you talk?"


    The orangutan remained silent, its expression unreadable. Perhaps Arthur wasn''t in the realm of primates after all.


    The silence continued. Just as Arthur was about to leave, the orangutan tilted its head in the opposite direction.


    Its appearance looked comical, given its bulky frame. The orangutan then emitted a series of guttural sounds, including a low rumble that vibrated through Arthur''s chest.


    Though he couldn''t decipher the meaning, it felt less like a threat and more like a question.


    "Lost, are we?" the creature screeched. Arthur blinked as its orange eyes locked onto him. "This ain''t exactly a place for sightseers."


    The ape spoke. Anyone familiar with this world would, by no means, be surprised. Arthur continued to be cautious, asking, "Why didn''t you talk when I asked you the first time?"


    The orangutan cocked its head, its expression resembling a comical smile. It answered, "What? So I have to speak in your tongue, but you can''t speak in mine? Ha-hah-hah!"


    Arthur relaxed himself further and said, "I''m looking for your elder."


    The orangutan''s smile widened as he said, "Elder? What would a little boy learn about our elder?"


    Arthur truly hadn''t known whether this realm had an elder or not; he was only asking to narrow his suspicions.


    So he adjusted his approach, explaining, "You seem to misunderstand... I''m more than just a little boy."


    "More than just a little boy?!" The orangutan repeated.


    Arthur shook his head slightly and chose his words carefully, saying, "To you, this will sound strange, but I''m no ordinary visitor. I come with a message of utmost importance. A prophecy, if you will."


    "Prophecies, huh?" the orangutan snorted, making a sound similar to laughter. "And I''m misunderstanding this... Huh?!"


    Despite his predicament, Arthur remained stoic. The creature''s skepticism of monkey see, monkey do felt strangely familiar.


    "Pay close attention," he said. "This prophecy concerns your entire race. It''s a matter of grave danger."


    The orangutan''s playful demeanour remained as it jumped down to greet him. To say it wasn''t a large primate would have been an understatement.


    It studied him, eying him down from head to toe. with newfound seriousness. It then looked away, pondering the situation. Then it looked back at him, making the same eying gesture.


    "You''re pretty small to be a prophet, don''t ya think? Haha-ha!"


    Most people would be intimidated by the size and sharp teeth constantly bearing on them, but Arthur was calm. He asked the ape what its name was. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a show of bravado, the orangutan flexed its arms as if dazzling lights and stars were behind it, saying, "I am the mighty Ooka-Ooka of Cayman Jungle!" It then pulled out a pair of sunglasses for a dramatic effect. "But my friends call me Orangi."


    Arthur had never heard of such a creature. Neither had ever read about a place called the Cayman Jungles. But now he was certain: this was the secret realm of primates.


    "You can call me Alex..."


    "Alright, little Alex," Ooka-Ooka rumbled. "You''ve piqued my curiosity. This ''grave danger,'' spit it out."


    Arthur didn''t hesitate. He immediately found a way to convey the urgency without raising unnecessary questions.


    "A great darkness threatens to consume your balance... Your way of life, this beautiful jungle you call home, is at risk."


    The orangutan remained frozen for a moment until it rolled on the floor to laugh, pounding its fist so hard that the ground slightly quaked.


    "Great darkness! Aha-hah! Home''s at risk! Bwa-ha-ha!"


    Getting a peak at Arthur''s unmoved expression, it stopped to ponder him a little. Fingers resting on its chin, it said, "You''re serious?"


    "Yes..."


    "Alright, little Alex, the prophet. You''ve convinced me. I''ll take you to our elder to see if you''re telling the truth or not."


    ''Does the elder have a means of detecting lies?'' Arthur thought to himself.


    It would be plausible to believe that the toad elder at Mt. My¨­boku, Gamamaru, had the power of prophecy.


    "I mean, I could use the extra laugh!"


    Arthur thanked Ooka-Ooka, asking what the elder''s name was.


    "Aren''t you a prophet? Shouldn''t you know? Hahaha-ha!" The orangutan quickly relaxed once it saw that Arthur didn''t respond. "Gee, Alex. Learn to take a joke. Our elder''s name is ''Elder Pep¨¦''."


    Ooka-Ooka scratched himself, stating that the elder was not so friendly but had the wisdom of the ancient trees.


    "Follow me, Alex."


    Arthur followed the orangutan deeper into the jungle.


    The creature moved with surprising agility, swinging from branch to branch with ease. As they journeyed deeper, the air grew thicker, and the sounds of the jungle gradually faded.


    Half an hour later, Arthur began to get annoyed.


    Ooka-Ooka had brought him back to what looked suspiciously like the very spot where they started. The towering trees and the smell of decaying leaves were all the same.


    "Orangi," he called out in a firm voice. "Stop... You''re leading us in circles."


    With a loud whoosh, Ooka-Ooka swung down from a nearby branch, plastering a mischievous grin on his face.


    "Gotcha!" he erupted in a fit of laughter that shook the leaves overhead. "You may be a prophet, but when it comes to jungle navigation, you''re as lost as a baby slug!"


    Arthur felt the anger building up in his chest. Calming himself, he conceded, "Alright, alright... You win. You''re a natural one."


    Ooka-Ooka puffed out his chest, his laughter subsiding into a series of satisfied grunts.


    "Don''t worry, little Alex. I wouldn''t lead you astray. This little test was just to see if you could keep up with me. And guess what?!" it paused. "You passed with flying colours!"


    While the explanation put his mind at ease, he was livid that his time was being wasted.


    "I''d appreciate it that you not play any more tricks on me, Orangi."


    Ooka-Ooka pounded his fist against his chest like a drumbeat, saying, "No more tricks, little Alex the prophet! Now, let''s get you to Elder Pep¨¦. He doesn''t expect visitors... Great time for me to bother him."


    Ooka-Ooka launched himself into the canopy, with Arthur scrambling close by.

 Chapter 39: Elder Pep茅

    Chapter 39 - Elder Pep¨¦


    Swinging from branch to branch, the two delved even deeper into the jungle. The air continued to grow thicker with humidity.


    "Orangi," Arthur called. "How much further?"


    Ooka-Ooka slowed down a little to rumble, "Patience, little Alex. The heart of the Cayman Jungle is a place of secrets. Elder Pep¨¦ resides somewhere most primates wouldn''t find him. It''s not a place easily found by outsiders."


    The relentless canopies finally gave way to a rise in elevation. Ooka-Ooka, still navigating, led Arthur to the base of a mountain.


    Towering rocks were shrouded in mist. The air here felt different and thinner, carrying a strange scent of minerals in the wind. The humidity of the jungle had receded, replaced by a cool breeze.


    With a nod, Ooka-Ooka began the ascent with ape-like ease. Arthur, less accustomed to such a climb, found himself keeping pace.


    The path wasn''t readily apparent, requiring them to scramble over moss-covered boulders and navigate around jagged outcrops.


    Halfway up the mountain, the mist grew thicker. Visibility dwindled to a mere few feet, forcing him to slow down. He couldn''t rely solely on sight; his other senses were heightened, alert to the sound of Ooka-Ooka''s heavy breathing.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, they reached a plateau.


    The air here was surprisingly clear, but ahead, a wall of white vapor blocked their path. The scent of it was strong, unlike anything Arthur had ever encountered.


    Instinctively, he activated his Tamashii.


    In front of him, the wall of vapour had an almost tangible energy. It felt off¡ªnot exactly chakra, but something unsettling. This wasn''t at all an ordinary mist.


    "Elder Pep¨¦''s clearing lies beyond this," Ooka-Ooka rumbled in the stillness.


    He pounded his chest twice as the sound echoed through the air. Arthur watched, seeing the mist around him grow, swirling and churning violently.


    A low moan, like the rumble of an earthquake, shook whatever platform they were standing on. Ooka-Ooka stood tall, unfazed by the tremors.


    The mist before them began to recede, pulled outward by an unseen force. As it lifted, a breathtaking vista unfolded before Arthur''s eyes.


    A vast, steaming pool filled the clearing, its surface reflecting the pale light filtering through the mist above. Towering redwoods encircled the clearing, but the sight that truly stole Arthur''s breath away was the colossal being nestled within a hot spring.


    It was a Japanese macaque!


    Its head, easily over a hundred feet tall, protruded from the steaming water, its eyes gazing upon them with a calmness that belied its immense size. The rest of its body remained submerged, the mist and steam obscuring its lower half.


    Arthur''s mind needed a second to comprehend the sheer presence before him. A talking orangutan was one thing, but this¡ªthis was a creature only read about.


    If the size of this snow monkey was impressive, the size of a Tailed Beast would render the other players speechless.


    Ooka-Ooka swung his arm towards the macaque and screeched, "Behold, little Alex! Elder Pep¨¦, the wisest of our kind, the guardian of the Cayman Jungles!"


    A rumble echoed through the clearing.


    The macaque''s amber eyes shifted to meet Arthur''s gaze. "So," its voice boomed, "a visitor from another land arrives. What reason do you have for being here?"


    Arthur had only needed a second to compose himself. Answering, he said, "I come with a message, Elder Pep¨¦. A message of grave importance."


    The giant macaque''s gaze remained steady as it said, "A message of grave importance, you say? Do your words merit disrupting the tranquility of the Jungle? Speak, young one."


    Arthur plunged into his explanation, saying, "Elder Pep¨¦, my dwelling is not far off. But the reason for my being here is because the whole world is under threat."


    He elaborated, carefully weaving a story of the ¨­tsutsuki clan and their tendency to strip entire worlds of their natural resources. He described Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s descent into their world and the legendary battle that sealed her away.


    Most importantly, he warned of the clan''s potential return and how their jungle could become the next target for their exploitation.


    Elder Pep¨¦ listened patiently. Finally, with a deep rumble, its voice echoed around the clearing to inquire, "And how is it you know of these... ¨­tsutsuki?"


    Arthur hadn''t faltered, but he couldn''t reveal the true nature of his existence¡ªthe fact that he wasn''t a prophesied visitor but a player trapped in a digital world.


    "I just do... It''s a message I carry¡ªa warning I must deliver. If you find me full of guile, then do with me what you will."


    Pep¨¦''s gaze remained fixed on him, boring into his very being. Then silence.


    Minutes seemed to stretch into hours as Arthur endured the scrutiny of the giant macaque. His heart remained steady, sweat only trickling down his face due to the heat.


    Then, with a sigh so vast it seemed to stir the very air around them, Pep¨¦''s boomed, "You speak the truth... The flow of your chakra... it betrays no deception."


    ''Deception?'' Arthur thought.


    Did that mean his explanation aligned with Pep¨¦''s lie-detecting ability?


    "However," it continued, "telling the truth does not always guarantee aid. We are peaceful creatures, young ones; not all of us are warriors. Our ways revolve around maintaining the balance of this sacred place."


    Arthur became slightly disappointed. He had come so far, only to be dismissed. Venturing here felt almost pointless.


    "But," Pep¨¦ added, "the forthcoming is a capricious thing. Perhaps there is another who might lend an ear. Ooka-Ooka, take this young visitor to king Enma."


    The unexpected command left Arthur speechless. Enma? There was only one Enma in this world¡ªHiruzen''s personal summon. Now things make sense.


    Before Arthur could voice his question, the giant macaque dove back into the steaming spring with a splash that rattled the clearing and sent tremors through the mountain.


    The mist swirled in a violent rage as the colossal being retreated, leaving only the echoing rumble of its descent.


    Ooka-Ooka, who had remained strangely quiet during the exchange, let out a low whistle, saying, "Well, Alex, it looks like you weren''t lying after all. Elder Pep¨¦''s eyes, you see, can spear straight through your chakra, detect any lie. You must be pretty talented at whatever it is you do, huh?"


    There was a hint of admiration in the orangutan''s voice, a respect for whatever hidden conviction Arthur held.


    Of course, he hadn''t been completely transparent, holding back some of the details of his arrival. But his explanation and his purpose had convinced their elder.


    And why would Arthur ever lie? He spoke the truth and nothing but the truth, and the whole world was in danger because he existed.


    "I guess I am," Arthur replied. "Now, about this king..."


    Ooka-Ooka chuckled, saying, "Patience, little Alex. Our king, Enma, isn''t someone you just meet out of the blue. We must journey to our village first."


    Ooka-Ooka turned and began walking down the mountain. Arthur paced after him, the promise of an audience with Enma assured.


    Enma, the king this snow monkey spoke of, couldn''t be anyone else but Hiruzen''s personal summon. And if this was the case, this hidden realm, the Cayman Jungle, was Enma''s secret home.


    From what Arthur knew about this character, the king of monkeys was a loyal and grumpy companion. Despite his gruff demeanor, he is fiercely protective of Hiruzen, often reminding him of past mistakes and urging him to take decisive action.


    He''s aware of the affairs that take place inside the Leaf Village. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sporting long white hair and a goatee that complements his white fur-trimmed black outfit, he''s quite old.


    Enma''s true power lies in his shapeshifting abilities. He can transform into a powerful staff, known as the "Adamantine Staff," which is as tough as a diamond.


    In this form, he can restrain opponents, extend to push away giant beasts like the Nine-Tails, and even sprout limbs for offensive maneuvers. He can even clone himself as a staff to create an impenetrable wall.


    Although not seen after Hiruzen''s death until the Fourth World War, Enma remained a loyal summoning creature.


    Arthur almost let the excitement get to him. If he could convince Enma of the ¨­tsutsuki threat, it could be the tipping point.


    But first, he had to reach the king.


    Ooka-Ooka led him on a descent down the mountainside. The canopy thickened again, revealing a sight that marveled Arthur.


    Nestled amidst the towering redwoods lay a civilization of primates.


    Huts made of woven leaves and branches lined the pathways, with smoke curling from their roofs. Streets teemed with activity¡ªspider monkeys swinging from makeshift ropes, baboons lumbering on the ground carrying bundles on their shoulders, and smaller primates chattering excitedly as they scurried around.


    The sheer diversity of the primate population was astounding.


    Long-nosed proboscis monkeys with snouts hovering on platforms. Giant gorillas, not the beasts Arthur was familiar with but eye-popping three hundred-foot-tall ones, strolled like guards with authority.


    Gibbons with long arms traversed gaps between structures. The multitude of sounds, the colours of fur and foliage, the vibrancy of this hidden society¡ªit was nothing compared to the Leaf Village.


    "Welcome to the heart of the Cayman Jungle, little Alex," Ooka-Ooka said, gesturing towards the town. "The home of our king¡ªEnma!"


    Arthur kept himself steadfast. Perhaps, just perhaps, they wouldn''t turn a blind eye to his impending threat.


    He scanned the crowd, asking, "Where is Enma?"


    Ooka-Ooka chuckled, saying, "Slow down there, little prophet. There''s a bit of protocol involved. But don''t worry, I know just the guy to get you started."


    He grabbed Arthur''s arm with surprising strength and steered him towards a building larger than most others, its roof adorned with carvings of intertwined branches and monkeys. A banner fluttered in the breeze above the entrance, depicting a large monkey holding a staff.


    "That''s the Royal Registry," Ooka-Ooka explained. "We''ll need to register you as a visitor before you can have an audience with the king."


    ''Registering as a visitor?'' he thought to himself. ''Bureaucratic hurdles or a blood contract?''


    But before he could voice his concerns, Ooka-Ooka had already pushed open the wooden doors and ushered him inside.


    The scent of parchment and ink filled his nostrils. Rows upon rows of scrolls lined the walls, all of them labeled and stored on wooden shelves.


    A lone mandrill with reading glasses was hunched over a massive desk piled high with papers. It peered up at their entrance with an inquisitive expression.


    "Ooka-Ooka," the mandrill grumbled, his voice deeper than Arthur had expected. "What brings you to the esteemed halls of the Registry today?"


    "Greetings, Registrar Riku," Ooka-Ooka said. "I''ve brought a visitor¡ªa prophesied one, no less! Needs registering, stat."


    Riku''s eyes narrowed to Arthur, and he said, "A visitor, you say? And a prophesied one at that...? Don''t waste my time with riddles, Ooka-Ooka. Spit it out."


    Arthur felt severely out of place amidst the bureaucratic order. Without stuttering, he said, "You can call me Alex. I''ve already spoken with your elder."


    Riku froze for a brief moment. That got his attention. Then his gaze returned to Ooka-Ooka, saying, " Elder Pep¨¦ tends to get fanciful after a good soak, so it seems."


    Ooka-Ooka roared with laughter, shaking the scrolls perched on the shelves.


    "Come now, Riku! Don''t be so dismissive. Elder Pep¨¦ wouldn''t send someone here without reason."


    The two primates bickered back and forth, trading insults and playful shoves that seemed more like friendly roughhousing than actual aggression.


    Arthur watched the display, unsure of whether to intervene or simply stay out of the way.


    Finally, a noise boomed: "Silence!!"


    When Arthur looked, Enma entered the room. He had enough of the ruckus.


    "Ooka-Ooka, haven''t you finished foraging yet?! I am hungry and haven''t eaten all day!"


    Ooka-Ooka chuckled sheepishly and said, "Forgive me, your majesty! I got a bit... distracted by this little fellow here. Elder Pep¨¦ sent him here for, ugh... something."


    "A message? From Pep¨¦?" Enma''s repeated, feeling curious. "I''ll handle this, but... This does not excuse you from your assignments! Leave my sight this instant!"


    Ooka-Ooka stumbled before bowing, saying, "As you command, your majesty! Have fun with the prophet, Alex. May your adventures be fruitful!"


    Knowing he was in trouble, he swung out of the window, disappearing into the village outside.


    Enma''s gaze settled on Arthur as he inquired, "Prophet...? Tell me, young one, what did Pep¨¦ have you say was so urgent?"


    Arthur remained calm, despite the towering monkey over him.


    He recounted Elder Pep¨¦''s words, explaining the threat of the ¨­tsutsuki clan, their potential invasion of the Cayman Jungle. He also spoke of their devastating power and hunger for natural resources, all without revealing too much.


    Enma''s posture grew rigid as Arthur continued to detail his own arrival from the Fire Country.


    Riku marveled, and Enma remained motionless, his mind seemingly processing everything he had just heard.


    Arthur waited for his response.


    Would he dismiss him as a madman, or would he believe his tale?

 Chapter 40: Untamed Wilderness

    Chapter 40 - Untamed Wilderness


    The silence continued.


    Finally, Enma spoke, "Fire Country, you say?" He couldn''t see the concealed headband beneath Arthur''s jacket, seemingly accepting the information without question. "They say a wise warrior knows his enemies. But do you, young one, know what you''re asking of us?"


    "I believe the ¨­tsutsuki clan poses a threat not just to the Fire Country but to all who value peace and balance. This jungle would be a prime target for their exploitation. We can help each other."


    Enma led him to the room he was in. It looked more like an office.


    He leaned back in his chair, steeping his fingers in a gesture of contemplation.


    "Helping each other, eh? A noble sentiment, but one that requires careful consideration. We primates live in harmony with nature, taking only what we need. We are not all capable of fighting, not in the traditional sense."


    Arthur understood that although Enma wasn''t dismissing him outright, he was opening a room for negotiation.


    "But," Enma continued in a firm voice, "we can defend what is ours. We are strong, resourceful, and fiercely protective of our home. Tell me, young one, what role do you see yourself playing in this defense?"


    Arthur met Enma''s gaze head-on before answering.


    "I may not be a warrior like you, but I understand the ¨­tsutsuki''s tactics. I can help you strategize. Perhaps, more importantly, I can learn from you and your deep connection to this land. Let us combine our strengths so that we might stand a chance."


    Enma''s eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of learning. So he asked, "Learn from us? What exactly do you propose to learn, young one?"


    Arthur had already formulated a plan in his mind. This wasn''t just about warning the primates about the ¨­tsutsuki; it was about gaining the knowledge and skills to survive.


    "I''d like to learn the ways of the jungle," he declared. "Your connection to this land, your understanding of nature''s power¡ªthese are things that could be invaluable."


    Enma stared at him for a moment, as if searching for any hidden motives. Arthur, however, remained calm.


    Then, just as Enma was about to agree, a door at the back of the room slammed open with a bang.


    A female gorilla with tall and broad shoulders strode into the room. Red lipstick painted her full lips, and she wore an emerald dress, far too ornate for the jungle setting.


    "Honey!" she boomed. "What in the name of the Great Banyan Tree is going on here? Who is this boy you''re fraternizing with?"


    "Now, Nala," he began, using a placating tone, "this is Alex, a prophet. He brought us a message... a warning from Elder¡ª"


    Nala scoffed, interrupting him as she said, "A message? And what does that confused old macaque have to say¡ªthat brought about this undisclosed meeting between you two¡ªwithout my approval?"


    Enma cleared his throat to answer, "The message concerns... a potential threat. From outsiders."


    Nala''s posture stiffened. Her hand instinctively went to a dagger strapped to her thigh, panicking, "Outsiders? What outsiders? Are you suggesting someone dares to invade our territory?"


    Arthur, unsure of the protocol, remained silent, letting Enma handle the situation.


    Enma sighed again, saying, "Nala, please calm yourself. There''s no need for panic. This young boy simply¡ª"


    Nala interrupted him with a hand, saying, "You allowed a young boy in our jungle? Without my consent?! Absolutely not! Honey, you know my stance on outsiders. They bring nothing but trouble. This one can take his message and his prophecy and... well, take them somewhere else!"


    Enma straightened in his chair, saying in a firm voice, "Nala, Elder Pep¨¦ wouldn''t send someone here without reason. Perhaps we should hear him out before making hasty decisions."


    Nala glared at Arthur with a disapproving frown.


    "Hear him out?" she repeated.


    "... Hear him out," Enma finished, trying to be easygoing.


    Nala, however, wasn''t convinced. In a deep scowl, she said, "Hear him out? No, Enma. We don''t need words from an outsider. What we need is proof!"


    Arthur''s made the connection. This character was undoubtedly Enma''s wife.


    He had never seen or heard of Enma having one, but it was clear that she was behaving just like monkeys from the earth¡ªterritorial. She was clearly not as open to reason as Enma.


    Arthur braced himself for dismissal, but Nala surprised him.


    Instead of ordering him out, her gaze hardened as she asked, "Are you strong, boy?"


    "I wouldn''t call myself strong," he admitted honestly. "But I am resourceful and quick-thinking."


    Nala''s lips curled into a smirk. This unexpected humbleness seemed to pique her interest.


    "Resourceful, eh? Interesting. Perhaps you do have something to offer after all." She strode towards him. "I propose a test. A test of strength, agility, and perhaps even a bit of wit. If you pass, I will concede to hearing your message. If you fail¡ª" she trailed off, but the glint in her eyes spoke volumes.


    Before she could even finish, Arthur answered, "I won''t... I accept your test."


    A test from monkeys had never been witnessed in this world before. But regardless of what it was¡ªarm wrestling, tree climbing¡ªArthur wouldn''t back down.


    "Good! You have five days to prepare, boy. Prove yourself worthy, young one. Prove you have something to offer beyond words. Then, and only then, will I think about letting you dwell in the village."


    She turned to Enma, who remained silent throughout this exchange. There was a conflicted look on his face. Clearly, he wasn''t eager to go against Nala''s wishes, but Arthur''s arrival and Elder Pep¨¦''s message were things he couldn''t ignore.


    "Nala," Enma hesitated, "perhaps we should..."


    Nala cut him off with a sharp glare, saying, "This is settled, dear. Now, you," she pointed at Arthur, "you will find lodging outside our city walls. Return in five days, and we shall see what you''re truly made of."


    Arthur looked toward Enma for some assurance. But the king, caught between his wife and the weight of the prophecy, could only offer a helpless shrug.


    Five days in their jungle? That was simply too much time for Arthur to conduct his affairs.


    With a resigned nod, he stepped back. He was, by all means, going to play by Nala''s rules. Perhaps not fair for the average Joe, but Arthur was by no means average.


    After making things official with Riku and departing the town, he walked to the dense jungle looming before him. An untamed wilderness would now be his temporary home. He had five days to prepare for a duel against a queen gorilla, a challenge that seemed utterly ludicrous but was somehow his only path forward.


    He pressed on, interlacing his way through the undergrowth until the sounds of the primate city faded.


    When he emerged, it was into a clearing with sunlight dappling on the grassy floor. Activating his Tamashii, he scanned his surroundings. No immediate threats, no territorial beasts, and no curious primates.


    This strange world held its fair share of dangers, of which there was no doubt. But Arthur, having experienced such threats, wasn''t easily intimidated.


    He had faced worse.


    Survival instincts kicked in. Time to put his limited knowledge to the test.


    Glancing around the clearing, his eyes fell upon a small stream gurgling its way through mossy rocks. It was a long shot, but it was worth a try.


    He walked closer and saw freshwater fish. Unlike their saltwater counterparts, they were surprisingly simple to catch with one''s bare hands. It was something he had done before.


    He waited patiently, observing the water for any signs of movement. A flash of silver caught his eye: a small fish darted out from behind a rock.


    It darted towards a clump of weeds, then paused. An effortless opportunity.


    With a swift movement, his hand plunged into the water, and his fingers closed around the slippery fish, its struggle apparent. He held on tight, dragging his prize out of the water and onto the earth.


    A meager catch, but enough to sustain him for now.


    He carefully cleaned the fish by the stream.


    Building a fire without tools was slightly trickier, but nothing impossible since he had chakra.


    He gathered dry leaves and twigs, carefully arranging them into a small pile. Then came the most crucial part: creating a spark.


    Using shuriken, kunai, flint, and a roll of bandages tucked in his bag, he created sparks on the dry tinder. It took some tries, but a spark caught hold, igniting a small ember.


    Gently, he cupped his hands around the nascent flame until it became a crackling fire.


    Shelter, food, and fire¡ªhe had secured the basic necessities for survival without wasting any precious daylight. In doing so, he gave glory to God, remembering that all things are possible with Christ.


    Now came the difficult part: planning.


    Arthur sat back against a moss-covered log. Nala''s challenge was to be expected, considering most monkeys were territorial creatures.


    What he wondered was whether she wanted a brutal fight to the death or was going to make him run an obstacle course designed to test his agility.


    One thing was certain: brute strength wasn''t going to be enough. He needed to be creative and strategic. Not for her challenge per se, but for their entire village.


    He needed to understand the way this society operated and how it came into existence.


    But before he could delve deeper into strategy, he began to feel exhausted. The events of the day¡ªthe journey from the mountaintop, the encounter with Enma and Nala¡ªhad all taken their toll.


    He stretched his muscles and listened to the sound of nocturnal creatures beginning to gather.


    He then glanced at the setting sun. Five days. That''s all he had. Five days to prepare.


    It was a daunting task, but Arthur had faced tougher odds before.


    He leaned back against the log, nearing the warmth of the fire, casting a glow on his face. He then closed his eyes to take a quick rest.


    As the last rays of sunlight faded, Arthur rose to his feet. There was no time to sleep just yet. Shelter was the next priority.


    He scanned the surroundings, his eyes falling on a cluster of tall trees with thick branches.


    Shelter was about protection from the elements. Without making haste, he began to climb. The training he''d done to tree climb came in handy.


    He ascended quickly until he reached a branch thick enough to hold his weight. At the very top, Arthur paused for a moment. The jungle stretched out before him, a vast canvas painted in shades of dark green and brown.


    It was somewhat of a lonely feeling, but he had no need for comrades.


    Dwelling on what-ifs wouldn''t get him anywhere. He needed to focus on the present, on surviving, and ultimately, on destroying the world. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Relaxing, he reached a network of branches that formed a natural platform. With all its leaves and twigs gathered, he fashioned a makeshift bed, arranging them in a way that offered some comfort.


    The night almost felt alive with the chirping of crickets and the occasional hoot of an owl. The moon seemed perpetual, bathing the entire jungle in a soft glow.


    Despite the unfamiliar surroundings and the uncertainty of things, a sense of peace settled over Arthur. He was alone, but he wasn''t hopeless. He had skills, knowledge, and, most importantly, his faith in Christ.


    As the first rays of dawn shone, Arthur woke refreshed. The fire had died down to embers during his rest. Hunger could be felt, but he ignored it for now.


    Today wasn''t worth wasting.


    He rummaged through his belongings. Aside from his few spare tools, he had brought very little. Nonetheless, it was enough to work with.


    He spent the day practicing advance taijutsu movements that he witnessed in the Exams. His body was more than capable of executing the moves, flowing with refinement that belied his lack of weapons.


    When he was done, he honed one of his two Kekkei Genkais. The ability to turn into smoke that most couldn''t counter was quite invaluable.


    He practiced the focusing smoke technique to be faster and more conspicuous, pushing it to its limits, striving to achieve a perfect level that would give him an edge.


    As the sun began its descent, Arthur paused in his training. He had adapted¡ªlearned to thrive like no other. He was ready, or at least as ready as he could be, for whatever this world could surprise him with.


    The question remained: how exactly did the Cayman Jungles come to be? Was it simply crafted by Elysium''s AI, or was it a real thing that the writers of Naruto neglected to showcase?


    Then, an idea came to Arthur''s mind.


    Perhaps he could turn this secret realm to his advantage. Perhaps he could use it for a grander purpose. Surely no other player would know about it except him.


    And if this were the case, they would have no way to counter his trump card.


    As the first stars began to show, Arthur sat by his fire, determined not to let the Cayman Jungle drift from his hands.


    Regardless of whether the primates accepted him or not, he would destroy anyone who opposed his might.

 Chapter 41: I Will Not Fail

    Chapter 41 - I Will Not Fail


    The fire crackled merrily as he reviewed the other players.


    William: strong, possessing the Rasengan. But Arthur had seen his uncoordinated movements firsthand. The man was a powerhouse in terms of strength but lacked the finesse of a true combatant.


    Margaret: cunning and resourceful, with chakra-enhanced strength and an impressive regenerative ability. However, her taijutsu skills were lacking. Against an opponent like Sakura, she should have dominated, yet the fight had been prolonged. She wasn''t built for close-quarters combat.


    Alice: sweet and kind, but seemingly the weakest link. While she possessed excellent chakra control and a knack for throwing weapons, her overall skillset appeared limited¡ªalmost obsolete for this world''s standards.


    Alexander: an enigma, a walking cheat code. Not only did he wield the Byakugan, but his overall skill surpassed everyone else. Arthur suspected Alex harbored secrets deeper than anyone else.


    Jasper: Unruly and power-hungry. What Arthur didn''t like about his tactics was that he was doing it out in the open. He reminded Arthur of a young Sasuke, or perhaps a Vegeta, consumed by a desire for strength. Him awakening the Tenseigan wouldn''t be a surprise, considering his character.


    Jada: her Sharingan was incredible to witness first-hand, but the true threat lay in her ninjutsu. It dwarfed the others in destructive power. However, Arthur sensed her instability¡ªa lack of control over her immense potential.


    Lastly, Naruto: one of many other anomalies. Unlike the other NPCs, Naruto seemed to be evolving at an alarming rate, with his taijutsu growing noticeably stronger. Something was different about him that Arthur couldn''t quite place.


    It was like Naruto knew of the Nine-Tails'' existence!


    From what Arthur recalled, the main character wouldn''t interact with the Nine-Tails until around this time. Even then, the two had a hate-love relationship. In exchange for escaping its seal, the Nine-Tails offered the boy its chakra, seeping him into emotional turmoil.


    Say that William, a fan of the series, decided to spoil the main character early and tell Naruto everything. That would spiral the entire story out of synch. More so, Naruto would become a powerhouse NPC.


    Arthur scoffed at the idea.


    He recognized their strengths and weaknesses. They each had their purpose in this game¡ªboth players and NPCs. And whether they honed their skills or not, Arthur would always be ten steps ahead of them.


    William''s brute force without strategy, Margaret''s reliance on visceral strength, Jasper''s lust for power, Alice''s apparent weakness¡ªthese were all ingredients for chaos.


    Only Alex, with his Byakugan, and Jada, with her Sharingan, seemed to pose a real threat.


    The latter could be an ally, but hearing Jada forget that they were in a simulation made Arthur think otherwise.


    No matter what, he had to succeed in these challenges. Not just for his own sake, but for the sake of those who are sharing his fate. Perhaps not all of them were bad. But if they got in his way, he wouldn''t avert a catastrophic brawl that would dictate who the mightiest player truly was.


    All Arthur desired was to return home.


    The last sliver of sunlight past the horizon. There was something he needed answers to before continuing to his next goal, and the primates'' Royal Registry seemed like the best place to find them.


    Arthur activated his Tamashii, and the world around him grew sharper. There were no signs of any activity nearby. So he judged it safe to move. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a swift leap, he navigated the terrain, his senses heightened. Reaching the edge of the city, he surveyed his surroundings. The Royal Registry was in his vision.


    Infiltration had become his specialty.


    Using his smoke form technique, he waited patiently to see if any passersby would sense his presence. After a while, he phased through the city and into the wooden walls of their building, drifting through the interior, his Tamashii scanning every corner.


    The room was empty. Rows upon rows of scrolls still lined the walls, each labeled and stored on wooden shelves.


    No guards, no prying eyes. He could take his time searching for any information that might shed light on this realm.


    Activating the chakra disguise technique, he disengaged his smoke form and materialized in front of a bookshelf.


    He traced his fingers along the spines of the scrolls, whose titles were mostly indecipherable. He needed a starting point, a keyword to guide him.


    Elder Pep¨¦ was an obvious choice.


    Scanning the room, he found a single scroll different from the others and pulled it down towards him.


    Unfurling the scroll, he read the strange symbols. It seemed to be a historical record, detailing the creation of the Cayman Jungle and the arrival of the first primate inhabitants.


    As he delved deeper, he found the story invigorating.


    The scroll mentioned Elder Pep¨¦, his role as the protector and guardian of the jungle, and most importantly, the construction of his sacred hot spring.


    The writing spoke of the hot spring''s mystical properties, its source being that of natural energy, which helped sustain the jungle''s ecosystem.


    Arthur immediately understood. Could this source be linked to Sage Mode? Undoubtedly, this "natural energy" was housed within the hot spring.


    This new information drastically changed things.


    He continued reading about the properties of the hot spring. There was much more to learn, but time was of the essence.


    He carefully re-rolled the scroll, placing it back on its shelf, hoping his presence wouldn''t be detected.


    Arthur activated his smoke form, then phased back through the wall. He retraced his steps through the village, eventually emerging back at his campsite.


    Arthur relaxed onto his bed of leaves to think of a new strategy.


    His primary focus was Elder Pep¨¦''s hot spring. The scrolls had confirmed his suspicions that Sage Mode could be learned in the Cayman Jungles.


    But there was a catch. While he understood that he could get stronger, learning Sage Mode was not an easy feat. Each Sage Mode was different, and the one in this realm didn''t provide any specific instructions on how to harness its natural energy.


    While Sage Mode grants the user enhanced strength, speed, and sensory abilities, perfecting it requires immense chakra control and physical fortitude.


    The core principle involves balancing three types of energy: physical, spiritual, and natural energy gathered from the surrounding environment. This balance is achieved by staying perfectly still, allowing natural energy to passively enter the body.


    Taking in too little renders the technique ineffective, while taking in too much has dire consequences. In the worst-case scenario, excess natural energy can turn the user into stone permanently or even transform them into the animal associated with their training ground.


    At Mount My¨­boku, the toads have a special tool that can expel excess energy to prevent petrification.


    At Ry¨±chi Cave, the training method is more direct; the White Snake Sage injects the user with natural energy. Of course, the user must possess a strong enough body to withstand the injection or face being devoured by the snake.


    While remaining motionless is crucial for gathering natural energy, it leaves the user vulnerable in combat.


    To circumvent this weakness, various methods have been developed.


    One involves the "Sage Art: Amphibian" technique, where toads assist the user in gathering natural energy while the user remains mobile¡ªJiraiya''s method.


    Another method employs shadow clones, which gather natural energy and then transfer it to the original upon dispelling¡ªNaruto''s method.


    Other techniques include harnessing the abilities of Tailed Beasts to accelerate the energy-gathering process.


    If there was one primate that knew how to effectively teach Arthur this realm''s use of gathering natural energy, it would have to be Elder Pep¨¦.


    This was quite frustrating to think about.


    He had the location and confirmation¡ªeverything pointed to the hot spring being the key. But without any guidance on how to access and utilize the natural energy, it was just a thermal bath.


    He needed a plan, a way to bridge the gap between theoretical knowledge and practical application.


    With one set, his destination was clear: the mountaintop, Elder Pep¨¦''s domain.


    The journey felt shorter this time.


    As he neared the familiar peak, he deactivated his smoke form, reappearing on the rocky ledge overlooking the steaming hot spring below. The steam from the water''s surface created a hazy curtain that obscured the spring''s depths.


    He had no way of knowing if Elder Pep¨¦ was even present, but he had to try.


    Descending to the ground, he cupped his hands and beat on his chest. But it wasn''t an ordinary beat; it was the same as what he remembered Ooka-Ooka doing a few days ago.


    The sound reverberated through the valley, bouncing off the rocks. A moment passed, filled with the gurgle of the hot spring. Then, a low rumble could be heard and felt from the depths of the mountain.


    The ground trembled slightly, and a ripple of movement disturbed the surface of the water. Slowly, a colossal head emerged from the steam: Elder Pep¨¦, his large eyes fixed on Arthur, towered over the ledge.


    "Who is here at this hour?!" boomed Elder Pep¨¦.


    Arthur had a feeling this visit wouldn''t be quite as hospitable as the last.


    "Elder Pep¨¦," he called out respectfully. "I return seeking your affirmation."


    "You," he grumbled, "the one who I sent to Enma."


    "Yes, Elder Pep¨¦. I inquire your counsel."


    The giant macaque snorted, a plume of steam erupting from his nostrils as he asked, "What brings you here alone?" His gaze sharpened, and he scrutinized Arthur intently. "Where are my brethren? Did you not meet with Enma as I instructed?"


    Arthur shook his head and said, "I did, but his wife has other plans. Why I''m here now has nothing to do with them. What I seek is knowledge, Elder Pep¨¦. Knowledge that might help me protect those around me."


    Elder Pep¨¦ raised an eyebrow, a feat that seemed physically impossible on his massive head.


    "Protect from what?"


    Arthur couldn''t risk hesitating, but at the same time, he couldn''t reveal too much information. So he chose his words carefully and said, "From outsiders, much like how I explained before... Those who might come seeking to exploit the jungle''s resources."


    Elder Pep¨¦ rumbled thoughtfully, the sound vibrating through the rock, saying, "The jungle can take care of itself. It always has."


    Arthur pressed on to counter, "Outsiders like the ¨­tsutsuki have powers that you''ve never seen before. Powers that could disrupt the natural balance."


    The giant macaque fell silent. After what felt like a long moment, he let out a deep sigh and said, "You speak of balance... That is one thing men rarely understand. Always seeking to take or exploit. Never willing to live in harmony with nature."


    Arthur nodded, saying, "That''s why I need you, Elder. I need to learn how to harness the power of this jungle, to fight for protection."


    That''s when Elder Pep¨¦''s eyes beamed as he asked in a low rumble, "You seek... Simian Sage Mode?"


    Arthur had never heard of such a Sage Mode. The knowledge he needed seemed readily available, but at what cost?


    "If that''s what it takes..." he admitted.


    Elder Pep¨¦ regarded Arthur for another long moment before speaking.


    "Not even Enma has perfected Simian Sage Mode... It is a powerful and dangerous technique. One wrong step, and you will be consumed by the natural energy." His giant head was then eye-level with Arthur''s. "Till you are in our likeness."


    Arthur knew the risks. He''d seen what happened when characters like J¨±go couldn''t control their transformations. But Arthur had no fears.


    "I understand the risks, Elder Pep¨¦. I need to be at my strongest to not let anyone down."


    Elder Pep¨¦ stared deeply into Arthur''s eyes, trying to feel out for any lies or deceit in Arthur''s words. Arthur himself felt exposed, showing an unwavering resolve never to lose.


    Finally, Elder Pep¨¦ grunted, "Very well... But know this, little one. This path is not for the faint of heart. It will require your utmost focus. Fail, and ye shall remain an ape... forever!"


    "I will not fail."

 Chapter 42: Terror

    Chapter 42 - Terror


    This was it. The turning point.


    Elder Pep¨¦''s massive head sank back under the surface. His voice could be heard from the depths, echoing across the mountaintop.


    "Listen well, little one," he boomed. "The key to learning Simian Sage Mode lies in balance. Within this spring lies a potent concentration of natural energy. You must learn to intertwine this energy with your own chakra, creating a blend that empowers rather than consumes."


    He paused, allowing Arthur to absorb the knowledge.


    "The water will be scorching. So much so that those who cannot bear it are not worthy of learning to harness our Sage Mode. It will push against your defenses and test your resolve. But remember, it is not your enemy... It is a its own force."


    Arthur nodded, waiting until the giant macaque was finished.


    "Understanding is one thing, doing is another... Should you lose control, should the natural energy begin to consume you... I will intervene and bring you to the surface."


    The concept was simple to understand: failure wasn''t an option. Not just for his own sake, but for the sake of the other players.


    Without another word, he peeled off his jacket. He stood there for a moment, letting the steam race across his skin. Then he plunged in.


    The impact was like being punched by a heated fist. The water was scoldingly hot, far beyond anything he''d ever experienced. It felt like his skin was on fire and every nerve ending was screaming in protest.


    But he gritted his teeth, pushing through the discomfort.


    He wasn''t here to die; he was here to perfect a powerful technique and become stronger.


    His eyes opened as he relaxed himself, the initial pain subsiding. The water was clear. He couldn''t just see it; he could also feel it¡ªan overwhelming presence of energy swirling around trying to enter his body.


    This was natural energy!


    He slowly closed his eyes again, focusing on his chakra. The energy within him sought to rage out, so he cautiously attempted to draw a slither of it towards his own chakra.


    The effect was immediate. As if sensing his intent, the natural energy surged towards him, threatening to engulf his smaller, more controlled chakra.


    Remaining calm, he fought it down.


    He couldn''t let fear overwhelm him. He had to maintain balance and control. He pushed his chakra outward, urging it to absorb the energy at a controlled pace.


    The process was agonizingly slow.


    Each time he managed to integrate a small amount of natural energy with his chakra, a wave of power coursed through him. It felt intoxicating and exhilarating, but he knew it was a dangerous path to complete integration.


    Seconds felt like hours.


    His body ached from the heat, and his mind was clouded by the sheer intensity of the natural energy. His very eyes had become muted, as if he were in a deep unconscious state.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp tug on his left side. He opened his eyes, only to see a giant arm with long brown hair wave across the water. It was his arm!


    Was he losing control so soon? Indeed. Arthur was already beginning to transform. He looked away, focusing back on the energy within him.


    Now was not the time to panic, but the water began to feel heavy. He could hear a low growl, undeniably primal, emanating from somewhere deep within him.


    His heart pounded. It was like wrestling with an invisible force.


    He forced himself to relax, to let faith guide him. He visualized his chakra as a dam, holding back the relentless tide of natural energy.


    Slowly and painstakingly, he began integrating the natural energy at a much slower rate. This time, he focused on quality over quantity, drawing in a tiny amount and refining it before incorporating it into his chakra.


    It was a laborious process, like separating gold from a pan of sand, but it seemed to be working.


    The energy lessened its aggression, responding tentatively to his careful manipulation, giving him a sense of calmness. But he was still far from perfecting it.


    The only thing he had managed to do was make a connection¡ªa nascent understanding of what Sage Mode truly was.


    Suddenly, a searing pain erupted in his left arm again. He looked down to see a patch of fur growing rapidly. That partial transformation hadn''t reverted!


    Before his vision could completely blur, he was pulled out of the spring. He coughed and sputtered as he broke the surface, gasping for air.


    Arthur forced himself to his knees, the transformation retreating as the influx of natural energy stopped. His left arm remained partially furred, a reminder of his near failure.


    "You... almost lost control," Elder Pep¨¦ announced from the depths. It was he who had resurfaced Arthur.


    "How long had I been down there?"


    "Two days..."


    He felt shame and frustration. He had come close. Yet because of one wrong move¡ªa lapse in his focus¡ªhe couldn''t protect himself against that raw energy.


    He rose to his feet and said one word before plunging back into the spring: "Again."


    Twenty-four hours later.


    Time itself seemed distorted within the scalding embrace of the hot spring. Yet, Arthur remained submerged.


    He was indeed exhausted¡ªa constant ache that threatened to overwhelm his resolve. His skin, perpetually wrinkled from the heat, was now blistered in some places.


    But amidst the pain, a change had occurred.


    The thin, downy fur that had begun to sprout across his arms had grown longer, becoming a light brown that sharpened with his skin. More importantly was the natural energy¡ªno longer an invisible force, but a harmonious presence pulsing in sync with his own chakra!


    Finally, he could take it no longer. His lungs burned for air.


    With a final surge of willpower, Arthur propelled himself upwards, breaching the surface of the spring in a gasp.


    He collapsed onto the rocky ledge, his chest heaving back and forth.


    As his vision cleared, the first thing he felt was the change in his eyes. The whites had receded, replaced by an obsidian black. Within them, his irises glowed a colourful amber, like miniature moons reflecting the night sky.


    His arms, still covered in the light brown fur, felt strangely different, lighter yet stronger. He clenched his fists and felt the power coursing through him.


    More so, he could feel the entire jungle around him. His senses had been amplified a hundredfold. He could smell the scent of other creatures miles away, hear the rustling of leaves caused by a distant rodent, and feel the earth''s vibrations as a predator stalked its prey.


    Everything around him now seemed alien. Why was that exactly?


    Because Arthur had achieved Simian Sage Mode!


    A rumble could be felt from the depths of the springs. Slowly, Elder Pep¨¦''s massive head reappeared.


    "You... have succeeded," he boomed. "Few have ever shown such dedication and control."


    Arthur remained silent with his gaze fixed on his own palms. He ignored Elder Pep¨¦, feeling that cold, calculating resolve within him.


    He had come for power, and he had obtained it. Now, it was time to put it to use.


    Without warning, he turned his body into a swirling vortex of smoke. This wasn''t ordinary smoke; it was a product of Sage Mode.


    ''Sage art: body oxidation jutsu...''


    Sage chakra imbued his very being. Before Elder Pep¨¦ could even react, Arthur launched himself forward. The cloud zoomed towards the giant primate, engulfing his massive head in a choking embrace. A shriek of pain then echoed through the valley¡ªa sound unlike anyone had ever heard!


    From within the cloud, a sizzling sound followed, signifying the technique taking effect. After a gut-wrenching moment, the cloud dissipated, revealing a horrifying sight: Elder Pep¨¦''s massive head hung limply.


    His once giant face was twisted in a grotesque mask of agony. It was a terrible sight, a reminder of the power Arthur now wielded.


    Arthur, reformed, stood tall on the rocky ledge with no emotions on his face.


    His eyes'' black sclera and amber iris shone like those of a predator. He could make the impossible possible now.


    Elder Pep¨¦''s massive head thumped onto the ledge with a thud. The sight was horrifying, but Arthur already understood his actions in slaying an elder of a realm.


    Elder Pep¨¦ was the very being who had bestowed upon him this immense power. Did he care? The chilling lucidity was fleeting; the power of Sage mode was too intoxicating for him to think otherwise.


    It filled the void of any found regret. The death of Elder Pep¨¦ was for the greater good.


    Arthur kicked the grotesque head with his newfound strength. It tumbled off the ledge, bouncing once on the rocky slope before plunging into the steaming depths of the spring below.


    A gurgling sound erupted from the water, then silence.


    He stood there for a moment, knowing that that there was no turning back.


    Time was his enemy now.


    He focused inward, gauging the remnants of Sage Chakra coursing through his veins. An estimate of half an hour at best could be used until he needed to regather the natural energy again.


    Half an hour in Sage Mode was more than enough to finish his plans.


    The power he now possessed felt absolute, unparalleled. His senses, sharpened by Sage Mode, saw a vivid picture of the surrounding jungle.


    He could hear the very wind through the leaves, smell the musky scent of distant animals, and even feel the subtle tremours of the earth as nocturnal creatures scuttled through the undergrowth.


    His vision, too, had undergone a dramatic change. He could see through the foliage as if it were mere transparent film; the entire mountain slope lay bare before him.


    Surely, Naruto''s Toad Sage Mode or Kabuto''s Snake Sage Mode couldn''t compare.


    There, nestled amongst the canopy, he spotted it¡ªthe village; the home of the primates.


    His objective was clear. He had eliminated their elder. Now was the time to deal with the rest.


    They were all threats to his self-proclaimed mission to destroy this world.


    Arthur once said that his goal was to protect, but he never specified what he was protecting. It was obvious¡ªhe was the one in need of protection, protection from the evil that plagued this virtual world.


    With a single powerful leap, propelled by his enhanced strength, he launched himself from the ledge.


    Everything in him anticipated what was to come as he flew above the treetops. The once harmonious connection with the jungle¡ªthe sense of wonder and belonging¡ªhad been replaced by his predatorial instinct.


    He landed silently on a thick branch overlooking the village.


    Below, the inhabitants slumbered peacefully in their wooden huts, nestled amidst the trees. They were oblivious to him lurking above¡ªthe "prophet" turned destroyer.


    Two massive gorillas, each easily exceedingly tall, patrolled the perimeter. These were the guards of their society that he had seen when he first arrived.


    Ordinary brute force wouldn''t suffice. He needed a more tactical approach to cripple the village''s defenses before they even knew what hit them.


    ''Sage art: body oxidation jutsu.''


    Arthur launched forward like a swirling vortex of smoke towards the nearest giant.


    The smoke, propelled by Sage Mode''s enhanced speed, reached its target in a blink. There was no explosion, no dramatic impact. The smoke simply flowed around the giant gorilla''s massive body, seemingly harmless.


    But within the gorilla, there was a shift.


    The corrosive effect of the technique worked almost instantly, targeting the gorilla''s very essence.


    After a moment, it let out a roar. The gorilla, its face contorted in pain, lashed out with its massive fist, slamming it into the other gorilla''s chest.


    "Jojo!" the second gorilla said, caught completely off guard. "What is the meaning of this?!"


    The gorilla roared back in fury before it retaliated with a swipe of its arm, sending the first gorilla staggering back.


    Confusion turned into blind rage as the two titans began pummeling each other. Arthur had long exit the gorilla''s body. He now had his arms crossed, watching the scene from a safe distance. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gorillas fought with primal fury, each blow raining down with devastating force.


    The ground trembled under their colossal weight, and trees snapped like twigs caught in a hurricane. The terrified screams of the smaller primates living within the village filled the scene, adding to the destruction.


    From his vantage point, Arthur weaved through the carnage.


    He targeted specific weaknesses he could detect with his enhanced senses. With pinpoint accuracy, he dispatched the smaller primates, his attacks swift and merciless.


    His Simian Sage Mode far exceeded anything the primates possessed. He was slaying them with absolute terror!


    https://akitosbooks.com/simian-sage-mode/

 Chapter 43: Nothing More

    Chapter 43 - Nothing More


    As the initial frenzy subsided, the two gorillas lay on the ground, their massive bodies filled with wounds and their roars reduced to whimpers. They were broken giants, victims of Arthur''s insidious manipulation.


    The remaining primates huddled together in the village square. They looked up at Arthur, their eyes filled with a mix of disbelief and dawning horror. Whoever it was to them, it was a monster.


    A cold vehemence burned in Arthur''s eyes. He wasn''t done yet.


    He raised his hand to perform a technique: ''Sage art: surface slice...''


    Water, enhanced with sage chakra, formed in his palm. With a flick of his wrist, he sent the linear line of water soaring towards the village''s central tree.


    The impact was immense. Water caused flames to erupt, quickly engulfing the oak. Panicked screams filled the air as the primates scrambled for escape routes.


    Arthur watched with darkened eyes.


    The fire would act as a barrier, forcing them out into the open, into his waiting grasp. He would purge them one by one.


    While others might have seen this act as cruel, it was truly a sense of justice. He was like a virus, cleansing the host and weeding out the weak to protect what was necessary¡ªhimself.


    As the first terrified primate burst out of the burning village, he noticed someone coming. It was Nala, her face expressing terror and despair.


    In her arms, she clutched a whimpering baby chimp. No matter how he looked at her, she was an enemy, a danger to his plans.


    Eliminating her was necessary.


    With a clenched fist, Arthur forced a vortex of smoke to reshape in his palm. This time, he unleashed a thick, lethal gas that quickly filled the clearing.


    The primates, caught off guard, began coughing and sputtering, their eyes watering as the gas took effect.


    One by one, they slumped to the ground, overcome by the fumes. Arthur watched, knowing he had achieved his objective.


    The village was subdued, with many of its inhabitants slowly dying.


    He was an expert villain who knew how to use all of his techniques as weapons. The jungle, once a paradise for primates, was now filled with the whimpers of his victims and the flames licking hungrily at the heart of the community.


    Arthur needed to silence any potential threats or witnesses who might expose his actions.


    This self-preservation instinct led him towards Nala.


    She stood amidst the smouldering ruins of the village, a broken figure shrouded in ash. In her trembling arms, she clutched the sleeping baby chimp.


    Her gaze burned with a fury that mirrored the flames devouring the village.


    "You!" she spat. "You did this!"


    Arthur simply stared back. He couldn''t feel any turmoil within him¡ªthis visible destruction. All she could see was the cold, calculating gaze of a monster.


    "So what?"


    That response sent a fresh wave of horror through her. The Arthur, whom she thought she knew, never existed. This was a stranger, a creature willing to annihilate anything that stood in his wake.


    "Why?" she questioned. "My husband and I trusted you! We tried to open our home to you!"


    "Hmph... Last I remember, you were the one who wanted a fight," Arthur replied. "Do you think I attacked on this night without reason?" He had known that Enma wasn''t present in the village at this hour. "You things merely posed a threat... Nothing more."


    Suddenly, a group of burly monkey guards emerged from the smoke-choked remains of a hut. They roared before charging towards Arthur.


    But his Simian Sage Mode''s influence quickly snuffed it out.


    He didn''t hesitate. His hands ignited with a swirling vortex of black smoke. With outstanding speed, he launched the corrosive technique, targeting each assaulter.


    The effect was swift and brutal. Shrieks of pain tore through the air as their bodies wracked with the technique''s corrosive effect, collapsing onto the ground.


    Nala watched in stunned silence. She was horrified.


    Then it dawned on her¡ªArthur had perfected their Simian Sage Mode!


    The power she heard about for who knows how long was a power to be fearsome amongst their kind. Now it was Arthur''s!


    She panicked until she remembered that this was her home. If brute force wouldn''t work, she would resort to other means.


    Chanting, Nala unleashed a powerful genjutsu. As invisible tendrils threatened to constrict Arthur''s body, the air twisted around him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pathetic," he said, standing still.


    Simian Sage Mode not only improved his strength and senses, but also gave him a near-immunity to illusions!


    The constricting tendrils dissipated harmlessly, not even slowing him down.


    Nala''s face contorted in despair. Her last resort had failed. She was no match for him in a physical confrontation, and her attempts proved useless.


    "You were supposed to be different, Arthur," she cried. "This isn''t what I was told about you!"


    Arthur, unfazed by her pleas, stalked closer. She tried to attack, but his enhanced reflexes kicked in. He twisted slightly, avoiding the brunt of her attack.


    Her clawed hand grazed his arm, unable to even wound him. The momentum of her lunge carried her past him, sending her sprawling onto the ash-covered ground.


    The baby chimp, dislodged from her grasp, landed on the soft earth.


    Steeling himself, Arthur scooped up the whimpering chimp, ignoring the frantic shrieks from Nala.


    It was a heartbreaking sound, a primal plea torn from a mother''s very soul.


    But Arthur wasn''t at all moved.


    Nala''s rasped, "You may think you''re almighty, but you will never win. You can never take the spirit of the jungle. It will remember!"


    Her words rang hollow in his ears, dismissing them as the ramblings of a desperate monkey.


    He had what he needed¡ªthe leverage to ensure the primates wouldn''t expose his actions. But to ensure this need, he needed to finish their extinction.


    Nala lunged with incredible agility. Arthur, while carrying the baby chimp, twisted slightly.


    With quick efficiency, he delivered a single, swift blow to her temple. Her eyes, wide with shock, glazed over before her body went limp. The last thing she could see was the baby being held as if it never belonged to her in the first place.


    Arthur watched, understanding the look in her eyes. This baby chimp wasn''t just any ordinary animal; it was her newborn!


    Suddenly, a tremor shook the ground as a deafening roar ripped through the clearing. Arthur slowly turned to his adversary and yelled out his name: "What have you done?!"


    Enma, the king, had arrived.


    His face was obscured by the flames licking at the village''s remains. His normally regal posture was replaced by a hunched, primal stance, and his eyes were filled with rage.


    Arthur held his ground, having sensed his arrival moments ago. He carefully placed the baby chimp down on a patch of untouched earth.


    Then, the silence stretched.


    The crackling of the fire and the whimpering of the baby chimp were the only sounds heard.


    Finally, Enma spoke, "Why have you done this...?"


    Arthur stepped forward and asked, "I wonder what you mean. The fact that I came to your realm and suckered you into this mess, or the fact that you never saw it coming..."


    Enma roared with heart-wrenching sorrow. He lumbered towards Arthur, the ground trembling with each earth-shaking step.


    As he emerged from the shadows, the devastation of the village became fully visible¡ªthe smoldering huts, the fallen guards, and the lifeless body of his wife.


    Enma''s enraged gaze fell upon Nala, his eyes widening in disbelief and horror. Grief and fury warred within him, threatening to consume him whole.


    Arthur watched with morbid curiosity. This wasn''t the heartless leader he had expected. So he said, "And you call yourself a king, Enma... Hmph... Your so-called kingdom lies in ruins, and your wife... is dead because you valued food more than your village."


    Enma, his body trembling, slowly turned his gaze towards Arthur. His eyes burned with an inferno of hatred as he rasped, "Why...?"


    Arthur spread his arms in a display of dominance, declaring, "Because they posed a threat."


    Enma stared at him with conflicting emotions. Rage, grief, and something akin to betrayal¡ªall of it gnawed at him.


    "You," he finally managed, "were said to be a prophet... We welcomed you... trusted you..."


    "Trust," Arthur scoffed. "No ye not it is better to trust in God than a man. And why call me a prophet? Since when did you ever hear me confirm that I was a prophet?"


    The dam broke. Enma roared, a primal sound that shook the very trees.


    With a thud, he slammed his massive fist into the ground, sending a shockwave that ripped through the clearing. Dust and debris rained down as the earth itself seemed to tremble.


    Arthur, however, stood his ground.


    "You want revenge, Enma...? Then come and get it."


    Enma''s colossal form charged, his fists clenched tight. Arthur, however, remained rooted to the spot with a solace expression.


    The clearing immediately exploded in fury.


    Arthur dodged Enma''s earth-shattering blows with impeccable timing. With another charge, Enma summoned his adamantine staff. It whipped through the air, sending a shockwave that ripped through the smouldering remains of the huts.


    Each of Enma''s swings, fueled by grief and rage, missed its mark. Arthur darted around Enma, exploiting the monkey''s size and brute strength.


    Simeon Sage Mode''s enhanced reflexes were being used perfectly.


    Arthur weaved his way through the staff''s deadly arcs. Every swing of the staff, every twitch of Enma''s muscles¡ªall of it was being telegraphed with great clarity.


    Enma huffed a large amount of air, wondering why Arthur hadn''t attacked yet. Then it became painfully obvious: Arthur was testing the limitations of his Sage Mode.


    Another fist swung, but Enma''s blow connected with nothing but air. Arthur was too fast.


    ''Sage art: body oxidation jutsu.''


    The king roared in frustration, searching for his opponent. Before he could react, a searing pain erupted in his shoulder.


    Arthur materialized behind him, his body solidifying. The Sage Mode enhanced smoke technique had done its work, leaving a gaping bruise on Enma''s thick hide.


    Enma shrieked in pain, his fury momentarily replaced by a primal cry of agony. He spun around, his rage increasing tenfold. But Arthur began to grow bored.


    Appearing next to Enma, he aimed his attacks on vulnerable points¡ªa kick to the back of Enma''s knee, bringing the monkey to the ground, followed by a backhand hand to knock Enma back.


    With each blow, the corrosive effects of the Body Oxidation ate away at Enma''s flesh, causing him to roar in a mix of pain and fury.


    The towering titan of the jungle was being reduced to a lumbering target, swatting at a foe that seemed unbeatable.


    Suddenly, from the undergrowth, emerged Ooka-Ooka!


    "Alex!" Ooka-Ooka roared, his voice laced with betrayal. "What have you done?!"


    "Whatever do you mean, Orangi? I''m liberating the threat I talked about."


    Enma, gathering the last vestiges of his strength, rasped out a single word: "Run!"


    Ooka-Ooka, however, ignored his king''s desperate plea. He raced towards Arthur, the ground threatening to give way under his force.


    "Liar!" he thundered. "You came as a guest, promising peace, and you betrayed us all!"


    The distance was closed. His fist aimed for Arthur''s head. But just as the blow was about to land, Arthur vanished.


    Ooka-Ooka''s fist crashed into thin air, sending a shockwave through the clearing that extinguished some of the flames.


    With a swift, precise movement, Arthur delivered a powerful blow infused with sage chakra to Ooka-Ooka''s pressure point. The impact sent a jolt of pain shooting through the orangutan''s body, momentarily paralyzing him.


    ''Sage art: chakra dissection blade.''


    With a cold, calculating efficiency, Arthur channeled his sage chakra into his hand, forming a sharp, razor-like blade of energy. Enma, his eyes wide with horror, watched as Arthur lunged at Ooka-Ooka.


    The orangutan, regaining some control over his paralyzed limbs, tried to turn, but it was too late.


    The chakra blade sliced through his throat in a clean, silent motion.


    Ooka-Ooka crumpled to the ground, his massive body hitting the earth with a heavy thud. His eyes, wide with disbelief, stared vacantly at the sky.


    The clearing was silent, broken only by the whimpers of the baby chimp.

 Chapter 44: Koko

    Chapter 44 - Koko


    Arthur stood there, deactivating his technique. He looked down at the fallen orangutan with a cold emptiness in his eyes.


    Enma, his breathing shallow, managed to rasp, "You... will pay for this!"


    Arthur felt no such satisfaction. He had already proven he was strong.


    The fight wasn''t about winning anymore. It was about dominance, about highlighting the power that Arthur had embraced.


    He was the apex predator of the jungle now, and Enma, the leader who had failed his people, was merely standing in his way.


    Enma stumbled slightly but managed to compose himself. It was clear that he was getting used to the corrosive effects.


    Flames raged in the background, mixed with the cries of the chimp. In an instant, the two dashed toward one another.


    As the fight raged on, Arthur started to feel a drain on his reserves. His sage chakra was receding.


    Yet he remained calm.


    Just as Enma landed a thunderous blow with the staff that would have obliterated him, he blocked it with his forearm and palmed the monkey back.


    Enma, fueled by blind fury at first, slowly began to tire. He was getting increasingly sluggish.


    At that moment, Arthur''s natural energy ran out. But he still had more than one to fight! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes glowed brightly as he activated his Tamashii. So long as he had similar precognitive abilities granted by Sage Mode, he would always be able to predict Enma''s next move.


    ''High-speed movement.''


    With a burst of adrenaline, he channeled his chakra into his legs, launching himself into the air just as Enma brought the adamantine staff down in a bone-crushing arc.


    The staff smashed into the ground where Arthur stood a second ago, sending a shower of sparks and debris flying.


    Arthur landed behind Enma with a soft thud, his eyes scanning for a potential opening. Enma roared and spun around, his staff swinging wildly. But Arthur was ready.


    Anticipating the attack, he countered by lunging forward, not to meet the staff head-on, but to slip beneath it. As he rolled towards Enma''s side, the staff whistled past him.


    ''Chakra-enhanced strength.''


    With a well-placed kick, Arthur struck a pressure point located on Enma''s knee joint. The blow connected with a sickening thud.


    A jolt of pain shot through Enma''s leg, buckling his entire right side. He roared in agony, the staff slipping from his grasp and clattering to the ground.


    Arthur didn''t waste a second. He knew Enma wouldn''t stay down for long.


    He channeled his chakra into his fist and launched a powerful uppercut. The blow struck Enma square on the jaw, sending the massive primate upward before crashing to the ground.


    Enma lay motionless.


    Arthur stood there, barely panting from the heavy chakra exertion, as the clearing fell silent.


    Looking down at the fallen king, he couldn''t feel anything. The sound of a nearby crying chimp was all he could hear.


    There was only a twisted sense of victory. The sight of the burning village, the lifeless body of Nala¡ªall of it had been taken down in one night.


    He kneeled beside Enma, the defeated king staring back at him with a look of utter despair. Arthur couldn''t empathize. The grief this CPU was feeling after losing everything didn''t compare to his struggles.


    "You brought this upon yourself," he said. "Accepting me into your realm without verifying anything with the Leaf Village... All this was because of your stupidity."


    Enma''s gaze remained fixed on him, surprise crossing his eyes. Not once had he known that Arthur was from the Leaf Village. Unable to continue fighting, he gave a sigh of resignation, saying, "I hate you..."


    Strong words, but they didn''t faze Arthur whatsoever. The internal injuries he inflicted would be fatal.


    Glancing at the baby chimp close by, he arose and declared, "I''ll assume that child was yours. Funny... I don''t recall the ''great'' king Enma having an offspring."


    Enma''s eyes widened, hoping Arthur wouldn''t kill the chimp.


    "Think of me as a monster?" he said, picking up the baby. The chimp whimpered against his chest. "It would be foolish of me not to spare at least one primate."


    A lump formed in Enma''s throat. He watched with weary eyes, his own strength fading rapidly. He knew deep down that Arthur was going to raise his own child as a servant.


    "There''s... no sense of justice in you," Enma rasped. "Don''t think... you will get... away with this."


    Justice? No one could judge Arthur''s actions. He was the justice.


    "Learn a proverb from the Bible, oh king: To do justice and judgment is more acceptable to the LORD than sacrifice."


    Some time later.


    Arthur cradled the whimpering baby chimp close to his chest, the acrid smoke of the burning village still apparent.


    Victory tasted like ashes in his mouth.


    He had eliminated every primate, including the ones that fled. Due to Simian Sage Mode''s enhanced sense, it allowed him to track the primates with uncanny precision, making their stampede movements easily predictable.


    Once he located them, they were all overpowered. Even the most formidable primates, incomparable to Enma, were defeated.


    Arthur himself might have grown stronger, but it was his cunningness that sealed the primates'' fate. He understood their patterns and their routines.


    The night he learned about the Cayman Jungles was the same night he observed their patrols and learned their vulnerabilities.


    His use of Sage Mode became a cruel advantage.


    The acrid smoke filled the desolate village. The huts lay in smouldering ruins, and many roofs collapsed under the weight of charred wood.


    Arthur looked down at the baby chimp against his chest. The epitome of innocence was born into a world that would never know its parents or home.


    He would raise it until it was ready to serve him in battle.


    He sifted through the ashes, searching for anything salvageable¡ªa weapon, a pouch of supplies, anything that could be of help. But everything was reduced to embers and ash.


    As he reached a central clearing, a strange sight caught his eye. Nestled amidst the rubble, untouched by the flames, stood a large chalice.


    It looked to be a portal, akin to the one on Mt. My¨­boku. A one-way ticket back to the Fire Country.


    The baby chimp whimpered again. Arthur calmed it down before softly placing it on the ground.


    He kneeled before the chalice. It was unlike the one on Mt. My¨­boku. While that one had water, this one had lava that didn''t at all feel hot.


    Steeling himself, Arthur dipped his hand into the cold lava.


    The world dissolved around him in a wave of heat and light. When the blinding sensation subsided, he found himself standing in a lush green forest.


    The air was clean, opposite the wasteland he''d left behind.


    He was back. But back where?


    He closed his eyes and focused his Tamashii to sense the surrounding area. The land was recognizable¡ªthe Fire Country!


    He wasn''t close to the Leaf Village, not yet, but he was close enough.


    ''Summoning jutsu.''


    Upon performing the summoning sign again, he appeared back in his original spot in the Cayman Jungles. Since he hadn''t formed any contracts with the apes yet, traversing here again was inevitable.


    He looked down at the baby chimp before picking it up again. Its grip on his shirt tightened, as if acknowledging Arthur as its caretaker.


    "Judging from your size, you must have recently been born," he hypothesized.


    It was his responsibility now. He couldn''t allow it to fall prey to another predator.


    While other ninjas gravitated towards canines or birds, Arthur''s was primates. This baby chimp, the sole survivor of its race, could potentially become his first true summoning contract.


    With a plan in mind, Arthur set about repairing the damage done in the village.


    He salvaged what he could: scraps of cloth, tools, and a few untouched cooking supplies. Using his chakra, he rebuilt the basic structure of a hut, enough to provide a meager shelter for himself and the baby chimp.


    All this took him twenty-four hours.


    The next few days passed quickly. Arthur had scavenged for edible plants, supplementing them with pre-packaged formula he found in the ruins of a food storage hut.


    He fashioned a makeshift cradle from vines and leaves, and to his surprise, the baby chimp, whom he''d named Koko, took to him readily.


    Koko, with its bright, curious eyes and playful antics, provided a much-needed spark in the otherwise bleak situation. It would coo and giggle as Arthur clumsily attempted to feed it, its small fingers wrapping around his with surprising strength.


    At night, it would nestle into his arms, its soft body serving as a comforting weight against his chest.


    A strange sense of companionship for a man such as Arthur.


    It hadn''t taken long for Koko to start understanding Arthur when he spoke. This came as no surprise, since summoning animals aged and grew far quicker than ninjas.


    Mix that with a primate''s intelligence; this baby chimp wasn''t stupid.


    Training Koko, however, was not something to be done this early. After all, it was still a baby.


    When the time came, Arthur would surely introduce it to basic commands and hand signs, hoping to forge a stronger bond¡ªone that might one day translate into a fearsome summoning animal.


    Time continued to pass.


    During the day, Arthur ventured out, foraging for food and rebuilding the village in a manner most suited to himself. At night, he continued his grim task of hunting down any remaining predators or primates he had possibly missed during the massacre.


    There were seldom any threats lingering for miles. A few giant serpents and eagles, but never anything that he had to worry about. It was all to ensure the safety of the last remaining jungle inhabitant.


    When he wasn''t out hunting at night, he would try to teach Koko words. To his surprise, there were many children''s books lying around, which were of enormous help.


    One could say that Arthur was a wonderful pet owner.


    That is, until they looked at the complete silence of a slaughtered population that echoed in stillness.


    Apart from teaching Koko, he trained relentlessly, honing his body and sharpening his skills. He practiced his techniques, remembering that the finals demanded that he be stronger.


    A part of him yearned to never return to the Leaf Village, to go out into the world and forge more opportunities like this one. But a larger part held him back.


    He needed to become stronger, yes, but now was not the time to stray from the main story as a whole.


    And then there was Koko.


    The baby chimp, nurtured by the formula and a steady supply of fruits Arthur procured, thrived. It continued to grow at a rate much faster than average primates. Even its movements became more coordinated.


    One afternoon, while Arthur was engrossed in practicing the water dragon technique alone, a small voice threw him off guard.


    "Pretty!"


    Arthur spun around, searching for the source of the sound. The small voice was followed by a giggle. There, perched on a nearby rock, was Koko.


    "Pretty water!" she repeated.


    Her voice was clear and, surprisingly, womanlike. Arthur blinked, wondering if he heard that right. Had the baby chimp just spoken?


    He stared at Koko, skeptical. The chimp tilted its head, its expression curious.


    "When did you learn to talk?" Arthur asked.


    Koko, oblivious to his astonishment, let out another round of giggles. "Pretty water! Make more, daddy!"


    While animals in the Narutoverse aged faster than in his world, this was still impossibly fast. Koko couldn''t be more than a few weeks old, yet it was already speaking coherently.


    This would be equivalent to a baby born by a woman who was still pre-mobile and reliant on her mother for survival.


    Was there something unique about Koko, or was this one of those discrepancies?


    "Koko," he said softly, "we have a lot to learn from each other."


    From that day forward, their routine took on a new purpose.


    Arthur continued his training, focusing not just on his physical prowess but also on perfecting his Simian Sage Mode. He also taught Koko certain phrases that the playful chimp could understand.


    In turn, Koko absorbed all of Arthur''s lessons with her uncanny intelligence. She even tried to mimic Arthur''s movements when he was training. She failed a lot of the time, but it was at least a start.

 Chapter 45: Return

    Chapter 45 - Return


    After a week, a bond grew between them.


    They communicated through a combination of gestures and expressions that seemed to develop between them. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One evening, as they sat around a crackling campfire, Arthur looked at Koko and said, "One day, you might help me destroy this world..."


    The chimp tilted its head, unable to understand what he meant.


    "This world is plagued with evil ninjas," Arthur continued. "Those who cannot fathom what''s real and what''s not are but mere... hurdles in my path."


    Koko made a soft clicking sound, seemingly sensing the turmoil within him. Reaching out, it plucked a red fruit from the nearby vine and carefully dropped it into Arthur''s lap.


    Arthur reached out and picked it up.


    "Thank you, Koko," he murmured. But he could never give a genuine smile. A simple gesture and the silent understanding between them were more than enough.


    He gazed back at the crackling fire to confess, "But there''s more... There''s a darkness in this world, Koko. A darkness I need to eliminate to break free of my bondage."


    Koko let out a low whine, a sound of concern echoing through the night. She then hopped to try and comfort Arthur. He reached out and gently scratched behind her ear.


    "You can''t understand now, but you will," he softly said.


    The next few hours were spent recounting the events leading up to his descent onto this path.


    He spoke of the lying girl, the wicked Leaf shinobi, his false imprisonment, and the other players. He also confessed the brutal actions he had taken in an attempt to justify the means.


    Koko listened intently, her large eyes never leaving his face. As he spoke, it made him angrier.


    He wouldn''t hide. He wouldn''t run from anyone. He would seek redemption until he broke free from Elysium''s hold.


    Some time later.


    Arthur pushed himself to his limits again. His training sessions were grueling workouts designed to rehone his strength, speed, and agility.


    He wasn''t just pushing himself physically; he was pushing himself mentally, challenging himself to better use Simian Sage Mode.


    When he wasn''t doing that, he shared his knowledge of ninjutsu with Koko, teaching her the basic hand signs and the principles of chakra flow. She was still very young, but there was no harm in absorbing information early.


    Finally, the time came to return to the Leaf Village. But first, he needed to secure Koko''s development.


    He wouldn''t take the loyal chimp on a perilous journey filled with uncertainty. He was responsible for ensuring its safety and continued growth.


    Leading Koko towards her rebuilt village with a variety of salvaged supplies, Arthur instructed her to live here without him for the time being.


    Koko, sensing his purpose, let out a low whine. It didn''t want to be left behind, not after the bond they had forged. Arthur kneeled before it, his hand gently stroking Koko''s head.


    "I cannot take you with me, Koko," he explained. "This path I walk on will be fraught with danger. Powerful enemies lurk on it, and I wouldn''t risk your safety."


    Koko whined again, this time wrapping its small arms around Arthur''s neck in a plea to stay.


    "You''ll be safe here," he continued, unmoved. "This village is yours, a place you can call home. And when the time is right, I''ll come for you."


    Koko''s intelligent eyes searched his face, seemingly trying to decipher the truth in his words. With a soft sigh, it released its hold and shed tears.


    Arthur had already reinforced the village''s defenses, creating traps and alarms to deter any potential threats. He also left behind a stockpile of supplies, enough to last Koko for months to come.


    Together, they walked to the Royal Registry. This was one of the few buildings left intact during the massacre.


    There, he found a large scroll¡ªthe summoning contract. Unfurling it, Hiruzen''s full name was already written in his own blood. It was the only one, to Arthur''s surprise.


    There was only one thing left to do. Arthur cut himself to draw out some blood. Then he wrote his name next to Hiruzen''s, completing the ritual to summon Koko from this realm.


    "Time to move," he said, closing the scroll.


    He then left toward the chalice with Koko, hanging around his neck.


    "Train hard, Koko," he commanded. "Grow strong, and never forget to hone your dormant skills. The day will come when we fight side-by-side, but until then, you must remain here. Promise me you''ll do this."


    Koko, seemingly sensing the finality in his voice, let out a low whine. It didn''t want him to leave, but it also understood the weight of his mission.


    It reached out, its small hand gently touching Arthur''s cheek.


    Arthur reached the chalice, allowing her to descend. With a final glance at Koko, he turned towards the cold lava.


    As he approached it, he heard a whisper: "Good bye, daddy."


    Stepping into the chalice, a wave of heat and light covered his vision. When it subsided, Arthur found himself standing in the familiar forest, the scent of pine and damp soil filling his nostrils.


    He was back, near the Leaf Village, but his journey towards dominance had only barely begun.


    Arthur eventually returned to the Leaf Village. Its bustling streets felt a tad unfamiliar after living in the foliage of the Cayman Jungles. The snatched conversations and usual chatter indicated that nothing had changed since his departure.


    This was surprising since Orochimaru''s plan had been revealed.


    He reached his old apartment building. A dilapidated piece of paper was tucked under his door. It was a note, scrawled in familiar handwriting¡ªAlice''s.


    He carefully peeled the note out and read it.


    ''Arthur! Would love to hear about your training! Come visit immediately when you''re back. Alice.''


    Why would she, of all the players, be interested in what Arthur was doing? Or was this a test of sorts, a way to gauge his aims?


    He couldn''t ignore the message. Alice might be his best bet at gathering some information. He needed to know what had transpired since his departure and the current changes that had unfolded within the game.


    He plastered a smile on his face and made his way toward her apartment.


    Their tall building hadn''t been altered in the slightest. He made his way up the elevator before pausing by her door. With a knock, he announced his presence.


    The door swung open.


    Standing before him was Alice, clad in a strange tunic, her hair pulled back in a messy bun. Her eyes widened in surprise as she gasped, "Arthur, you''re finally back!"


    "Alice!" he said with theatrical excitement. "Good to see you... Saw your note, so you''re actually the first person I''m checking on."


    Alice''s gaze swept over him with a cocky smile, scrutinizing and searching for something he couldn''t quite decipher.


    Finally, she stepped aside, allowing him to enter.


    "Well, come in, come in!" she said gleefully. "It''s good to see you alive."


    He walked inside, the familiar scent of their apartment filling his scenes. The inside remained unchanged¡ªthe couches and expensive appliances. It was a snapshot of what only wealthy citizens could afford.


    Arthur settled onto the couch as Alice busied herself with making tea.


    "So, tell me everything!" she chirped with enthusiasm. "What amazing adventures have you been on? How much stronger have you become?"


    Arthur revealed only a little truth, plaiting a narrative of an average challenge with only some experiences gained. He embellished details, playing the role of a regular shinobi doing menial labour.


    Alice returned to the living room, a steaming mug of tea cradled in her hands.


    "Here you go," she said, handing him the mug. "Chamomile. Helps with nerves, they say."


    Arthur accepted the tea. He took a slow sip and said, "Much appreciated."


    Alice settled onto the couch next to him with a considerable distance remaining. Her gaze seemed to drift out the window, clearly bored after hearing how his journey had gone.


    Arthur didn''t mind. As long as she believed his tale, he could maintain the element of surprise.


    "So," she began, "tell me more about this training mission. Did you encounter any interesting creatures? Any near-death experiences?"


    Arthur launched minor details of monotonous pushups and failed taijutsu growth. There was hardly any detailed description of his walk in the Cayman Jungles or the fact that he caused primates to become endangered.


    Alice listened politely, nodding at appropriate intervals, but her interest seemed to wane with each fantastical flourish.


    "Wow," she finally said when he finished. "That sounds... intense." The lack of conviction in her voice was evident, but Arthur chose to ignore it.


    "It was," he agreed. "But a warrior perseveres, wouldn''t you say?"


    Alice offered a tight smile to change the subject, saying, "Of course... I''ll let you in on what you''ve missed while you''ve been away."


    This was the information he craved. Arthur leaned in, feigning interest.


    "Well," she began, tapping her chin thoughtfully, "Margaret''s been spending a lot of time with Jada. They seem as thick as thieves lately¡ªpractically inseparable. Apparently, they''re both pretty confident for their upcoming match in the finals."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. Margaret and Jada? That was an expected duo.


    If he recalled correctly, Margaret was to face Hinata, and Jada was to face Alice in the finals. He knew Margaret possessed immense chakra reserves, but Jada, while skilled, wasn''t known for her raw power.


    Perhaps they were training in secret.


    "Really?" he said, pretending to be surprised. "Interesting. Any word on Will?"


    "Will returned from a mission behind all our backs recently," Alice replied. "A crazy mission, believe it or not. Without telling anyone, he went to rehabilitate Gaara with Naruto. And guess what? He succeeded! Without a single fight, no less. Everyone''s quite surprised."


    Arthur''s hand tightened around his teacup. William? Successfully rehabilitating Gaara? He scoffed internally. There was only one explanation: Naruto''s infamous "talk-no-jutsu."


    It was a na?ve strategy, but one that often yielded unforeseen results.


    "That''s... unexpected," he managed to say, trying to keep his voice neutral.


    Alice nodded and said, "Indeed. Now, where were we? Oh, right, catching you up. Jasper and I have just been focusing on our training. We haven''t been on any missions lately."


    Her words rang hollow.


    Arthur knew Jasper''s insatiable ambition well. The man wouldn''t be caught dead "just focusing on training" for weeks on end. There was something more to the story¡ªsomething she wasn''t telling him.


    He decided to play along for now.


    "Ah, yes," he said, nodding sagely. "Training is always important, even for players like yourselves." He finished by taking another sip of tea, knowing those two were hiding something.


    "And what about Alex?" he asked as he swirled the remaining tea in his mug.


    "Oh, Alex," she said, a tad amused. "He''s gotten himself quite the... souvenir since you last saw him."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Alice''s smirk widened as she said, "Oh, come now, Arthur. Don''t play coy?"


    He gritted his teeth, acting natural, and said, "Honestly, Alice. I haven''t the faintest idea what you''re talking about. Some exciting new training technique, perhaps?"


    "Training technique, huh? More like a permanent enhancement." She leaned forward, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Alex received the curse mark from Orochimaru..."


    The news was surprising, to say the least. Alex, with the curse mark? Arthur hadn''t anticipated this.


    "Shocking, right?" she continued, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of apprehension and fascination. "We were all speechless when he showed us those nasty black markings on his neck."


    "Speechless, huh?" Arthur repeated.


    "Well, not entirely speechless. Margaret nearly launched herself at Alex the moment she saw it. Oh! And Alex was content with it, if you can believe that."


    Arthur''s mind was racing. Alex willingly accepting the curse mark? It defied logic. Was Orochimaru truly targeting him? Or was there something else at play?


    Relaxed, he said, "I''ll admit, it''s unexpected news... All of it. But why are you acting so playful about the curse mark?"


    Alice''s face brightened as she said, "Exactly! That''s what Will asked too. Alex claims that the curse mark can be changed without repercussions."


    ''That''s not possible,'' Arthur thought, lips twitching at the audacious claim. ''Or is it...''


    Even if such a thing were possible, it would require immense control and understanding of sealing techniques and forbidden techniques!

 Chapter 46: A Practical Guide

    Chapter 46 - A Practical Guide


    "Here''s how it happened," Alice continued. "Hiruzen personally requested Alex, Jasper, and me to join him and a few Anbu on a mission to locate Orochimaru''s whereabouts in the Fire Country. It was quite the ordeal, and he trusted that since we had so much intel, he wanted us to come."


    "How was it?"


    "It was a fight of epic proportions!"


    "And Orochimaru, finding Alex... That''s how he gained the curse mark?"


    Alice nodded and said, "Yep! You got it. Jasper tried to intervene, of course, but Alex stopped him. Said he was willing to accept the mark, much to our shock."


    "Shocking indeed," Arthur said, thoughts churning.


    This was even more disturbing than he had initially considered. Alex wasn''t just accepting the curse mark; he was actively seeking its power for a bigger purpose.


    But why? What desperate ambition drove him down this path?


    "Upon returning to the village," Alice continued, "Alex explained his plan. He says he''ll modify the curse mark and turn Orochimaru''s power to his own advantage. Make it his own."


    Arthur understood. Alex was scheming, attempting to cheat the system yet again.


    Whether he would succeed or succumb to the curse mark''s corrupting influence remained to be seen. But one thing was clear: Alex was playing a dangerous game, and it was a game that could have dire consequences for them all.


    "A bold plan, but only time will tell if he can pull it off," Arthur forced himself to say.


    The conversation drifted on, but Arthur''s mind was elsewhere.


    Alex''s decision to embrace the curse mark had thrown a wrench into his already complex plan. He needed to adjust his strategy to account for this unexpected development.


    Then there was Gaara''s early rehabilitation. That would surely change the story''s trajectory if Orochimaru''s targeting of Alex wasn''t a problem.


    The battle for this world was becoming increasingly convoluted, with each player''s own hidden agendas that threatened to tip the scales at any moment.


    The conversation continued for a while longer, with Alice filling him in on the village gossip, the upcoming tournament, and the minor squabbles that seemed to erupt daily within the ninja ranks.


    Arthur listened intently, gleaning tidbits of information here and there. But through it all, a gnawing suspicion grew within him. This wasn''t the whole story.


    Alice was holding something back¡ªsomething significant.


    He knew he needed to tread carefully. Pushing her too hard might raise suspicion.


    Whether she trusted him or not didn''t necessarily matter. It was the fact that he didn''t trust her. Or any of the players, for that matter.


    As Alice excused herself to clean the cup, Arthur hunched forward, his mind already formulating a plan.


    With Alex harbouring the curse mark, the chances of Orochimaru launching a direct assault on the village seemed slim. If anything, that ninja would attack subtly, since Sasuke also bore the curse mark.


    The rogue Sannin wouldn''t abandon his investments.


    Arthur needed a new approach, a way to exploit Alex''s ambition and turn it against the very system he was trying to manipulate.


    Once he finished his thoughts, he arose to bid farewell to Alice. A loud, boisterous voice suddenly pierced through the walls: "Hey, is anybody home?!"


    Arthur would recognize that character''s voice from anywhere. He opened the door to find Naruto Uzumaki. He was still wearing his signature orange jumpsuit.


    A grin stretched across his face, wider than Arthur could ever remember seeing on the young ninja.


    "Naruto," Arthur responded cautiously. "It''s been a while... Come to think of it, this is our first time speaking to each other, isn''t it?"


    "Yup, just got back from my training with the Pervy Sage!" Naruto exclaimed, puffing out his chest. The "Pervy Sage" was Jiraiya. "And guess what?"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, feigning disinterest as he asked, "What, Naruto?"


    "I learned the Rasengan!" Naruto exclaimed in excitement.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. The Rasengan? So soon?


    In the original timeline, Naruto struggled to learn that technique. Had William''s tutelage accelerated his learning by that much?


    This by no means impressed or surprised Arthur. It was an anticipated development that he had already considered in his loaded plans.


    "The Rasengan?" Arthur repeated. "That''s great, Naruto. Especially for someone who''s trying to become the Hokage."


    Naruto beamed and said, "Thanks, Arthur! Believe it!"


    He then turned to Alice, who had emerged from her apartment doorway. Scratching the back of his head, he asked, "Hey Alice, have you seen my cousin anywhere?"


    "No, Naruto," Alice replied, shaking her head. "But I''m sure he''ll be back soon. He wouldn''t miss the finals, would he?"


    Naruto chuckled and said, "Nah, not a chance! Him and I''ve been training too hard for that. Anyway, gotta go find him. See you guys later!"


    With a final wave, Naruto jumped off the railing, leaving Arthur and Alice standing in silence.


    Alice''s gaze flickered between Arthur and the direction Naruto had vanished in. Arthur could sense the unspoken question hanging.


    "So," Alice finally began, whispering, "do you think he already knows about it?"


    Arthur met her gaze and countered, "Know about what?"


    "Not what," she corrected. "Who..."


    Arthur immediately knew who she was referring to.


    Sooner or later, William or one of the other players would spill the truth about the Nine-Tails to Naruto, revealing Kurama''s name to him. And when that happened, Naruto would transform from an energetic underdog into one of the strongest NPCs in this game.


    Arthur wouldn''t allow that. He couldn''t afford to be outmatched by a mere fictional program.


    "I''m sure one day Will might tell him," Arthur finally answered.


    Alice flinched at the mention of William being the one to reveal the truth and not another player.


    Regardless of what she was planning, he had his own goals to meet. He turned to leave, waving nonchalantly.


    By the time he was already walking along the village, Arthur heard Naruto''s voice: "Wait!"


    Naruto stood a few feet away, a hopeful smile plastered on his face. What could he possibly want now?


    "Hey Arthur," he continued, placing his arm over his head. "I forgot to ask this. Since you''re back and all, maybe we could all... you know..."


    Arthur''s heart almost froze. Train together? Help him grow stronger?


    The very idea of training with this character in a world where everything felt and looked real was tempting to a fanatic.


    But Arthur wasn''t privy to Satan''s devices. Plus, he wasn''t willing to risk revealing his true abilities until he was ready.


    "Maybe another time, Naruto," he said, forcing a smile. "I have some catching up to do. But have fun with the finals. Show everyone what you''ve learned."


    Disappointment crossed Naruto''s face, but he nodded enthusiastically and said, "Gee... I was really hoping to practice with you. Fine. Ya owe me one!"


    Arthur watched Naruto disappear down the street, his gaze lingering on the retreating figure.


    ''One day, Naruto... I''ll rip your throat out.''


    There was still about a week before the finals¡ªa week for Arthur to hone his skills and gain an edge over his opponents.


    He needed a boost¡ªsomething beyond what he''d been training for. He needed knowledge.


    He recalled a certain area in the Leaf Village that was never really expanded on¡ªthe Science Building. It wasn''t his area of expertise, but desperate times called for desperate measures.


    Arthur found a secluded area before activating his Tamashii to confirm he wasn''t being followed. No stranger to espionage, he disguised his chakra and cloaked himself in a shroud of smoke, his body dissolving into wispy tendrils that drifted through the village rooftops.


    He navigated the streets from high above with ease, his form remaining invisible to prying eyes.


    When he arrived at the Leaf''s Science Building, he measured how many characters were inside. It was sparsely populated with mostly eccentric inventors and their assistants.


    This suited his purpose perfectly.


    He slipped through a ventilation shaft, moving cautiously inside. His senses were on high alert for any disturbances.


    The air here was sterile, mixed with the scent of chemicals and burnt parchment.


    Finally, he reached a dimly lit room, its shelves filled with scrolls and leather-bound tomes. Here, he could possibly find what he was looking for.


    So he reformed himself to scan the shelves, his eyes quickly finding a section dedicated to seals and enchantments. He skimmed the titles, locating something of use.


    There, tucked between a dusty treatise on chakra conductors and a worn manual on ripped tags, were the answers he craved: "Charm Creation for Beginners" and "Talismans: A Practical Guide by Takahashi, Akito."


    He settled onto a creaking stool, concealing himself within a swirling vortex of smoke, and poured over the manuals. His mind was mesmerized by the intricate symbols, the precise material requirements, and the meticulous rituals involved in crafting charms and talismans.


    The rest of the evening was spent immersed in this hard-to-find knowledge, the words filling him with a sense of possibility.


    The information, although well organized, was primarily geared towards basic protection and enhancement. Charms for fortification and talismans for sealing augmentations¡ªthe possibilities seemed endless.


    But he needed something more, something that could tip the scales decisively in his favour.


    As dawn approached, Arthur finished the reading, finally emerging from his smoky shroud. He softly closed the books, having filled his mind with a new understanding of how this world functioned.


    He had a week left, so he needed to be quick to put his newfound knowledge to the test. But without a doubt, it wouldn''t be a walk in the park.


    But as long as Arthur was willing, he would always be many steps ahead of everyone. That''s simply who he was: an old, faithful soul that wouldn''t be tread on lightly.


    Night had fallen.


    The other players likely knew of his return and were likely waiting for him, eager to hear about what he''d learned. But Arthur had nothing to offer them but a web of carefully crafted tales.


    He slipped out of the Science Building, his smokey body cloaking him from curious eyes.


    As he navigated the deserted streets, he reformed himself without anyone around. Afterwards, he activated his Tamashii to verify if anyone was at Alice''s apartment.


    To his surprise, no one was there. Neither were any of the men in their respective homes. Whatever they were doing¡ªtraining, going for a stroll¡ªit left him with a window of opportunity.


    A plan began to take shape. He needed supplies¡ªspecific and carefully selected materials, as mentioned in what he read earlier.


    But why was Arthur so eager to learn about something as straightforward as charm creation?


    Some time ago, when he was learning how to perform the flying raijin, he also learned how to execute another dangerous, morally questionable technique that was deemed too dangerous for mainstream teaching¡ªReanimation!


    The Reanimation technique is a jutsu that allows a user to bind the soul of a deceased person to a living vessel, restoring them to their state at the moment of their death.


    To perform the technique, the user must acquire DNA from the person they wish to reanimate and use it on a special scroll. The soul of the reanimated must not have been sealed away, and a living sacrifice is required for said soul to be used as a vessel.


    The technique can be used to reanimate multiple people at once, and the user can control the actions of the reanimated souls by using a special talisman.


    The user can choose from two levels of control: one that allows the reanimated soul to retain its personality and free will, or one that suppresses its personality and allows for complete control over its actions.


    The level of control determines how much freedom the reanimated soul has to make decisions and act on its own. The user can also choose to rejuvenate the reanimated body, restoring its physical appearance and abilities.


    One of the benefits of the Reanimation technique is that it grants immortal bodies to those who are reanimated.


    Any damage they receive will regenerate over time, and they can continue fighting without being limited by their physical body. Additionally, the reanimated bodies have access to limitless chakra reserves, allowing them to fight indefinitely without running out of energy.


    However, there are also some drawbacks to this deadly technique.


    For example, it requires a significant amount of chakra to perform, and it can be difficult to control the actions of the reanimated souls.


    Additionally, there is a risk that the reanimated souls may not be able to achieve their full potential or may be limited by their physical abilities.


    To release the Reanimation technique, the user must perform a specific sequence of hand signs before uttering the release phrase. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alternatively, the user can trick the reanimated soul into breaking free from its bindings through genjutsu or emotional manipulation. If successful, the reanimated body will disintegrate back into dust, leaving behind only a sacrifice''s corpse.


    This technique was so unprecedented that one character, Kabuto, managed to not only help start but also maintain an entire war with it.


    If Arthur could perfect this technique, he would be unstoppable.

 Chapter 47: Curse Mark

    Chapter 47 - Curse Mark


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur quickened his pace.


    He found a general store still open. Remembering what was written in the texts, he said within himself, "rare herbs, specific metals, and a vial of water."


    Arthur paid for the materials without a word, using his saved ry¨­.


    The clerk eyed him suspiciously throughout the transaction, muttering under his breath about "young troublemakers."


    Arthur ignored him, content with his gains.


    Back in his apartment, he concealed the materials in the closet. Whether someone suspected him of anything or not, these were regular items that held no purpose when left separated.


    The next step was finding a place to practice.


    He ventured into a dense forest that was far from prying eyes. Here, he stood on a clearing and closed his eyes to concentrate on his surroundings using his Tamashii.


    There were rustling leaves and nocturnal creatures. Apart from that, he was all alone.


    When he opened his eyes, he knew within himself that attempting the Reanimation technique tonight would be perfect. He would have his power and his vengeance, even if it meant teetering on the brink of darkness.


    As the night air swirled around him, he recalled the contents written in the Scroll of Seals. It might have felt like years to some, but to Arthur, it was like he had read it yesterday.


    Who could blame him for having devoured the contents of a scroll containing the best techniques in this world?


    The scroll itself contained the following techniques: the Eight Trigrams Seal, the Reaper Death Seal, the Multi-Shadow Clone, Reanimation, and the Flying raijin.


    While Arthur understands how to perform all those techniques, minus Shadow Clones, he still requires a vast amount of chakra in his reserves to even think about using them successfully in battle. Just learning how to use one of the aforementioned can have dire consequences.


    Now, as he readied himself to perform the forbidden ritual, moonlight streamed through the canopy, casting shadows on the forest floor where he stood.


    ''Tiger, snake, dog, dragon...''


    His fingers danced, forming the signs. Opening his eyes, he slammed his palms together.


    But the expected surge never came. Instead, he coughed and felt blood in his throat.


    He''d pushed his chakra too far, almost reaching the tipping point. Now he understood why Tsunade claimed that Mizuki, a Ch¨±nin, wouldn''t be capable of performing any of the techniques within the scroll¡ªdesiring to give it to Orochimaru instead.


    Arthur relaxed, allowing himself to recompose. His chakra had almost been drained had he not pulled back in time.


    He couldn''t afford to make another mistake.


    This time, he mentally prepared for the excessive amount of chakra that was going to be unleashed. What he needed to do was treat this as a summoning technique, not an offensive or defensive one.


    ''Tiger, snake, dog, dragon...''


    Clap.


    A yellow pulse of chakra glowed in between his palms. After controlling the chakra flow, he kneeled and gently touched the ground with his fingertip, causing a spiraling pattern to spread across the dusty floor.


    The seal flared slightly as Arthur remained composed. The reanimation circle, a vortex between life and death, had been fully formed.


    He had succeeded in the first step, but there wasn''t a single sign of satisfaction on his face. He was merely content.


    Arthur rose to review the intricate seals on the ground.


    The need for a living sacrifice and a recently deceased vessel were all that was missing. Tonight, he wouldn''t attempt the full ritual; his focus was on the fundamentals, ensuring the hand signs and chakra flow were flawless.


    Hours passed as Arthur practiced again and again until things were perfect.


    Without a lifeless body, he couldn''t complete the technique, with the final steps remaining out of reach.


    But that hadn''t bothered him. Finding a random villager¡ªsomeone expendable in this heavily populated village¡ªwould be too easy. While missing citizens would raise concern, he understood the consequences.


    The idea of trying to find someone tonight was quickly extinguished when someone entered the edge of his Tamashii''s perception. Arthur was wise not to have trained without periodically checking his surroundings.


    A faint, tainted chakra signature wormed its way through the trees, growing stronger with each passing moment. He recognized the signature, yet there was a certain dissonance about it.


    Alex.


    Arthur relaxed his posture, allowing Alex to approach. A moment later, the player emerged from the undergrowth with a smile on his face.


    "Arthur!" he announced, striding toward him. "Alice told me you finally made it back to the village."


    Arthur offered a wry smile and replied in a neutral tone, "Yeah. I did. There''s much to catch up on, I presume."


    He knew Alex had used his Byakugan to locate him. The Byakugan, with its focus on chakra points, had an impressive range. But the Tamashii, with its ability to perceive even the faintest flow of chakra, had a far superior reach.


    Arthur had sensed Alex coming from miles away.


    "Look at you, always knowing what I''m thinking!" Alex laughed, his own smile widening. "Tell me all about your journey! What did you learn? Did you encounter anything cool?"


    Arthur feigned amusement and answered, "It wasn''t anything worth sharing. Alice should have already told you, right? Besides, I''m a little tired... Perhaps another time?"


    He gestured vaguely toward the clearing, hoping to divert Alex''s attention. The last thing he needed was a player, the most secretive one at best, prying into his forbidden training.


    "Tired?" Alex repeated, feeling a tad curious. "From doing what, exactly?"


    Arthur cleared his throat, forcing a smile, and answered, "Just some training to prepare for the finals. Gotta make sure I''m ready for Sasuke''s buffs."


    His words seemed to satisfy Alex, at least for now.


    The conversation shifted to lighter topics: the upcoming tournament, him receiving the curse mark, and the rumours swirling around Orochimaru''s activities. All the while, Arthur listened to hear if Alex would slip up on his involvement in this game.


    After a few minutes, Alex finally decided to take his leave.


    "Well, Arthur," he said, stretching his arms. "It was good catching up. But don''t be a stranger, alright?"


    "Of course," Arthur replied, watching him disappear back into the trees.


    Alone once more, Arthur let out a slow breath.


    The encounter with Alex had been unexpected, but a valuable reminder nonetheless. He had to be cautious; his actions needed to be kept secret. After all, the path he had chosen could end up leaving him dead.


    And trust, it seemed, was a luxury he could never afford¡ªfor the only one Arthur trusted was God Almighty.


    The next day.


    Last night''s encounter left Arthur a tad unsettled. Alex had actively sought to find out what he was doing. And Alex''s explanation of having received the curse mark seemed unplausible.


    Orochimaru''s cursed seal isn''t your typical sealing technique. It''s a dangerous gamble to grant immense power in exchange for the user''s health and mind.


    Born from Orochimaru''s research, the seal harnesses J¨±go''s unique ability to absorb natural energy and transform. By branding others, Orochimaru grants them this power, but surviving the initial application is a ten percent chance.


    While the cursed seal offers a tenfold boost in chakra and jutsu strength, it feeds off the user''s chakra, replacing it with Orochimaru''s. Overuse can be fatal.


    Additionally, prolonged use warps the mind, making the user susceptible to Orochimaru''s control. Hence, Arthur felt a tainted monicker within Alex''s chakra signature.


    Initially, users have no control and experience intense pain. Alex, however, never felt that when he first received it. He did go unconscious for a few minutes, but it wasn''t anything compared to what Sasuke underwent.


    "I haven''t tried activating the first level yet," he claimed at the time.


    The first level causes the seal to spread across the user''s body, with the extent affecting the overall effect. To further enhance benefits and manage risks, Orochimaru developed "Mind Awakening Pills," incredibly dangerous pills requiring a near-death state for the body to adjust.


    The second level is a transformation that brings a drastic physical change like J¨±go''s, but at a terrible cost. The seal consumes the user''s mind and personality, driving them mad with prolonged use.


    It also takes a heavy toll on the body.


    Orochimaru personally created various cursed seals, each with differing strengths. The one that Alex received was the Cursed Seal of Earth (worn by a Sound ninja named Kimimaro), and it is one of the most potent ones.


    What Arthur couldn''t'' quite put his finger on was how Alex was going to convert Orochimaru''s chakra into his own. However, the way this was going to be done only furthered the belief that Alexander was not a natural player.


    Those thoughts aside, Arthur set out for the day ahead.


    He walked along the streets of the village and spotted William, Naruto, and Alex eating. Their faces portrayed amusement. They watched Naruto slurp down an entire bowl.


    Arthur approached the venue with a smile.


    "Well, well," he said. "Look who it is, enjoying a pre-training breakfast."


    Alex glanced up with a wide grin on his face. "Arthur!" the whole group exclaimed at once.


    Naruto wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve and said, "Come join us! There''s plenty of ramen left."


    "Maybe later," Arthur replied, declining with a shake of his head. "I just wanted to catch up with you about you-know-who."


    He gestured towards Alex''s neck, where the curse mark lay. Alex chuckled.


    "Ah, you mean that?" he said, pulling down his collar. "Don''t worry about it, Arthur. Like we talked about, it''s barely even a tickle."


    "Is that so?" Arthur said, slightly closing his eyes to rest his fingers on his chin.


    "Well, maybe a slight itch," Alex conceded, scratching his neck. "But nothing major. I still haven''t activated it once. Orochimaru''s chakra is practically non-existent anyway."


    ''He''s lying!'' Arthur thought. His mind raced, knowing that Alex wasn''t telling the truth due to his irregular chakra flow.


    How could Arthur sense it? The moment he had slightly closed his eyes to think, he had activated his Tamashii!


    "Interesting," he said finally, opening his eyes after deactivating his Kekkei Genkei.


    Alex leaned back in his chair as Naruto suddenly burst, "Why are we even talking about this again?! What I wanna know is if Arthur''s ready to knock Sasuke off his high horse."


    William couldn''t help but laugh. He had lost to Sasuke in the preliminaries, but he seemed genuinely fine after having learned his lesson.


    "Where is Sasuke anyway?" Arthur asked.


    "He''s doing the you-know-what with Kakashi," Alex answered. Arthur understood that Sasuke, at this point in the story, was learning the Chidori. "I can give you some pointers on how he fights."


    The offer was tempting, but after having already been lied to, Arthur wanted nothing to do with Alex. Alex claimed that he hadn''t activated the curse mark. That statement wasn''t true.


    "No thanks," Arthur said, keeping his forced smile. "I''ve already been brushing up on my skills."


    "Oh really?!" William and Naruto teased.


    "Suit yourself," Alex shrugged. "But if you change your mind or just need someone to spar with, don''t hesitate to ask. We wouldn''t want you going into the finals rusty, would we?"


    The pressure was subtly applied. A friendly sparring session, a chance to test each other''s mettle¡ªthat sounded harmless enough.


    Yet Arthur could hear a hidden motive behind Alex''s offer.


    "Appreciate it," he replied smoothly. "I''ll let you know if anything changes before the finals, alright?"


    Alex''s grin faltered for a moment before returning in full force as he said, "Of course! Now, who''s up for another bowl of ramen?"


    Arthur politely declined again, the conversation turning into a lively chatter between the three. He didn''t linger here anymore to partake in their camaraderie.


    As he rounded the corner, he heard someone yell, "Leaving without even saying goodbye?!" It was Alex, racing toward him with determination.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow to ask, "I thought you were eating, so what brings you this way?"


    "Just thought we could talk about something," Alex said with a nonchalant shrug. "Besides, you''ve been gone for like a month, and we haven''t seen you since."


    There was a playful edge to his voice, but Arthur couldn''t shake the feeling of being subtly coerced. He didn''t particularly want company, but refusing might arouse suspicion.


    With a resigned sigh, Arthur nodded and said, "Alright, alright. Lead the way."

 Chapter 48: Asuma

    Chapter 48 - Asuma


    They walked side by side, a comfortable silence settling between them.


    There was hardly anything for Arthur to smile about, despite the bustle of the village around them. People who could experience what they were¡ªmerchants hawking their wares and children chasing each other through the streets¡ªwould drool to switch spots.


    Arthur couldn''t help but compare it to the isolation he went through while trapped in prison. Their walking together was only a reminder of the two different paths they were treading.


    "So," Alex said, finally breaking the silence, "ya think Itachi and Kisame''s still gonna come?"


    Arthur''s mind raced. He had forgotten about that part of the story.


    After Orochimaru''s attempt at invading the Leaf Village, the Akatsuki organization discovered the news. Pain, their leader, instructed one of their members to go and check the village''s status as well as how Naruto was doing.


    The member who chose to accept the task was Itachi, who was partnered with Kisame.


    Now that Orochimaru hadn''t attacked the village, the two were likely not going to show up. And if that doesn''t happen, Sasuke wouldn''t be reminded of how vast the difference between his and his brother''s powers was.


    Itachi, at the time, placed Sasuke under Tsukiyomi, a powerful genjutsu. Disregarding filler arcs, after Sasuke woke up, he was tempted into leaving the village to grow stronger than his brother.


    These things were likely not going to happen anymore. Unless Orochimaru intervenes in some way,.


    "Honestly," Arthur answered, "so much has changed that you guys are doing a great job at helping this world..."


    "That''s ''we''re'' doing," Alex corrected. "But I guess you''re right. Everything seems stale lately that I haven''t got anything to do except wait for the finals."


    Arthur pretended to chuckle and said, "If this keeps up, we''ll make it all the way to Shippuden before anything starts really happening."


    Alex seemed disappointed by the idea.


    They reached Alex''s apartment building.


    "We''ve walked all the way back here?" he announced, turning to face Arthur. "Listen, about what I said about two months ago..."


    Arthur braced himself, expecting another attempt at probing him.


    "About moving in together," Alex continued. "Maybe I was a bit hasty. Sharing an apartment wouldn''t exactly be my ideal situation either."


    Arthur blinked, surprised by the sudden change of subject.


    "I''m listening," he said.


    "Besides," Alex added, scratching the back of his head, "Jasper can be a bit messy sometimes. You wouldn''t want to deal with that, would you?"


    "No, I suppose not," Arthur laughed.


    "Well," Alex said, extending a hand. "If ya ever change your mind about rooming with us, the offer still stands."


    "Yeah... Thanks, Alex."


    "It was good catching up, Arthur. Seriously, though, if you need anything at all, don''t hesitate to ask. We''re all friends, after all?"


    Arthur grasped his hand with a firm grip, saying, "Of course, Alex. Friends."


    They held their gaze for a moment longer, something unspoken passing between them. Then, with a final nod, Alex turned and walked away, disappearing into the streets.


    Arthur watched him go, not at all feeling moved. He couldn''t deny that a part of him wanted to save Alex if he was truly being manipulated. But for Arthur to succeed, he couldn''t afford emotional attachments.


    The midday rose high in the village as Arthur walked elsewhere.


    His destination today was the J¨­nin Station. Asuma Sarutobi was his target.


    Asuma was written to have been a laid-back and easy-going character, often choosing not to get involved in things unless absolutely necessary.


    He was a heavy smoker but would break the habit under certain circumstances, showing a softer side to his personality. Despite his blunt nature, he had a positive relationship with others.


    Asuma also had a romantic side. He was close to Kurenai Y¨±hi, and it was heavily hinted that they were romantically involved, with her eventually becoming pregnant with his child during the three-year time-skip.


    He was willing to go out of his way to make sure his students were content and fulfilled, and he showed a deep affection for Kurenai, even going so far as to buy her flowers and trying to protect her during battles.


    His death, which should take place three years from now, had a significant impact on those around him, particularly Kurenai, who was deeply grief-stricken by his passing.


    Arthur knew his character well.


    Reaching the station, he was stopped by a guard at the front desk. The man, a Ch¨±nin, scrutinized him for a moment before grudgingly nodding him through after hearing he was looking for Asuma.


    Entering this area wasn''t at all difficult. The only thing the guard had to verify was his Leaf Village headband, and the rest was easy.


    Arthur navigated the corridors until he found Asuma inside a storage unit. The J¨­nin was poring over a framed picture, looking melancholic. Yet his posture remained straight.


    "Asuma-sensei," Arthur greeted.


    Asuma looked up to see who had called him. There was a deep sigh because he had heard the words "sensei," following his name.


    "Arthur, right?" he said, acknowledging his presence. "It''s been a while."


    Arthur nodded, his gaze lingering on the picture in Asuma''s hand. It depicted none other than his former team: a frowning Shikamaru, shoulders relaxed, a smiling Ino, and a grinning Ch¨­ji, holding two fingers up. Asuma steadily returned the picture to a cabinet.


    "I see you''re doing well," Arthur said finally.


    "Well enough," Asuma snorted, his eyes hardening slightly. "Despite the recent events... Which reminds me, I didn''t see you at the funeral."


    Funeral? Of course, there would be a service held for their respected clan head''s children.


    "I didn''t receive any news about it," Arthur truthfully answered. "It''s still a sad thing."


    "The path of a ninja¡ªespecially among lost comrades. You''re still a Genin, so never forget that, Arthur."


    Arthur could neither relate to nor feel surprised by this character''s words of advice.


    "I understand," Arthur said, adopting a conciliatory tone. "A ninja''s way isn''t always fun and games. Missions are taken where their lives are on the line."


    "That''s right," Asuma agreed. Yet there was still a sense of bitterness in his tone. "Now, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ve actually been away from the village and haven''t had the time to know how the Nara and Yamanaka clans are handling the... loss."


    Asuma''s gaze turned back to the cabinet.


    "They''re devastated, of course," he said, his voice softer now. "The Nara clan, along with the Yamanaka, have launched a joint investigation into the Forest of Death. It seems their curiosity hasn''t been quelled since a rogue ninja named Orochimaru was involved."


    Arthur hadn''t expected such a response and a focused investigation during the Exams.


    A month ago, when he slew those two, he had banked on the Nara and Yamanaka, prioritizing mourning over suspicion. Hence, he was here now to make sure he was in the clear.


    He had underestimated their tenacity. But how could he expect this to happen when everyone signed a death waver?


    "An investigation, huh?" he said, trying to sound casual. "Well, I''m sure this Orochimaru fellow had something to do with it."


    Asuma met his gaze and said, "Perhaps, but we won''t know for certain until they''ve finished."


    His voice trailed off, but the message was clear. Asuma wouldn''t actively pursue Orochimaru himself, not without concrete proof that he was involved. But he wouldn''t hesitate to expose anything if inconsistencies arose.


    Arthur remained calm. He needed to tread carefully to maintain the fa?ade of a loyal Leaf ninja until the time came to rid this world of more of them.


    "I understand, Asuma-sensei," he said respectfully. "I''ll help if the investigation requires it, seeing as how I was also part of the Exam."


    "Good," he said, nodding dismissively. "If that''s all you have, then you''d best be on your way. Duty calls, and all that."


    Arthur straightened. His inquiry about the deaths of Ino and Shikamaru wasn''t the only reason he came here.


    "There''s one more thing, Asuma-sensei."


    Asuma raised an eyebrow to ask, "What is it?"


    "Training," Arthur said, pressing forward. "If you have some time, I would be honoured to receive some training from you."


    Surprise, mixed with curiosity, crossed Asuma''s face. Then it softened into a grudging respect.


    He believed Arthur to be an upright fellow, a natural individual who had always shown sympathy toward others. Despite Arthur having beaten his own student, casting this request aside wouldn''t serve the village''s best interests.


    Add that Asuma was the third Hokage''s son, and it was reasonable why he of all J¨­nin was being asked.


    "Well," Asuma said slowly, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "As it happens, I don''t have any missions assigned today. And it wouldn''t hurt to have a refresher on the basics, even for a strong Genin like yourself."


    Arthur knew he wouldn''t be denied. Even if he was, there were hundreds of ways to train and dozens of other characters he could try to exploit.


    "Great!" Arthur replied, masking his eagerness. "Let''s head to the training ground east of the village."


    Asuma nodded, his old grin returning, and said, "Slow down there, kid. There''s still something I gotta do first. Meet me there in an hour. We''ll see if you''ve gotten rusty since your match with Ch¨­ji."


    Arthur left the storage unit and made his way to the only training grounds on the east side.


    This area wasn''t as secluded as the ones he ventured into. It had logs perched up from the ground and ninja tools left behind by others.


    After an hour had passed with him lightly warming up, Asuma finally arrived.


    "Alright, Arthur," he said, wiping his brow. "What would you like to focus on?"


    Arthur had already formulated a plan. He was no fool; attempting to learn straightforward techniques from Asuma would be a waste.


    He feigned a thoughtful expression, running his hand through his hair. He began, saying, "There''s an advanced technique I''ve been considering. Something I came across during my time outside of the village."


    Asuma perked up at that and said, "An advanced technique, you say? Tell me about it."


    Arthur launched into a carefully crafted description of a ninja dressed like a monk that used this technique. He threw in terms like "chakra control" and "precise hand signs" to lend the technique an air of legitimacy.


    Asuma listened intently, nodding occasionally. Finally, when Arthur finished, a sly grin spread across Asuma''s face.


    He laughed, saying, "Aha. You must have come across my old friend, Chiriku."


    Chiriku was a formidable ninja monk. He served as both a guardian for the Land of Fire''s leader and the head monk of the Fire Temple, a place known for its skilled monks.


    He was once part of a group of elite guardians alongside Asuma, but when some members attempted a takeover, he and Asuma fought back, leaving them as the only survivors.


    Despite his past battles, Chiriku remained calm and collected. He was a man of strong morals who wouldn''t hesitate to fight for what was right.


    "I believe I know the technique you''re referring to," Asuma said. "It''s called the Raigo: Thousand Hand Strike."


    Bingo. Exactly the reaction Arthur had hoped for.


    This technique was Fire Temple''s ultimate technique that summoned the Thousand-Armed Kannon, a protective spirit fueled by the user''s "Gift of the Hermit Group" chakra. While normally peaceful, the spirit becomes a monstrous devil when the user feels anger.


    "Indeed?" Arthur replied, feigning surprise. "The Raigo: Thousand Hand Strike... It sounds strong. Perhaps you could teach it to me."


    Asuma stroked his chin thoughtfully and said, "It''s a very powerful jutsu, Arthur... It requires not only exceptional chakra control but also a special type of chakra mainly found at the Fire Temple."


    Arthur''s disappointment was quickly masked. He knew learning the actual technique was a long shot. However, what he needed was to understand the fundamentals.


    Heading to the Fire Temple was something for later on.


    "Of course," Arthur said, adopting a conceding tone. "I get that it''s not possible for me to learn right this second, but maybe you could instruct me on the principles and the underlying chakra flow."


    Asuma studied his fake eagerness for a moment before answering, "There''s always something to learn... Alright, Arthur, we''ll delve into the theory of the Raigo: Thousand Hand Strike. But be warned, it''s a complex technique. It might take some time to grasp even the basics."


    Arthur gave a false smile. Time was something he had plenty of.


    The day went by, filled with learning the special hand sign and means of executing the technique. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asuma''s explanations were quite simple. All one needed to do was form the monk''s hand sign and harness the Gift of the Hermit Group''s chakra outward until the spirit manifested.


    As the sun started to go down, Arthur left with full knowledge of how to perform the technique. He hadn''t learned how to execute it entirely, but he had taken a crucial step towards understanding its intricacies.


    And that, in his mind, was a victory.


    Asuma appeared to have taken a liking to Arthur himself. How could this character not, when Arthur knew so much about him?


    With his acting skills, he could manipulate any character he chose.

 Chapter 49: No Fear

    Chapter 49 - No Fear


    The next few days passed quicker than one would have expected.


    Arthur diligently practiced for the upcoming tournament, training alone to perfect his basic skills. He couldn''t afford to appear rusty or underestimate his opponents, even the ones he deemed weaker.


    Sasuke would by no means be considered a looming threat. Arthur had yet to gauge the extent of Sasuke''s newfound powers, but if he was following his counterpart as in the original story, he wouldn''t be too difficult to handle.


    Meanwhile, Arthur continued to refine his other techniques. He focused heavily on perfecting the chakra flow to execute stronger ninjutsu and escape illusions. He spent hours practicing hand signs and meditating, visualizing the intricate flow of energy within his own body.


    Throughout that time, no one was aware of his true acts.


    One night, as he sat cross-legged under the shade of a large oak tree, concentrating on a complex natural energy flow pattern, a thought struck him.


    He remembered his conversation with Alex about the curse mark. Alex had mentioned trying to convert Orochimaru''s chakra and make it his own. If Arthur could learn how to also do that, would he be able to orchestrate something new with the reanimation technique?


    The possibility seemed plausible, but not something that could help him grow in power. If Alex could harness such potent chakra from a Sannin, what other forbidden things might he be experimenting with?


    Regardless, Arthur wouldn''t fall behind. He couldn''t afford to let either player or character rise above him. His life was on the line.


    He stood up, clearing the black sclera from his eyes. He had a lot to learn, as well as a lot of dangerous options to consider. But one thing was certain: He was still going to destroy this village one day.


    His need for vengeance hadn''t consumed him, as he knew when to execute his plans.


    Somewhere in the light, he would return to his home and his people. And he knew deep down that this path was a solitary one.


    Allies, even unlikely ones, might cross that path, but Arthur mused. Perhaps more broken bridges would form and test whatever bonds of friendship CPUs and players thought they could withstand.


    Night shrouded the village.


    Arthur crept through the deserted streets. His destination this evening wasn''t the familiar training grounds but a place far beyond the village walls¡ªthe Fire Temple.


    The Fire Temple was in the Land of Fire and was also a renowned ninja monastery overflowing with nature. Led by Chiriku, the temple itself housed ninja monks who trained in a special chakra called the Gift of the Hermit Group.


    The grounds were known for their impregnable, sealed iron walls, breached only twice before the Akatsuki''s devastating attack that destroyed the temple and killed most of its inhabitants three years from now.


    Arthur sought to harness their special chakra.


    He kept a worn-out map in his bag with its exact location.


    Just as he turned a corner, a figure materialized from the shadows. Jada, bathed in the soft glow of a nearby lamppost, stood there with a wide grin on her face.


    "Arthur!" she exclaimed. "What are you doing out so late?"


    Arthur''s heart pounded. Where had she come from? Or rather, what was she of all people awake at this hour?


    "Jada," he said, trying not to sound irritated. "What a surprise."


    Before he could explain himself, Jada gave him a sudden hug. He stiffened momentarily but found himself reciprocating the embrace so as not to seem odd.


    It had been a while since he felt the warmth and embrace of another person. There was Koko, but her fur didn''t compare to a soft woman''s touch.


    "Arthur!" Jada announced, pulling back a little. "You''re really cold!"


    It had been weeks since he''d seen her. Her eyes brightened as she said, "Sorry, I haven''t come by sooner. Margaret and I have been training intensely for the finals."


    Arthur nodded vaguely, thinking quickly for a plausible explanation for his midnight excursion.


    "Right," he managed. "That makes sense."


    Jada''s smile faltered slightly as she asked, "Everything okay? You seem a little tense."


    Since when did she become proficient at reading people?


    He forced a smile and said, "Just fine, Jada. Just fine. Getting prepped for the tournament myself."


    She looked a tad doubtful, but she didn''t press the issue.


    "Well, you''d better get some rest then," she said, feeling a little concerned. "Those matches in the finals are going to be brutal."


    Arthur was planning on attending the finals, but his true focus lay far beyond the competition.


    "Probably," he agreed, offering a noncommittal reply.


    Jada''s gaze seemed to linger on him for a beat longer, and her brow furrowed in concern. But then, her smile returned as she playfully said, "Actually, how about we hang out sometime before the finals? Catch up a bit? Maybe grab some ramen at Ichiraku''s?"


    Arthur found himself considering it. There was a part of him that craved normalcy. It felt like a lifeline, a fragile connection to his past life.


    "Sure," he finally agreed, surprising even himself. In hindsight, it was to gauge her advancement. "We could do that."


    Jada''s smile widened, genuine and warm, saying, "Great! Then let''s make it a plan. See you around, Arthur."


    With a final wave, she disappeared back into the night, leaving him standing alone. He watched her go, aware that his carefully constructed plan to leave for the Fire Temple had been thrown into disarray.


    He couldn''t risk going now that Jada had seen him here. He decided to stroll home instead, relaxing.


    The next day.


    Arthur found himself gazing out at the marketplace alongside Jada. He had surprised himself by agreeing to this outing, a temporary respite for gathering information.


    Jada bounced from stall to stall, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She stopped at a stall overflowing with hand-painted masks, picking up a vibrant dog mask and holding it playfully against her face.


    "Look, Arthur!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with childish glee. "Doesn''t this remind you of Kakashi-sensei?"


    Arthur faked a chuckle and said, "Haha. It kinda does if you cover the bottom half."


    As the laughter settled, Jada placed the mask back on the stall.


    "Hey, Arthur," she began, her voice softening. "I wanted to thank you."


    "Thank me?" he repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    "For helping me awaken the Sharingan," she said. "I know it wouldn''t have happened without you. You believed in me when I didn''t believe in myself."


    Although that scene of her awakening didn''t happen like he might have remembered, he still considered her kindness.


    He forced a smile and said, "It was nothing, Jada. You always had the potential within you. It''s in your chara¡ª"


    "I also wanted to tell you..." she cut him off, feeling a tad sad. "How much I love you guys. Lee, Naruto, Sakura... even Kakashi-sensei."


    Arthur felt off and out of place. Her words reminded him how carefully crafted this world was and how dangerously real things felt.


    He couldn''t let himself get sucked into it.


    "Jada," he said in a low and careful tone. "Remember that we''re all in a simulation?"


    The playfulness in Jada''s expression faded slightly. She bit her lip and frowned. Feeling the enthusiasm drained from her voice, she mumbled, "Oh, right... Of course. My real body''s still back in the pod at Elysium."


    "Exactly," Arthur said, his tone gentle. "We need to remember that. It can be easy to get lost in it, but we can''t forget we''re players."


    Jada''s gaze fell to the ground as she whispered, "I know. It''s just... everything feels so real sometimes. The people, the places... it''s like I could stay here forever."


    Arthur felt conflicting emotions. Did he just hear her say that?


    He understood her yearning¡ªthe desire for a life filled with friends and camaraderie¡ªto escape whatever troubles the real world kept dealing with. But the truth was a harsh reality they couldn''t escape.


    Here she was treating this place as if it were real, as if she would never wake up. What she was seeing was a lie, an illusion that was carefully crafted to blind others.


    Why Arthur hadn''t fallen into this deception, like the others might have, was because of his faith in Jesus Christ.


    He reached out, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder, and said, "We''ll eventually reach the end. But for now, we need to stay focused."


    Jada shot him a quick, grateful smile, regaining her usual cheerfulness.


    "You''re right," she said. "Sorry for getting caught up in it. Let''s just enjoy the rest of the day, shall we?"


    Arthur nodded as they continued through the marketplace, sharing a sweet laughter that echoed through the streets.


    He knew the weight of the situation, but for now, they could exist in this borrowed time, a moment of normalcy amidst the chaos that awaited them.


    Moments later.


    Silence blanketed Arthur''s apartment as he closed the door behind him.


    Jada''s had offered him to train together. It was tempting, but he''d declined, knowing his time would be spent better elsewhere.


    Reaching his room, he removed his shirt, revealing his zero-percent body-fat, muscular physique. While impressive, yes, it was his chakra that truly mattered.


    Tonight, however, wasn''t for sparring sessions or lighthearted conversations with others. Tonight was for preparation.


    He rummaged through his apartment to gather items.


    Carefully, he placed the contents on the floor¡ªthe meager collection of assorted tools he''d collected. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A handful of kunai; a pouch of shuriken; wrapped-up metallic wires; a small roll of thin needles; and an array of medical tools for emergencies.


    Arthur had never had the luxury of living comfortably like some of the other players. He remembered how hard it was to strive. Without faith, he never would have made it this far.


    Honing his skills and his resourcefulness helped compensate for his lack of material wealth. He had learned to fight with the bare minimum, to rely on his faith, his resilience, and his refusal to be denied by his circumstances.


    Arthur unearthed a small pouch hidden in the closet. It held his remaining ry¨­, a small sum of ten coins.


    It was all he had after making purchases to fill his bag. He wasn''t na?ve; he knew that at any time his role in the village could end.


    There were always unforeseen obstacles, unexpected expenses, and the constant risk of discovery.


    He felt frustrated at the thought. Arthur was sick of limitations, sick of playing by the rules of a world that wasn''t his own. He knew he needed to defy the boundaries that separated him from others.


    So what if he had more than one Kekkei Genkai? So what if he was proficient in medical ninjutsu? So what if he had a Sage Mode? He was, by no means, the strongest.


    William was like a walking Naruto who had foreknowledge; Jada was like a walking Sasuke who also had foreknowledge; Margaret was a younger and stronger Tsunade who kept boasting she had wood style; Alice was a sensor; Jasper was an ¨­tsutsuki with the Eight Gates who could also manifest sharp tools made of chakra; and Alexander, the most suspicious of them all, was this world''s cheat code.


    But even in Arthur''s frustration, he knew how to control his emotions.


    He wouldn''t let his lack of resources be a crutch. He would use his cunning, his knowledge gathered through his experiences, and his unwavering will to overcome any challenge that lay ahead.


    He was Arthur, a Christian who had no fear.


    With renewed focus, he began organizing his equipment. He sharpened all the kunai, checked the integrity of the shuriken, and unfurled the roll of needles to inspect them for any nicks or bends.


    Each action had a quiet purpose. It wasn''t about preparing his tools; it was about preparing himself.


    The sharpening of the blades mirrored the sharpening of his resolve. The inspection of the shuriken symbolized the scrutiny he would need to employ to navigate the rest of this world. The careful handling of the needles reflected the meticulous planning he would need to employ.


    As the night wore on, the room remained utterly quiet.


    After Arthur finished checking the last tool, he looked at the rest of his supplies.


    Empty scrolls were stored tucked in the weapon pouch, and anything he deemed a necessity to carry was also stored inside.


    He wasn''t a wealthy ninja with a vast arsenal at his disposal, but he was still as resourceful as they came¡ªone with a strong will and a clear purpose.


    He had faced impossible odds before, and he would do it repeatedly until they forced him out of this world.


    The finals are tomorrow. Once he got that over, believing Orochimaru wouldn''t attack, he would journey to the Fire Temple and learn the secrets of harnessing their special chakra.


    No one would stop him from achieving his goal of shaking this world''s core.


    With a final glance at his equipment, he shut off the lights, plunging the room into darkness.

 Chapter 50: Finals

    Chapter 50 - Finals


    The Leaf Village buzzed with citizens delving through the streets.


    Today was the day of the Ch¨±nin Exams finals. All roads led towards the towering structure at the heart of the village¡ªthe Stadium.


    Outside, it was the unofficial pre-match betting floor. Vendors offered trinkets and snacks, their voices yelling over the crowd''s enthusiastic chatter. Groups were huddled around stands, pouring money like it was nothing.


    "Ten thousand ry¨­ on that Alex kid!" a portly man bellowed with excitement. "That prodigy from the Hy¨±ga clan''s got fire in his eyes! Can''t imagine anyone else taking this!"


    "You''re crazy," a wiry woman scoffed. "Sasuke''s been training with Kakashi himself! Ya hear? The Kakashi Hatake who fought in a war!"


    "Kakashi or not?" another man chimed in. "My money''s on that Jasper kid. He''s been making a name for himself, but nobody likes him. But who knows what kind of power he''s got to make that happen?"


    Groups of citizens continued to shuffle their way past the gambling tents and into the Stadium.


    Meanwhile, within the confines of a high-rise overlooking the village, two solitary figures stood gazing at the bustling scene below.


    "Are you sure this is the only way?" one man murmured to the other.


    "Yes... We''ll need to make an example in front of everyone."


    Elsewhere, sunlight filtered through the cracks in Arthur''s window.


    He rose, filled his weapon pouch with everything essential, and departed.


    As he drew closer, the pre-match buzz grew louder. Booths lined the perimeter of the Stadium, and excitement filled the air. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A short line snaked its way towards a registration booth, with a group of some of the participants waiting their turn. He recognized all their faces: Hinata, Margaret, Alex, and Jasper.


    He was here, under the pretense of participating in these finals, while his true thoughts lay elsewhere. When Alice greeted him from behind with a bubbly grin, he forced a smile.


    "Arthur! Are you ready to make history?" she exclaimed.


    He offered a noncommittal chuckle and said, "Ready as I''ll ever be."


    There wasn''t much to talk about while waiting in line with the others. He only considered how different these finals were compared to what he remembered.


    Characters like Hinata were not supposed to be here.


    Finally, his turn arrived. A Ch¨±nin manned the registration booth, scrutinizing his ID and confirming his participation in the finals. With a simple nod, he waved him through.


    Arthur scanned the growing crowd as he made his way towards the center of the Stadium.


    Jada caught his attention from across the field. She waved enthusiastically, her smile wide and genuine. Arthur responded with a small smile and a light wave.


    Then he caught a glimpse of Naruto. This was perhaps the only character who fit the picture. So, where were Sasuke and Gaara?


    He dismissed the thought. Sasuke was more or less with Kakashi, still practicing the Chidori.


    Who piqued Arthur''s interest the most was the proctor, Hayate Gekko. This character was written to have died before the finals. Him being here only furthered the idea the idea that Orochimaru''s invasion wouldn''t take place.


    "Welcome, participants," Hayate announced to the Genin, "to the finals of the Ch¨±nin Exams..." He then coughed before continuing. "You have all fought your way through a grueling competition, proving your skills and determination. Today, you will face each other in a series of one-on-one battles to determine whether you''re capable of becoming Ch¨±nin or not."


    Waves of excitement continued to pass through the crowd. Clans cheered, friends exchanged nervous glances, and the tension quickly began to show.


    High above them, on a specially constructed platform, stood the Hokage himself. A sense of calm authority emanated from him before he chose to speak.


    With a raised hand, he silenced the crowd to declare loudly, "The time has come...! Let the Ch¨±nin Exams finals commence! May your skills shine, may your strategies be brilliant, and may the strongest Genin prevail! Sit back, all of you, and enjoy this spectacle!"


    A roar of approval erupted from the crowd.


    Arthur, however, felt this scene was off. On the platform where Hiruzen was sitting, something caught his eye.


    That was where the village leaders typically sat, and yet the Kazekage (who was supposed to be Orochimaru in disguise) was conspicuously absent. Not to mention, Arthur hadn''t spotted a single ninja from the Sand Village here.


    Just then, Hayate turned back towards the Genin to say, "Alright, listen clearly. There have been a few last-minute changes."


    Some of the participants gasped. A change in the schedule this late in the game was unusual, but Arthur suspected the reason.


    "Due to unforeseen circumstances involving a wanted ninja named Orochimaru," Hayate continued, "the Sand Village has offered their sincerest apologies and respectfully withdrawn from the competition."


    That was unexpected. Alice had informed Arthur that they had successfully rehabilitated Gaara. Even Orochimaru was supposedly chased out of the village.


    To think the cause and effect of things would lead to the entire Sand Village''s withdrawal over the event.


    "This means," Hayate declared, "that Naruto Uzumaki, originally scheduled to face Gaara of the Sand, will be given a bye for the first round."


    Naruto, who had been fidgeting nervously, let out a relieved whoop. His grin cut through the tension, making everyone believe this was for the best.


    Hayate continued with the revised match schedule, showing who everyone would be fighting.


    Everything remained the same, only with the absence of Gaara. Hinata would face Margaret, Alex against Jasper, Alice against Jada, and Arthur against Sasuke.


    But before Arthur could fully formulate another thought, the crowd came to a sudden hush.


    A figure emerged from the shadows on the far side of the arena, his movements ever so calm. As he stepped into the light, a gasp filled the crowd.


    It was Sasuke Uchiha with a confident smirk across his face.


    His arrival stole the spotlight, pushing the Sand Village''s withdrawal to the back of everyone''s mind.


    "Hey, Sasuke!" Naruto screamed, pointing at him. "Why are you so late? You almost got disqualified!"


    Sasuke remained calm, brushing the question aside as Hayate, momentarily flustered, cleared his throat.


    "Sasuke Uchiha," he announced, "it seems you''ve made it just in time. Due to the changes, the first match was rescheduled..."


    Hayate''s voice trailed off as Sasuke''s dark eyes locked onto Arthur across the field.


    Hayate, oblivious to the silent exchange, finished his sentence: "The first match will be... Sasuke Uchiha versus Arthur Bennett!"


    At those words, Hayate ushered the remaining participants towards a designated waiting area.


    Only Jada looked a little nervous about Arthur. Still, she gave him an encouraging gesture.


    Arthur remained frozen in his spot, his focus entirely on Sasuke''s unsettling gaze.


    Suddenly, as Hayate was about to initiate the match, a group of figures swiftly materialized around Arthur!


    It was a mixed contingent¡ªninjas from the Yamanaka clan, easily identifiable by their distinctive blonde ponytails, flanked by Nara clan members, and a group of Anbu Black Ops, their faces obscured by masks.


    The suddenness of their arrival sent a shock through the whole stadium. Many gasped as everyone turned their attention to the unfolding scene.


    Even Sasuke, his initial focus on Arthur momentarily forgotten, shifted his gaze, breaching his usual stoic expression.


    Without warning, the ninjas had secured Arthur.


    Razor-sharp short swords were held mere inches from his throat. A network of shadows connected to his own from the Nara clan member, further bounding him in a web of control.


    "Don''t even think about moving," one of the Anbu hissed in his ear.


    The entire stadium erupted in confusion. Shouts of "What''s going on?" and "Why are they doing that to him?" mingled with gasps of shock.


    Arthur took a glance at the other players, their expressions telling him that they were equally as shocked. None of them appeared to have been the cause of this.


    Hayate, speechless for a moment, finally regained his composure. He bellowed, "What is the meaning of this?!"


    Inoichi, head of the Yamanaka clan, and Shikaku, head of the Nara clan, stepped forward.


    "Arthur Bennett is under arrest, suspected of murdering my daughter," Inoichi responded in a flat, emotionless tone.


    "And my son," Shikaku added.


    Unease spread through the crowd like wildfire.


    Murder? What could that mean? All eyes turned to the Hokage, who sat anxiously observing the scene despite the uproar brewing around him.


    Sensing the shift in attention, Hiruzen rose to his feet. He looked directly at the clan heads and commanded, "Explain yourselves! What evidence do you have against one of our own during this event?"


    Shikaku hesitated for a moment before finally admitting, "We have investigated a ninja who was involved during Orochimaru''s time in the second round of the Exams..."


    Disbelief filled the crowd. The clan heads were insinuating that Arthur was involved with Orochimaru and the killing of Ino and Shikamaru.


    This was serious.


    The Ch¨±nin Exams finals were suddenly overshadowed by a potential scandal.


    The consequences of Arthur''s actions¡ªhe made a mistake somewhere. Yet despite being caught in the center of this storm, he remained calm and collected.


    Shikaku continued, "There is a viable reason for this situation..."


    Hiruzen nodded and said, "Speak your mind, Shikaku."


    "During the Forest of Death stage of the Exams," Shikaku explained, "we read reports detailing a Sound ninja making contact with Orochimaru shortly before Sasuke received his curse mark."


    Jasper squinted his eyes. It was clear the other players weren''t aware of any other Sound ninja''s involvement in the story.


    "Following this communication," Shikaku continued, "Orochimaru''s movements became erratic, deviating from his usual patterns. We were led to believe he would target Sasuke during the first day of the second Exam, but that did not occur."


    It was the players who told the village that Orochimaru would attack on the first day.


    Shikaku paused for a moment to let his words sink in.


    "Unfortunately," he said, "our investigation took a tragic turn. We discovered the bodies of Ino Yamanaka and Shikamaru Nara... burnt beyond recognition."


    Arthur furrowed his brow. This was the mistake he made: he relied on nature to dispose of the bodies when he should have done it himself!


    Parents in the stadium clutched their children closer, tears welling up in their eyes. The others huddled together, their faces pale with fear, confusion, and doubt.


    "Ch¨­ji Akimichi," Inoichi continued, acting as the next spokesman, "was found wandering the Forest of Death in a state of shock. He had no memory of the events that transpired, so the reports claimed."


    Hiruzen''s face hardened as he demanded, "What happened to Ch¨­ji?"


    "The interrogation squad employed our mind-reading jutsu," Inoichi explained. "Through Ch¨­ji''s memories, we discovered their team''s scrolls were stolen by an unknown participant, one that wasn''t registered for the Exams¡ªthe one who killed our children."


    "Given Orochimaru''s involvement," Shikaku said, "we were granted full jurisdiction to analyze the recovered scrolls from all registered participants that qualified for the preliminaries."


    He gestured towards Inoichi, who held up a pouch containing several scrolls, including the ones belonging to Team 6, 7, 8, 9, and Team 10.


    "During our analysis," Shikaku revealed, his gaze meeting Arthur''s, "we discovered fingerprints that did not belong to the original owners on scrolls given to my son, Ino, and Ch¨­ji."


    The spectators held their breath.


    "There was only one other participant whose fingerprints were identified on these scrolls," Shikaku concluded.


    "And that participant..." Inoichi added with a cold tone, "is Arthur Bennett''s."


    Arthur slowly closed his eyes. He knew a day like this would come¡ªcharacters attempting to pin things against him again, despite the rules permitting killing.


    "Hold on!" Jada screamed from the sideline. "Arthur''s a promising Genin of the Leaf! What possible reason can you have to believe he''s working with Orochimaru?!"


    "Yeah!" William hollered from the stands. "There''s no way he would do something like that!"


    His words trailed off as Shikaku held up a hand, silencing the crowd.


    "Unfortunately," he declared, "Ch¨­ji''s memories revealed a grim picture." Shikaku pointed towards Arthur. "According to those memories, the attacker used the transformation jutsu. This explains the additional fingerprints!"


    Transformation techniques, while not uncommon, were often associated with deception and treachery. The notion that Arthur had used one to attack his fellow Genin was plausible.


    "And what about Arthur''s teammates?!" Alex boomed from the side.


    "That''s the most troubling aspect of this situation," Shikaku answered. "According to official reports, Arthur''s teammates vanished sometime during the Forest of Death stage. Their whereabouts remain unknown."


    Inoichi added, "However, based on the evidence gathered, including the presence of Arthur''s fingerprints on the stolen scroll and the lack of any other attacker in Ch¨­ji''s memories, a logical conclusion can be drawn."


    Shikaku''s eyes narrowed as he focused on Arthur to say, "He abandoned his teammates to warn Orochimaru the moment things started, only to come back to his teammates and discover their scroll was taken by my son. So what does he do? He kills his teammates and hunts down my son''s team in cold blood!"


    The accusation left a dark stain on Arthur''s reputation.


    The clan heads were right: he had done all those things. But to think they could link it all back to him.


    It would have been impossible on earth, yet easy for highly skilled ninjas who could read thoughts and make thorough analyses. Worst of all was how they linked two unknown participants to be one in the same person.


    He had left too much evidence behind, believing that slaying a couple characters wouldn''t trace back to him.


    Arthur had lost.


    Asuma, with a face full of confusion, looked down at Arthur. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    Meanwhile, Hiruzen was carrying the weight of the situation, each word pressing down on him. He knew Arthur was a capable ninja, someone who could help fuel the "Will of Fire," but the accusations were too insane to seem far-fetched.


    That is, until he remembered the Anbu who followed Arthur and never returned!


    Everyone looked at one another, searching for some sign, some explanation from Arthur to deny these bold claims.


    Even Kakashi''s eyes were full of uncertainty. Did he doubt Arthur as well?


    "Arthur!" Margaret cried. "Tell them it''s all a lie!"


    Arthur, trapped in a web of suspicion and deceit, slowly opened his eyes.


    "Survival... That''s all that matters here. You build these elaborate games, these tests, but do you ever stop to consider the cost? Lives lost, dreams shattered¡ªall part of your twisted entertainment for the purpose of science... You paint yourselves as noble protectors, but I see you for what you are¡ªdevils manipulating others for your own greedy amusement."


    His voice drew everyone''s attention.


    "I came here with a purpose, of which you have no understanding as to what forces I''m running with. Continue to live in this made-up fantasy and be consumed if you don''t repent of your sins."


    He locked eyes with the only people who understood his message, knowing they had received it.


    "You pride yourselves on the notion that this is real. But let me tell you that Christ is the only way¡ªthe reason why I have come this far. Go against me, and you''ll experience something far more terrifying than you can imagine!"


    His gaze swept over them, landing on Jada, whose tear-filled eyes reflected the shock of his authority. He also saw the dawning awareness in both Jasper''s and Alex''s eyes.


    In that moment, all their perception of him had shifted. They no longer saw a fellow player¡ªa potential rival. All they saw was a guilty man.


    But their false judgments meant little compared to the unseen threat that loomed large.


    Head slowly tilting toward Hiruzen, he declared, "I''m much more than the villain you think I''ll become."


    At those words, a thunderous roar erupted from the opposite end of the village!


    The ground shuddered violently, sending tremors through the stadium stands. Dust billowed into the air, momentarily obscuring where the Hokage was. A plume of black smoke rose from the heart of the village, the unmistakable signature of a large-scale technique.


    Orochimaru had finally made his move.

 Chapter 51: Players

    Chapter 51 - Players


    Jada Schmidt.


    It all happened so fast¡ªthe accusations, his claims, the explosion¡ªand now the village was plunged into chaos.


    Arthur. The quiet guy, always trailing behind the pack, lagging in training.


    He was the one who was always mysterious and didn''t know anything about anime. Yet there he was, defying the Hokage himself.


    Arthur, the one who always seemed a step behind, was now the center of her world.


    He was a walking contradiction¡ªseemingly clumsy yet resourceful, quiet yet explosive. And strangely, that was kind of cool.


    He never made her feel guilty about her own lack of stellar skills. He was the perfect audience for her endless rants about the world they were inexplicably trapped in.


    Did she believe she was trapped like he was? No, not even for a second.


    In fact, to her, Arthur seemed genuinely interesting. He was the only one out of the others who came into this world without any knowledge of the Naruto universe.


    Jada herself had spent countless hours glued to the screen back in her world, reading all of the latest volumes that were released.


    She winced, feeling the guilt settle in.


    Arthur, the supposed villain, the one who got stuck with the worst character during the selection phase¡ªClan-less¡ªended up being the one who wishes to destroy the world?


    The irony was almost painful.


    Despite the chaos brewing, Jada looked around at the panicked faces in the crowd.


    A thrill shot through her.


    Here, in this simulated world, she wasn''t Jada, the shy girl who barely spoke to anyone. Here, she was Jada Uchiha, a Genin of the Leaf Village, a part of something bigger than herself.


    Here, she could be brave, strong, and use all the knowledge she had crammed into her head to actually make a difference.


    No, she didn''t want to wake up back in her pod. Not quite yet.


    This world had its flaws, sure, but here, being Jada was easy; being a part of something was exhilarating.


    And even though things had gone sideways with Arthur, maybe, just maybe, there was still a way to make everything right¡ªto use her knowledge of the story to change the ending.


    Jasper Reza.


    The acrid smell of smoke stung Jasper''s nostrils as the Hokage barked orders, scrambling ninjas into some semblance of defense.


    Arthur, the weakling, the klutz had managed to pull off a Houdini act right in front of everyone. But that was just fine with Jasper.


    Weaklings deserve weak endings.


    He glanced at his teammates, Alexander and Alice, their faces frustrated at the results.


    This whole situation was turning into a colossal waste of time. He was here for one reason: to secure the Reza Group''s future.


    Things like playing make-believe in a fictional world were just a stepping stone. Except this wasn''t the same game anymore.


    Orochimaru, the snake bastard, had decided to crash the party. And Arthur, the pathetic excuse for a ninja, had become the unexpected catalyst.


    Jasper let out a sardonic chuckle. Talk about irony.


    He didn''t care if Arthur was the villain or not. Villains were just strong people with negative PR. What mattered was that Arthur had become a wild card, a potential complication in Jasper''s planned trajectory.


    Thanks to the Reza Group''s resources, he''d cheated his way into Elysium''s experiment, boosting his potential of winning their lottery by a landslide.


    He had every advantage, even knowing beforehand what the experiment entailed. Upon figuring this out, he watched and learned everything that had to do with Naruto.


    According to Jasper, Naruto was a stupid series to begin with.


    The pacing has issues, especially in Naruto Shippuden; there are too many filler episodes that make up a significant portion of the series; the power levels of the characters escalate too quickly; and there''s too many bogus inspirational speeches to defeat the antagonists.


    Jasper had a life outside of Japanese animation or fictional franchises. If it wasn''t for his family''s prestige, he wouldn''t have bothered participating.


    And now, with Orochimaru throwing the village into chaos, he saw an opportunity: another chance to prove himself while having fun in the process.


    He relished the dangerous thrill that coursed through him. No more pointless sparring sessions with trainers; this was the real deal.


    And if Arthur, the bumbling fool Jasper believed him to be, decided to play some kind of anti-hero, well, Jasper would gladly kill his character.


    Arthur''s actions might be shrouded in mystery, but Jasper only cared about one thing: his own ascent to power.


    And if Arthur stood in his way, he would become another casualty, another stepping stone on Jasper''s path towards becoming the ultimate ninja.


    Pity was a luxury he couldn''t afford.


    Alice...


    The embers scattered across the arena, mimicking the war Alice felt within herself.


    Arthur. That infuriating, self-important goofball. He was like a little kid playing dress-up in his dad''s old villain costume.


    All she heard were his bold pronouncements with a melodramatic flair.


    But then, she remembered how he looked. The glint in his eyes during that speech, the way his voice hardened.


    Could he truly be capable of such darkness? No, surely not. Arthur would never hurt her, Jasper, or any of the other players.


    Right?


    She sighed, bouncing from stand to stand.


    This entire situation was ridiculous. Here she was, a former Black Ops spy turned reluctant anime character, hired for a mission so bizarre it felt like a fever dream.


    Her days tailing corrupt CEOs and infiltrating drug cartels were replaced by a secret assignment to venture into a world about a boy with sunshine-blond hair and a penchant for heroic rescues.


    ''Jasper...'' she thought to herself.


    Alice winced. She couldn''t deny it anymore; she was smitten.


    He was strong, kind, and had a moral compass that rivaled a gyroscope¡ªeverything other men in her life weren''t.


    Something worried Alice. Arthur managed to fool her and everyone else. And if he was willing to play the villain, she would hope that Jasper and him wouldn''t get into a fight.


    To her, Jasper was a chivalrous man who genuinely cared for her. She had to protect him, even from Arthur, a seemingly confused, LARPing villain.


    Squaring her shoulders, she scanned the area.


    This whole thing was a mess, but at least it was an exciting kind of mess.


    With determination, she strode forward. Time to play the hero, even if she never signed up for this particular game.


    William Rodriguez.


    William stared up at the smoke-filled sky, hearing the sound of multiple citizens panicking to find shelter.


    Arthur. That knucklehead. Declaring himself a villain? It was almost laughable. Almost.


    Sure, Arthur wasn''t the strongest. But during his taijutsu stint, the way he''d managed to dodge and counter Jasper''s attacks, there was a spark there, a determination William had to respect.


    Speaking of Jasper, that smug know-it-all. Ever since William had entered this crazy world of Naruto, Jasper hadn''t wasted an opportunity to point out his every misstep.


    "Whoa there, newbie, be careful not to trip over your own feet!" or "Looks like the nerd''s in way over his head again."


    William clenched his fists, recalling those harsh comments.


    But things had changed.


    Thanks to his patient training and his own stubborn determination, William wasn''t the same clumsy kid. So much so that it finally caused Jasper to back off with the taunts.


    Maybe that''s why Arthur''s declaration felt so off.


    William was still very na?ve. He doesn''t know if this game has real consequences or not, even if the stakes felt fantastical.


    Naruto was his favourite anime, and he was living in it. But that didn''t mean it was all just fun and games.


    ''If Arthur truly meant to hurt someone here...''


    William swallowed the thought.


    He may not be the strongest, but he wouldn''t back down. He''d stand with them, fight with them, and protect everyone he cared about in this crazy, wonderful world.


    After all, that''s what heroes do. And William, despite his initial hesitance, was finally starting to feel like one. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret Campbell.


    Margaret crossed her arms and leaned casually against a wall, not at all bothered by the clatter of weapons racing through the sky.


    Arthur. That overgrown toddler. Declaring himself a villain in front of the Hokage himself?


    It was enough to make her want to stuff him in an oversized carpet and roll him down a hill.


    But she couldn''t help but smirk. There was a certain undeniable coolness to what Arthur had said to Hiruzen.


    Still, that didn''t erase the anger simmering beneath. He''d tricked her and manipulated them all. And who knew what that madness in his eyes meant?


    Margaret pushed herself off the wall.


    She didn''t care about Arthur''s villainous tantrums, as long as they didn''t involve important characters dying. He''d broken the trust she''d so naively extended, and now she wouldn''t hesitate to stop him if he went on a rampage.


    The village had a running streak of trusting others so easily. It all started with Madara Uchiha and moved down to Orochimaru and lesser characters like Mizuki.


    At least the former felt inferior to Margaret. She believed she knew this world better than anyone else and was the strongest player.


    Orochimaru was a Sannin. Only she, with her unique powerset, had a fighting chance.


    The weight of responsibility settled on her shoulders, but this time, it was a fire that burned brighter after Arthur''s theatrics. She wouldn''t let him, or Orochimaru, endanger this world any further.


    Alexander Costa.


    Alex activated his Byakugan to see through the smoke.


    There, he was shocked to watch Arthur''s body turn into vapour.


    Then nothing. He just vanished, blending in with the surrounding smoke!


    Alex felt various emotions swirling inside him. Arthur, the quiet, unassuming teammate, the one who always seemed a step behind, had just done something no one could¡ªhe surprised Alex.


    It was a revelation that gave him goosebumps like no other.


    Honestly, Alex had been getting bored. He''d been hoping for some real excitement when he signed up for this whole "new world" business.


    But so far, it has been mostly fetching quests and tedious training exercises. Sure, the path getting all the way here was a time killer, but it still lacked something.


    He was about ready to hit the logout button and forget the whole thing.


    Then Arthur dropped his villain bomb.


    Suddenly, the world wasn''t so dull anymore. Now there was a sense of danger and unpredictability looming everywhere. A real villain meant real consequences. And for the first time since being pulled into this game, Alex felt genuine excitement.


    This new development, this unexpected twist¡ªit was exactly what he''d been craving. A game within the game.


    A thrill shot through Alex, chasing away the boredom.


    What he wanted was someone to play with¡ªa player who could truly test his skills in this game. Not a pre-determined pawn like Jasper, but a player worthy to be called a rival!


    Arthur was that rival¡ªthe only one whom Alex had underestimated.


    But how had this lanky, awkward guy ended up being the catalyst for chaos? Why him?


    Alex had never seen Arthur train with any exceptional flair and hadn''t noticed any hidden depths to his personality. He was simply Arthur.


    Had Alex been so focused on impressing "her" that he''d completely missed the signs? It was enough to make him snort with amusement.


    A woman registered in his memories. Her face was obscured by shadows, but her voice was all too recognizable.


    "Remember, Alexander, this isn''t just a game," she coldly declared. "You have a significant role to play."


    "I understand, mother..."


    "Good," she said, turning with an unimpressed look. "There''s a lot at stake here, so don''t disappoint me any further."


    A sharp voice cut through his musings.


    "Alex! Focus!" snapped Margaret. "Orochimaru''s attacking! We need a plan."


    Alex nodded, forcing his thoughts away from Arthur.


    He had a duty, after all, an expectation to fulfill. He couldn''t afford to get distracted by the mysteries surrounding Arthur.


    At least not now.

 Chapter 52: Always Be Weak

    Chapter 52 - Always Be Weak


    Arthur pushed himself through the destruction taking place within the Leaf Village.


    He had managed to slip away from the chaos in the stadium, transforming into smoke just as the explosion occurred.


    Now cloaked in the invisibility of his smoke, he weaved through deserted streets, searching for a safe haven.


    His escape had been a gamble, a fortunate chance that the other players failed to prevent Orochimaru''s invasion. Regardless of what they thought of him now, he let their false judgments crumble in his heart, choosing to focus on survival.


    Chakra is the most important thing right now. He needed to solidify soon and find a secluded spot to preserve his chakra.


    Spotting an abandoned lot within the village, Arthur saw his chance. He pulled himself back together, his physical body solidifying with a soft thud.


    He was just regaining his bearings when a shadow suddenly fell across him.


    Arthur slowly turned around.


    "Planning a disappearing act, Arthur?" the familiar voice said.


    "Hmph... Sasuke Uchiha," Arthur acknowledged with a calm voice. How the Uchiha had tracked him down, he couldn''t fathom. "What a surprise."


    Sasuke stepped closer; his expression unreadable.


    "Whatever''s going on, you''re clearly involved."


    Arthur scoffed again, saying, "And you chose to follow me because of that?"


    An awkward silence followed until Arthur broke it.


    "You could have avoided getting tangled up in this mess. Go back to the village, Sasuke. This doesn''t concern you."


    "Doesn''t concern me?" Sasuke repeated, feeling a tad annoyed. "Anbu trapped you earlier, before the explosion. That makes you an enemy of the Leaf. So I''d say that does concern me."


    How ironic, coming from a character who abandoned his home and was manipulated into wishing to destroy it. This was all before he declared to become the "Hokage."


    "Compared to what''s coming, this is a mere inconvenience," Arthur said with a stoic expression. "But you wouldn''t understand, would you? Content to walk on a path under the shadow of your precious brother."


    The mention of Itachi sent a surge of rage through Sasuke. He lunged forward, grabbing Arthur by the collar, his voice low and dangerous.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Arthur met his gaze unflinchingly and said, "The famous Uchiha prodigy, forever haunted by his pathetic, angsty emo past."


    Sasuke tightened his grip, ready to say something, but Arthur shoved his hand away. The two stood a few yards apart.


    "You don''t understand anything!" Sasuke spat.


    "Oh, I understand plenty," Arthur mused. I understand about duty, about sacrifice, about the burden of responsibility. But you... you are nothing more than digital waste beneath the soles of my feet."


    That statement struck a raw nerve in Sasuke. He lunged forward, activating his Sharingan!


    Then he threw two shuriken, both aimed at Arthur''s chest. Arthur, expecting the attack, drew a kunai from his pouch and deflected both shuriken with a swift clang.


    The metal projectiles spun harmlessly away, clattering to the ground.


    Upon noticing Sasuke was no longer in front of him, Arthur''s head snapped up, only to see the Uchiha preparing a kick.


    With a balletic grace, Arthur dipped beneath it. Sasuke landed softly, spinning on the ground with a backhand aimed at Arthur''s chest.


    Boom!


    Arthur had met the attack head-on with a textbook block.


    Sasuke, teeth gritted, pressed the advantage. This close, the Sharingan should have given him an edge. So he feigned a right hook to draw a reaction, only to blur directly behind Arthur and go for a jab instead. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Arthur didn''t react. He didn''t even blink.


    Instead, something impossible happened. Arthur sidestepped, effortlessly dodging the attack.


    Sasuke was astonished. He quickly backed off to create space.


    Arthur slowly turned and conceded, "Any other enemy would have attacked again. You might be a genius in combat, but you''re still too predictable."


    Then Sasuke saw it: the change in Arthur''s eyes. They seemed to glow with an ethereal light, something that Sasuke had never witnessed before. It was enough to send shivers down his spine.


    "What is that?!" he demanded in a voice mixed with rage and curiosity.


    Arthur stared at him with an unreadable expression. Then, with a scoff, he said, "Wouldn''t you like to know..."


    Sasuke stared, bewildered. This sort of chakra felt eerily unsettling.


    "Even without this," Arthur continued in a calm voice, "reading your movements is still child''s play."


    That statement hit Sasuke like a physical blow. The revelation morphed into a different kind of anger¡ªa need to understand just who Arthur was.


    Sasuke charged once more, blurring in front of Arthur, only to reappear behind him again. A fist was already aimed at his spine.


    With a whiplash turn, Arthur met the attack with his own forearm, causing the sickening crunch of bone meeting bone to echoe through the empty lot.


    Kunai still clutched in his hand, Arthur lunged his arm forward, aiming for the eye. Sasuke reacted quickly with a kunai just in time to deflect the deadly stab.


    For several moments, the air was filled with clanging as they traded blows. Each desperate slash from Sasuke was met with a block or a well-timed dodge by Arthur.


    Their fight grew ragged.


    Sasuke''s breaths came in gasps, his clothes marred with crimson streaks. Arthur, however, remained unscathed.


    In a desperate gamble, the Uchiha used the momentum of a deflected attack to launch himself into the air, hoping to gain an advantage. But the moment his feet left the ground, Arthur''s hand shot out.


    ''Seven heavenly breaths: first activation.''


    Arthur''s fingers clamped around Sasuke''s ankle with an iron grip. Sasuke''s eyes widened in horror as his world flipped upside down.


    Arthur slammed him back to the earth with a loud thud; the air knocked from his lungs. A searing pain erupted in his abdomen as Arthur''s foot connected with his stomach, causing Sasuke to spew blood into the air.


    It was commendable of the boy to face Arthur alone, but without knowing anything about his adversary, he was walking into his own grave.


    Truly, the Uchiha had become digital waste.


    Sasuke coughed, blood dribbling down his chin. Arthur hadn''t said a word, removing his foot to walk away.


    "Wait!" Sasuke growled, struggling to stand.


    Arthur slowly turned to see how persistent the Uchiha was. Sasuke''s breathing was calming by the second, showing that he wasn''t out for the count.


    Frustrated, he launched into a series of attacks of kicks and punches.


    Arthur, however, seemed to anticipate each move.


    With ease, he dodged and parried, deflecting Sasuke''s blows with the bare minimum of effort. His movements were fluid and efficient, unlike anyone Sasuke''s faced before!


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, frustration mounting with each failed attack. He couldn''t believe it. His Sharingan, usually an undeniable advantage, was useless against Arthur.


    Was Arthur''s Tamashii that much stronger? No, Arthur simply knew how to fight against the Sharingan.


    Here Sasuke was, the Uchiha prodigy, facing an opponent who seemed to see through his every attack before he even threw it.


    Sasuke sprang backwards. His mind raced, hand signs forming almost on instinct.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes. He recognized what technique Sasuke was attempting, deciphering it based on the first hand sign¡ªsnake.


    "Fire style: fireball jutsu!"


    A fireball erupted from his mouth, lancing towards Arthur. But Arthur himself remained unimpressed.


    ''Water style: water dragon jutsu...''


    With one hand sign, a colossal water dragon materialized behind him. It was the perfect counterpoint to fire techniques.


    The fireball met the water dragon head-on, clashing in the center of the battlefield.


    There was a hiss, a plume of steam, and then the flames were devoured.


    The water dragon, still formed, surged forward with an unstoppable force. It engulfed Sasuke in a torrent of water, drenching him and then slamming him back against the ground.


    He coughed and sputtered, his eyes momentarily obscured by the water cascading down his face.


    "You should know something, boy... I''m not even the strongest in the village. There are others who will far surpass you. And when that happens, your chances of taking revenge for your clan will cease."


    A strangled gurgle could be heard as Sasuke attempted to rise, his body writhing in pain.


    "Don''t you," he rasped in a low growl, "mock me...!"


    He glared at Arthur with his Sharingan in a cold, furious light. But Arthur remained unconcerned.


    Just then, magma-like marks began to spread across Sasuke''s arm, quickly followed by more on his face. His curse mark was activating!


    Sasuke, fueled by a dark power and rage, slowly rose to his feet. His voice, when he spoke, was a low growl: "You''re dead."


    Arthur didn''t flinch.


    That''s when Sasuke suddenly clutched his neck in pain. The raw power, both exhilarating and terrifying, was a double-edged sword.


    "You think you can become strong alone?" Arthur scorned. "It won''t come from staying in this village. Soon, you''ll be visited by ninjas from the Sound; those will give you real power in exchange for... something else."


    Sasuke didn''t believe him. This was some elaborate trick by the village''s "traitor." He snarled, ignoring the growing agony in his neck.


    With a relaxed hand, he lowered it and said, "I exist for one reason..." He then performed hand signs. "Until I find him," A surge of purple electricity crackled around his hand, the Chidori finally taking form, "I cannot lose!"


    It was different than what Arthur remembered, but it was still the Chidori nonetheless, being fueled by the curse mark.


    The light reflected off Arthur''s stoic face, a scene in which many would cower. The angry electricity, the sounds of multiple birds chirping¡ªthey were all reflections of the turmoil within Sasuke.


    He lunged at Arthur, intent on making him pay, on making him regret ever crossing his path.


    Sasuke''s roar echoed through the deserted lot as he slammed the Chidori into the ground. The earth broke apart, shooting sparks of purple lightning into the air.


    Arthur, however, was already moving. He quickly reached into his pouch and unfurled a scroll. The seal inside glowed momentarily before two swords materialized in his hands¡ªthe Boltswords!


    "That won''t work!" Sasuke screamed.


    The Chidori then clashed with the crossed blades head-on, causing a rage of electricity to sizzle everywhere.


    Sasuke''s eyes were slowly widening with disbelief. He poured every ounce of his fury into the attack, expecting his technique to cleave through any defense.


    But the Boltswords held firm with a mix of blue and purple electricity surging through the blades.


    Arthur wasn''t yielding!


    His eyes locked with Sasuke''s as he said, "If this is the power you''re going to continue fighting with..." With a swift, powerful movement, he slashed forward.


    The collected electricity channeled through the Boltswords erupted in a blinding arc, deflecting the entire force of Sasuke''s attack. Sasuke, caught completely off guard, let out a scream of agony as the redirected Chidori slammed into him!


    He was thrown backwards like a ragdoll, a charred streak trailing behind him as he soared through the air.


    "Then you''ll always be weak."


    Arthur released the Boltswords, watching the Uchiha''s figure arc through the sky.


    The swords left behind puff clouds, disappearing.


    These special swords were dubbed special for a reason. Rather than go against the Chidori''s lightning, he let Sasuke''s chakra channel into the blades, creating a source to help redirect the attack¡ªa feat that required magnificent chakra control.


    Despite being a prodigy, a well-refined genius among his peers, Sasuke knew nothing about Arthur. It didn''t matter if Sasuke was buffed or received special treatment; as long as Arthur prepared himself, he could never be outclassed.


    Just as Sasuke was about to become a bloody smear on the ground, a figure materialized beneath him. Her blonde hair spread as she caught the Uchiha just in time and landed softly on the earth.


    It was Alice, her eyes narrowed in a glare at Arthur!


    "That''s far enough!" she announced, cradling Sasuke''s unconscious body. "I''m not gonna let you kill them, Arthur!"

 Chapter 53: A Choice

    Chapter 53 - A Choice


    Had Alice seen anything she wasn''t supposed to?


    Arthur had been so focused on the fight that he hadn''t sensed her coming. And if she was here, that meant the other players were also trying to help protect the Leaf Village.


    She kept Sasuke''s unconscious form close to her chest, while Arthur remained rooted to the spot like a perfect statue.


    "Alice," he said in a tone devoid of any warmth, "you don''t know anything about what''s going on here."


    "No, Arthur! It''s you who don''t know!" she retorted. "I''m trying to help you guys!"


    Arthur''s gaze held a depth that sent shivers down her spine. He finally said, "Be that as it may, it won''t stop me from reaching my own goals."


    Alice''s mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. She was caught in a terrible bind. Revealing her true identity could shatter everything she was trying to achieve.


    "Alice... either you join me, or you''re against me."


    She hesitated, unsure of what to do. Her mind was racing. She knew the risks of aligning herself with a supposed villain, but the alternative¡ªfacing Arthur alone¡ªwas unthinkable.


    Before she could voice her decision, Arthur turned away.


    "Wait!" she screamed.


    "Don''t bother," he whispered. "Give chase, and you''ll wind up like that NPC."


    With that, he vanished into a plume of smoke, leaving Alice staring after him in stunned silence.


    She looked down at Sasuke, his face pale and drawn. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined Arthur to be this strong. He had dispatched Sasuke, a prodigy with a cursed seal power-up, with such ease.


    Dread settled in her stomach. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If her strength wasn''t enough to stop Sasuke, how could she hope to stand against Arthur now that he was a confirmed enemy?


    Navigating the broken cityscape was Arthur. He blurred as he leaped from the jagged remnants of one rooftop to the next.


    The Leaf Village, the strongest village in the world, now bears the scars of their recent skirmish. Debris littered the streets, and its buildings stood marred by gaping holes and scorch marks¡ªOrochimaru''s work.


    Arthur, however, paid little heed to the destruction. His mind was consumed by the events that had just transpired.


    The encounter with Sasuke revealed much. The Uchiha prodigy had lived up to the hype. His movements were precise, and his Sharingan presented a formidable challenge.


    The Chidori was also aimed at killing, yet Arthur had prevailed.


    A victory worth remembering, but it didn''t at all highlight his inherent superiority.


    It was Arthur''s unique training regimen that truly won him the battle. By compressing years of intense physical activity into mere months, he had honed his reflexes and combat skills to an unexpected degree¡ªhis movements were instinctive and efficient.


    But even with this accelerated training, there was still one major factor: Sasuke had not known much of anything about Arthur. Had he been aware of who he was actually facing, the outcome could have been different.


    Arthur had taken advantage of the Uchiha''s lack of knowledge. For instance, Sasuke never suspected Arthur''s affinity for water. Otherwise, the former would have never used the fireball technique so openly.


    The Boltswords had also been a surprise weapon, turning the tide of the battle in Arthur''s favour.


    The two were scheduled to fight in the first round. If that had happened, Arthur would have never revealed the Boltswords or his Tamashii. But since the Uchiha came to him, there was no holding back.


    Curse mark, the Sharingan, copied speed, fire techniques, the Chidori¡ªArthur was prepared for it all!


    Arthur pushed himself further, leaping between rooftops.


    Smoke threatened to break his lungs. Given his low chakra, the need for escape became paramount.


    His last attack had practically drained him.


    Every ninja in the Leaf was currently on high alert, searching for any rogue Sound ninjas who dared attack their village.


    Arthur landed gracefully on the next building. Below, he could hear the click-clack of patrolling ninjas racing on the deserted streets.


    Glancing down, he spotted a couple dead ninjas with their headbands scattered on the ground. He may not have known the intricacies of this world, but even he understood the significance of a ninja without a headband. It was a declaration of war, a blatant disregard for the village''s authority.


    Arthur wasn''t ready to contribute to that. At least not yet.


    He leapt to leave the area when, suddenly, he heard a hiss. Turning his head, he saw a colossal serpent waiting in the shadows!


    This wasn''t a regular snake, not by a long shot. Its dark green scales glinted menacingly, its forked tongue flicked in and out, and its slitted eyes had told Arthur one thing: it was going to attack.


    The snake lunged, and its gaping maw aimed to devour him whole. Arthur twisted his body mid-air with incredible agility, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws.


    He landed on a nearby awning with a thud, the cloth ripping under his weight. He then quickly scrambled to his feet and ran into an open home.


    Now was not the time to be fighting without enough chakra!


    The snake wasn''t yielding, bursting through the entrance. Arthur vaulted over a nearby couch, narrowly avoiding another strike.


    Every movement he made was calculated by him. He didn''t hesitate.


    Exploding through the back door, he sprinted through a cluttered backyard, leaping over fences and scrambling through flower beds.


    The monstrous snake, surprisingly agile for its size, was hot on his heels. Its thick body slithered over obstacles, crushing them as if they were never there.


    Arthur dove into a narrow alleyway, hoping to lose it in the maze of buildings. He rounded a corner, momentarily out of sight.


    Was it safe to relax now?


    A hiss pierced his ears. The snake''s colossal head emerged from the other end of the alley, its forked tongue flicking in Arthur''s direction!


    Arthur knew then that a simple change of scenery wouldn''t deter it. He needed a plan, and fast.


    His eyes darted around, searching for an escape route. The snake lunged forward, its immense body breaking the narrow passage. Just as its gaping maw threatened to engulf him whole, he weaved a hand sign.


    Arthur was taken into the snake''s mouth!


    There was a crunch, followed by a frustrated hiss. The snake recoiled, thrashing its head in an attempt to dislodge what was in its belly.


    Spitting out fluid, it was revealed to be a foreign object, a giant plank that Arthur had substituted with just in time.


    The snake looked around, its tongue attempting to taste the air for any trace of its prey. With a final, disgruntled hiss, it retreated into the larger street, its form disappearing from sight.


    Arthur slumped against a wall, his body trembling with exertion.


    But surviving a giant snake felt almost meaningless. He had used what was left in his chakra reserves to escape, leaving him feeling drained and vulnerable.


    He was practically running on fumes!


    Taking a moment to think, he considered why this snake had attacked him. Then it dawned on him.


    With a slow shift in motion, he ripped the Leaf headband from his arm and crushed the metal with a satisfying bend.


    There was no use for it anymore anyway.


    This world seemed determined to throw everything it had at him, and without his full strength, he wouldn''t survive for long.


    Finding a safe haven and replenishing his reserves were now a necessity. Calming his nerves, Arthur pushed himself off the wall and walked away, his mind already calculating his next move.


    Sweat dripped from Arthur''s brow as he made it to a safe path that would lead him to his destination: the Science Building.


    His stamina had recovered greatly, but his chakra was still very low. Reaching the building meant access to chakra pills, a food source used to help replenish even the most drained reserves.


    When he made it close to the entrance, a lone figure stood, searching for enemies. Arthur squinted to verify the character¡ªRock Lee, the bushy-browed taijutsu specialist, clad in his trademark green jumpsuit.


    "Arthur?" he said upon noticing him. "What are you doing here?"


    Arthur groaned internally. That was his question to ask.


    Dealing with anyone right now was a burden, and Lee, with his loyalty to the Leaf, was particularly unwelcome.


    "Move," Arthur demanded. "I don''t need you here."


    Lee didn''t budge. Confusion and something akin to betrayal warred in his eyes.


    "Arthur," he said in a tight voice, "they... they say you killed Ino and Shikamaru. Is it true?"


    Arthur''s brows furrowed. He understood Lee''s need for answers, but all he craved right now was a chance to replenish his chakra and disappear.


    "I said move," he repeated with a more dangerous edge. "Or I''ll make you."


    Lee set his jaw. With a swift motion, he ripped off his leg weights, the metal forming a crater against the floor.


    "No, Arthur," he declared in a firm voice. "Not until we get to the bottom of this!"


    Arthur wanted sight after once again coming across another character on his path. Fighting Lee, a taijutsu-only specialist, was at least doable, even without chakra.


    But a fight now would only waste more energy, and the thought of explaining his actions and justifying them even to someone like Lee felt arduous.


    He stretched his neck and said, "So be it... Just so you know, Lee, I gave them a choice, much like I gave you one."


    Those words hit Lee hard. It not only confused him, but Arthur also implied that he had indeed killed his fellow Genin members!


    Lee launched himself at Arthur. He spun mid-air, his leg flashing out in a heel strike aimed at Arthur''s temple.


    Arthur reacted on pure instinct, his forearm snapping up to block the blow just as Lee''s heel connected with a thud. The block held.


    Seizing the opportunity, Arthur''s same hand clamped down on Lee''s exposed shin. He hurled the surprised Lee over his shoulder, but Lee reacted quickly, acrobatically twisting his body mid-air to perform a perfect somersault.


    He landed on his feet in a crouch, barely a breath lost.


    Lee then shot forward once more. He launched himself into a jump, aiming a punch at Arthur''s face. But in mid-flight, the punch morphed into a spinning side kick, with the heel of his foot aiming for Arthur''s head.


    Arthur didn''t even need to block. He sidestepped the spinning kick with grace, leaving Lee exposed for a split second.


    But Lee didn''t falter. He landed with a roll, spinning on his heel, and unleashed a rising kick aimed at Arthur''s chin.


    Arthur''s palm shot out, catching Lee''s ankle with surprising ease. Before he could react, Arthur forced the leg back down, sending him sprawling towards the ground.


    Anticipating Arthur''s next move, he used the momentum of the fall to launch himself into a low sweep, aiming to knock Arthur off his feet. Arthur leaped upwards just as Lee''s leg swept through empty space.


    Landing back on his feet, Arthur watched as Lee whipped out a kunai. But Arthur knew Lee''s true strength lay in his taijutsu.


    The kunai was a sign of Lee''s desperation!


    With a swift movement, Arthur disarmed Lee, the weapon lodging itself on the dirt. Lee, momentarily surprised, stumbled forward. Arthur seized the opportunity, using a swift leg sweep to send Lee straight to the ground.


    But even as Lee lay there, vulnerable to Arthur''s next attack, he didn''t surrender. With a surprising burst of strength, he rolled away just as Arthur''s foot came crashing down, aiming to pin him.


    "Not bad," Arthur commented. "But..."


    Arthur leapt forward, aiming a second stomp at the rolling Lee. He missed as Lee continued to roll away.


    Using the momentum of his roll, he pushed himself off the ground in a powerful kick-flip moments before a third stomp could land on him.


    He stood there, panting, his eyes locked on Arthur, his spirit unbroken. The fight felt a tad odd to him, almost one-sided.


    Why was he breathing hard despite Arthur not having broken a sweat?!


    ''Seven heavenly breaths: first activation... So long as I have this, chakra is a thing of the past.''

 Chapter 54: Fifth Activation

    Chapter 54 - Fifth Activation


    A cloud passed under the afternoon sun as sweat trickled down Lee''s face.


    With swiftness, Arthur ran forward, snatching the kunai on the ground. He lunged at Lee with the weapon raised high. But Lee flung his arms up and his hands clamped onto Arthur''s wrist just as the kunai came down.


    It was quite a grip, but Arthur could see Lee''s body shaking.


    "You call that a block?" he snarled, pushing down with more might.


    Lee''s face contorted in effort and his knuckles turned white as he strained to hold on. Arthur then lashed out with his other leg, attempting a brutal side kick to send Lee flying. The impact connected, propelling Lee several yards back across the grass.


    The boy coughed as his chest heaved in and out. Respectfully, he admitted, "You are undoubtedly a strong opponent! I had not expected you to be so skilled at taijutsu."


    The comment was met with silence.


    Then, with a nod, Lee began unwinding the bandages around his forearms. A green aura flared around him. The unmistakable energy signaled the activation of the Third Gate, the Gate of Life.


    Lee seemed to blur from Arthur''s view. A streak of green was already aimed at his legs!


    Arthur twisted away, the wind whipping at his face as Lee shot past. But Lee didn''t stop. He turned on a dime and launched a flurry of punches aimed at Arthur''s head.


    Arthur weaved and dodged, his own agility allowing him to keep pace with Lee''s new speed. But Lee wasn''t finished. With a swift feint, he switched tactics and his leg snapped out in a kick that slammed into Arthur''s ribs.


    The impact caused Arthur to skid across the grass for several yards. He eventually stopped, staying crouched on his feet as the pain reddened in his chest.


    ''Not bad...''


    Arthur couldn''t help but be impressed. Lee, despite the odds stacked against him, was pushing himself to his limits.


    Yet a sense of calm settled over Arthur. He had faced far worse. This was just another fight he had to adapt to.


    He rose to his feet slowly, saying, "Alright then..."


    Lee had done something no one had before: he pushed Arthur past his boundaries, showing him that he wasn''t the strongest.


    But the fight was far from over.


    "I thank you, Lee," he said. "This fight has made one thing clear: I need to train harder."


    Arthur then slowly glanced skyward to remind himself that this was still the digital world. There wasn''t a single emotion on his face.


    ''Everyone else is off fighting,'' he thought. ''If that''s the case...'' He trailed off as his cold gaze returned to Lee. "You should have taken the chance to leave when I gave it to you..."


    The wind then began to shift with a tension that went beyond the usual pre-fight jitters. Arthur altered his stance. He took a deep breath, and every inhale and exhale was measured and deliberate.


    Then, in a blink, everything changed. A brilliant yellow aura erupted around him, bathing his body in light.


    Lee gasped. His eyes widened in disbelief as Arthur''s muscles bulged beneath his skin, his body turning a deep red as blood pumped through his veins with unnatural fervour.


    With one motion, Arthur slowly lowered his hand, causing the wind to cease. The transformation was complete. His pupils vanished, leaving only the terrifying expanse of his white sclera.


    ''Fifth activation...''


    The world seemed to slow down for Arthur. It wasn''t just his perception; it was a tangible shift. Things were so much different that even the wind rustling through the grass seemed to move in slow motion.


    Lee himself looked inhumanely slow and sluggish to Arthur.


    The power emanating could barely be expressed. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s body, now seemingly unburdened by earthly limitations, felt light and agile. He could almost imagine himself soaring through the air if he were to jump.


    In that impossibly slow moment, he took one step, and Lee saw him vanish. Then, with a force that shattered the very ground beneath him, Arthur reappeared, his fist aimed directly at Lee''s face!


    The blow landed with a crunch, causing Lee''s features to contort in agony before he was launched like a ragdoll and his body slammed into the Science Building.


    Lee hadn''t even seen the attack coming.


    Arthur stood there, motionless as his aura slowly faded. He lowered his fists with an expression devoid of triumph.


    He was only content because the fight was over.


    Lee lay unconscious, while Arthur flexed his fingers to consider this battle.


    The Seven Heavenly Breaths were indeed a powerful taijutsu skill. While it was only shown to go up to the third activation, it could be pushed higher.


    Arthur, because of his relentless training, his dedication, and his support trait, had unlocked up to the fifth activation, a level of power that surpassed even the legendary Eight Gates Formation.


    Theoretically, the Seven Heavenly Breaths worked similarly to the Eight Gates. Arthur could very well train himself to achieve the eighth activation, if one existed, but there was a chance it would have consequences like the Gate of Death.


    Almost everything in this world comes at a price. Yet this one didn''t seem to leave any strain on Arthur''s body. If he felt like it, he could easily activate it again!


    Lee, for all his prowess, was excellent at taijutsu. While Arthur''s own strength placed him at an advantage, Lee''s lack of chakra limited his offensive options.


    Had Arthur faced a foe who wielded chakra alongside taijutsu, like Han, the five-tailed Jinch¨±riki, the outcome might have been different. A skilled chakra user could exploit Arthur''s state by targeting his weaknesses or using ranged attacks.


    Lee''s unconscious form lay by the entrance walls. His face clearly showed signs of broken bones mixed with red and purple bruises.


    He would need hundreds of stitches, without a doubt.


    Pity, however, found no place in Arthur''s heart. This was a game¡ªa brutal one with real consequences¡ªand he couldn''t afford to lose like before.


    As he stared at Lee, a thought came to mind.


    The fight had served its purpose, but it had also revealed a potential opportunity. The other players seemed fixated on aiding the story. But what if Arthur replicated those tragic events himself to nudge the narrative in his direction?


    Tsunade, the third and last legendary Sannin, was a vital character after this arc. If he could subtly manipulate the players, point them towards seeking her out, it could prove beneficial in the long run.


    Even if they didn''t seek her out because of tragedies, wouldn''t a more experienced healer be an asset in a world as dangerous as this one?


    With the thought settled, Arthur entered the Science Building. Inside were sterile hallways lined with doors leading to various labs and classrooms.


    He needed the room where the chakra pills were usually stored. So he navigated the halls with a surprisingly sharp memory of the building.


    Soon, he found himself before a reinforced metal door guarding a restricted area. With the second activation, he slammed his fist against it. The metal buckled under the force before giving way with a clang.


    The room had rows of shelves stocked with empty vials. That''s when Arthur saw them¡ªchakra pills.


    He grabbed a handful and popped a few pills into his mouth, tasting their sweet, tangy flavour.


    The effects weren''t immediate, but he could already feel chakra flowing through him, warm and invigorating. It slowly but surely began dispelling the lingering fatigue from his earlier battles.


    After concluding his affairs here, he returned to Lee''s side. Standing directly above him, Arthur braced himself for what he was about to do.


    This wasn''t about vengeance; it was about manipulation, a calculated strategy to help move the story.


    ''Chakra-enhanced strength.''


    Focusing his chakra, Arthur channeled it into his leg, hardening it. Then he stomped down on Lee''s left arm repeatedly!


    Loud banging of bones shattering could be heard with every hit. The sound echoed in the air, followed by painful groanings coming from Lee''s unconscious self.


    Arthur repeated the action, bringing his reinforced leg down on Lee''s left shin.


    The parallelism was deliberate, a cruel mirroring of a past event when Gaara first crippled Lee. Arthur imagined the players hearing about what happened to Lee, and their minds accepting that he wasn''t here to play games.


    Wouldn''t they be desperate to seek out someone with the power to heal such injuries? Someone like Tsunade?


    Arthur was a villain¡ªa survivor in an experiment that he couldn''t fully grasp. They had thrown him into a fight for his life, and he was determined to escape, even if it meant using these pawns to his advantage.


    Standing up, he brushed off his clothes.


    He cast a final, emotionless glance at the unconscious figure before turning to leave the village.


    As he walked away, suddenly, a voice pierced the silence, sharp and accusatory: "Arthur, you stubborn boy!"


    He slowly turned, only to see a character''s face filled with a mixture of fury and concern. It was Might Guy.


    He roared, "What have you done to Lee?!"


    Arthur remained nonchalant, coolly saying, "Nothing more than I warned him about... He got in my way, that''s all."


    Guy''s bushy brows furrowed in disbelief as he yelled with a tremour of hurt, "In your way? Lee wouldn''t randomly attack a fellow Leaf villager, especially not one close to his own age!"


    Arthur felt a tad irritated. This level of loyalty was both admirable and infuriating. So he said, "Believe what you want, but the truth is right here."


    He then gestured towards Lee''s broken form.


    Guy''s eyes darted between Arthur and Lee, exactly what Arthur had hoped for¡ªto plant a seed of doubt and hinder Guy''s resolve. It was all he needed.


    "I... I wanted to believe you, Arthur," Guy admitted with a disappointed voice. "After the incident at the stadium, I tried. But seeing this..." He looked again towards Lee. "Now I know the truth. You''re the enemy."


    Guy then dropped into a familiar low stance with his hands clenched into fists, threatening, "You''ll regret betraying the Leaf Village!"


    Arthur, although well composed, knew he couldn''t overpower Guy, not in his current state. A direct confrontation against this world''s greatest taijutsu user was simply asking to enter a losing battle.


    But there was another way, a way to exploit Guy''s loyalty, his biggest strength and ultimately, his biggest weakness.


    "Go ahead and fight me then," Arthur calmly demanded. "But remember this: every second you waste here attacking me, Lee''s injuries worsen. He''ll die if you don''t get him help soon."


    Horror crossed Guy''s face. He glanced at Lee as the urgency in Arthur''s words sunk in his chest.


    Then, to further amplify the fear, Arthur added, "And he won''t be the last. Everyone you hold dear, they''ll all suffer the same fate if you try to stop me."


    The threat was clear: a cruel manipulation that played on Guy''s deepest fears.


    The shinobi''s face contorted in a silent battle between duty and the desperate need to protect his most precious student. The decision was made in a heartbeat¡ªhe would choose the latter.


    Just a moment was all Arthur needed. And then it happened. Guy faltered as his gaze darted back to Lee.


    It was a brief hesitation, but for Arthur, it was an opening.


    ''Smoke jutsu...''


    Arthur vanished without a trace, leaving Guy alone, with the weight of those threats still pressing down.


    Guy spun around and his eyes searched frantically for Arthur, but Arthur was gone. There wasn''t a single noise made, let alone the trails of smoke that could be seen.


    To Guy, he was truly a mysterious enemy that could not be left unchecked. Because deep down, he knew that if Arthur was let loose to roam this world, he would become the Leaf Village''s number one adversary!


    With a growl of frustration, Guy rushed to Lee''s side as his heart pounded to protect his favourite student, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 55: A New Path

    Chapter 55 - A New Path


    Arthur hovered to the top of the village walls.


    The Leaf stretched out before him. Destroyed houses huddled together, black smoke curling from various areas, and a strange barrier was over the Ch¨±nin Stadium.


    That could only mean one thing: Orochimaru was trying to kill Hiruzen.


    Arthur deactivated his smoke technique. He closed his eyes for a moment and focused.


    ''Tamashii.''


    The world around him sharpened¡ªthe cries of distant voices, the fluctuation of various chakra signatures, even the tremour from villagers scattered to hide underground.


    Something else snagged at his senses: a familiar musk was quickly making its way to his location¡ªKiba Inuzuka.


    Tracking Arthur? How? When? Had he revealed something during the fight with Lee? Or had it been his escape from Alice?


    It didn''t matter.


    Arthur slowly opened his eyes. He couldn''t allow himself to be captured, not now.


    He crouched low to look down at the village and assessed his options.


    The gate was quite close, but it was also slightly guarded. As he was thinking, Kiba was zeroing in.


    Arthur himself wasn''t surprised. The Inuzuka clan, with their heightened sense of smell, would have picked up his trail in an instant.


    But why was Kiba alone? Where was his backup?


    After Kiba leaped over the top of the walls, he landed with a crouch right behind Arthur.


    "Kiba," he called out, slowly rising to face him. "What brings you here?"


    Kiba''s brow furrowed as he growled, "Don''t play dumb, Arthur! We all know what you did to Lee and Sasuke."


    ''News travels fast...''


    Arthur felt a tad annoyed. The last fight couldn''t have happened any more than about ten minutes ago.


    But maybe he could turn this to his advantage. Maybe he could use Kiba''s stupidity to create a diversion.


    "Did what?" he asked, feigning innocence. "I had a spar with Lee; nothing more. Things got a little rough, but he''ll get better."


    Kiba scoffed, saying, "Rough? You crippled him! You left him lying there!"


    "Is that right? Typical Lee, always pushing himself too hard. He does break easily..."


    Anger radiated from Kiba as his fists clenched and unclenchied while Akamaru barked out loud.


    "Don''t try to justify your actions!" he roared. "You''re a danger to this village, and I won''t let you get away with this!"


    This was good. Kiba was enraged. Arthur pushed him further.


    "Danger?" he repeated. "What danger? I''m just a visitor trying to understand your world. But if this is how you treat your guests, perhaps I should reconsider my welcome."


    Kiba''s eyes narrowed, and he said, "Don''t try to weasel your way out of this. You think you can just hurt people, kill them, and think you can get away? No! I''m taking you down right here!"


    Arthur felt amused as he asked, "Since when did you think I considered you things people?"


    "W-what?!" Kiba snarled.


    "I''ll tell you only once: get in my way or you''ll die."


    Silence filled the scene. Kiba stood frozen and his eyes narrowed at Arthur''s unmoved expression. Akamaru could sense the impending conflict.


    The moment Arthur took a single step forward, Akamaru launched himself up and immediately transformed into Kiba.


    "Don''t even think about it!" the real Kiba snarled. "Fang-over-fang!"


    Arthur remained motionless and showed no fear or surprise.


    With a synchronized movement, both Kiba and Akamaru spun around in opposite directions, creating a whirlwind of brown fur and white fangs.


    Presumably, it was a tactic to disorient Arthur, but it felt more like an unsure dance than a genuine threat.


    When they chose to close in, they lunged at Arthur from opposite sides. Arthur, still calm, stretched his arms out to his sides moments before their attacks landed.


    ''Water prison jutsu.''


    A sphere of water erupted from his palms, encasing both Kiba and Akamaru in an instant!


    They yelled in surprise, scrambling inside the barrier. Trapped, they snarled and clawed at the water prison, but it held firm.


    "Your techniques, your method of fighting," Arthur taunted, "they''re all so predictable that I almost can''t stand being around your character... And you think fighting with dogs at your side makes your clan real police?"


    Kiba continued to pound his cage with frustration.


    "Hardly impressive. No... A lack of creativity. Amateurish at best."


    Akamaru whimpered, knowing it couldn''t hold its breath for much longer. Animal cruelty, yes, but for Arthur, it was nothing more than another obstacle who chose not to heed his warning.


    He had offered Kiba a means to avoid confrontation, but Kiba had chosen pride over reason.


    "You had your chance," Arthur continued. "But you chose blind egotism over the truth; you walked right into your own death."


    He raised his hand. With a flick of his wrist, the water prison around Kiba and Akamaru began to implode. At that moment, Arthur quickly unfurled a scroll from his pouch, drawing out his Boltswords.


    In one motion, he stabbed through the water, charging it with electricity!


    Kiba and Akamaru''s struggles intensified, their frantic barking and yelping muffled by the electrified water. But Arthur felt no remorse, only a chilling sense of purpose.


    Suddenly, with a crackle of lightning, their torment ended in a blinding flash. It was a brutal and agonizing execution, one that filled the air with the unmistakable scent of ozone and singed fur.


    Akamaru was no longer breathing. Kiba''s lifeless body stood there without any pupils in his eyes. Only Arthur''s footsteps toward the edge could be heard after it plopped to the ground.


    Then silence.


    Arthur resealed his weapons back into their scroll. Where Kiba and Akamaru had been, there were only smoking craters and their charred remains.


    There was still time to spare since Orochimaru''s barrier hadn''t receded yet.


    So Arthur planted his feet over the ledge, taking in the scene of the destroyed village. Buildings burned, smoke billowed into the sky, and villagers continued to scream, fleeing in panicked chaos.


    None of it fazed him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The brutal efficiency with which he had been eliminating these characters was horrifyingly easy.


    No one could judge him for his actions. He had made his choice, and now he had to carry it out.


    The wind moved past his hair as someone landed behind him. He didn''t turn around, knowing who it was beforehand.


    "Arthur," the person gasped. "Did you... did you really kill them?"


    "Hmph... Jada... What difference does it make?" His back was facing her. "They''re all just data constructs in this fabricated world."


    Jada''s voice cracked as she said, "They were our friends! Kiba... Akamaru... you knew what they meant to me!"


    Arthur''s expression remained unchanged. He still hadn''t turned, but his voice dripped with icy indifference.


    "Friendships forged in virtual reality are as ephemeral as the world itself. Don''t cling to illusions."


    "Illusions?!" her voice rose to a desperate shriek. "This isn''t some cheap game! Your actions are being watched, Arthur! Can''t you see that? Were you ever on the village''s side?"


    Her words were like nails on a chalkboard to him. Cheap? These NPC''s were predetermined; AI''s that were able to adapt. And when left unchecked, they could truly kill him.


    The only reality was the one outside, waiting for him to escape Elysium''s clutches.


    "There is no village, Jada," he said, finally turning around to face her. "There are no friends. There are only players and Elysium¡ªthe ones who trapped us in this hellhole."


    Jada stumbled back, her eyes wide with disbelief. She choked, "Heartless... You never cared, did you?"


    Arthur met her gaze, unflinching, and said, "Cared for what exactly? These fictional characters from someone else''s fantasy? Now why would I ever do something like that?"


    Jada''s heart pounded louder than she ever felt it. Suddenly, Arthur had seen something he never would have expected: Jada''s eyes were beginning to bleed.


    Her Sharingan transformed into a crimson kaleidoscope. Two intricate black lotus patterns unfolded within the red, swirling with an unsettling power.


    Jada had awakened her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!


    An oppressive silence was between them. Only the sound of the distant crackle of flames from the village below could be heard.


    Jada stood rooted to the spot as her crimson eyes locked on Arthur. He could almost see the gears turning behind her gaze¡ªthe cogs of denial grinding against the brutal truth he had revealed.


    The fabled "Uchiha curse" had taken hold of her.


    From the moment she awakened the Sharingan, Arthur had a feeling this moment would come. He had hoped that his logic and reason would be enough to anchor her.


    But now, with the Mangeky¨­ in her eyes, he saw a whirlwind of emotions swirling within them¡ªbetrayal, rage, a desperate yearning to stop him at any cost.


    "Arthur, you¡ª"


    Before she could articulate anything, the world lurched beneath their feet. A thunderous explosion set off far from them but powerful enough to shake the very foundations of the village wall.


    Dust and debris rained down around them, momentarily obscuring their vision.


    Arthur saw the hesitation in Jada''s stance, momentarily eclipsing her burning desire to confront him. It was the opening he needed.


    He wouldn''t play this charade any longer. This wasn''t a world of genuine connections and emotions; it was a digital prison, a cruel game designed to break them.


    Arthur would never allow himself to be manipulated!


    With a powerful thrust of his legs, he launched himself off the wall, his body defying gravity for a fleeting moment before plunging into the chaos below.


    He wouldn''t spare a single glance back. Jada''s eyes¡ªhe had seen that look a thousand times before. It was the look of a hunter, and he, Arthur, was now the hunted.


    ''Tamashii.''


    Looking at his surroundings without needing to turn to the left or right, he could feel Jada''s menacing glance still perched on the wall.


    But beneath the rage, he saw something else in her eyes¡ªa twisted sense of responsibility, as if she felt the burden of this world''s fate fall upon her shoulders alone.


    Arthur continued his run.


    He knew Jada wouldn''t chase him today. The flames, the screams, and the very destruction of the village she held dear demanded her attention. But he also knew, with certainty, that their paths would cross again.


    The look in her eyes promised that.


    This encounter fundamentally transformed their dynamics.


    Jada, once a reluctant ally, was now his adversary. With the power of the Mangeky¨­ at her disposal, she would surely be a formidable opponent.


    Arthur had to find a way to escape Elysium, not just for his own freedom but to prevent Jada from succumbing entirely to the darkness that now threatened to consume her.


    None of the players deserved to die. But if they continued to defy Arthur, he might have to do the unthinkable.


    Bursting out of the ravaged village, he didn''t stop running.


    Trees were like green streaks as he raced past them. He needed to put serious distance between himself and the Leaf Village, and fast.


    Finally, the trees thinned, revealing a small, secluded clearing. He skidded to a halt, knowing no one had followed him.


    He then focused his chakra before forming the correct hand signs and resting his palm on the ground. Smoke coalesced, revealing a small primate covered in a thick coat of brown fur.


    "Daddy!" Koko shrieked. She flung herself toward him, swinging around his neck with surprising strength.


    Her innocent joy wasn''t at all deterred by Arthur''s lack of a smile. Koko, still very much a child, remains blissfully unaware of the chaos unfolding within the village walls.


    "You''ve gained some weight," he said, scratching her head lightly.


    She giggled, her laughter sounding like tinkling bells.


    "Uh-huh!" she chirped, burying her face into his neck. "I''ve practiced lots! I''m faster now, too!"


    A warm statement, but there was no possible way Koko could have expanded her fighting skills in that short period of time without proper guidance¡ªso Arthur believed.


    Even her vocal skills seemed to have improved. There was only one logical explanation, considering she was the only one in her race: she was a gifted genius.


    "I''d like to see that one day," he said. "But right now, you need to stay by my side."


    Koko''s head rubbed affectionally on his neck as she said, "Okay, daddy!" Arthur made a wise choice in raising this baby chimp, for she trusted him implicitly. "Where are we gonna go?"


    He scanned Koko''s body. He needed to ensure Hiruzen hadn''t and couldn''t summon her in the fight with Orochimaru.


    During that skirmish, Hiruzen summoned Enma to help him. If he tried to summon anything this time around, only Koko would appear.


    Arthur was never going to let that happen.


    "We''re going for a little walk," he said in a calm voice. "So don''t leave my side, alright?"


    Koko readily agreed, snuggling closer to his arm.


    As he turned his back on the burning village, he knew this was just the beginning. He had escaped a potential life sentence, psyched out the best ninja in taijutsu, and defeated several beloved characters.


    With Koko safely clinging to him, Arthur set off on a new path.

 Chapter 56: Ryugetsu

    Chapter 56 - Ryugetsu


    The forest path was long. Sunlight cut through the foliage, giving them a clear view of the greenery.


    Koko swung from branch to branch with surprising agility as Arthur walked. She let out delighted squeals when she managed to snag a particularly fat beetle or chase a flitting butterfly.


    Arthur kept his senses up as he fixed his gaze on the path ahead.


    Escaping the village was just the first step. Now, he had to get to the Fire Temple and access their special chakra to complete his technique. It was the best place to venture to lay low while still in the country.


    If he remembered correctly, he would be dubbed a rogue ninja, and his information would be added to a list with other wanted ninjas.


    Arthur would personally ensure not to let his face be seen in public. And what better way to hide his identity than with the transformation technique?


    This universe had a plethora of characters for him to change his physical appearance to. Whether they were dead or not, he could always alter the minute details to ensure no one recognized him.


    As he considered who he would transform into, suddenly, Koko stopped mid-swing, her tiny face crumpling in a frown. She scrambled back down to Arthur''s shoulder, her grip tighter than usual.


    "Daddy," she whimpered in a strained voice.


    "What is it...?"


    "My body," she mumbled, clutching her belly. "Feels funny. Like someone''s pulling on me."


    Arthur immediately understood. Her sensation¡ªthe sudden discomfort¡ªwas a telltale sign of a forced summoning. Hiruzen must be trying to call upon Koko''s aid.


    "It''s because of him," Arthur said. "The third Hokage, Hiruzen."


    Koko tilted her head, asking, "Hiruzen? Who''s that?"


    "Someone who should be dead by now," Arthur answered, looking elsewhere.


    It was reasonable to believe that the players had managed to interfere and keep Hiruzen alive to this point. Arthur wasn''t certain who would win the fight: Orochimaru or Hiruzen, aided by otherworldly help.


    "But why would he pull on me?" Koko asked in confusion.


    Arthur spent little time explaining to Koko why she was summoned to his side first. He ordered her to ignore Hiruzen, and she obeyed.


    "Okay, daddy!" she chirped. "I''ll only answer your call."


    Arthur and her pressed forward.


    "To the Temple!"


    The path ahead remained clear. And thanks to his mental note on the map, he chose the right trail to walk on.


    Thorny bushes made perfect cover from passersby, and the air here warded off any real predators. Only once had a pack of wild boars charged out of the undergrowth to meet them.


    It was an opportunity for Koko to show her skills, but Arthur hadn''t wanted to waste time. He easily scared them off by simply displaying a kunai. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You show ''em, daddy!"


    As night came, they arrived at a fork in the path. One path, according to what he remembered on the map, would lead deeper into the forest¡ªtowards the country''s borders. The other, less traveled, wound upwards towards the mountains.


    "We''re close," he announced, looking toward the mountainous path.


    After hours of arduous trekking, the dense forest gave way to rocky terrain.


    Finally, at the base of a mountain, Arthur spotted what he''d been searching for¡ªa stairwell carved directly into the rock face. It was barely visible at night, but it was the same stairwell that two Akatsuki members climbed to reach the Temple.


    "Koko," he said in a low voice, "this is a place not everyone can enter."


    Her ears drooped as she gave a small frown, saying, "So I can''t go with you?"


    Arthur placed a hand on her tiny head and said, "It wouldn''t be safe for you. You need to go back home."


    "But I want to stay with you," she said, her lower lip quivering. "We just got to play together again!"


    "We''ll meet again soon..."


    He explained to her the concept of summoning, how he could call on her whenever needed. Then he reminded her of their promise: for her to train hard and hone her skills.


    Koko, understanding the seriousness of the situation, managed a small sniffle.


    "Okay, daddy," she said in a soft tone. "I''ll wait for your call. And I''ll be ready!"


    At those words, a puff of smoke appeared, and she was transported back to her home.


    Arthur had no problems worrying about Koko''s safety. In time, she would grow into the reliable summon that he needed.


    He turned his gaze back towards the stairwell. The climb would be easy.


    His ascent began as he kept his senses on high alert, walking up the winding staircase.


    The mountain air was thin and cold, biting at his exposed skin. The only sound was the scrape of his boots against the rough stone and the occasional screech of a bird soaring high above.


    The stairwell seemed to be endlessly going upwards, disappearing into the darkness that shrouded the mountain peaks.


    But Arthur persevered, finally reaching the temple''s gates.


    The massive structure was quite imposing. Heavy metal doors, intricately carved with swirling designs, barred his way.


    But brute force wasn''t Arthur''s style, especially not when a far more discreet approach presented itself.


    ''Smoke jutsu.''


    In the blink of an eye, his physical form dissolved into a swirling cloud of smoke. The smoke billowed upwards, slipping past the "impenetrable" gate. He then extended outwards, examining the temple grounds.


    Inside the walls, there was a serene atmosphere.


    Bald figures clad in white robes¡ªmonks, Arthur presumed¡ªdotted the landscape. Most were fast asleep in their chambers, while a few sat outside with their eyes closed, meditating in a cross-legged position.


    It was quite a peaceful scene.


    He weaved through the sleeping quarters. Inside, his focus shifted to a building set slightly apart from the others. It seemed almost too easily accessible.


    Unlike the gates, there were no heavy doors, no intricate locks, and simply an open doorway almost everywhere.


    Intrigued, Arthur navigated to that specific building.


    The room was filled with the scent of aged parchment and incense. Shelves were carved directly into the walls, holding countless scrolls.


    He skimmed the titles, his eyes searching for anything related to the Gift of the Hermit Group''s chakra. And there it was, nestled amongst scrolls detailing meditation techniques¡ªa scroll titled "A Hermit''s Gift."


    He directed his smoky form towards it. The scroll unfurled, revealing a detailed explanation of this unknown energy.


    He readily absorbed the information. Unlike Sage Chakra, which required the user to harness the natural energy of the world around them, the Gift of the Hermit Group chakra seemed to be a unique property of this temple itself.


    It resided within the very air, infused with the mountain''s natural energy and the accumulated spiritual force of countless monks meditating for centuries.


    Harnessing it was deceptively simple. The scroll wrote of a prolonged period of meditation, focusing on attuning one''s chakra network to the temple''s unique energy flow.


    The process wasn''t dissimilar to gathering natural energy for Sage Mode, but with one crucial difference: this specific chakra was only found within the confines of the Fire Temple.


    Meditation took time, something he felt was precious. The Leaf Village would start rebuilding once the invasion ended, so he had to use that time wisely.


    This special chakra was the only thing he needed to use the Thousand Hand Strike technique. He had no other choice but to stay here.


    ''Transformation jutsu.''


    Arthur''s features shifted and moulded. Gone was his jawline, replaced by the rounded face of a middle-aged monk.


    Hair, once dark, vanished, leaving behind a smooth, bald head. A short, grey goatee sprouted beneath his chin, completing the disguise.


    Emerging from the library, he now looked every bit the part of a devotee.


    He strolled casually towards a koi pond. The tranquil setting mirrored the instructions from the scroll¡ªa serene environment to facilitate the absorption of the Hermit''s Gift.


    He settled down in a lotus position, with his back straight and his palms resting on his knees. Closing his eyes, he cleared his mind, focusing solely on his breathing.


    As he drew in the mountain air, a distinct sensation fell over him. It wasn''t oxygen, but a subtle energy weaving its way into his lungs.


    It was almost cleansing.


    His breath deepened, becoming slow and steady, matching the flow of the water in the pond.


    This wasn''t entirely unfamiliar territory. Arthur had spent time perfecting Simian Sage Mode. Harnessing the temple''s unique chakra felt strangely instinctive.


    The principles¡ªthe flow of energy¡ªshared a certain kinship. It was almost as if this special chakra resonated with the knowledge he''d already gleaned.


    Suddenly, the sound of crunching grass lifted him from his focused state. He slowly cracked open one eye to find a figure looming over him¡ªa young monk regarding him with a gentle smile.


    There was no doubt about it. This was the strongest monk in the Fire Temple, Chiriku!


    "Greetings, brother," Chiriku said in a warm tone. "I see you''ve chosen a most peaceful spot for meditation. Would you mind a companion on this quiet evening?"


    Arthur faked a smile. This unexpected intrusion could be a potential complication, but it could also be a valuable opportunity.


    He adopted a humble demeanour, tilting his head slightly in deference, and said, "The company of a brother is always welcome, brother Chiriku."


    "Ah," Chiriku said in surprise. "Forgive me. I haven''t memorized everyone''s name in the Temple yet."


    "You may call me brother Ryugetsu."


    With a graceful movement, Chiriku lowered himself onto the ground beside Arthur.


    "You''ll have to excuse my intrusion," he continued. "I couldn''t help but notice your calmness, your deep connection to the Temple''s energy. It''s a rare sight, brother."


    Arthur, playing his role perfectly, offered a knowing nod.


    "When one seeks peace, they forget about the turbulent world filled with turmoil outside."


    "Indeed," Chiriku said, feeling curious.


    A quietude settled between them as the Arthur resumed his meditation.


    He also felt a tad curious. The scroll had mentioned that the monks who perfected the Hermit''s Gift also possessed a vast pool of chakra. Now he had a chance to observe it firsthand.


    Activating his Tamashii, he sensed Chiriku''s chakra.


    Immediately, he was surprised. It wasn''t just the sheer volume of it inside the monk; Chiriku had a wellspring of power dwarfing even the other player''s reserves!


    There was a calmness to it¡ªa sign of perfect control. It was quite different from the volatile chakras Arthur usually encountered¡ªthe bursts of power from enraged ninjas.


    Chiriku was like a powerhouse, wielding such exquisite control. To think he would fall to the Akatsuki three years from now.


    This single encounter highlighted the true strength of the organization Arthur was up against.


    It was daunting, but the thought of surrendering wasn''t an option. He knew what he was getting himself into.


    Arthur pushed the thought aside. He needed to focus on the task at hand: meditating.


    Often times, when he did these spiritual activities, he would think of Jesus. And that''s just what he did.


    A couple hours later.


    As the moon furthered in the sky, he decided to end his meditation. He rose to his feet, a respectful bow aimed towards the monk besides him.


    "Brother Chiriku," he said in a calm voice, "your presence has been a delightful one this evening. I thank you for your company."


    Chiriku opened his eyes, offering a gentle smile as he said, "Brother Ryugetsu, please sleep well."


    With a final nod, Arthur turned away.


    It came as no surprise that he had managed to blend perfectly as a monk. This area had no need for things like official registration or headcount. They were a peaceful group, monotonously carrying out subtle tasks during the day and praying at night.


    Now it was time to find a place to dwell.


    Arthur made his way towards the sleeping quarters, the open space housing rows upon rows of simple mats.


    Unlike the more structured villages, here there were no assigned beds and no rooms separating the monks. Everything was communal, further simplifying their commitment to shared living.


    He scanned the room, his eyes adjusting to the light filtering through the windows.


    Most of the monks were still fast asleep, so he chose a secluded corner, unfurling a spare mat he found tucked away in a nearby alcove.


    Laying down, he closed his eyes, the exhaustion of the day¡ªescaping the Leaf Village¡ªfinally catching up to him.


    The journey ahead, although challenging, was not going to stop him from achieving his goals.

 Chapter 57: Uzumaki

    Chapter 57 - Uzumaki


    Unlike the other monks, who slumbered soundly, Arthur woke up well before dawn.


    The transformation technique, thankfully, wasn''t a strain. It required minimal chakra and held its form for extended periods, even when he wasn''t focusing on it.


    He slipped out of the sleeping chamber, his destination being the koi pond again¡ªthe area with the highest concentration of the Temple''s unique chakra.


    Following the scroll''s instructions, he hadn''t eaten breakfast. Apparently, fasting allowed for a more efficient absorption process.


    Fasting itself was a spiritual principle, one that helped those on earth endure their austere lifestyle. Arthur was no stranger to it and was more than willing to try.


    He settled down in his usual spot with his eyes closed, focusing his chakra while steadying his breathing.


    The cool air filled his lungs, tinged with a subtle energy he associated with the Hermit''s Gift. It was a slow, meticulous, and almost meditative process in and of itself. Time passed; hours went by with him in a still position.


    The koi continued swimming, oblivious to the transformation taking place within Arthur. Just as he felt a noticeable increase in power coursing through his veins, he heard a harsh voice nearby.


    "Sora! You clumsy oaf! Look at what you''ve done! You spilled my tea all over my robes!"


    Arthur partially opened his eyes, his gaze shifting towards the source of the commotion.


    A group of three young monks stood huddled around a figure kneeling on the ground. The figure, a lanky child with a mop of messy hair, cowered under their accusatory glare.


    "I... I''m sorry," he stammered. "I didn''t mean to..."


    "Excuses! You always mess things up, Sora!" another one of the older monks sneered with disdain. "Maybe you''re not cut out for this life after all. Just forget about being a monk."


    Sora flinched as if he were about to cry.


    Arthur watched the scene unfold. He recognized this character. Although Sora was younger before his first appearance three years from now, he was undoubtedly the same Sora.


    Sora was written to have been a monk from the Fire Temple who carries a piece of the Nine-Tails'' chakra within him. This makes him a pseudo-Jinch¨±riki, a type of Jinch¨±riki that bears partial chakra from a Tailed Beast without having said Tailed Beast.


    Sora''s past is filled with hardship. His father sealed the Nine-Tails'' chakra in him when he was young, then faked his own death. He grew up ostracized by the monks for having the Nine-Tails'' chakra and feeling frustrated and insecure.


    When he meets Naruto three years from now, they initially clash due to misunderstandings. However, they eventually bond over their shared experiences as Jinch¨±riki.


    Sora would grow up to be a skilled ninja monk who fights with a triple-bladed claw and wind techniques.


    The Nine-Tails'' chakra grants him immense power and transformations, but it also causes him pain and makes him lose control.


    He is ultimately deceived by his father again, leading him down a dark path, but thanks to Naruto''s talk-no-jutsu, it helps him overcome this and find a better way forward.


    Arthur watching this character now felt odd.


    Bullying, even in a seemingly peaceful haven like the Fire Temple, was an intriguing sight. It only furthered the belief in how unfair and evil this world could get.


    What if he could plant a seed here? He was here for a purpose, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t get involved in their internal squabbles.


    First, he waited, unwilling to draw unnecessary attention. The younger monks eventually moved on, leaving Sora still slumped on the floor, wiping his tears.


    Arthur rose from his meditation and approached the sobbing figure. Sora flinched as Arthur stopped before him, emotions stirring inside him.


    "Are you alright?" Arthur asked in a gentle tone.


    Sora looked up at him, his eyes surprised. Hardly anyone has ever approached him so politely.


    "I... I spilled their stupid tea," he mumbled. "They said I wasn''t good enough."


    "Being a monk is about perfection, brother Sora," Arthur said, crouching low to meet the boy''s gaze. "It''s about perseverance, about learning from your mistakes. Everyone makes them. Even the strongest of monks like brother Chiriku."


    Sora stared at him, curiosity replacing his despair.


    "I... I didn''t know."


    Arthur paused, then chuckled softly, saying, "Let''s just say, I understand what it''s like to feel like you don''t belong. But that doesn''t mean you should give up. You have talent, brother Sora. You just need proper guidance."


    The words were true as he spoke them. Sora blinked, surprised.


    Arthur then offered to help the boy with his chores for the day. Sora, feeling hopeful, agreed and asked Arthur for his name.


    "Why, you may call me brother Ryugetsu," he answered, placing a hand on Sora''s shoulder. "Now, let''s resume aiding the Temple in toiled drudgery."


    "Umm, brother Ryugetsu..."


    "Yes, young one?"


    "What''s drudgery mean?"


    As the morning unfolded, an ease settled between them.


    Arthur''s silver tongue proved surprisingly efficient in gaining Sora''s trust. They swept the courtyard together, and Sora found himself talking more than usual, the shared chores making him forget about his isolation.


    He spoke of his frustrations with the other monks, their lingering distrust making him feel bad. Arthur listened intently, already aware of the story.


    By midday, their bellies grumbled. Sora, touched by Arthur''s unexpected companionship, insisted on sharing his meager lunch.


    Arthur, however, had Sora wait as he got something more savoury. When he returned, it was with steaming dumplings, their scent a welcome change from Sora''s usual fare.


    "Thanks," Sora mumbled around a mouthful. "You didn''t have to do that."


    Arthur shrugged, saying, "We both got to eat, do we not?"


    As they ate in a comfortable silence, Sora eventually blurted out, "You know, I wouldn''t mind having someone to train with. Someone who gets it, you know?"


    "Don''t give up," Arthur said simply. "Strength comes in many forms."


    His words struck Sora hard. No one had ever spoken of strength in such a way to the boy.


    "It is not always about raw power, but about resilience, about holding onto your core even when the world seems determined to break you."


    Determination ignited within Sora. Arthur''s words truly affected his spirit.


    The afternoon finally came as Arthur rose, brushing the dust off his clothes.


    "Truly a fine lunch indeed, brother Sora," he said. "It is time I head back to meditating."


    Sora felt a tad disappointed, the comfortable camaraderie fading with Arthur''s departure.


    "Will I see you around the Temple, brother Ryugetsu?"


    Arthur paused at the exit and said, "Just remember: emotions cloud judgment. Don''t let Nine-Tails'' chakra control you."


    With that enigmatic parting shot, Arthur turned and left into the gathering dusk. Sora''s heart, perhaps filled with questions, strangely felt lighter than it had been in a long time.


    Several hours later.


    The first rays of dawn cast a rosy glow on the koi pond. Arthur rose from his meditation with a content exhale.


    He focused inwardly, delving into his chakra network. His chakra pool was unique, different than most since he had unethically acquired chakra from others.


    Once separated by pool lines of different colours, it was now one vibrant colour. The pool of chakra harmonized seamlessly with a brilliant yellow light emanating from within. That light was the Gift of the Hermit Group''s chakra.


    No smile showed on his face. He was merely content.


    His time at the Fire Temple had been a success. He had not only honed his meditation skills but had also acquired a powerful new weapon in his arsenal.


    This unique chakra was the key to completing the Thousand Hand Strike technique.


    Returning his attention to the outside world, he rose from his position and began searching for a secluded spot within the temple grounds.


    He settled upon a hidden alcove, nestled amidst a cluster of towering statues. The location was discreet, offering a clear line of sight to the surrounding area.


    Placing a palm on that spot, he etched a flying raijin mark on the rough stone wall. This seal would allow him to teleport instantly to its location at any time he had chakra.


    It was a valuable tool, especially since he would be venturing into uncharted territories. And if he were to recall, this was his first mark placed outside of the Leaf Village.


    Now, with his escape route secured, it was time to depart.


    He focused his chakra and performed the Smoke technique, changing his physical form into a swirling cloud of smoke.


    Rising upwards, he drifted through the temple grounds. He wasn''t sure when he would return, if ever, but this sanctuary could provide a safe haven should something terrible ever happen on his journeys.


    As he ascended above the mountain peaks, the world unfolded beneath him. His sense of direction guided him towards the Leaf Village.


    A long and arduous two-day journey, but his destination wasn''t the Leaf Village itself. He steered his smokey form off course, heading towards a cluster of desolate hills that marked the outskirts of the village.


    As he descended into the den of night, he transformed into a native passerby and disguised his chakra signature.


    He had reached his destination¡ªan abandoned shrine. Not just any shrine, but the Uzumaki''s Clan Noh Mask Hall!


    It was written that within its dusty halls lay a collection of devil''s masks. And out of all of these masks, one held a special property.


    Arthur approached the temple with cautious steps. Pushing open the creaking wooden doors, he was met with an interior steeped in darkness.


    Moonlight filtered through gaps in the broken roof, illuminating a scene. Broken statues, moss-covered walls, and a thick layer of dust showed clear signs of neglect.


    From what Arthur remembered about the Uzumaki clan, they were known for their fiery red hair, immense chakra reserves, and skills in sealing techniques.


    They originated from the Village Hidden by Whirling Tides, a hidden village famed for powerful ninjas. Unfortunately, that village was destroyed due to fear of its strength.


    Despite their village''s fall, the Uzumaki clan persevered. Some members, like Kushina (Naruto''s mother), ended up in the Leaf Village, while others were scattered throughout the world.


    Uzumaki clan members have impeccable healing abilities. It allowed them to live long lives and recover quickly from injuries. Notably, they were particularly suited to become Jinch¨±riki.


    Perhaps their greatest legacy was their expertise in sealing techniques. Their unique chakra and sealing techniques, often marked by a spiral symbol, were highly respected and even feared throughout the ninja world.


    If Arthur had been given this character before William, he would have exercised his potential tenfold.


    Ignoring the debris within the temple, he ventured deeper, his eyes adjusting to the dim light. Finally, he reached the main hall, a large chamber with a single, faded mural depicting swirling symbols.


    Dominating the opposite wall was a collection of masks.


    Dozens of them adorned the wall, each meticulously crafted. Grotesque visages with open mouths, hideous faces with closed eyes, and ferocious beast-like devils all stared back at him.


    But his gaze was fixated on one in particular: a devil''s mask with two horns and sharp teeth, the features of the Reaper, the spirit from the Reaper Death Seal technique.


    This mask had a special ability. It allowed the wearer to summon and control the infamous Reaper by allowing it to possess the wearer. This in turn enabled the user to perform the forbidden technique without any prerequisites¡ªthe Reaper Death Seal: Release.


    Orochimaru, alongside Sasuke''s team, would venture here to perform the ritual. The price to use the mask ended in death. Orochimaru, being the crafty serpent that he is, switched bodies to prevent himself from dying.


    Arthur moved towards the wall. He leapt up, reached out, and swiftly unhooked the Reaper mask. Landing, he felt its cool surface.


    Arthur, a Christian, would never associate with things like this on earth.


    Pulling out a scroll, he drew markings and performed the sealing technique to tuck it securely inside. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then surveyed the area. Perhaps, he thought, some of these other masks held secrets yet to be discovered. But for now, his objective was complete.


    With the Reaper mask secured, he turned away from the wall and exited the abandoned temple.

 Chapter 58: Drunken Stupor

    Chapter 58 - Drunken Stupor


    By no means was Arthur going to use the mask right now. There was too much for him to accomplish first.


    Him securing the mask now ensured that the other players wouldn''t try to use it for themselves or prevent him from taking it. They all knew Naruto, which meant they knew what Arthur could exploit.


    Before fully departing the area, he walked to the base of a tree that was slightly far off. There, he placed a flying raijin mark.


    Arthur then vanished in a flash, materializing in the familiar architecture of the Leaf Village. He stood within the shadows of a quiet forest¡ªthe forest he used to practice the flying raijin technique in.


    The village was a far cry from the bustling city he once knew.


    Rubble from destroyed buildings lay scattered like giant''s teeth, and construction lights could be seen from his location over the devastation.


    He had chosen this desolate area purposefully in case his Chakra Disguise technique failed to fool the others. Additionally, the late hour provided another layer of safety; most villagers were tucked into their beds, unaware of the menace returning to their broken home.


    With a silent scan of his surroundings, Arthur plunged into the night and weaved through the debris-laden streets.


    His next destination? The Leaf Village Cemetery. He had a morbid task to complete, but it was a necessary one.


    When he arrived, the cemetery was absolutely still. Not even an owl was present to hoot on the rows of headstones.


    As he approached the section reserved for the Hokages, something was off: Hiruzen Sarutobi''s grave was nowhere to be found!


    Now Arthur was certain the Orochimaru failed to kill Hiruzen during the invasion. Arthur dismissed any what-ifs for now. He had a mission to complete, and dwelling on uncertainties wouldn''t help.


    Setting his thoughts aside, he approached the grave of Minato Namikaze, the fourth Hokage.


    He kneeled before the simple, yet dignified stone marker. Before starting anything, he activated his Tamashii to perform an illusion.


    A dome of chakra enveloped the grave site, effectively masking him and his actions from any prying eyes.


    With the illusion in place, he began digging. The earth was soft and yielded easily under the force of his chakra-enhanced hands. He worked quickly and efficiently, driven by the knowledge that any delay could prove fatal.


    Finally, he unearthed the wooden coffin.


    Arthur carefully pried open the lid. The interior was filled with the stench of death, enough to make someone pass out. But not Arthur.


    He stared at the corpse of the legendary ninja, Minato Namikaze, the father of the main character.


    Minato was regarded as a legendary ninja for a reason. Widely known as the Yellow Flash of the Leaf for his incredible speed, he was a prodigy who rose through the ninja ranks quickly.


    His journey began with a desire to gain recognition from his village and eventually become its leader. His exceptional talent led him to become the apprentice of Jiraiya, who at the time was one of the village''s most powerful ninjas.


    Jiraiya believed Minato might fulfill a prophecy of a chosen one destined to save the world. Little did Jiraiya know that it was Minato''s unborn son who would fulfill that pre-written tale.


    While growing up, Minato fell in love with Kushina Uzumaki. They faced challenges together, including Minato single-handedly rescuing her from kidnappers, a feat that cemented his reputation and brought them closer together.


    They eventually married as the story progressed.


    During the Third Shinobi World War, Minato displayed his brilliance on the battlefield. He even created the Rasengan, further showcasing his leadership skills as he became a J¨­nin leader.


    His efforts during the war ultimately led him to become the Fourth Hokage.


    However, tragedy struck during the Nine-Tailed Fox''s attack on the village. Obito, disguised as a masked man, had unleashed the Tailed Beast on the unsuspecting village.


    Determined to protect his home and his newborn son, Minato sacrificed himself using the Reaper Death Seal to trap half of the Nine-Tails'' chakra into Naruto.


    With his dying breath, he entrusted the village with the secret of Naruto''s burden and pleaded for him to be seen as a hero, not a monster.


    But what happened to the other half of the Nine-Tails? It was sealed inside Minato; both of their souls were trapped.


    That was Arthur''s next goal¡ªto release Minato''s soul and take the other half of the Nine Tails'' chakra using the Reanimation technique!


    Arthur reached inside the coffin. This wasn''t a morbid act of desecration; it was a desperate measure to acquire the necessary materials.


    He carefully collected strands of Minato''s hair, pieces of fingernails, and any huge chunks of DNA that would be useful, sealing them away in a scroll.


    These cells were crucial for the Reanimation technique, and he knew that he needed enough of them for it to work.


    With his work finished, he closed the coffin and refilled the grave, ensuring the illusion remained in place until the disturbed earth settled back into a natural state.


    Then, with a single activation of the flying raijin, he vanished once more, leaving behind the quiet cemetery and the secrets buried beneath the soil.


    Arthur reappeared near the confines of the Uzumaki''s abandoned hall.


    He was exhausted; there was still much work to be done. He had the materials he needed. All that was left was to find a couple of guinea pigs to test the technique.


    Days passed as he traversed the plains and navigated dense forests.


    He rationed on hunting game, skinning, and cooking their meat himself without being hindered.


    Unlike the Leaf Village, with its sophisticated network of communication, there were towns that existed in a state of ignorance. The town that Arthur ventured to was called Mizunoyo Town. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were no ninjas patrolling the streets, and there were no towering walls to ward off intruders. This made his task easier.


    He was used to operating in heavily secured environments, so this was child''s play.


    As night fell, Arthur emerged from the tree line, looking at the town. It was a humble collection of houses clustered around a single, lamp-lit tavern. Quite idyllic compared to larger villages.


    He needed a target, preferably a household with only one occupant. Capturing families or larger groups was not an option. If word spreads that a well-known individual went missing in the Fire Country, it could reach the player''s ears.


    With carefulness, he surveyed the houses, searching for signs of single occupancy. Smoke rising from chimneys, single light fixtures illuminating windows¡ªthese were the details he sought.


    Suddenly, he spotted a figure stumbling out of the tavern with a woman clinging to his arm. The man was clearly inebriated, swaying precariously as they walked down the road.


    "Come on, baby," he said to the woman. "I''ll show you where I keep my toys."


    "Haha!" the woman laughed. "Oh mister, you''re making me blush."


    Arthur followed them at a safe distance. The woman, seemingly used to the drunken man''s behaviour, helped steer him towards a small, single-story house on the outskirts of the town.


    He fumbled with the door, finally pushing it open and heading inside with the woman.


    Arthur paused outside, confirming his suspicions. No other figures emerged from the house; no voices could be heard within. This was his target.


    He waited for a few more minutes, allowing the woman to settle the drunken man before acting.


    Moving with stealth, he slipped to the back of the house. There were no windows, just a single wooden door. In seconds, a section of the door was carved away with a kunai, creating a silent entry point.


    He squeezed through the opening, leaving the carved section dangling precariously from a sliver of wood. Inside, the house was dimly lit by a single oil lamp.


    It wreaked of stale beer and unwashed clothes.


    The drunken man lay sprawled on a makeshift bed in the corner, snoring softly. The woman herself was looking through the man''s drawers, as if trying to steal from him in his drunken state.


    Arthur wasted no time. With a swift movement, he clamped a hand over the woman''s mouth, effectively silencing any potential screams.


    The woman''s eyes snapped open in terror. But before she could react, he delivered a precise blow to the pressure point on her neck. Her body then went limp, collapsing on the floor.


    Arthur released his grip, staring at the man in bed. He was still sleeping.


    Arthur''s attention returned to the woman. He was right to assume she was trying to rob him, for in her hand was the man''s wallet.


    She had likely done this before with other men. Perhaps she even targets this man regularly. An evil soul.


    Now to secure the man. Arthur retrieved a length of wire from his pouch and began binding the man''s hands and feet. The man himself remained oblivious, his snores punctuated by an occasional gurgle.


    A quick glance around the room confirmed there were no obvious signs of struggle. The woman, lying limp on the floor, looked more like a drunken reveler than a victim.


    With the deed done, he collected both their bodies and brought them outside. He then took a moment to close the carved section of the door, restoring the illusion of an undisturbed home.


    Navigating with the weight of two unconscious bodies wasn''t a burden. Arthur was strong, enough to carry several times their weight.


    The woods around him were quiet. Moonlight filtered through the canopy.


    He gently lowered the unconscious man onto the earth, the woman''s still form lying a few feet away.


    The Reanimation technique required a sacrifice, and Arthur would never hesitate. Kunai in hand, he swiftly struck her heart, instantly killing her.


    The woman''s demise was both quick and painless. She hadn''t even let out a single choked gasp.


    Arthur continued, retrieving an empty scroll. This was the summoning scroll, whose purpose was to accommodate the summoning portion of the technique.


    Unfurling it, he traced the sigil from his memory with the utmost care. Every line and every curve were essential for this technique''s success.


    With the same kunai, he carefully extracted a piece of flesh from the woman''s arm. He then smeared the cells onto the designated circle within the scroll.


    Everything was in place. Now came the most crucial part¡ªexecuting with hand signs.


    One by one, he formed the hand signs, his chakra threatening to deplete because of the cost. Black, swirling energy erupted from the scroll, spreading across the ground like a tide.


    It reached the man''s body, enveloping him in a dark web. Arthur could feel the technique kicking in.


    The man on the ground groaned, awakening with a jolt. His drunken stupor was replaced by a wave of terror as he could feel the invisible energy coiling around him.


    He screamed, his voice echoing through the silent woods. Arthur narrowed his eyes. He had made a mistake by not gagging this man''s mouth.


    Despite being in an isolated area, this man''s screams could cause a commotion. Arthur didn''t want to take the chance of attracting unwanted attention. It could very well jeopardize everything.


    He used his remaining reserves to disrupt the technique. The swirling black webs unraveled until they were completely gone. The man on the ground, released from the technique''s hold, collapsed back into unconsciousness.


    Arthur needed to find a new location to ensure the ritual wouldn''t go on uninterrupted.

 Chapter 59: Fear The Name

    Chapter 59 - Fear The Name


    Arthur, his body racked with exhaustion, had chosen a new location¡ªa hidden cave tucked away deep within the woods.


    There, he popped a chakra pill to restore himself. He''d secured the unconscious man in the cave, a strip of cloth stuffed in his mouth to muffle any potential screams.


    With steady hands, Arthur unfurled the summoning scroll once more. He couldn''t afford to let this attempt fail as well.


    Like before, black spirals writhed across the stone''s surface.


    ''Summoning jutsu: reanimation.''


    Suddenly, the man on the floor jerked awake, his eyes wide with terror. He tried to scream again, but his sounds were inaudible.


    Arthur ignored the man''s struggle.


    Then, with a crack, ash, thick and grey, erupted from the ground, engulfing him whole. As the dust settled, Arthur watched with considerate eyes. Where the man had been lay a woman from before, her body marred by a network of cracks!


    Her eyes were vacant, staring forward. Yet Arthur hadn''t finished.


    He retrieved a small charm from his pouch¡ªa tool he had crafted before while residing in the Leaf Village. And its purpose: to suppress free will.


    Without it, the woman''s body wouldn''t be fully controlled, allowing her to resist Arthur''s commands.


    He attached the charm to a kunai and slowly plunged it into the back of the woman''s head. It gradually phased through, as if he were putting his hand through a pond.


    The woman''s body remained still, but a light stirred in her previously vacant eyes. Arthur stepped back. The moment of truth had arrived.


    He focused inwardly on a single command: rise.


    A tremor ran through the woman''s body, followed by a hesitant twitch of her fingers. Then she pushed herself into a sitting position.


    Her eyes, devoid of any recognition, stared blankly into the darkness. She looked around and frantically asked, "W-what happened? Where am I?"


    Arthur willed her to close her mouth, and her lips were sealed shut with an almost robotic obedience. Now came the most crucial part¡ªsuppressing her free will.


    He focused his chakra on the technique, channeling it into the command to surrender control. A silent mental struggle ensued, a battle for dominance between Arthur''s will and the woman''s fading consciousness.


    In just a few seconds, there was a change in the woman''s eyes. They were replaced by a white emptiness with a dim glow.


    It had worked. He had a puppet¡ªa reanimated body devoid of its own will!


    Cancelling the technique was an easier process. Arthur reversed the hand signs, and the woman''s body shuddered slightly.


    Dust erupted from her, swirling around the cave before dissipating into the air. When it settled, the woman was gone, replaced by the lifeless form of the man.


    Evidence needed to be erased.


    With the technique ended, he dragged both bodies out of the cave. Outside, he found a secluded spot beneath an oak tree, the earth soft enough to dig with his bare hands.


    Sweat trickled down his face as he carved a shallow grave. He then laid both bodies side by side to say a silent prayer.


    "Forgive me, Lord Jesus," he began, clasping his hands while on his knees. "I know that I am a sinner, so I ask for forgiveness. Whatsoever reason I am trapped here, I will believe that thou art the Lord and will follow thee always and forever. Please, Lord, save me from damnation. Amen."


    Filling the grave, he patted down the earth, leaving no trace of his macabre work.


    He needed a new location, a new target. But fatigue was setting in again, and the journey back to town seemed insurmountable.


    As he rested against the rough bark of the oak, he heard something from afar.


    On a faint path through the trees, a lone figure emerged. The man wore a tattered uniform. Clearly a bandit due to his mouth being covered like one.


    An idea began to take root in Arthur''s mind. He sat there patiently.


    The bandit walked closer and closer in his direction. Once he was in range, like a serpent, Arthur launched himself forward. A well-placed blow to the back of the neck sent the bandit sprawling, unconscious!


    Dragging the limp body back to the cave, Arthur knew this was an opportunity he wouldn''t let go of.


    He popped another chakra pill and pulled out. From the scroll appeared the devil''s mask. Without hesitating, he pulled the mask over his head.


    Immediately, he felt a cold shiver down his spine. He couldn''t see the evil spirit, but the oppressive aura, like a shroud of death, was undeniable. It was cold, a suffocating sensation that threatened to steal his breath.


    Ignoring the dread, Arthur reached into his pouch and extracted a kunai. He slammed the tip into his stomach; the pain was like a white-hot shock that momentarily paralyzed him.


    Using his strength, he ripped open his own belly!


    The process was difficult due to the sharp pang of self-inflicted pain that continued to shoot through him. It hurt; it really hurt!


    In the throes of agony, there were only so few options he could do to survive. Hands trembling, he peeled back the kunai and let it drop. His vision blurred, and his knees threatened to give way at any moment.


    "Regenerative healing jutsu."


    While he was attempting to heal himself, he could hear the cries of death from behind. It was a horrifying screech that struck his ears from behind¡ªthe confirmation that the Reaper had mimicked Arthur''s movements, slicing open its own belly.


    As his vision swam with exertion, Arthur saw it¡ªa dark red stain blooming on his shirt. It was a ghastly sight, but one of hope.


    If the blood flowed, then the healing technique was working, mending the damage.


    Each passing second was agonizing. Sweat beaded on his brow, stinging his eyes. The pain, though slowly dulling, remained a relentless anchor, pulling him into the darkness.


    Through gritted teeth, he focused, pouring every ounce of chakra into the healing process.


    He didn''t dare look behind; he couldn''t afford the distraction. He had to believe the release technique had worked.


    Finally, after almost losing consciousness, the agonizing sensation in his abdomen began to subside. He ripped the mask from his face, gasping for breath. His own recovery was far from complete, but a small sliver of victory helped him push onward.


    He collapsed onto his hands and knees, his vision momentarily blacking out.


    When the world righted itself, he saw it¡ªa single, translucent orb of light escaping the cave. It was a soul that was freed from the Reaper''s grasp.


    A small victory, but a victory nonetheless.


    Yet something was off: why was there only one soul? If Arthur recalled, there should have been three.


    Then it hit him. Hiruzen hadn''t died for a reason. For him to have died, he had to use the Reaper Death Seal on the reanimated first and second Hokages and on Orochimaru''s arms.


    Arthur allowed himself to relax, doubling his efforts on his own healing.


    There was no doubt in his mind now that Hiruzen wasn''t dead. So who or what could have had the power to take on the likes of characters like the reanimated versions of the first and second Hokages, as well as Orochimaru?


    Not wishing to dwell on the thought, he finally stood up after completely healing himself. His chakra was low, so he popped his last chakra pill to finish his task.


    The Reanimation technique was going to be used again!


    Only Arthur had the willingness and drive to continue pushing himself like this. He had to, for if he fell behind any more than he had, there was no telling who would try to sink him down further.


    But that''s what separated him from others¡ªhe was resilient, wise, and never able to give up on his own goals. No one in this game could compare to his tenacious efforts.


    Smearing Minato''s dead flesh on the summoning scroll, he channeled his chakra, causing the technique formula to snake its way toward the bandit''s unconscious form.


    Dust appeared on his body, then vanished as the ritual neared completion. Even though he screamed, Arthur had already taken precautions by gagging his mouth beforehand. The bandit''s cries went unheard.


    The man''s body shuddered violently as cracks spread like spiderwebs across his skin before erupting into a shower of dust.


    When the dust settled, Arthur calmed himself. Standing before him, clad in the iconic Hokage''s cloak, was Minato Namikaze!


    Arthur didn''t hesitate to place a charm attached to a kunai in the back of Minato''s head.


    But he had to be careful. He didn''t have enough chakra to fully suppress Minato. Much like Orochimaru had to limit the first two Hokages he summoned, Arthur had to do the same.


    At best, Minato was at fifty percent of his full power, and even that was not going to be easy to fully control. Arthur just needed enough to ensure the fourth Hokage wouldn''t break the technique.


    The reanimated figure tilted its head and rasped, "Who are you?"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes. Was this all it was? A pale imitation¡ªthe shell of the man who bore the other half of the Nine-Tails?


    Yet the resemblance was undeniable. Or rather, the feeling was paramount. Arthur could sense the looming dark chakra from the Tailed Beast inside the reanimation.


    "You will serve me well," Arthur answered.


    He slammed his hand down on the summoning scroll, the symbols fading as quickly as they appeared. A moment later, the earth beneath the reanimated figure broke open, causing a stone coffin to erupt from the ground. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minato''s body drifted inside, its lid snapping shut with a thud.


    This coffin is what would hold him until Arthur was ready to unleash him when he pleased. Minato, even as a puppet, was far too powerful to leave unconfined. Especially as the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails.


    Arthur surveyed the cave, and the stench of death started to fill the air.


    All his actions were necessary. Whoever or whatever he needed to sacrifice would help bring him closer to his goals.


    Picking up the kunai he dropped earlier, he cleaned up the blood with a cloth in his pouch.


    There was no telling how long he could keep Minato under control. The amount of chakra required to just maintain the random woman, who wasn''t even a ninja, was already taxing.


    Regardless of the pedantic, one thing was certain: Arthur had secured a mindless puppet to dance to his tune.


    He glanced at the coffin, watching it slowly descend into an unknown void. One prize was secured. And the rest of the world? Well, the rest of the world would soon learn to fear the name Arthur.


    Stepping out of the cave, Arthur took a relaxing breath of fresh air. He was all out of chakra and had used up the remaining chakra pills he''d saved.


    Dawn''s light was near.


    He surveyed the scene, searching for any trace of his activities. Satisfied with the lack of evidence, he set about erasing his time here.


    He brushed away any blood and footprints near the cave entrance, as well as scattered leaves to mask any disturbed earth.


    With all things hidden, he turned his attention to the days to come.


    He needed to restock his dwindling supplies and create a footstool to support his foundation. Things like enhancement pills were a necessity, weapons were crucial, and anything that could help boost his arsenal wouldn''t be overlooked.


    He also needed more resources, like sealing scrolls and charms. Maybe even another reanimation.


    But acquiring such resources wouldn''t be easy. The black market offered such items, but at exorbitant prices. He''d need to be creative, perhaps pulling off the impossible.


    Arthur remained stoic. The thrill of survival almost rivaled the satisfaction of a successful reanimation.


    However, resources were just one piece of the puzzle. He needed a new location¡ªa place where he could continue his experiments undetected.


    The hidden cave had served its purpose, but what if he had a place like one of Orochimaru''s hideouts?


    He considered various options, discarding each one as impractical.


    The hidden villages were out of the question¡ªtoo many watchful eyes. Bandit camps offered a temporary haven, but their nature posed a threat to his materials.


    Then a plan sparked in his mind. There was one main country with an abundance of resources that he could prosper in¡ªthe Water Country!


    It was a land where secrecy was almost a currency¡ªa land ripe with opportunity.


    With his plan thought of, Arthur''s footsteps gradually disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 60: Vast Sea

    Chapter 60 - Vast Sea


    Arthur''s memory of the entire world map wasn''t one to overlook. He understood the layout of the separated islands on the east side.


    Reaching his destination wasn''t going to be a simple task. First, he needed to traverse the Fire Country''s eastern border.


    The recent invasion had left the Leaf Village in a state of disarray. While the attack was still fresh, Arthur knew it wouldn''t be long before the village''s defenses were up again.


    Why he had even stayed in the country in the first place was because he knew they wouldn''t tighten their grip on travelers and patrols.


    Arthur stood at the edge of a forest. It was night, and the silence was only broken by the occasional rustle of leaves.


    He scanned the horizon. He needed a clear path, devoid of watchful eyes. After a tense ten minutes, he verified that there were no patrols in sight or any lights in the distance.


    ''Smoke jutsu.''


    The transformation was instantaneous. His body dissolved into smoke and curled upward. Taking to the air, he soared high above the clouds.


    Most would envy him for being able to look at the moon from a closer distance.


    The wind passed through him as he traversed long distances. It wasn''t the first time he had done this, but his efficiency was unmatched by any conventional travel method.


    Nights turned into days.


    Below him, the landscape unfolded. Forests gave way to barren plains, dotted with the occasional crumbling structure. It was only on his second day that those plains turned into the vast ocean.


    Exhaustion had crept into his smokey form, but his drive kept him going.


    Settling in large settlements wasn''t an option for now. So when he needed rest, he descended to a small island out in the vast ocean.


    He reformed his body on the sandy shore. The transformation drained him, but Arthur was never one to show signs of weakness, such as being shaky.


    A quick scan of the island revealed a single, abandoned shack perched on the highest point. He could utilize that for shelter and possibly even find some food.


    With a calm expression, he trudged towards it.


    The shack, cobbled together from driftwood and salvaged metal, offered a meager refuge. Pushing open the creaking door, it was filled with dust and cobwebs.


    But it was enough.


    Though there was a broken cot in the corner that resembled a bed, Arthur was more than content to sleep anywhere.


    He rummaged through the dusty crates, hoping for some provisions. His haul included a half-eaten bag of dried fruit and a dented waterskin. Not ideal, but it would have to suffice.


    Time passed as he slept for only a few hours.


    By morning, his chakra reserves had replenished, and he was ready to set out again. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping outside, he inhaled the salty air, seeing the horizon that stretched before him. The sea was beautiful, with the morning light reflecting off its surface.


    His body dissolved into smoke, and he took flight once more.


    The journey to the Water Country continued with Arthur repeating the same routine for the next few days. Days were spent soaring high above the sea, and nights were spent on deserted islands.


    The vastness of the ocean mirrored his lonely travels. He was a solitary figure in a world that seemed indifferent to his ambitions.


    But he persevered nonetheless.


    After his fifth sunrise, he had made it to the Water Country.


    The Water Country, also known as the Land of Mist, is a nation connected by large islands. While the smallest of the Five Great Nations, it has a unique landscape¡ªsome cold and snowy, and others dotted with lakes.


    Despite its beauty, it was also written to have a dark history. Ravaged by civil wars, the nation became fearful of Kekkei Genkai users, viewing them as harbingers of death.


    This led to brutal purges and even genocide, forcing many clans into hiding.


    The Land of Mist keeps itself out of most political affairs, perhaps due to its remote island location. However, tensions arose with neighbouring nations due to their expansion, and the country even refused a treaty offering stability, despite the wishes of the Mist Village, the hidden village within its borders.


    Their military force, The Village Hidden in the Mist, is shrouded in mist, as its name suggests.


    Led by the Mizukage, this village is a powerhouse that has unique features like offshore control stations and treacherous sea routes.


    Arthur descended from above the clouds, appearing miles above ground. This was it¡ªthe heart of the Water Country.


    Beneath him was a network of canals and average-sized buildings. Finding the Mist Village wouldn''t be easy. It was notorious for being shrouded in mist, a deliberate act to deter unwanted visitors.


    Additionally, infiltrating the village wasn''t part of his immediate plan. He needed resources, not unwanted attention.


    First things first, a disguise. He performed the transformation technique while in his smoke form, his face morphing into that of a nondescript middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed beard and a worn traveler''s cloak.


    He wasn''t aiming for remarkable, but for surely forgettable.


    Next came the chakra disguise technique, a more subtle manipulation that masked his true chakra signature.


    Arthur then relaxed upon remembering that he was going to be venturing into populated areas.


    A quick survey revealed a town about a mile away. It most certainly wasn''t an advanced civilization, but it would suffice for his needs. There, he could blend in, gather information, and perhaps even find a lead on acquiring the resources he sought.


    His form solidified as he touched down on the main island to set off on foot. His pace was unhurried.


    By the time he reached the town, he noticed its streets were made of cobblestone. The air here also had the stench of fish.


    He navigated the maze of vendors and crowded walkways until he eventually spotted a small cavern tucked away in a quiet corner of the market district.


    A faded sign above it declared it to be a cartography shop. A perfect first stop.


    He pushed open the creaking door, announcing his arrival.


    Behind the counter stood an old man, his eyes peering at Arthur from beneath a thick mop of white hair.


    "Welcome, traveler," the old man rasped. "Can I interest you in a map of our fair nation?"


    Arthur nodded, his voice calm and neutral as he said, "You may."


    The old man chuckled upon noticing he was being corrected.


    "Newcomers are always a welcome sight," he said. "This world can be a confusing place, even for those who call themselves mapmakers."


    He shuffled over to a shelf stacked high with rolled-up parchments. His gnarled fingers picked out a specific one, unfurling it on the counter.


    Arthur leaned in to examine it, tracing the outline of the Water Country with his finger. It was detailed, showing not just the major towns and cities but also rivers, mountain ranges, and even the occasional hidden cove.


    "This should give you a suitable starting point," the old man said. "Though you''ll find some places omitted."


    Arthur understood what he was referring to. Ninjas from other countries would often visit these places to find where hidden villages were. If this old man had at all marked the location of the Mist Village, he would be labeled as a threat to the country.


    Arthur knew better than to pry. He wouldn''t get any more information out of the old man without raising suspicion, so he chose his words carefully.


    "I see," he replied, feigning ignorance. "Speaking of places, are there any towns nearby that are known for having particularly valuable resources?"


    The old man stroked his beard thoughtfully and said, "Resources, eh? That depends on what you''re looking for. We have our fair share of pearls and coral in the southern part of the country. Iron and timber can be found in the north."


    "What about a black market?" Arthur hedged. The old man''s eyes gleamed for a moment.


    "Things like that tend to come at a premium, wouldn''t you say?"


    Arthur suppressed a smile. This was the opening he''d been looking for.


    "Indeed," he agreed. "But if the price is right, I might be interested."


    The old man leaned in conspiratorially, his voice dropping to a raspy whisper.


    "There are two towns close to each other, down south: Wizened Town and Anakin City. They''re a den of smugglers and traders. You might find what you''re looking for there, but be warned¡ªit''s pretty on the inside but not a place for the poor."


    Stepping out of the map shop, Arthur knew where his next destination would be¡ªWizened Town, a haven for his needs.


    He wouldn''t reach it by nightfall, but time was something he could afford. That was considering the fact that he only had about one hundred ry¨­ on hand.


    The journey south was uneventful. The landscape transitioned from the city outskirts to rolling hills dotted with farms and fishing villages.


    By the following day, the horizon revealed a grandiose town nestled on a curved coastline. Buildings of whitewashed stone rose against the water, while colourful flags fluttered in the breeze.


    This was Wizened Town.


    Arthur paused at the town''s edge. Before venturing in, he needed another disguise.


    This time, he transformed into a grizzled mercenary with battle scars. Now, he looked less like a curious traveler and more like a man who had seen the world''s darker corners.


    With a calm swagger, he entered the town, focusing on a large building. Its banner depicted that it was the Sheriff''s Office.


    Inside, there was hardly any activity. Ninjas were busy walking with their peers, very relaxed, a clear sign of the town''s lack of crime.


    Arthur spotted a lone figure wearing the familiar Mist headband. He was young, likely a recent academy graduate. Arthur himself couldn''t recall anyone here.


    He approached the counter, where a burly man with a thick beard sat bored in his chair, filing his fingernails.


    "You a mercenary?" the man rumbled.


    Arthur met his gaze unflinchingly and said, "I''m looking for information."


    The man snorted, saying, "Information? This town breathes information. You name it, we got it¡ªsmugglers, pirates, bounty hunters. You here for work?"


    Arthur played his part well and said, "Something like that."


    "Right. Well, information ain''t free. Ten ry¨­ for the daily rundown, hundred ry¨­ for the bingo book."


    The Bingo Book is a black book used by ninja villages to track dangerous individuals with information for capture or elimination.


    Arthur dug a pouch from beneath his jerkin and tossed a hundred ry¨­ coin on the counter.


    "Bingo book, then."


    The man took the coin before disappearing into a back room for a moment. He reappeared with a worn, leather-bound book. It looked used.


    "Here you go," he grunted, sliding the book across the counter. "Just don''t cause any trouble with the information in there. We got a fragile peace here in Wizened Town."


    Arthur nodded, pocketing the book without another word.


    Stepping outside, he found a secluded corner beneath a rickety awning. There, he opened the black book to see its contents.


    The musty scent of old paper filled his nose as he scanned the first few pages. They were filled with well-drawn sketches and descriptions of wanted men and women, ranging from petty thieves to notorious bandits.


    The bingo book wasn''t just a collection of wanted criminals; it was also a means to make money.

 Chapter 61: Everything About Him

    Chapter 61 - Everything About Him


    Outside of villages, there were three main types of ninjas: tracker ninjas, rogue ninjas, and mercenaries.


    A tracker ninja is often associated with a special team within a village''s Anbu and is responsible for hunting down and eliminating rogues. They possess superior assassination techniques and medical skills and are known for completely erasing their targets by killing them and disposing of their bodies.


    They typically wear distinctive masks and uniforms, reputed for thoroughly obliterating their targets.


    A rogue ninja is a ninja who has abandoned their village without intention of returning and is considered a criminal by their former village. Rogue ninjas are listed in their village''s bingo book to be killed on sight and are often hunted down by tracker ninjas.


    Arthur would be classified as a rogue ninja.


    Then there were mercenaries, skilled ninjas who were hired to fight for another country or organization in exchange for payment. Mercenaries are not bound by the laws of the ninja system and may betray their clients if it benefits them financially.


    They may also be at risk of being betrayed by their clients, who may not pay them as agreed or may have ulterior motives.


    Names blurred as Arthur flipped through the pages of the bingo book, his focus on entries that had hefty rewards.


    Faces like Itachi Uchiha stared back at him. The Uchiha''s bounty, a staggering fifty million ry¨­, declared him wanted dead or alive.


    Kakashi Hatake came next, his five million ry¨­ bounty considerably lower but still substantial. Wanted alive, the book specified.


    Arthur scoffed.


    Further in, he found entries for Orochimaru and his loyal follower, Kabuto Yakushi. The former''s bounty dwarfed even Itachi''s with a terrifying one hundred million ry¨­, wanted dead.


    It was reasonable to believe since this Sannin conducted twisted experiments and constantly defied the established powers.


    Most of these bounties made sense, considering Asuma Sarutobi was shown to have a bounty of thirty-five million ry¨­ in the original story. And his partner, Chiriku, also had a bounty of thirty million ry¨­.


    Arthur continued flipping.


    His own goals were far grander than a few pockets of gold, but these entries were still valuable.


    Then, a name jumped out at him: Zabuza Momochi, the notorious rogue ninja from the Hidden Mist Village.


    The picture was of a man with a cruel gaze and a mask. Wanted dead or alive, the book declared, with a bounty of thirty-five million ry¨­!


    Arthur stopped.


    Zabuza was not supposed to be alive around this time. Who knows what him and his partner, Haku, were doing?


    And what of the Executioner''s Blade? Now that was a prize worth pursuing. Its ability was exactly what Arthur needed.


    He wouldn''t just be hunting Zabuza for the bounty; he''d be acquiring a potential weapon of power. A weapon that, combined with Boltswords could tip the scales in his favour.


    With purpose, he closed the bingo book. He had his target.


    Zabuza Momochi was a powerful and complex shinobi from the Hidden Mist Village.


    Early on, he displayed exceptional talent, even killing over a hundred students before entering the village''s academy. This act earned him a sadistic nickname.


    He rose through the ranks, becoming an Anbu and later joining the prestigious Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. Wielding the giant broadsword, the Executioner''s Blade, he was a skilled swordsman known for his ruthlessness and efficiency in battle.


    However, Zabuza became disillusioned with the Bloody Mist era of his village. He attempted a coup d''¨¦tat but failed, forcing him to flee with his devoted student, Haku, who possessed a special ice Kekkei Genkai.


    Zabuza then became a mercenary, taking on missions to gather funds for a second coup. Despite his initial coldness towards Haku, a deep bond formed between them.


    During a mission in the story, he sacrificed himself to protect Haku, revealing a hidden compassion. This act of selflessness, however, never managed to happen, resulting in a butterfly effect.


    While a skilled and ruthless fighter, Zabuza''s story highlights the complexities of human nature, showcasing a warrior capable of both brutality and surprising loyalty.


    His student, Haku, was written to be a more tragic character. Orphaned after his Kekkei Genkai, Ice Release, was discovered by his father, he became a lonely wanderer.


    Zabuza saw potential in Haku and offered him purpose as his "tool." Despite being a skilled and deadly fighter, Haku disliked killing and sought ways to avoid it.


    His loyalty to Zabuza, however, was firm, bordering on filial devotion. He believed a person''s true strength came from protecting someone important.


    Haku was also stated to possess exceptional talent. He''s incredibly fast, and his Kekkei Genkai allows him to create and manipulate ice for offense and defense.


    What''s even more dangerous about him is his keen mind, which extends beyond combat. He possesses knowledge of anatomy, herbalism, and even animal behaviour.


    Despite all those skills, he met a heartbreaking end, sacrificing himself to protect Zabuza in the story. But, much like Zabuza, he was able to roam the world for who knows what reason.


    Wizened Town faded behind Arthur as he ventured deeper into the mainland.


    Damp green forests rose before him, their branches heavy with mist. This was perfect. The foliage offered both cover and seclusion, making it ideal for entering Simian Sage Mode.


    He found a clearing and settled into a lotus position, closing his eyes to focus. It was a delicate task¡ªthe act of balancing his own energy and the world around him¡ªbut it was one he had gradually been perfecting.


    With a familiar warmth, his senses exploded. For miles on end, the world sharpened in an array of vibrant colours and sounds. He could see the tiny insects scuttling on the wet floor, the sap coursing through the towering trees, and even the stream hidden beneath the rocks¡ªall from a vast distance.


    This was the heightened perception granted by Simian Sage Mode, his vision extending for miles in all directions.


    A feat like this should come as no surprise. Naruto himself was able to sense an entire war going on in different sections of the country while in Sage Mode.


    Regardless of what level Arthur was at, his Sage Mode allowed him to do the same, with his enhanced senses being quite formidable.


    He spent a few minutes scanning the vast range in calmness, his focus on seeking out a specific kind of chakra signature¡ªthe unique signatures of ninjas.


    He had hoped to pinpoint the Hidden Mist Village directly so that he could have a clear starting point for his hunt. But to his surprise, there was nothing. No concentrated cluster of powerful chakras that would signify a populated ninja settlement.


    Why couldn''t he find the village? Was it hidden deeper within the Mist Country, or was its barrier simply too powerful that he couldn''t penetrate it? Or perhaps there was another reason.


    He continued his search, his focus shifting to individual chakra signatures. He found a variety, some strong and steady, others faint and fleeting.


    Some belonged to bandits or lone travelers; their signatures were too small for him to bother with. Others, larger and more controlled, suggested skilled ninjas, likely on missions or patrolling their own territories.


    But then, two distinct signatures caught his attention. They were large, powerful, and unmistakable¡ªthe unmistakable signatures of highly skilled ninjas. Furthermore, they were moving together¡ªa seemingly unlikely pairing.


    Intrigued, Arthur shifted his focus, channeling his enhanced vision in their direction.


    The mist swirled and parted, revealing a dirt road snaking through an open path. And on that road, walking side-by-side, were two figures he recognized instantly.


    A tall, hulking man with cruelness in his eyes, his signature broadsword strapped across his back¡ªZabuza Momochi! And beside him, a figure clad in a light kimono, his chakra signature calm and controlled¡ªHaku!


    Arthur had found his target, not lurking in some hidden village but out in the open, vulnerable. They were traveling in broad daylight, seemingly unguarded.


    Were they headed somewhere specific? On a mission, perhaps? Or, more likely, were they simply careless, arrogant, and even in a territory they probably considered beneath them?


    He couldn''t distinguish their exact location from this distance, but it didn''t matter. He had visual confirmation to work with.


    Now, the real question was how to approach them. Should he attack them head-on, relying on his abilities and the element of surprise? Or should he wait, observe their movements, and learn more about their destination or purpose?


    Arthur knew full well that, while he was strong, he wouldn''t be a match for these two killers alone. But by no means would he let his prey escape.


    His Sage Mode was deactivated. Zabuza and Haku were roughly twelve miles northwest of his current location, traveling at a leisurely pace down a secluded forest path.


    This was an opportunity he couldn''t afford to miss.


    Time was of the essence. He pushed himself to his feet. He needed to reach them before they reached whatever destination they were headed towards. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he wasn''t hurrying, he could risk losing track of them.


    With a burst of speed, he launched himself through the undergrowth. Trees went past him as he focused solely on the route ahead.


    Finally, after sprinting nonstop with his Tamashii on high alert, the familiar feel of Zabuza''s and Haku''s chakra signatures reached him.


    He skidded to a halt beneath the canopy of trees. He was close. Very close.


    Zabuza looked exactly like Arthur remembered. He was a tall, muscular man with spiky black hair and dark brown eyes. A mask was covering the lower half of his face, and beneath it revealed jagged teeth.


    He was also dressed in loose pants, a belt to hold his giant sword, and arm and leg warmers.


    Haku himself wore the standard Mist ninja outfit with a green coat over it. He also had on a brown sash, sandals, and blue-green nail polish.


    While his face couldn''t be seen because he was wearing his country''s Anbu mask, Arthur remembered that he was a fifteen-year-old boy with long black hair, pale skin, and dark brown eyes.


    The two couldn''t be seen with the naked eye, but the sound of their conversation, muffled by the distance, filtered through Arthur''s location.


    He needed to act swiftly. A frontal attack, even with his Sage Mode, wasn''t ideal.


    Zabuza was a formidable opponent, and Haku''s ice techniques could turn the tide in their favour. Arthur had already thought about the right tactic, the perfect edge, a surprise attack that would leave them reeling before they could react.


    On top of this, they would help him test his might.


    With a relaxed breath, he closed his eyes, focusing once again on the natural energy around the forest. His senses sharpened once more as he re-entered Simian Sage Mode.


    Roughly five minutes of intense concentration had passed. When his eyes opened, they glowed with a faint red light, signifying he was utilizing his Tamashii.


    This time, however, his objective wasn''t enhanced perception. He needed chakra, and Sage Mode offered a near-limitless supply of it.


    ''Summoning jutsu: reanimation.''


    The air shook slightly, and moments later, a coffin materialized before him.


    With a creak of aged wood, the lid burst open, revealing the figure of Minato, his youthful face covered in cracks.


    This was Arthur''s first time performing the reanimation technique while in Sage Mode. He could feel a far better surge of control compared to the last time he used the forbidden technique.


    The usual struggle for dominance¡ªthe reanimation''s will fighting against his own¡ªwas completely absent.


    He wasn''t just controlling Minato; he was an extension of him. He felt the legendary ninja''s honed reflexes, the unparalleled speed, and the arsenal of jutsu at his fingertips.


    It was exhilarating and terrifying in equal measure.


    Minato''s abilities were quite vast, making him hailed as the fastest ninja of his time. His natural speed and agility were impressive, but his true advantage came from the perfection of his flying raijin.


    He could summon giant toads to fight alongside him, use barrier techniques for defense, and sense chakra signatures from afar. He had also created the Rasengan, teaching it to the likes of Jiraiya, his own teacher.


    And his merits don''t end there.


    He carries a vast knowledge of sealing techniques and has undergone a variety of transformations¡ªToad Sage Mode and Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.


    Arthur knew practically everything about him!

 Chapter 62: Deuteronomy

    Chapter 62 - Deuteronomy


    Relaxing, Arthur suppressed any lingering vestiges of Minato''s personality, focusing solely on the task at hand.


    He wasn''t interested in a fair fight; he wasn''t interested in conversation; he needed to hunt down his prey before they knew what hit them.


    He armed the reanimated Minato with a handful of kunai, expertly strapped to his cloak. With a silent command, he propelled the fourth Hokage forward, causing him to disappear into the undergrowth.


    Moments later, Zabuza and Haku rounded a bend in the path, their conversation trailing off as they felt something odd.


    Zabuza came to a halt, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his Executioner''s Blade.


    "Haku," he muttered in suspicion. "Something''s not right."


    Their suspicion wouldn''t matter. Arthur, hidden from sight, watched as the reanimated Minato hurtled a kunai in their direction.


    Reacting on instinct, Zabuza lunged forward, his broadsword whipping out. The clang of metal echoed through the trees as he easily deflected the first kunai with a powerful swing.


    But it was only the beginning. More kunai followed, and a hail launched with inhuman speed. Zabuza, forced back on his heels, spun and weaved.


    Haku reacted instantly. With just a single hand sign, a wave of icy air surged forward, freezing the remaining kunai mid-flight. They shattered with a crystalline tinkling sound, raining down as harmless shards of ice.


    "Who are you?" Zabuza roared. He planted his feet firmly, the broadsword held low in a defensive stance.


    Minato performed the high-speed movement technique, finally making himself known.


    "I just attacked you," Arthur said through the reanimation, "and yet the first thing you want to know is my name?"


    "Clever little ambush," Zabuza shot back with sarcasm. "But showing yourself was a big mistake."


    Haku spoke from beside him, saying, "Zabuza, something''s wrong. Look at his face."


    Zabuza squinted, finally taking a closer look at the figure before him. At first glance, it appeared to be a living person wearing a white cloak. However, upon closer inspection, their attacker''s sclera was black, and he didn''t seem to show any signs of breathing.


    Arthur was impressed by their observation skills. They hadn''t encountered a reanimated corpse before, but they were astute enough to recognize something wasn''t quite right with Minato. Yet the element of surprise was still present.


    Snow fell softly as Haku shot forward. Four needles flew from between his knuckles, aimed at Minato. Arthur, sensing the distraction, had Minato deflect them effortlessly with a kunai.


    Even before the needles landed, Arthur had felt another presence lurking in the blind spot. With a rapid backflip, Minato narrowly avoided a blow from Zabuza''s Executioner''s Blade.


    Haku was in shock. Minato shouldn''t have been able to react so quickly, let alone see the attack coming.


    The moment Minato landed, Zabuza spun, wasting no time. He swung his broadsword, aiming a slash at Minato''s neck. Arthur had Minato take one step back, dodging the blade by mere inches.


    Zabuza slashed again and again, but each slash met air. Minato was constantly out of reach.


    Frustrated, Zabuza finally broke off the assault, leaping back. Haku, seizing the opportunity, launched himself at Minato, attempting to grapple with him. Minato, however, countered by capturing both his wrists in a vice-like grip.


    Undeterred, Haku used one hand to perform a technique: "Secret jutsu: a thousand needles of death!" The air shifted as countless ice needles materialized, a deadly storm trapping Minato.


    But Arthur, having seen this technique before, reacted swiftly. He propelled Minato skyward in a leap just before the needles slammed into the ground, covering the ground in ice.


    There, as Minato reached the apex of his jump, Zabuza was waiting like a predator. The Executioner''s Blade swung with terrifying force, aiming to cleave Minato in two.


    Arthur quickly had Minato intercept the attack, catching Zabuza''s wrist mid-swing. The momentum, however, sent Minato spiraling through the air. He landed with a roll, backflipping to his feet.


    Sweat trickled down Arthur''s face. He had underestimated the strain of control on a reanimated powerhouse like Minato. But thanks to his Sage Chakra, he felt the burden ease off his shoulders a little bit.


    Zabuza landed, undeterred. With a cry, he released his technique: "Water style: giant vortex jutsu!" A raging waterfall engulfed Minato, threatening to drown him in its fury.


    Yet, as the last vestiges of the water subsided, both Zabuza and Haku were left bewildered. Minato was gone; he vanished as if he had never been hit by the technique.


    Arthur hadn''t been idle. He placed marks on all his scattered kunai before the fight, for which he''d teleported Minato out of harm''s way during Zabuza''s watery assault.


    With a flash of yellow, Minato reappeared several yards behind the unsuspecting pair, a shadow clone by his side¡ªtwo of Minato''s for the price of one.


    The two Mist ninjas were shocked.


    Arthur''s plan was simple: divide and conquer. While the shadow clone, imbued with Minato''s speed, kept pace with Haku''s icy attacks, Arthur had the real Minato engage Zabuza.


    The battle continued with a flurry of metal and ice.


    Zabuza, bellowing orders, commanded Haku to return to his side. The clone, however, proved a formidable opponent, stopping Haku''s movements and attacks with uncanny precision.


    Haku, knowing who he served, formed a single mirror about twice his size. He then phased through the mirror, leaving the clone unable to stop him.


    Arthur, watching things unfold, saw Haku appear before Zabuza. As a result, he dispersed the clone in order to focus more.


    Kabuto, in his Snake Sage Mode, was able to command thousands of reanimated corpses during an entire war, all of them with monstrous chakra, which was baffling. Arthur could barely manage one!


    Then something strange happened¡ªsomething Arthur had never witnessed before.


    Zabuza and Haku, standing side by side, performed a series of hand signs. A large water dragon materialized behind them almost instantly. But that wasn''t all. As they looked ahead, Haku unleashed a wave of icy chakra, encasing the entire creature in a thick layer of ice.


    The result was a chilling spectacle¡ªa giant water dragon, frozen solid, its eyes glowing ominously.


    Without warning, the ice dragon lunged with a roar. It slammed into Minato, burying him in an avalanche of ice and broken rock.


    A massive ice pillar erupted from the ground, with Minato frozen solid at the peak. Around this pillar, a cage of crystal ice mirrors formed.


    Haku then encased himself in a block of ice before speeding towards the other mirrors. Immediately, Minato was being attacked by Haku, swerving in and out of different mirrors.


    It was a dazzling display of speed, creating the illusion of multiple Haku''s aggressively slashing at the helpless Minato.


    Zabuza then raised his Executioner''s Blade. With a battle cry, he swung the massive blade up in an arc, directly at the ice pillar.


    The blade bit deep, sending a shockwave of chakra up to the peak where Minato was being assaulted by Haku.


    A loud crack echoed through the clearing as the ice fractured and shattered!


    At that moment, Haku landed beside Zabuza, his chest heaving from exertion. Ice shards settled around them, highlighting their combined efforts.


    Minato lay sprawled amidst the wreckage, a jagged line bisecting his frozen form. They walked towards the fallen figure, their boots crunching on the ice shard carpet.


    There was a gruesome sense of finality to the scene.


    But then something shifted. Minato''s blue eyes snapped open. Zabuza and Haku leapt back in unison, disbelief spreading on their faces.


    How could he be alive? An attack like this should have killed Minato.


    Then something sparked in Zabuza''s head. He barked a question: "Haku, did you draw any blood?"


    Haku shook his head, answering that he hadn''t.


    Minato rose, brushing off the ice from his garments. Dust gradually collected around him, replacing the gaping wound on his chest until he was whole again.


    It finally dawned on the two that they couldn''t kill Minato because Minato was already dead!


    Zabuza had fought monsters before, but this? This was something altogether new for him.


    Arthur watched his opponents'' comprehension dawn. He felt disappointed, having wished to see the full potential of the Reanimation technique unleashed.


    But Zabuza and Haku were no fools. They understood the threat.


    "How do we proceed?" Haku wondered.


    Arthur ignored their strategic talk. Instead, he focused on his will, channeling it through Minato.


    A ball of blue energy, a Rasengan about a foot in diameter, materialized in Minato''s hand. Zabuza and Haku tensed, the former''s eyes widening in alarm.


    But before either could react, there hadn''t been a single character present. One moment Minato was standing in front of the shattered ice pillar; the next he was a blur, reappearing directly above Haku!


    With a loud thud, the Rasengan slammed into Haku''s back, paralyzing him instantly.


    Zabuza was shocked beyond measure, leaping back in a desperate attempt to escape. But it was too late.


    In a blink, Minato reappeared behind him, another Rasengan glowing ominously. Zabuza swung his blade backward, but Minato teleported again.


    Bang!


    "Argh!" Zabuza screamed after the Rasengan slammed into his body.


    The mighty ninja crumpled to his knees, overwhelmed by the technique''s sheer force.


    Confusion clouded his eyes. How was this possible? The answer was clear the moment he saw his wrist¡ªa flying raijin mark was etched right on it!


    During their earlier grapple, when Arthur had grabbed his wrist, it wasn''t just a defensive maneuver; it was a simultaneous effort to place a mark without anyone being aware.


    The flying raijin was simply that deadly of a technique. It wasn''t just an offensive technique; it was a death sentence.


    Arthur knew personally that the moment Zabuza was marked, the fight had concluded. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have fallen to their combined attack; he was merely testing his own might and control.


    That''s simply who Arthur was¡ªa being that had no rival.


    Zabuza finally fell. The world blurred as Arthur''s Sage Mode receded. He then focused his remaining chakra, deactivating the Reanimation technique.


    Minato''s body hunched forward. The familiar coffin materialized behind him as he drifted inside, before it closed and sank to the ground.


    Now it was time to deal with the loose ends.


    Arthur approached Haku. The young ninja lay still, his body convulsing with the residual effects of the Rasengan.


    Arthur knelt beside him, checking for a pulse. It was faint. This wouldn''t do.


    "Characters like you sicken me," Arthur said, aware that Haku couldn''t respond. "Know ye not what Deuteronomy 22: 5 says? The woman shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman''s garment: for all that do so are abomination unto the LORD thy God."


    Drawing his kunai, he cut Arthur''s throat, ending the boy''s time in this world.


    Standing up, his gaze turned towards Zabuza. The mighty ninja of the Mist lay sprawled on the blood-stained snow, his once-proud features contorted in pain.


    Every ragged breath he took seemed like an agonizing effort. Arthur felt no pity.


    "The boy you encountered before," he said with chilling calmness. "His name was Naruto... He''s the reason you two fell today... He lied to you, and now you''re paying for his misdeeds."


    Zabuza''s eyes snapped open, burning with hatred despite the haze of pain. He croaked, "You... you were the one controlling that monster."


    "Looks like you finally understand what it means to be hunted like the devil you are."


    Zabuza''s face contorted in fury as he forced a yell: "Coward! Hiding behind a puppet!"


    Arthur''s face remained a cold indifference.


    "That''s a strange accusation coming from someone who relies on a gay child as a weapon. The two of you were supposed to die on that bridge anyway."


    Sensing his approaching demise, Zabuza coughed up blood, staining the snow crimson.


    "You may have won this battle," he groaned, "but you won''t win forever, boy."


    Arthur knew better than anyone what it meant to lose. A battle like this hadn''t compared to his hardest fight of all¡ªattempting to escape this world.


    He met his gaze unflinchingly and said, "I beg to differ."


    Zabuza''s eyes contorted as if he were smiling. Laughing, he said, "You''ll be hunted down like how you hunted us down!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur didn''t respond. There was no point in arguing with a dying character clinging to misplaced pride.


    Nothing but silence filled the air, broken only by Zabuza''s laboured breaths. With a swift motion, Arthur used his kunai and plunged it into Zabuza''s skull, silencing the devil forever.

 Chapter 63: Upside Down

    Chapter 63 - Upside Down


    A strange calm settled over Arthur. The fight had been worthwhile, gauging what he could and couldn''t do with the reanimation technique.


    And he had achieved his objective. The threat of Zabuza and Haku was neutralized, further preventing them from altering what was left of the narrative.


    He knelt beside Zabuza''s body, drawing a small vial from his pouch and a scalpel from his holster. He carefully extracted a piece of flesh from Zabuza''s arm, storing it in the vial before sealing it with a corkscrew.


    With the DNA of an individual, who knew what possibilities it might unlock? He could potentially create a more powerful, expendable army of the undead, one that would serve him well.


    This collection of flesh, this sample of Zabuza''s very essence, could be a crucial ingredient in furthering that thought.


    After securing the vial in a scroll, Arthur hoisted the bodies of Zabuza and Haku onto his shoulders, along with everything else. He then shuffled away from the scene, seeking a secluded clearing where he could recover.


    His reserves were depleted, leaving him in a vulnerable state. He needed time for his chakra to replenish, even a meager amount, before attempting the risky procedure he had planned.


    He found a clearing under some foliage, the snow blanketing the ground undisturbed.


    Settling into a cross-legged position, he closed his eyes and focused. Although his chakra stores were low, his Tamashii still allowed him to extend his senses for miles.


    The only movement he detected was the rustle of small forest creatures, far from posing any threat.


    Half an hour later.


    While he may have defeated Zabuza and Haku, there was an alternative reward to this all¡ªHaku''s blood!


    Arthur opened his eyes, ready for the risky part. Performing surgery while out in the open wasn''t ideal. But with his limited options, it was the only course of action.


    He relaxed himself, knowing that this wouldn''t be a quick operation. He needed to be precise, as at those other times.


    Only now, he had his Tamashii to help.


    Reaching into his pouch, he withdrew his medical supplies. The sight brought back memories of Ranmaru; the boy''s demise, having helped him make it this far.


    The procedure was complex, demanding his full attention.


    Compared to Ranmaru''s case, transferring Haku''s cells would be easier. He had grown considerably as a surgeon, and his Tamashii provided him with an unparalleled level of sight over both the chakra and the intricate workings of the body.


    He began by preparing Haku''s corpse. Arthur made a precise incision, extracting a small sample of tissue containing Haku''s blood.


    Then came the complicated part. Using his Chakra Dissection Blade technique, he carefully created a similar incision on his arm.


    It was much better using this technique compared to a regular scalpel. Because of it, he was able to make the cut with pinpoint precision, minimizing damage to surrounding tissues.


    Next came the crucial step¡ªintegration.


    With the Body Activation technique to stimulate the target area within his own body, he prepared it to receive the foreign cells. Following that, he employed the Cell Activation technique to encourage the acceptance of transplanted cells.


    He channeled his chakra to help with the natural functions in his body.


    Time seemed not to exist; each moment was filled with intense concentration.


    The process was slow and methodical, allowing his Tamashii to constantly monitor his own body for any signs of rejection.


    Finally, after hours, Arthur lowered his hands. His face was filled with cold sweat. The procedure was a lot less painful than the first two times he''d done it.


    Closing his eyes, he felt a subtle shift¡ªthe unmistakable presence of a foreign chakra. This was it. He had successfully integrated the ice style bloodline trait!


    The ability to manipulate ice now flowed in his veins alongside his other Kekkei Genkai. It didn''t seem any different, like adding the right piece in Tetris.


    Arthur carefully cleaned the wounds, closing them whole. He would need to rest for several more hours, but his objective was achieved.


    With contentment, he leaned back against a tree, allowing himself to finally relax. His eyes drifted closed, and for the first time since he left the Leaf Village, he allowed himself to truly sleep.


    Even in this world, he could dream.


    He dreamed of ice and snow, of a world sculpted with beauty. The dream was vivid, so real that he felt the sting of the cold air.


    When he woke, the first rays of dawn could be seen. He glanced at the bodies of Zabuza and Haku, not a single ounce of regret crossing his mind.


    Arthur got up and hefted the Executioner''s Blade.


    The craftsmanship was undeniable. Whoever forged it had imbued the weapon with an almost eerie sense of purpose.


    This brutal weapon was shaped like a butcher knife and designed for decapitation. Its blade was an impressive two hundred-fifty centimeters long.


    It seemed to have a special notch for a strap to aid carrying and a detachable handle for easier transportation.


    From what Arthur recalled of the weapon, it was incredibly durable and had a unique ability to regenerate itself. By absorbing iron from the blood of its victims, it could repair any damage, from nicks to a complete break.


    The cold metal felt strangely organic in his hand, perfectly balanced despite its imposing size. Unlike other swords he''d wielded, this one''s weight was evident¡ªsixty-six pounds (thirty kilograms).


    Zabuza, he mused, had possessed the strength to wield this thing with frightening ease.


    Before Zabuza, J¨±z¨­ Biwa was its recent wielder. After Zabuza, the blade changed hands a few times before being retrieved again by his reanimated form. Even Kakashi Hatake had used the weapon for a while, channeling lightning chakra to boost its power.


    Arthur, thankful for his unorthodox training regimen, could wave it around similarly. With practice, he could be able to swing it with better efficiency.


    At the thought of its recent owners, Suigetsu H¨­zuki came to mind. This character wouldn''t be featured for another three years, as he was the next one to take ownership of the weapon.


    Perhaps Suigetsu would target Arthur for it. But the chance of a character like him discovering that Arthur was the one who took it was slim.


    With a relaxed sigh, he sealed the blade within a scroll, securing it for later use.


    Zabuza''s body was next. Arthur healed all external wounds, ensuring the fallen ninja remained recognizable. A dead body, after all, was only valuable if it could be identified.


    His next destination was a bounty station.


    Only one bounty station was ever shown in the Narutoverse, and that was in the Fire Country.


    Arthur was unaware of the location of Water Country''s bounty station. However, he had an idea of where to look.


    Bounty stations were typically found in areas where ninja activity was prevalent. Remote villages, often plagued by bandit raids or rogue ninjas, usually had a dedicated station to maintain some semblance of order.


    Haku''s body, unfortunately, wouldn''t fetch any bounty. He had no known reputation, no notoriety that could entice a bounty hunter.


    As such, Arthur placed a flying raijin mark somewhere on Haku''s body. Upon doing so, he dug a grave and buried the young boy.


    Later, when he was able, he would return and use the corpse for a different purpose. For now, the earth became Haku''s temporary tomb.


    ''Transformation jutsu.''


    A puff of cloud formed around Arthur, initiating the technique. His body shifted to that of a tall, burly man. A thick beard sprouted on his new face, further masking his identity.


    If there was one thing he never did, it was to use the same transformation twice without consideration.


    Zabuza''s head, wrapped in a sturdy cloth to conceal his features, was then strapped onto Arthur''s back.


    The path ahead of him would lead to the distant mountains on the horizon. His goal: the nearest remote town.


    He hoped to gather information there. He wasn''t picky. Anyone willing to take a well-preserved, wanted mercenary off his hands would do.


    An hour passed.


    As he rounded a bend in the path, Arthur heard gruff voices. He stopped, his Tamashii instantly alerting him to the presence of several figures ahead.


    Squinting through the trees, he spotted a group of what looked to be four mercenaries. They were clad in mismatched armour, a ragtag bunch whose demeanour seemed at odds with their slightly comical appearance.


    With a stoic expression, Arthur casually walked in their direction. The mercenaries halted their trek once they noticed he was standing in their way.


    They eyed him with a mixture of suspicion and hostility. He knew what their chakra levels were¡ªa crew of average skill at best.


    "Hold," he said in a calm yet firm voice.


    The lead mercenary, a hulking man with a scarred face, bristled. He growled, asking, "What business do you have interrupting us, stranger?"


    "Information," Arthur replied simply. "I''m looking for the bounty station in this country."


    The mercenaries all looked at one another, narrowing their eyes.


    "Bounty station, huh?" their leader repeated. "What do you know about bounty hunting?"


    Arthur remained silent, his posture conveying a quiet confidence. He didn''t need to boast or reveal his true purpose. The situation called for a different approach.


    In a low tone, he finally said, "It would be best that you just answer if you know... I''m only a man with a simple question, is all."


    The mercenaries exchanged uneasy glances. Arthur wasn''t dressed like a typical ninja, but his calmness, his way of carrying himself hinted at a hidden strength.


    The tension rose.


    "That isn''t exactly common knowledge," their leader said in a gruff yet oddly hesitating tone. "What makes you think we''d share it for free?"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. In a dangerous tone, he threatened them, saying, "Choose your next words carefully."


    The mercenaries, despite their bravado, paled slightly under his scrutiny. It was then that Arthur could tell that they weren''t backing down entirely; they were subtly preparing for a fight.


    A foolish decision, he mused.


    Suddenly, one of the mercenaries, a lanky youth with a nervous twitch in his eye, patted his leader on the shoulder. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stand down," their scarred leader barked.


    The other two froze, their hands hovering over their bags. When they looked at their leader, they noticed his eyes were fixed not on Arthur but on the figure strapped to Arthur''s back.


    The cloth draped over Zabuza''s face did little to conceal his garments.


    "Those clothes," he trailed off, leaning closer to peer at the obscured form of Zabuza. Arthur remained impassive, letting the tension brew.


    "Those clothes," the leader repeated, his voice hoarse. "I''d recognize them anywhere. That''s Zabuza Momochi, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!"


    The revelation hit the other mercenaries like a physical blow. Shock and terror replaced their initial hostility.


    Zabuza was a legend¡ªa notorious rogue ninja whose name was well-known across these lands. Knowing this seemingly innocent stranger had taken down Zabuza himself was not something to overlook.


    Shamefaced, the leader bowed his head slightly and stammered, "Forgive our misunderstanding, sir... We had no idea... We wouldn''t dream of attacking someone who could handle... that."


    He gestured vaguely towards Zabuza''s strapped form. Arthur neither acknowledged his apology nor took pleasure in their fear. His only concern was completing his task.


    "I''ll ask only once," he said. "Where is the closest bounty station?"


    The leader swallowed, still shaken. He pointed vaguely to the southwest, answering, "There''s a small town about two days'' journey that way. They have a bounty station close to a guard post."


    Arthur used his Tamashii to scan their chakras for any signs of lies. Their leader was telling the truth, so he spared them no further conversation, simply turning and walking away with a deliberate stride.


    As he disappeared down the path, the mercenaries watched him go in heavy silence.


    "Who was that guy?" one of them finally dared to ask.


    The leader remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on the direction Arthur had vanished.


    "I don''t know," he finally muttered. "But I have a feeling¡ªa very bad feeling¡ªthat this whole country''s ''bout to be turned upside down."

 Chapter 64: Collection Office

    Chapter 64 - Collection Office


    The sun was setting. Arthur, after a long day of traveling, finally reached the bounty station.


    Zabuza''s body, despite Arthur mending his wounds, showed signs of early decomposition. The flesh had paled considerably; the features were still recognizable, but now it was evident that this was a corpse.


    The building itself was a long, narrow structure with a weathered fa?ade and blue roofing tiles. It stood at the country''s edge, near its borders.


    Bounty stations, Arthur knew, often operated on the fringes of societal norms, catering to those who existed for dirty work.


    If all bounty stations followed the same design as the ones from the original story, he would have a good idea of what to expect.


    Spotting the entrance to the bathroom, Arthur made his way towards it. Inside were rows of stalls, offering little privacy.


    He activated his Tamashii to sense the surrounding area. There, he found a hidden doorway within the walls. This was it. A secret entrance that was only known to a select few.


    Arthur himself only knew about it because it was the same method an Akatsuki member named Kakazu used to collect Chiriku''s bounty.


    Arthur deactivated the chakra flow, his eyes adjusting to the dim light. Stepping toward the wall, he placed his palm flat against the surface. A low hum was heard through the structure, and then, with a slow, grinding sound, the wall slid open, revealing a dark passage beyond.


    A figure emerged from the darkness. A skinny woman in a lab coat, her face covered in shadows, peered at him with spiraling spectacles.


    "Can I help you?" she asked in suspicion.


    Arthur knew this woman held the key to completing his task. Prior to opening the secret entrance, he had already scanned the room with his Tamashii, understanding both who and what was inside.


    He wasn''t here for idle conversation.


    Knowing what to do, he held the body toward her. She adjusted her glasses before saying, "Right this way."


    He was led into a dark room like a morgue. The stench of decay hit hard¡ªa mix of stale blood, feces, and urine, all mingling with the unmistakable cold sweat of dead bodies.


    The woman kept a steady composure, saying sharply, "First time seein'' you around here."


    Arthur ignored her, his gaze sweeping across the rows of storages, aware that inside were corpses on metal slabs. They were a motley crew, some freshly deceased, others already showing signs of advanced decomposition.


    The woman, not burdened by his personality, opened an empty slab in the center of the room. He hoisted Zabuza''s body onto the platform.


    The woman gave it a predatory smile, saying with disbelief, "Zabuza Momochi? My, my, I never expected to see one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist in my establishment."


    Her smile widened, taking on a sadistic edge as she asked, "And who might you be, brave hunter, to bring down such a legend?"


    Arthur remained silent, his expression unreadable. He knew the game these characters were playing. They reveled in the information, the thrill of knowing dark secrets, and a morbid fascination with the macabre.


    He wasn''t here to play nice or engage in morbid small talk; he was here for a transaction.


    "How much?" he finally said.


    The woman''s smile faltered slightly. She began to calculate his features.


    Zabuza''s bounty was no small matter. Capturing a rogue ninja of such renown carried a hefty price tag.


    But there was something about Arthur, something in his demeanour, that made her hesitate. She couldn''t quite place it, but a sense of unease prickled beneath her skin.


    Whatever it was¡ªhis directness or something else¡ªshe felt something akin to respect.


    Arthur wasn''t your average bounty hunter, swaggering in with a highly wanted ninja. This was a man shrouded in mystery, his silence more unsettling than any boast.


    With a light, nervous laugh, she reached for a thick leather-bound book in her lab coat. The "collection book," as it was known, documented notorious criminals and their assigned bounties.


    Flipping through the pages, she quickly located Zabuza Momochi''s entry.


    Her face stared back at the corpse. She scrutinized the body with her eyes alone, her curiosity momentarily overriding her caution.


    Zabuza''s face, pale and lifeless, bore no marks of battle. There were no slashes, no punctures, and no evidence of a violent struggle. It was as if he had simply ceased to be.


    "Dead approximately sixty hours," she murmured, running a naked hand across Zabuza''s chest. "No visible signs of external injury. How you managed this is quite impressive."


    Her voice was laced with admiration. She then leaned in close to Arthur, giving him a sadistic grin that spread to the ends of her ears.


    "You''re unlike any bounty hunter I''ve seen," she purred. "Such... efficiency. Such... silence."


    Arthur remained impassive, his gaze fixed on a point beyond his shoulder. He wouldn''t be drawn into her psychological game.


    When she noticed she wasn''t getting a reaction, she sighed with disappointment and snapped the collection book shut.


    "Alright, alright," she muttered. "Stay here a moment."


    The woman turned and disappeared into a shadowy passage. Arthur stood perfectly still in the silence, his senses attuned to his surroundings.


    He considered this woman. The only collection agent fans had ever seen before was a man named Zangei, making this woman an unknown character.


    She was odd, like a mad scientist only interested in dead bodies. Her attention to detail was also superior to that of most mortuary assistants. So much so that she was able to correctly identify when Zabuza had died.


    That was despite his injuries having been healed! Arthur would surely remember this character.


    After a silent minute, she reappeared with a large suitcase in her hand. Her face was now devoid of the earlier amusement, replaced by a wary respect.


    She placed the suitcase on the metal slab beside Zabuza''s body and snapped it open with a click.


    Inside, stacked neatly, were crisp bundles of bills. The scent of fresh paper filled Arthur''s nostrils.


    The woman didn''t speak, nor did she need to. The unspoken rule of the bounty trade was clear: the hunter counted the reward. It was a test, a sign of loyalty in this ghoulish business.


    Arthur counted the bills methodically, his eyes scanning for any indication of counterfeit notes. There were none. The woman had delivered the full bounty¡ªthirty-five million ry¨­, a hefty sum even for a legend like Zabuza Momochi.


    Slapping the suitcase shut, Arthur calmly said, "A pleasure doing business with you."


    The woman''s face broke into a smile, albeit a strained one.


    "The pleasure is all mine," she said. "I hope to see you again soon Mr..."


    "Desmond, and you will..."


    His words sent shivers down her spine. It wasn''t a promise; it was a statement of fact. Arthur knew he would encounter this place again, and perhaps with this woman.


    A nervous giggle escaped her lips as she quickly ushered him back towards the bathroom stall. She closed the secret entrance, shutting out the dark truths within the morgue.


    Stepping out, Arthur ventured into the nearby forest and hid a flying raijin mark there. This wouldn''t be his last visit.


    He activated the flying raijin, teleporting from the scene.


    In an instant, the area was replaced by the familiar bustle of Wizened Town. His mission was complete. He had the money, a new Kekkei Genkai, and made a name for himself in the bounty system.


    Thirty-five million ry¨­. A hefty sum, for sure, but would it be enough for Arthur''s goals?


    He needed enough money to establish a foundation for further growth. A net worth in the tens of millions might not be enough.


    He pulled out his bingo book, flipping through the pages while scanning the faces of notorious ninjas. Names like Ao and Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ held enticing bounties, both combining for thirty million ry¨­.


    The problem? They were all stationed in the Mist Village, a location Arthur wasn''t entirely sure of at present.


    Other targets, like Kisame Hoshigaki, were simply out of his league. The Akatsuki member, sporting a cool forty million ry¨­ bounty, was a walking danger Arthur wasn''t equipped to handle yet.


    Thankfully, the Akatsuki''s headquarters resided in a different country. As long as he didn''t catch wind of the other players intervening with their leader, he wouldn''t have to worry about them for a while.


    With a sigh, he closed the book.


    Training and hunting were a necessity, but he needed to act. He needed something more sustainable in the long run.


    He initiated the transformation technique.


    This time, he shed the gruff exterior, morphing into a more affluent character. A tailored business suit materialized around him, complete with a crisp white shirt and a neatly knotted tie.


    This new persona would be far more effective for his next task.


    His first stop was the town hall. Gathering information was key.


    Here, he discovered a directory listing the most esteemed construction companies in the Water Country.


    The reason? He was planning to build something. Something big.


    The name at the top of the list caught his eye: "Vinci." Net worth: a staggering two hundred seventy million ry¨­. Arthur translated the figure in his mind¡ªequivalent to over forty billion American dollars!


    Not only were they the country''s largest construction company, but they were also a dominant force in the western hemisphere, ranking fourth on the continent.


    The Earth Country''s leading construction company resided somewhere to the west, but that held no interest for him right now.


    Vinci was his target. Before making his way there, however, Arthur had a quick detour planned.


    A stop at the local general store provided him with the tools he needed¡ªa stack of blueprint paper. He needed to paint a picture to solidify his vision before approaching the construction company.


    In seclusion, he spread the blueprint paper across a table. Arthur, while creative, wasn''t knowledgeable about the best layouts for a building. So he used his knowledge from earth.


    An hour passed with him sketching an elaborate architectural plan.


    As the sun rose to the highest point in the sky, he finally finished. He triple-checked his creation to ensure its perfection. The blueprints were complete, drawn well enough for anyone to understand.


    Folding the blueprint paper carefully, Arthur stored it and stepped out into the town square, heading towards Vinci.


    The company''s headquarters were quite large. A colossal glass and steel structure, it dwarfed the surrounding buildings, easily housing over two hundred thousand employees, by his estimation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stepped through the automatic doors, feeling the cold air from the air conditioner.


    He found himself in a long, pristine lobby. Polished marble floors gleamed beneath the soft light filtering through floor-to-ceiling windows. Only one area was filled with furniture, likely for visitors to wait at.


    The entire space screamed of luxury.


    He strode confidently towards the reception desk and saw a woman with a coiffed blonde ponytail.


    "Good afternoon, sir," she smiled. Can I help you?"


    "I''d like to speak with Mr. Xavier Hillard, the owner."


    The receptionist blinked, her smile faltering slightly as she said, "Mr. Hillard? Do you have an appointment?"


    Arthur didn''t answer. Instead, he reached into his briefcase, retrieving a rolled-up sheet of paper¡ªhis crafted blueprint.


    "It''ll be worth his time if I see him immediately," he said in a confident tone.


    The receptionist''s smile returned, but this time it held a hint of uncertainty. This wasn''t your average visitor. The briefcase and a cryptic presentation¡ªit all hinted at something more.


    She couldn''t decide if she was intrigued or intimidated.


    "May I... may I know your name, sir?"


    "Call me John," he said.


    Arthur could never use the same name twice with a different disguise. It could all trace back to him if he desired to remain anonymous.


    A frail woman like this receptionist would never understand. She nodded and said, "Alright, Mr. John. Please have a seat. I''ll see if Mr. Hillard can squeeze you in."


    Arthur was seated in the waiting area. The atmosphere was mirrored by the clientele¡ªaffluent businessmen and women.


    Were they ninjas? No, regular civilians. Not everyone in the Narutoverse was a ninja. Some didn''t even know what chakra was.


    A world like this, in which money and influence were the currencies of choice, was nothing new to him.

 Chapter 65: Mob Boss

    Chapter 65 - Mob Boss


    Twenty minutes passed, then thirty. Arthur remained patient, his mind preoccupied with his approach to Mr. Hillard.


    The receptionist finally returned, a relieved smile on her face.


    "Mr. Hillard will see you now, Mr. John," she announced.


    Arthur rose from his seat. This woman, caught between her duty and an undeniable air of importance, had ultimately chosen to grant him an audience.


    He nodded his thanks and followed her towards a set of elevators. Another brief ascent, another hallway adorned with expensive artwork, and finally, Arthur stood before a massive oak door.


    The receptionist gave him a final, encouraging smile before shepherding him inside. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xavier Hillard wasn''t what Arthur expected. The man''s size overwhelmed the large oak desk he sat behind.


    A thick cigar protruded from his lips. He wore a black suit that was strained at the seams, and the fabric was clearly enlarged to fit his size. Jewelry also glinted on his fingers.


    This was the exact image of a corporate leader that Arthur had verified with his Tamashii. This was a mob boss¡ªexactly who he needed.


    "Mr. Hillard, I presume?" Arthur greeted him.


    Xavier grunted, putting out his cigar, saying, "That''s me. You''re John, right? Heard you have some business for me."


    His eyes, small and beady, narrowed as they landed on the briefcase resting in Arthur''s hand. Money.


    Arthur knew that look in his eyes; it was unmistakable. Money was the language that Xavier understood, and Arthur knew exactly how to speak it.


    "Let''s get down to business then, Mr. Hillard," Arthur said, lacking any unnecessary pleasantries.


    He reached down and placed the briefcase on the desk.


    Xavier leaned back in his chair and rumbled, "Straightforward, I like that." He then gestured toward the briefcase. "What have you got there, John?"


    Arthur looked him in the eyes. This man, for all his outward bluster, was predictable. Greed, in all its ugliness, was Xavier''s motivator.


    Arthur was going to exploit it.


    Without a word, he retrieved the rolled-up blueprint first and unfurled it right on Xavier''s desk.


    The mob boss''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the design written across the paper. It wasn''t a simple floor plan, not by a long shot. This was an architectural marvel¡ªa towering, seventeen-story plaza with walkways, cascading gardens, and complicated water features.


    "What in blazes is this?" Xavier roared in bewilderment. "Do you think I run some sort of charity? My company doesn''t casually take requests from random strangers to build... to build this... this monstrosity!"


    Arthur remained calm, not at all fazed by Xavier''s bluster. He simply watched as the man sputtered and ranted.


    "A project like this would take months, even years! Do you have the permits? The manpower? The resources? Do you even have a¡ª"


    "Thirty," Arthur said, cutting him off.


    Xavier blinked, the redness draining from his face. Then he croaked, "Thirty?"


    "Yes..." Arthur nodded. "Thirty million ry¨­. Up front."


    The room became silent for a moment. Tension rose as Arthur watched Xavier''s face, waiting for the inevitable shift.


    From the time that Arthur waited, he had been monitoring Xavier''s behaviour from the lobby. This was a sinful man, one who was willing to sell his own mother for fame and fortune.


    Why? Because of greed, that insatiable serpent. And it slowly began to coil around Xavier''s heart.


    Thirty million ry¨­. The outrageousness of the project faded into the background. Finally, a greasy smile split Xavier''s face. The mob boss beneath the businessman had taken control.


    "Thirty million, you say?" he drawled, now more interested.


    Arthur knew the game was won. This wasn''t a proposition Xavier could refuse.


    The standard construction rate in the Water Country hovered around one to three million ry¨­, depending on the complexity of the project. Arthur was offering ten times that amount¡ªa golden carrot dangling before an evil man!


    With an almost theatrical flourish, Arthur flipped open the briefcase. Inside, neatly stacked, lay bundles of crisp ry¨­ bills.


    The sight of the money acted as a further substance, fueling Xavier''s avarice.


    "S... so, you''re serious about this offer?" he stammered.


    "Did you think I was here to waste your time and mine, Mr. Hillard?" Arthur answered, raising an eyebrow.


    Xavier chuckled as if he were choking. When he stopped, he said, "Fair enough. But let me get this straight... full payment upfront?"


    "Every ry¨­..."


    A series of agreements unfolded quickly after that.


    Contracts were signed, and non-disclosure agreements ensuring Arthur''s anonymity were put in place. Xavier, of course, needed to be compensated for his additional efforts in securing permits and approvals, a task that required Arthur to pay up another two million ry¨­.


    Arthur didn''t flinch. He had anticipated additional expenses, such as fees and hush money.


    What pleased him most was Vinci''s reputation for absolute secrecy when it came to their clients.


    In the end, the deal was finalized.


    Thirty million ry¨­ for the construction, an additional two million for permits and approvals¡ªa hefty price tag, but one that left Arthur with approximately three million ry¨­ remaining.


    More importantly, the construction itself was the real surprise.


    Xavier, after initial skepticism, assured Arthur that the project could be completed within seven and a half months. This was quite fast considering the era they were in!


    Apparently, Vinci prided itself on its efficiency, especially when faced with well-funded projects.


    Arthur was more than content. He had accomplished more than he had anticipated. He had the funding, the construction underway, and some left-over money to use.


    But why was he building a plaza of all things in a world comprised of ninjas who could use superpowers?


    The plaza itself was a mere fa?ade for the true unit hidden within¡ªa laboratory unlike any other.


    This colossal structure, towering two hundred seventy feet in the city and ranging about thirty hundred thousand square feet, would serve a dual purpose.


    The visible exterior would be comprised of residential quarters, office spaces, and vacant retail stores. A building like this would project an image of prosperity and business. It would be a carefully curated illusion, a smokescreen for the clandestine activities within its core.


    Nestled at the heart of the plaza, occupying three floors from the fifth level upwards, was going to be the laboratory.


    The blueprints that Arthur had written revealed a network of rooms, each designed to serve a specific function. Counters lined with specialized equipment, rows of freezers cold enough to preserve bio-samples, and massive cloning vats disguised as innocuous water tanks.


    But it was the dedicated gardening center within the laboratory that truly captured Arthur''s imagination. There, it would have natural lighting, allowing him to grow plants¡ªnatural herbs with potent medicinal properties and deadly poisons capable of inducing agonizing paralysis.


    Whatever he felt like growing inside, he would.


    These, along with a multitude of other botanical wonders, would fuel his experimentation, providing the raw materials for his breakthroughs.


    The way the blueprints were written would be enough to fool any contractor, ensuring Xavier''s construction crew remained unaware of the true nature of their handiwork.


    Arthur had even listed the construction materials needed for the laboratory.


    They were far from ordinary: reinforced steel capable of withstanding immense pressure, specialized insulation panels that would dampen sound and vibrations, and a complex ventilation system designed to filter out any trace of hazardous fumes.


    The cost of these materials, coupled with the sheer complexity of the project, was precisely why he had overpaid Xavier.


    And if the mob boss stayed true to the blueprints, the finished product wouldn''t resemble a laboratory in the traditional sense.


    No, this would be a monument to scientific advancement¡ªa marvel of technology that would rival any subnuclear science facility. A place where the boundaries between chakra and science could intertwine.


    This laboratory had to be flawless!


    Experiments, medical procedures, and the creation of groundbreaking new techniques¡ªeverything had to be perfect for Arthur to proceed.


    That''s simply who he is. If what he created wasn''t perfect, then he would surely try again until it was.


    Regarding time, seven and a half months was more than reasonable. He was a man of immense patience, a Christian who was devoted to the greater good.


    Some time later.


    Rumours began to spread through the town like wildfire. The news that Vinci, the country''s construction giant, had taken on a colossal project ignited a frenzy of speculation.


    A building of such scale, a towering plaza that would dwarf even the most prominent landmarks, was bound to attract attention.


    Citizens clustered in marketplaces and chatted non-stop about it.


    "Who could be wealthy enough to commission such a project?" one woman questioned another.


    "They say it''ll have everything¡ªapartments, offices, even shops!" someone chimed.


    The media, ever hungry for a story, came to the town like vultures. Reporters with microphones and cameramen jostled for position, attempting to extract any details they could from Vinci''s notoriously tight-lipped PR department.


    Arthur, however, had foreseen this media frenzy. He had specifically chosen Xavier for this very reason.


    The mob boss, with his extensive network of contacts, possessed the "persuasive ability" necessary to deflect unwanted attention.


    The public would be allowed to ask endless questions, but Arthur''s identity would remain a closely guarded secret. And even if his image or face were released, not a single character would recognize him.


    He excelled at pulling the strings from the shadows.


    The location for this plaza was strategically chosen. Building it within the town itself would not only streamline the process but also allow Xavier to tap into the local workforce, further accelerating construction.


    As the design team assembled, pouring over Arthur''s crafted blueprints, the necessary permits were secured through Xavier''s "unofficial channels," setting the stage for the construction phase to begin.


    Business, for Arthur, was not an entirely foreign concept. He knew precisely what he needed in place once the plaza was complete.


    Maintenance plans would ensure the longevity of his creation, while a focus on sustainability would lessen its environmental impact.


    Accessibility, however, was paramount. This plaza, in addition to serving as a mask for his true purpose, would also be a part of the town.


    He wouldn''t turn it into a secluded fortress unless he needed to; it would welcome the public, albeit unknowingly, into his carefully constructed web.


    And then there was the name.


    Arthur, during his contract signing, had pondered it. The name needed to be evocative, something that would inspire a sense of honesty among the unsuspecting citizens.


    ''Built so high up that its corridors could be bathed in perpetual sunshine,'' he thought at the time. ''A plaza that conceals a hidden threat in their own flowing land, a secret the Water Country would never suspect... Sun Stream Plaza.''


    It was perfect. A name that captured both the grandeur of the structure and the promise of his bright reign.


    This news, no matter how prevalent it was in a country, would be difficult to reach the players ears.


    They were in a whole other country, and their desires didn''t pertain to forming business plans; they desired to follow the narrative.


    That is what separated them from Arthur. No matter if they wanted power or had ulterior motives for being in this world, he was a rebel, consistently proving himself time and time again.


    He was both skilled and practical when it came to business. He knew how to manipulate, read people, and, more importantly, adapt to any situation.


    These weren''t skills he developed in a single night; he was born this way, having prayed to Jesus Christ to hone his mind, use it, and benefit others¡ªthat was his guiding principle, a way to turn the tide for those in need.


    But for those who tread on his beliefs, they''ll soon learn the sharp edge of his wrath.


    Arthur had laid the groundwork, and now he would wait.


    The construction would take time, but patience was a virtue he possessed in abundance. The seeds of his ambition had been sown, and he would nurture them carefully, watching them grow into a formidable force that would reshape this world.

 Chapter 66: The Seven Swords

    Chapter 66 - The Seven Swords


    While rumours continued to spread, Arthur remained invisible in the background.


    He had secured his headquarters, but a base was meaningless without authority.


    Thus, he focused on honing his newfound Kekkei Genkai: ice style.


    Ice style was considered a special bloodline trait. It allowed users to combine the power of water and wind to manipulate ice. This Kekkei Genkai was feared, particularly by the Land of Mist, where the Yuki clan wielded this power.


    Ice ninjutsu can take many forms. Haku, the most notable user, could create intricate ice structures and even teleport between them. Other users can create ice weapons, freeze opponents with a touch, or even manipulate their own body temperature.


    A common feature of it is its ability to drastically lower the surrounding temperature.


    Now that Arthur had three million ry¨­, it was time to meet his needs.


    With a traveler''s hood pulled low over his transformed face, he slipped into the town''s most utilitarian hotel, blending seamlessly.


    A week''s stay cost him a small pittance¡ªa hundred ry¨­ for a room and basic amenities. Comfort mattered little to him; his true solace lay in honing his abilities.


    Arthur was no stranger to a life on the move. He thrived in the quiet solitude of the wilderness.


    Venturing out at night, he found a remote valley, surrounded by the towering pines that encircled it. A small, frozen lake lay at the heart of the valley.


    It was a perfect training ground¡ªisolated, serene, and conducive to manipulating water.


    The essence of ice style was the fusion of two elements: wind and water. Arthur''s main affinity was for water. So even after acquiring the wind element, he still needed to train it because of its foreign nature.


    Naruto, with the help of all the Tailed Beasts, was able to utilize a multitude of elements during his epic fight with Kaguya. Arthur, however, didn''t have a Tailed Beast. He was his own person, constantly growing at his own pace.


    The initial hurdle was steep. It took him a grueling twelve hours of focused training, pushing his chakra reserves to the limit, before he managed to execute his first successful ice technique.


    The technique was a defensive one: "Ice style: glacial dome."


    He channeled his chakra into the very air around him. Moisture coalesced, rapidly freezing as a transparent igloo-like dome materialized. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This shell of ice, strong enough to withstand the onslaught of multiple explosive tags, offered a temporary shield against almost any assault.


    While the Crystal Ice Mirrors technique, a more advanced ice technique, was tempting, its byzantine network of interlocking mirrors was too demanding of his chakra.


    Arthur wasn''t one for flashy techniques; practicality was his priority.


    Instead, he turned his attention to two other techniques: "A Thousand Needles of Death" and "Shattering Ice Spears."


    The former transformed water into a volley of razor-sharp ice needles that could be launched at the enemy with blinding speed. It was great for silent lethality, ideal for taking down unsuspecting opponents or creating a diversion.


    The latter summoned a brutal arsenal¡ªmassive ice spikes erupting from the ground, impaling their targets with ruthless efficiency.


    This technique, swift and merciless, was a guaranteed kill for the unsuspecting opponent.


    Hours turned into days as Arthur practiced relentlessly, his perfection over ice style solidifying with each iteration.


    He spent time manipulating the surrounding moisture with water chakra and sculpting intricate ice formations with wind chakra, only to shatter them until they were perfect.


    His movements grew more fluid, and his control over the Kekkei Genkai became more precise. He was far from an elitist, but the foundation was laid.


    The potential, he knew, was becoming limitless.


    Some time later.


    The icy winds of the valley carried the faint echo of shattered ice from Arthur''s training. With a satisfied sigh, he deactivated his Glacial Dome, allowing the sunlight to bathe the clearing in warmth.


    Good progress. But power, he knew, was relative.


    Returning to the town''s hilltop, he stood in the stillness as his gaze drifted across the landscape.


    The Sun Stream Plaza project was undoubtedly developing. Yet he felt uneasy.


    Arthur needed options.


    His mind turned once again to the Seven Ninja Swords of the Mist. Two already lay with his scrolls: the Executioner''s Blade and the Boltswords. But his ambition craved the complete set.


    A collection like that, in the right hands, could be an unparalleled force.


    Kisame Hoshigaki wouldn''t relinquish Samehada without a fight. He was, honestly, the perfect host.


    Acquiring Samehada meant a clash with a powerful opponent, a potential complication Arthur wasn''t eager to face right now.


    The other blade, Hiramekarei, wielded by the current Mist Village leader''s successor, Ch¨­j¨±r¨­, presented a different challenge.


    Arthur knew Ch¨­j¨±r¨­''s strength didn''t compare to Kisame''s, but the problem was location. He still lacked the information he needed to navigate to the hidden Mist Village.


    Dismissing those two swords for the moment, he focused on the remaining three: the Blunt Blade, the Long Blade, and the Explosive Blade.


    All the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist wielded a collection of fearsome blades, each with its own unique and deadly abilities.


    The Blunt Blade, or Kabutowari, isn''t a single weapon but rather a combination of two. It consists of an axe and a hammer, linked together by a flat leather rope.


    This two-handed weapon''s true power lies in its ability to be used in tandem. The wielder can first strike with the axe to breach defenses and then follow up with a devastating blow by slamming the hammer down on the blunt backside of the axe.


    This forceful maneuver creates a powerful wedge that can smash through even the most formidable obstacles. It can even generate shockwaves when the hammer is slammed into the ground.


    Next was the Long Blade, also known as Nuibari, meaning "sewing needle." This slender sword resembles a large needle with a long, thin wire attached to its base¡ªperfectly embodying its name.


    The Long Blade''s true strength lies in its ability to pierce through multiple targets with a single thrust. The attached wire then allows the user to sew the pierced targets together, effectively creating bundles of incapacitated enemies.


    Skilled users can even throw the sword and catch it at the other end, creating a web of enemies entangled with the wire. What''s most intriguing about it is that the wire can potentially bind chakra, stopping techniques in its tracks.


    Finally was the Explosive Blade, or Shibuki. It takes a unique approach to combat by incorporating explosive tags into swordsmanship.


    This double-sided blade features a sharp edge for cutting and a wide platform on the other side. The platform holds a scroll filled with explosive tags.


    When an opponent comes into contact with the platform, the ingenious design triggers the tags to ignite and detach, creating a powerful explosion. This strategy offers the user a limited escape window from the blast radius while compensating for any recoil from the explosion.


    The weapon also possesses a self-reloading mechanism, automatically loading another segment of explosive tags onto the platform after each detonation.


    These three swords were likely lost after their original owners'' deaths.


    The name that sparked Arthur''s interest most, however, was "Mangetsu H¨­zuki."


    That character was the only one capable of utilizing all seven swords at once!


    If what Arthur read from the story was true, Mangetsu carried a scroll that housed some of the swords before his death. However, this information was subjective, as it was never revealed how or when the swords came into his possession.


    Intrigued, Arthur decided to gather more information. He wasn''t one for blind pursuits. A well-researched plan was key to his success.


    Stepping off the hill, he made his way back to the town.


    The sheriff''s office drew him in since the town reportedly "breaths information."


    The office was quiet, despite being late in the afternoon. The burly man from before sat behind his cluttered desk, a half-eaten doughnut abandoned on a plate.


    Arthur assumed his role as a journalist, eager for information and ready to convey a great story to the public.


    "Excuse me," he said.


    The man looked up in surprise. Acknowledging Arthur, he said, "Yes, yes. What is it?"


    Arthur settled into the chair opposite the man with a relaxed posture and said, "I have a name I''m hoping you can shed some light on: Mangetsu H¨­zuki. Any information you might have would be appreciated."


    The man frowned, scratching his beard thoughtfully.


    "Mangetsu H¨­zuki... the name sounds familiar. Let me see..." He rummaged through a drawer, pulling out a thick ledger and flipping through its pages. "Ah, here it is."


    He pointed to the ledger, allowing Arthur to lean closer to scan it.


    The report was brief but informative. Mangetsu H¨­zuki, a former Mist ninja and a skilled swordsman, had been killed during an ambush on his way to a small town not too far from here.


    The details were sketchy, but it appeared the attackers were rogue bandits operating in the area. To think a ninja so skilled that he could use all seven special swords was taken down in a surprise attack.


    It just goes to show that being powerful is only part of the game.


    But what of the sword(s) Mangetsu possessed? Did it fall into the hands of the bandits? Or was it lost, hidden somewhere near the town?


    "Where exactly is this town?" Arthur asked. "And what can you tell me about it?"


    "It''s a small, remote settlement," the man explained. "Not much happens there. Why the sudden interest?"


    Arthur could sense his curiosity, but it wasn''t laced with suspicion.


    "Just a story," he replied casually. "Heard a name, and it sparked an idea. You know how journalists are, always chasing inspiration."


    The man grunted with amusement, softening his features. Writers were a peculiar breed, that much he knew. But he wasn''t about to pry into the details of Arthur''s fictional pursuits.


    "The town," the man said, scratching his beard thoughtfully. "It''s not a big place, just a few dozen families at most. Quiet folks; keep to themselves. Not much excitement there, never has been."


    "Sounds peaceful," Arthur remarked, though his attention was already focused on heading there.


    It was nestled amidst rolling hills far to the west. A journey of a few hours, perhaps.


    "Just don''t go tarnishin'' Wizened Town''s reputation in your stories," the man cautioned with a gruff chuckle. "Honest folks here deserve a bit of peace."


    Arthur chuckled in return and said, "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    With a brief exchange of thanks, he exited the office. The sun was beginning its descent, prompting him to make haste.


    The journey was uneventful. He traveled quickly, opting for speed over comfort. By the time night fell, he had finally arrived close to the town''s vicinity.


    The town itself was comprised of simple wood and clay buildings, nestled among rolling hills. A single oil lamp sputtered in the center square, casting a dim glow.


    It was peaceful, almost unsettlingly so.


    More so, it wasn''t particularly large; a cursory glance revealed no obvious signs of recent battles or disturbances. But Arthur wasn''t relying on sight alone.


    He activated his Tamashii. The world sharpened around him. His visual senses expanded, allowing him to see in the dark with perfect clarity.


    But that wasn''t all. He focused, searching for traces of the faint chakra impulses that coursed through the dead, even those buried beneath the earth.


    There was nothing outside. So he scanned the town systematically, his gaze passing over sleeping forms nestled inside homes.


    His focus then shifted to the outskirts, towards small plots of land covered in overgrown weeds.


    Arthur deactivated his Tamashii.


    He hadn''t found what he was looking for. No faint signatures emanating from beneath the earth, and no signs of dead bodies outside the town.


    Disappointment threatened him, but he quickly pushed it down. The absence of a body didn''t necessarily mean the absence of a grave.


    He silently entered the town. Keeping to the shadows, he made his way towards the cemetery, a quiet repose.


    A tombstone caught his attention. Squinting, he could just make out the inscription: "Mangetsu H¨­zuki."


    He had found it!

 Chapter 67: The Land of Silence

    Chapter 67 - The Land of Silence


    Immediately, he cast an illusion around a small circle of ground, allowing him to cover his activities with an opaque veil.


    Then, with a swift movement, he began to dig.


    The soil was soft, yielding easily to his touch. Because of his experience, he knew exactly what he was doing.


    He reached the rough wooden coffin surprisingly quickly. Working with efficiency, he then carefully pried it open.


    The stench of decay hit him like a physical blow, but he remained undeterred. With a gloved hand, he reached inside and collected some of the decayed remains of Mangetsu''s corpse. This would suffice.


    He withdrew his hand, the dead flesh clasped tightly within his palm. It was then stored inside a scroll. Whether or not Mangetsu even had at least one of the swords, the DNA sample was useful in building an army.


    Replacing the lid, Arthur refilled the hole, ensuring the grave remained undisturbed. Deactivating the illusion, he then melted back into the shadows, leaving the town behind as silently as he had arrived.


    Twelve hours later, Arthur found himself in a secluded clearing.


    Here, he prepared for the next step.


    ''Summoning jutsu: reanimation.''


    For this ritual, Arthur had sacrificed a hapless NPC, a petty thief who had attempted to rob unsuspecting merchants back in Wizened Town. His disappearance wouldn''t raise an eyebrow.


    A complex seal materialized on the ground and around the unconscious victim. The dust fluttered through the air. Then, with a crack, it covered the thief until a figure clad in the tattered remnants of a Mist Village ninja uniform appeared.


    Arthur placed a kunai strapped with a charm inside the figure''s head. Mangetsu H¨­zuki, his eyes blank and unseeing, rose to a sitting position.


    His resurrection was complete, but his consciousness remained dormant¡ªa puppet animated by Arthur''s will.


    "Mangetsu H¨­zuki," Arthur said. The reanimated corpse twitched ever so slightly, its head tilting towards Arthur in a silent query. "Perform the summoning technique and bring forth the swords."


    Mangetsu, devoid of his own will, responded instantly. His hands shot out, forming a series of hand signs. With a final show, he slammed his hand onto the ground.


    A plume of smoke erupted from the epicenter of the seal. Then, a massive scroll materialized in front of Mangetsu.


    It unfurled, emerging not a single weapon but three. The Blunt Blade, the Long Blade, and the Explosive Blade¡ªall three of the unique swords from the past Seven Ninja Swordsmen!


    Arthur hadn''t felt satisfied, only content.


    Five out of the seven blades were now within his grasp. This wasn''t a triumphant feat, but a quiet, controlled sense of accomplishment.


    He was a faithful man, simply building his arsenal.


    Not wasting any time to admire his new acquisitions, he unfurled three separate scrolls. One by one, the three revived weapons vanished within their respective scrolls, bound until the moment he deemed them necessary for use.


    Turning back to Mangetsu, Arthur deactivated the Reanimation technique. Mangetsu''s vacant eyes lost their ethereal glow. He slumped back into the coffin, once again a lifeless corpse.


    The coffin then sank back into the earth, swallowed by the darkness.


    Arthur remained in the clearing for a few moments longer, basking in the quiet power he had amassed.


    Then, with a decisive nod, he turned and vanished, leaving behind no trace of the forbidden technique or the swords he now possessed.


    Wizened Town.


    As Arthur reached the outskirts of town, his gaze landed on the construction site where Sun Stream Plaza was taking shape.


    Vinci, true to their word, hadn''t wasted any time. A massive crater now occupied the space where the plaza would rise.


    This was small, but great progress nonetheless.


    While the plaza marked a significant step, it was just the beginning. His ambition craved more, a wider canvas to paint his grand design.


    He needed more land and more resources. And with a definitive decision made, he turned, fixing his gaze on the horizon.


    His next destination was the northeast, where he would spend three days traversing terrain. He was heading towards the "Land of Silence."


    The Land of Silence was a remote samurai nation nestled in mountains. It was once ruled by a feudal lord but now harbours resentment towards the ninjas of the Five Great Nations.


    Arthur''s objective wasn''t the country itself, but an individual residing within its borders¡ªa man named Gengo, residing within Fush¨± Castle, nestled in Curtain Village.


    Curtain Village, the capital of the Land of Silence, isn''t like other villages. The poverty-stricken majority scrape by while a select few nobility enjoy a life of luxury.


    Crime runs rampant, attracting fugitives and black market activity.


    Regarding Fush¨± Castle, it was written to be the current seat of power for the "Enlightened Ones," an occultic group Gengo leads.


    Gengo himself was a former Mist Village shinobi. He believed ninjas, with their ability to manipulate chakra, should be the ruling class.


    His story began with a rebellion against the fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi. After the rebellion failed, he and his comrades became disillusioned mercenaries.


    Eventually, he took over the Land of Silence and established the Enlightened Ones, a group comprised of ninjas who left their hidden villages to follow Gengo''s nepotism.


    They wouldn''t be fully formed until the aftermath of the Fourth Shinobi War.


    Gengo, a ninja, possessed a powerful, speech-induced genjutsu that brainwashed victims. He was also a skilled swordsman, likely trained in the Mist Village''s sword techniques.


    Driven and charismatic, he used his genjutsu and persuasive skills to build his following. However, he was arrogant and resorted to torture when necessary.


    When the Leaf Village discovered his activities, Gengo''s reign came to an end. Shikamaru Nara and his team were written to have infiltrated the Land of Silence and exposed Gengo''s genjutsu.


    After losing his voice, Gengo''s power was broken, and he was captured.


    Not only was this event not likely to happen since Shikamaru was dead, but Arthur was three years ahead of the time.


    His mind already possessed a detailed map of the world, so he plotted his course to that country.


    Three days of traveling by air and in the wilderness presented no real challenge. He moved with stealth, hunted for sustenance, evaded any encounters, and arrived at the border of the Land of Silence on schedule.


    The country lived up to its name. An oppressive silence was evident from the moment Arthur landed.


    The journey to Curtain Village took another half day¡ªa trek through uninhabited landscapes. Upon reaching the village, Arthur surveyed the small cluster of ramshackle buildings huddled together.


    Here lied Fush¨± Castle in the center. His plan was simple: infiltrate the castle and locate Gengo.


    ''Smoke jutsu.''


    His form dissolved into swirling smoke. Gliding through the castle walls, he used his Tamashii to guide him.


    In the chambers, he found Gengo, a man of average build and unremarkable appearance. Gengo had a black beard, and he was engrossed in a book by a dimly lit lamp.


    Arthur watched him silently.


    For twenty-four hours, he had followed him, witnessing his mundane routine¡ªbreakfast, reading, and attending a meeting. There was nothing extraordinary about the character''s behaviour, nothing that hinted that he was a criminal.


    Arthur remained vigilant, his gaze glued to Gengo''s every move.


    Night eventually plunged the village into darkness. Arthur, still in his smoke form, was watching in the throne room from a concealed corner.


    The monotonous routine had taken a turn. A frustrated woman stormed into the chamber. She barked, berating Gengo about the deplorable state of marketplace food.


    "This is unacceptable!" she raged, holding a pile of wilted vegetables and questionable meats. "People are complaining, lord Gengo. We can''t allow this to continue!"


    Gengo, perched nonchalantly on his throne, simply sighed. He began, "My dear, it''s not as if I have any control over the quality of the food."


    Arthur felt something amidst it, so he used this opportunity to activate his Tamashii. He focused on Gengo, searching for any telltale fluctuations in his chakra flow.


    For the most part, Gengo''s chakra signature remained unremarkable. But then, a subtle shift occurred. An invisible tremour emanated from Gengo''s mouth as he spoke.


    Intrigued, Arthur honed his focus to discern the nature of this anomaly.


    It wasn''t offensive or defensive in measure; it was something he had rarely come across in his time in this world.


    A strange, almost ethereal wave of energy pulsed from Gengo''s mouth, intertwining with the sound vibrations of his words¡ªgenjutsu.


    Gengo was employing his infamous illusion technique called "Evil Illusion: Enhancing Flattery."


    This genjutsu is a powerful illusion in which the user injects chakra into their voice to manipulate the listener. The target is forced to confront their deepest fears and becomes a loyal follower after a simple command.


    What made it so potent was that it affected one''s will, and it wasn''t something that could be detected.


    The Sharingan could place people under illusions, but another d¨­jutsu user could always tell if their target was in one. When casting Gengo''s genjutsu, the only influx of chakra was during its initial use. Afterwards, the user''s chakra and behaviour would return to normal, with only their will having been changed.


    While powerful in its own right, it is breakable. The technique is resistant to basic awareness. A strong-enough emotional bond can also break it.


    This was the reason Arthur ventured to this village in the first place: to learn how to perform this deadly illusion.


    Its unusual chakra flow was key.


    He watched, captivated, as the wave of chakra seeped its way into the sound vibrations and carried on Gengo''s soothing words. It entered the woman''s ears, traveling up to her brain.


    Gengo''s voice, now imbued with chakra, continued its work.


    The chakra moulded itself with the woman''s mind, subtly twisting her perception and warping her judgment.


    Suddenly, Arthur felt a prickling sensation at the back of his neck. Then he understood that the illusion''s vocal influence wasn''t confined to just the woman.


    The manipulation of sound vibrations, laced with Gengo''s chakra, had a detectable effect on Arthur himself. It was insidious, almost undetectable, but it was there.


    Had he not been actively searching for signs of Gengo''s technique and been aware of how this illusion functioned, he wouldn''t have noticed.


    But there was a problem: even if the target notices they''re under the illusion, awareness alone wouldn''t break it!


    A shiver ran down Arthur''s spine as his vision was covered in darkness. He closed his eyes, trying to drown out Gengo''s voice.


    ''Don''t look behind me...''


    After what felt like minutes but was truly milliseconds, Arthur gingerly opened his eyes. The darkness that greeted him gradually faded. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had Gengo said the right words, he would have been ensnared for certain. Even so, he had enough faith to break it. Resisting was a matter of choice, not emotion.


    A close call nonetheless.


    Arthur returned his attention to the woman, witnessing her transformation in real-time.


    The woman''s initial anger morphed into a hesitant confusion, then a hesitant acceptance, and finally, blind adoration.


    She, now completely under Gengo''s sway, bowed low and said, "Forgive my outburst, lord Gengo. You are benevolent, and I was blinded by my own ignorance."


    After the theatrics, she exited the throne room in a daze, leaving Gengo and his guards alone.


    Gengo, unaware he was being spied on, simply chuckled to himself. The woman''s outburst had been easily quelled, her concerns replaced with a false sense of devotion.


    Another pawn was added to his occult.


    The illusion itself, which Arthur pieced together, worked by subtly altering the listener''s perception through sound. By lacing chakra in one''s tongue and focusing that chakra on the sound vibrations, Gengo could essentially rewrite the message his words carried, twisting them to his will.


    It was deceptively simple. The technique relied on sound rather than everyday elements.


    Before exiting the castle, Arthur placed a flying raijin mark in a secret location. He dispelled his Smoke technique outside, solidifying his form once more.


    The encounter with Gengo had been worthwhile. He may not have collected the flowers to help amplify the mind-control effects, but him acquiring the knowledge of how to perform the Enhancing Flattery technique was more than enough.


    For now, there was more to explore, more knowledge to be gleaned.


    With a reserved thought, he turned his back on the castle, leaving Curtain Village behind as he walked into the night.

 Chapter 68: No Rival

    Chapter 68 - No Rival


    Arthur''s current combat repertoire has a diverse range of techniques and items.


    First, he had all the useful e-rank techniques down: the Substitution jutsu and the Transformation jutsu.


    His first Kekkei Genkai, acquired from transferring Yukimi''s cells, was smoke style. This gave him two techniques: Smoke jutsu and Body Oxidation jutsu.


    The second Kekkei Genkai he obtained was Ranmaru''s, which hadn''t had a name, so he dubbed it "Tamashii."


    By mixing that with his Chakra Disguise jutsu, he could remain virtually undetectable and never be caught off guard.


    After having recently acquired his third Kekkei Genkai, ice style, he''s honed his skills to perform two of its techniques: A Thousand Needles of Death and Shattering Ice Spears.


    For close-quarters combat, he is very well versed in taijutsu, able to use the Seven Heavenly Breaths techniques up to five activations. He also possesses Chakra-Enhanced Strength in the event someone bests him physically.


    Arthur also isn''t limited to offense; he can heal himself with both the Healing jutsu and the more potent Regenerative Healing jutsu, which is comprised of the Body Activation, Cellular Activation, and Cell Activation jutsus.


    His medical knowledge is far above average. If he needs to be precise with his execution, he can use the Chakra Dissection Blade jutsu. And if he''s harmed internally, he can help himself with the Poison Extraction jutsu.


    Beyond healing, he has two elemental affinities: wind and water. Because water is his first and main affinity, he is able to perform the Water Prison, Surface Slice, and Water Dragon jutsus.


    Partner that with his flying raijin, he''s able to traverse the plains quite effectively without wasting too much of his chakra. And even if chakra becomes a problem, he knows the Akimichi clan''s Calorie Control technique, allowing him to replenish his reserves with food.


    What''s more is that all these techniques can be enhanced with his Simian Sage Mode transformation.


    Arthur''s arsenal also extends beyond taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu. He wields five out of the seven unique swords from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist: the Boltswords, the Long Blade, the Blunt Blade, the Explosive Blade, and the classic Executioner''s Blade.


    He also carries a hefty sum of around one-point nine million ry¨­. Of which, more than thirty million of his original net worth had been used for purchasing the Sun Stream Plaza.


    Adding another layer to his power, he possesses the ability to summon two things: Koko and an undead from the Reanimation technique.


    While the Reanimation technique is game-breaking, Arthur still requires more time and practice to use it perfectly. And for now, he only has two characters worth using in combat: Minato and Mangetsu, of whom he can only summon one at a time without external help.


    There are other techniques that he is capable of learning but hasn''t found the time to practice them.


    First is unlocking the Akimichi clan''s Butterfly Mode transformation. Then there was the Hardened Water Drill technique he saw Jada perform. Following that was the Raigo: 1,000 Hand Strike technique, which he had yet to train.


    At the top of his list that he was first going to work on was the Enhancing Flattery technique.


    Finally, Arthur possesses biological samples for creating a fair army of the undead. He possesses Zabuza''s cells and Haku''s corpse, all of which will be used in their time.


    Not including jutsus from his weapons, in total, Arthur knew more than thirty techniques. This was more than incredible for one ninja.


    Jiraiya himself was only ever shown to use approximately thirty-six techniques. And he was dubbed one of the top ten strongest characters in the Narutoverse.


    Arthur''s knowledge of being able to perfectly perform many of his own techniques made him a powerhouse.


    So, what was he missing? A lot, to be exact. He might seem strong on paper, but compared to others like Itachi Uchiha, Nagato Uzumaki, or even Jasper (an ¨­tsutsuki), Arthur was weak!


    The Land of Silence.


    As Arthur walked in the quiet plains, he craved a different kind of knowledge to expand his character. He sought to learn how to use weapons like swords and katanas.


    Where else would he learn this than in a country once led by samurais?


    Of course, there were better places to practice kenjutsu, like the Land of Iron. But that was more than a week''s journey from where he currently was.


    While the Land of Iron was the best place to learn to practice with a sword, the Land of Silence was still a samurai-led nation, and Gengo was written not to have taken full control of the country another three years.


    An opportunity like this wasn''t going to be passed up.


    The journey was relatively short¡ªa day''s trek through hills and verdant valleys. He navigated regularly, having already familiarized himself with the territory.


    His destination¡ªa small settlement amidst a few tall trees¡ªwas soon in sight. That was where he knew a samurai''s base was.


    Samurai were elite warriors similar to shinobi, but focused more on tradition and swordsmanship. They wore heavy armour, wielded multiple swords, and channeled chakra to enhance their attacks.


    They were highly skilled and respected, though not as widespread as ninjas are in the eastern hemisphere.


    These specific samurai, Arthur knew, wouldn''t be ninjas. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their strength lay in swordsmanship, yes, but their skillset was fueled by physical training rather than the manipulation of chakra.


    This also meant there were no elaborate sensory-types to alarm anyone about his presence. It was a different kind of challenge, but he relished it.


    He easily infiltrated their camp.


    By a lamplight, he observed a group of patrolling samurais. Their crisp movements and confident posture showed career confidence.


    Arthur positioned himself strategically, and his Tamashii was activated. He needed to make sure there wasn''t anything fishy going on.


    While most samurais didn''t possess chakra-based sensory techniques, their natural senses were still honed to an impressive degree.


    Arthur wouldn''t reveal his presence until the moment was right.


    His vision range allowed him to watch the entire camp. A group of samurais began their nightly training.


    Their movements were very precise, with each swing of their katanas whistling through the air. Sparks even flew from their blades as they clashed against hidden posts.


    Despite their heavy armour, they moved with surprising agility, and their footwork was clearly not amateurish. One samurai channeled chakra into his katana, extending the blade into a glowing crescent that cleanly sliced a nearby practice dummy.


    Arthur observed intently, impressed at such control of chakra for a non-ninja. These were clearly no ordinary warriors; they were men of war, waiting to be used for lethal purposes.


    He remembered a time when Sasuke fought against several samurais at once. Had the Uchiha not had his Sharingan to his advantage, he surely would have been mincemeat.


    One hour passed.


    Arthur''s patience finally paid off. A trio of samurai emerged from a tent, their leader a man with a scar across his cheek.


    Arthur recognized this character. Tatewaki was here.


    Tatewaki was a skilled samurai who journeyed beyond his homeland, the Land of Iron. He became a ronin, a wandering warrior, and eventually a bodyguard for the leader of the "Land of This."


    Though hardened by his travels, Tatewaki remained a man of duty and honour. He trained a young lord named Sh¨± in swordsmanship and protected those he served.


    Despite his samurai background, Tatewaki valued peace and only resorted to violence when necessary. His loyalty and swordsmanship were so renowned that even after his death, three years from now, by Sasori, he was reanimated to fight in the Fourth Shinobi World War.


    The pieces started to fall into place.


    Arthur deactivated his Tamashii. He then activated the Transformation technique to turn himself into a young, unassuming traveler.


    A few miles later, he finally stepped into the path of the patrolling samurai, immediately drawing their attention. Their hands instinctively hovered near the hilts of their katanas.


    "Greetings," he offered in a polite tone. "Forgive me for interrupting your patrol, but I couldn''t help wondering something."


    "And what business do you have with us, traveler?"


    "A question, if you will," Arthur answered. "Why is Tatewaki here, so far from the Land of Iron?"


    Tatewaki, under his full-faced helmet, was surprised to hear his name. All three of the samurais were caught off guard.


    The tension rose as their hands tightened on their sheathed katanas.


    "I am stationed here on official business," Tatewaki finally replied. "But you... How do you, a stranger, know my name?"


    Arthur''s polite attitude vanished. He had the answer he sought.


    Tatewaki''s presence here confirmed that his narrative was simply progressing. Thus was the fate of all these filler characters.


    With a swift, almost casual movement, Arthur drew a katana. It was a weapon he had "borrowed" from within the samurai base.


    Steel sung from unsheathed scabbards as the samurai drew their own blades in response.


    Drawing a weapon in front of a samurai, especially without provocation, was a blatant act of aggression. The samurai, defenders of law and order, were now forced to react.


    "Stand down, traveler!" one of them demanded. "If this is a misunderstanding, drop the weapon and explain yourself!"


    But Arthur''s eyes, glowing crimson from activating his Tamashii, held a gaze that brooked no argument.


    "No," he countered in a calm voice. "I''d like all of you to come at me with everything you''ve got. Don''t hold back; use everything you can. And more importantly..." With a burst of surprising speed, he launched himself into action, disappearing and reappearing right in between the three. "Don''t blink."


    With the katana, he spun. The three samurais quickly scattered, each leaping back a calculated distance to avoid the lethal arc of his blade.


    The swing caused leaves from the trees to rustle.


    "You must have a death wish attacking a samurai!" one bellowed after landing. "That''s one mistake you won''t live to regret."


    Arthur mused. These samurai, skilled as they were, viewed him with a touch of disdain. Three against one¡ªthe odds weren''t stacked in their favour.


    Tatewaki charged first. His katana slashed diagonally towards Arthur''s chest. But Arthur raised his weapon, steel meeting steel with a clang that sent sparks flying.


    With a strength that belied his lean frame, he pushed Tatewaki back.


    "Urgh!" Tatewaki grunted in surprise. He was momentarily off-balance but managed to recover quickly. He then rushed in again, raining down a series of strikes.


    But Arthur''s footwork was beyond comprehension. He didn''t parry or block; he simply evaded. His movements were fluid, almost liquid, his body twisting and turning with grace that no ordinary person would be capable of.


    Another samurai, seeing an opening, materialized from the side, aiming a brutal slash at Arthur''s torso. Just as it whistled in his ears, Arthur defied gravity. He leapt with a breathtaking display of agility, his body morphing into a perfect one-eighty-degree angle as he soared above the strike!


    He hung suspended for a heart-stopping moment. Then, with a controlled flip, he planted his palm on the ground and used the momentum from his fall to propel himself backwards, landing slowly on the balls of his feet a few paces away.


    In stunned silence, the three samurais stared at him. Their initial threats and confidence were thus shattered.


    In their years of service, neither of them had never encountered an opponent who moved with such unnatural fluidity and seemed to anticipate their attacks before they were even launched.


    Of course, they wouldn''t be accustomed to something like breakdancing or ballet moves. Arthur, hailing from earth, possessed a keen understanding of the most effective fighting styles¡ªeven if he had to alter himself to outclass his enemies.


    That''s simply who he was: an unmatched predator that had no rival!


    His crimson eyes gleamed as he taunted, "Is that all you have?" Not a single samurai said a word. "This isn''t a performance, men. This is a lesson. If you fail, you''ll become digital waste."


    And with those words, he launched himself back into the fray.

 Chapter 69: A Playground

    Chapter 69 - A Playground


    A samurai launched himself into a dazzling display of twirling slashes. Arthur calmly watched with an unsettling stillness.


    This wasn''t mere showmanship; it was a well-trained samurai who knew how to use a sword. With each swing and flourish, Arthur''s Tamashii absorbed the nuances of the samurai''s kenjutsu.


    The samurai''s blade whistled through the air, a silver arc aimed at Arthur''s head.


    He didn''t flinch, didn''t raise a defensive arm. Instead, with grace, he dipped beneath the attack.


    Another samurai launched an attack of his own. He swung his katana in a wide, sweeping arc, aiming to cleave Arthur in two. But Arthur sidestepped the attack with a barest movement, allowing the blade to carve through the empty air.


    Suddenly, a third samurai lunged, seizing Arthur''s wrist in a desperate attempt to gain control. Rather than feel stunned, Arthur was merely surprised.


    He pivoted on the spot, pulling the samurai closer. An elbow met the man''s chest with a crunch, followed by another that connected with his jaw. The samurai, stunned and disoriented, stumbled back, clutching his face.


    "A true warrior should learn to use his sword more than his hands, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Seizing the opportunity, Arthur twirled his katana''s hilt with only a few fingers. His body became a whirlwind, spinning on the balls of his feet with his weapon held high.


    The blade flashed. With a flourish that mirrored Tatewaki''s own earlier attack, he sliced the samurai''s throat!


    The man crumpled to the ground, gurgling on his blood. When he couldn''t contain it, a tide of blood spewed from his neck. He tried to cover his throat as much as he could, but the blood kept spilling, pouring over his gloved hands.


    Arthur''s attack had cut so deep that there was no mending the wound. He watched, seeing the samurai''s horrified eyes. There was only one thing going on in that man''s head: ''This is the end.''


    Lying flat on the ground, the samurai''s body finally went limp. Then silence.


    The remaining two samurai stared at their fallen comrade, not with grief but with understanding.


    The blow that Arthur had delivered mirrored Tatewaki''s technique with uncanny precision.


    Was this a mockery? A calculated display of dominance? No, it was talent!


    "Do you like it?" Arthur wondered, lacking any emotion in his tone.


    Tatewaki, furious, roared out, "You will pay for that!"


    He then charged at Arthur with a single-minded rage. His katana flashed, not with a single swing but with three. Each strike, imbued with chakra, sent shockwaves rippling through the air, aimed at cleaving Arthur where he stood.


    But Arthur, with his heightened senses, could see the chakra within the attack.


    He didn''t move to block; rather, he flowed with the rhythm of the strikes, effortlessly flanking them as they tore through the empty space where he once stood.


    He had recognized the technique as "Chakra Shockwave Slash," a formidable move, but one readily countered with a show of superior agility.


    The second samurai, who had remained silent until now, finally moved. He stood in a peculiar stance, his katana sheathed, yet his hand poised on the hilt.


    Like a predator, he launched himself towards Arthur with surprising speed, the blade still sheathed.


    Arthur, whose eyes narrowed a fraction, saw the opening. He immediately used the first activation.


    The samurai closed the distance in less than half a second. Just as the blade seemingly sliced Arthur''s face off, a log stood in his place. It was easily cleaved in two, the samurai confused at what had happened!


    Substitution technique successful.


    The samurai, eyes wide with disbelief, violently spun around to find his opponent. Suddenly, a figure materialized behind Tatewaki. It was Arthur.


    Tatewaki, sensing his presence, engaged in a series of sword clashes. Arthur himself remained calm as the two warriors locked blades, steel screaming against steel. They were like dancers with blades, striking and parrying against one another.


    "You''re skilled," Tatewaki grunted between blows. "But who are you? What village are you from?"


    "The Leaf Village," Arthur replied, sidestepping a wild slash. "You should consider a visit if you live to tell the tale."


    The exchange was brief, but brutal.


    With a twist of his wrist, Arthur seized Tatewaki''s katana-wielding hand. He followed up with a brutal knee strike, his chakra-enhanced leg slamming into Tatewaki''s gut with a loud thud!


    The blow broke the samurai''s armour, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    The other samurai, loyalty overriding caution, lunged at Arthur. But Arthur, ever-flowing, picked up Tatewaki''s crumpled form with one hand and threw him at the approaching samurai.


    The two slammed into each other, hitting the dirt in a tangled mess.


    Arthur stood over them, his crimson eyes glowing menacingly.


    "Unless you have any more to show me," he said, "then my time here is done."


    It was a cold finality, an ultimatum.


    He hadn''t just been the clear victor; he was dissecting his prey, learning from their every move. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fight had served its purpose. He now understood the basic principles of the "Iaid¨­" technique¡ªthe art of drawing and striking with the blade in one fluid motion.


    There was room for refinement, but he had seen more than enough of it to practice the stance himself.


    Tatewaki groaned as he pushed himself up. With a desperate snarl, he channeled chakra into his katana. The blade pulsed with a seeable blue light.


    "Fracture strike!" he roared.


    Arthur, amused, simply uttered a single word: "Oh..."


    But it wasn''t a word of fear; it was a word of interest. This "Fracture strike" looked far more impressive than the rudimentary "Beam of Light" technique Arthur had seen in the original tale.


    Tatewaki ferociously swung the katana, causing waves of chakra erupted from the blade. Reacting with lightning speed, Arthur channeled his own chakra.


    A blue aura quickly emanated from his body, swirling around his outstretched hand and enveloping his katana. Crystallized ice formed on the blade, transforming it into a weapon made of frosted steel.


    With one swing, the icy blade met the waves of chakra with a thunderous boom, causing a plume of dust clouds to erupt.


    The scene was obscured for a moment, but when it cleared, Arthur was standing strong. The icy blade held firm!


    The two samurais watched in stunned disbelief. They had never encountered an opponent who wielded a blade of ice, let alone one who could so effortlessly counter their strongest techniques.


    "Don''t be dazzled by my might," Arthur addressed. "This ice is strong enough to withstand explosions that it cannot be destroyed easily."


    Even without his Tamashii, Arthur could see how much his opponents were suffocating in this palpable nightmare.


    He, however, wasn''t interested in prolonged torture.


    He had learned what he came to learn, so he raised his ice-encased katana over his shoulders and said, "I commend your effort, as this was my first time channeling ice chakra into a weapon."


    The two samurais couldn''t say a word. They were too awestruck at what they were witnessing.


    ''Third activation...''


    A surge of power coursed through Arthur''s veins, further transfiguring his form. With a burst of speed, he blurred past their vision.


    Two precise strikes, one aimed at each remaining samurai, ended the fight with a finality that left no room for argument.


    Arthur swiped his icy katana, causing their blood to splatter on the ground.


    Some time later.


    The chill of the night had begun to wane as dawn approached.


    Arthur surveyed the scene. The samurais'' shallow graves were already filled, and the loose earth smoothed over to make it harder for his actions to be discovered.


    He wasn''t one for trophies, but knowledge was a different kind of treasure. The techniques he''d visually seen firsthand¡ªIaid¨­, the Dancing Blade Hazard, the Chakra Shockwave Slash, and the Fracture Strike¡ªwere his rewards.


    Perhaps unpolished and untamed, the right moment could be waited on to integrated these techniques into his growing arsenal.


    His kenjutsu hadn''t improved in a fundamental sense, but it had gained a vital layer of understanding. Now, when he trained, he wouldn''t just be swinging a blade; he''d be wielding it with the awareness of a skilled swordsman.


    More importantly, those who relied solely on swordsmanship would find their techniques predictable, their defenses vulnerable to someone who understood their every move.


    With contentment, Arthur performed the flying raijin technique. A moment later, Wizened Town materialized before him. He was now hundreds of miles away from his previous location.


    In this eccentric town, he would hone something new¡ªthe Enhancing Flattery technique.


    But before he could start, he had to replenish himself. A grand fight took place, but upon performing the flying raijin, he was fresh out of chakra.


    After sleeping, and having a meal in the hotel he lodged himself in, he stayed in his room.


    Closing his eyes, he focused on the subtle flow of chakra within his body. He recalled Gengo''s performance and the way he''d interlaced his voice and chakra into his tongue.


    Focusing on that body part, the vital muscle that formed the foundation of the illusion, Arthur channeled his chakra.


    It wasn''t a brute-force maneuver; it was about coaxing the chakra to flow in a specific pattern. His advanced control served him well. Within an hour, the sensation became second nature.


    Testing time.


    He donned a simple disguise, transforming his appearance into that of a weary traveler seeking shelter. The sheriff''s office awaited him.


    He pushed open the door and saw the same burly man behind his desk.


    "What''s the problem?" the man asked.


    Arthur gave him a smile and replied, "Nothing serious, sir. You just seem... a bit stressed. This job, it can be pretty demanding, don''t you agree?"


    The man grunted, his frown deepening for a moment before softening a little.


    "You ain''t wrong," he conceded, rubbing a hand over his face. "Gotta deal with a whole mess of folks, from petty thieves to drunken idiots. Enough to give anyone a headache."


    Arthur pressed on, activating the Enhancing Flattery technique.


    "Exactly," he said, leaning forward. "And, as you know, there''s always another path. I hear the town''s building a new plaza¡ªperhaps a chance for a fresh start? Imagine a quieter life, greeting folks instead of dealing with drunks."


    The man''s eyes, previously focused on the desk, went upwards. He agreed, longing for a less stressful life. At that moment, he felt something behind him, so he turned around.


    The illusion had taken hold!


    "I''m sure if you applied, the owner would gladly hire you," Arthur mused.


    "Y... Yeah, that''s actually a great idea," the man replied as if he were unsure. "Do you know when the building''s gonna be finished? I''d really like a job there."


    Arthur could sense the man''s willingness to abandon his post. More so, he could feel the eagerness of the man''s utmost desire to serve and obey.


    "They''re still constructing it, so you''ll have to wait, sir."


    The man gave a disappointed frown. While his desires might have changed, he was still the same character at heart.


    Arthur didn''t need to verify it anymore. He had planted the seed, and he could feel his chakra receding. The man''s subconscious, his very will, had been changed to desire a different career.


    With a final, disarming smile, Arthur excused himself and strolled out of the office.


    This was just the beginning.


    Wizened Town, no, the whole country with its unsuspecting denizens, was going to be a playground for him to hone his newfound skill.

 Chapter 70: Successor

    Chapter 70 - Successor


    Arthur stood at the edge of the capital of the Water Country, a magnificent city with thousands of citizens.


    He was currently disguised as John, the affluent businessman. He wore a tailored silk robe to add to his status. Every detail, from the gold chain adorning his waistcoat to the polished cane he kept tapping, screamed worldly success and authority.


    Much like Wizened Town, the capital was a place of controlled chaos. Towering glass structures were several stories high. And monstrous carriages¡ªpulled by horses¡ªlumbered through the streets amidst pedestrians equally dressed like him.


    Activating his Tamashii, his vision''s range reached out and snaked through the city, seeking his target. He found who he was looking for nestled at the heart of the metropolis, a castle of steel and glass that was a tad taller than the other buildings¡ªthe feudal lord''s residence.


    A feudal lord holds absolute political power in their country. They make all the important decisions, from budgets to alliances, and even have the final say in appointing a Kage of their hidden village.


    Why wouldn''t Arthur target this country''s feudal lord?


    They are wealthy and well-protected, but their decisions can be selfish and create conflict. They may outsource jobs to cheaper ninja villages, causing resentment and even rebellion among their own people.


    Arthur, who may not like it, understood the political game well. And these hypocrites were undoubtedly going to be used.


    Upon looking at the castle, he judged the climb to be effortless. He could scale the structure easily, but such an approach lacked a certain finesse.


    His appearance needed to be seen to arrive at a calculated purpose.


    As such, he joined the citizens in their daily walk, gradually moving toward the castle with his cane tapping on the pavement.


    The entrance was a marvel in and of itself. Gigantic, automated doors slid open, revealing a lobby that defied any notion of a traditional castle.


    White marble floors gleamed under the soft glow of crystal chandeliers. Arthur, despite having seen his fair share of wonders, was by no means impressed.


    A trio of guards, sleek and imposing, with black armour stood by the polished gates. Their blanketed faces swiveled as he approached.


    "Halt," one intoned. "State your business."


    Arthur offered a charming smile and said, "John Belfort, my goodmen. I have an appointment with the feudal lord."


    "Do you have any identification?"


    Arthur produced a crafted card embossed with a golden emblem that was a perfect imitation of one used by high-ranking officials. The guards scanned the card, looking for any signs of discrepancies.


    They found none.


    "I''ve never heard of you," one finally declared, returning his fake card. "No matter how special you are, you need an appointment to be here anyway."


    Arthur''s smile didn''t falter as he chuckled smoothly, saying, "Ah, a slight oversight, a misunderstanding, my goodmen." The guards couldn''t make sense of him due to his educated terminology. "Perhaps a message could be sent to the lord''s secretary? Inform them that John Belfort, a highly affluent investor with a very lucrative proposition, wishes to speak with the feudal lord. And remember, my time spent in these affairs are of the utmost importance."


    The guards looked at one another, taking note of his words. Following a brief pause, one conceded, "One moment, Mr. Belfort... Please wait here."


    Arthur kept a steadfast posture, his gaze sweeping across the area. This land, he mused, was a curious hodgepodge of the old and the new.


    The feudal system, with its reliance on a single lord, felt antiquated amidst the backdrop of ninjas able to destroy settlements. It was a puzzle that he would unravel one day.


    Several tense minutes ticked by before the guard returned.


    "Mr. Belfort," he said, "the lord''s secretary will see you now. But first, allow us to pat you down."


    Arthur straightened his robes with a triumphant smirk.


    Hidden within the folds of his robe lay his weapons¡ªscalpels, shuriken, and kunai¡ªwhich screamed that he was a ninja. However, a simple security check like a pat-down wouldn''t be enough to spot them since he was using the Transformation technique!


    "Of course, my goodmen," he complied.


    Arthur extended his arms outwards as the guards proceeded with the pat-down. Their search yielded nothing suspicious.


    With a nod, they allowed him passage. Even if they hadn''t granted him an audience, he had more than one method to enter the castle.


    He crossed the lavish courtyard, his senses taking in every detail. It came to him as no surprise at how manicured a feudal lord''s garden was.


    The guard led him through a maze of pristine corridors, passing security checkpoints. Finally, he entered a sleek, modern office.


    Behind a glass desk sat a woman, her features sharp and her eyes quite keen. She was dressed in a tailored business suit, her only concession to tradition being the ornate hairpin holding her dark hair in a tight bun.


    "May I know your purpose here, sir?" she inquired.


    "John Belfort," Arthur replied, indulging the charade. "I have business with the feudal lord¡ªan unscheduled meeting per se."


    The woman''s expression remained stoic as she said, "I''m afraid lord Hiromu is currently unavailable. He''s out on a business trip."


    This was the first time Arthur had heard the name of a feudal lord from the Water Country.


    Many of them weren''t expanded on. And if Arthur were a fan, he would have known that "Hiromu" was the name of the Japanese actor who voiced this specific feudal lord.


    Clearly, the program was lacking creativity.


    Arthur didn''t blink, for he knew the woman was lying. How''s that? He had sensed Hiromu''s presence prior to coming here.


    "That''s a most unfortunate chance, miss... Perhaps you haven''t been properly informed. I''m a very prestigious individual, and a meeting with lord Hiromu is paramount to my business interests."


    Arthur leaned forward and continued, "Tell me, miss, would you rather risk hindering your lord''s potential prosperity or simply admit you made a mistake in saying he''s out?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman''s carefully constructed fa?ade slightly faltered. She was close to blushing upon discovering that she was caught in a lie.


    Relaxing herself, she apologized professionally and left the way clear for Arthur. He walked towards the throne room with her.


    Heavy, ornately carved doors were swung open by two guards, revealing a vast chamber. Seated upon a raised platform, his back to the entrance, was Hiromu.


    He was a man of average stature, clad in a silk kimono adorned with fancy patterns. His head was crowned with the traditional lord''s headgear, the complete opposite of what an average citizen would wear.


    Even affluent characters who are wealthy businessmen would be ostracized if they were caught mimicking that attire.


    Hiromu''s eyes, small and black, were fixed intently on a scroll he held in his hands.


    The sudden interruption caused him to glance up. His expression, perpetually guarded, clouded over with annoyance upon seeing Arthur''s presence.


    Hiromu''s eyes narrowed toward the woman. Though she bowed, he reprimanded her for disturbing his peace. She greatly apologized, leaving the two alone.


    "Who are you?" Hiromu demanded.


    Arthur paid his respects outwardly by bowing slightly. When he raised his form, he said, "John Belfort, at your service, lord Hiromu. I apologize for the unexpected intrusion, but the opportunity to speak with such a visionary leader like yourself couldn''t be missed."


    Hiromu narrowed his eyes further. He was used to people of high stature speaking to him respectfully.


    "State your business, Mr. Belfort," he commanded. "I''m a very assiduous man."


    Now was the time. Those guards outside were ninjas, yes, but average at best. Thy wouldn''t be able to tell what Arthur was planning.


    ''Evil illusion: enhancing flattery.''


    Arthur subtly channeled his chakra, directing it towards Hiromu''s ears.


    "Listen to this, lord Hiromu, he began in a sincere tone, "your leadership is a necessity for stability in these uncertain times. Your intellect guides the nation, and your strength protects it."


    There, he saw a proud look on Hiromu''s face, so he pressed on.


    He riddled the feudal lord''s ears with compliments and careful observations he''d known about within these borders. He spoke of the country''s economic potential, the rising tensions with neighbouring lands, and the importance of a strong successor to carry Hiromu''s legacy forward.


    He praised Hiromu''s foresight and his dedication to his people, inadvertently planting the seed of doubt about his own mortality.


    As he spoke, a transformation was taking place within the feudal lord. The guarded expression softened. Arthur could feel the genjutsu slowly taking hold.


    He paused, gauging the effect. It was time to push further.


    "But even the most brilliant leaders cannot rule forever, lord Hiromu," he continued in a melancholic fashion. "The burden of such responsibility requires strong shoulders to bear what you can''t."


    The effect was instantaneous. Hiromu spun around in his chair, his entire posture rigid with a sudden urgency.


    Arthur relished the sight. He had him!


    "What would you have me do about it?" Hiromu asked in a more vulnerable tone.


    "Choose a successor, Hiromu," Arthur replied, purposefully excluding the title. "Someone well-versed in the art of leadership, someone who can carry on a better vision for the country."


    "Do you have someone in mind, Mr. Belfort?!"


    Arthur kept his smile in case the guards were intent on gossiping.


    "Perhaps, lord Hiromu. But these are matters best discussed over a fine meal. Consider it a chance to further explore the potential for something more prosperous."


    Hiromu''s brow furrowed in thought.


    "A fine meal," he repeated, stroking his chin. "Very well, Mr. Belfort. Please return in two hours. We shall discuss this further over dinner, and I will make my announcement then."


    Arthur bowed, causing Hiromu to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because he wasn''t sure of Arthur''s persona, but because he was not used to someone he believed to be of a higher status lowering themselves.


    What exactly did he think of Arthur? He thought one thing and one thing only: that Arthur was the only one fit to rule the entire Water Country!


    "An excellent decision, lord Hiromu. You won''t regret it."


    With a flourish, he turned and strode out of the throne room, leaving the feudal lord trapped in the carefully woven web of his illusion.


    Two hours later.


    As Arthur approached the castle gates once more, he held his head high.


    This time, the guards didn''t even bat an eyelash. They bowed with faces that showed a newfound respect.


    No pat-downs, no questions.


    The illusion of him being a highly respected individual had taken root, spreading to the castle''s hierarchy.


    Inside was the same. The woman he had met earlier was absent, replaced by a woman with a more lenient smile and even sharper eyes.


    Arthur learned that the previous woman who had dared lie to him was dismissed for "disrespecting a valued guest."


    The Enhancing Flattery technique was simply that powerful. It didn''t warp minds with the effects of chakra; it simply changed a target''s will in a desired direction.


    And Hiromu''s will was now firmly bending towards his agenda.


    Arthur was ushered into a grand dining room, a feast for the eyes even before the actual feast arrived.


    A massive table, adorned with a white tablecloth, stretched across the length of the room. Crystal goblets glittered from the chandelier''s lights above, and plates were piled high with delicacies.


    At the head of the table sat Hiromu with one empty chair beside him. Scattered around were men and women in opulent attire. Most of their faces were filled with curiosity and unease.


    Hiromu rose as Arthur entered. Something like this caught the other guests'' attention. They were surprised.


    It was clear this was an unexpected guest, and the mystery surrounding Arthur''s sudden appearance only heightened the mood.


    "Mr. Belfort," Hiromu announced in a warm tone, "it''s a pleasure to have you join us this evening. Please, do take the seat of honour."


    He gestured towards the empty chair on his right, which not even his wife occupied.


    Many of the guests gasped silently. The seat next to the feudal lord was an honour rarely bestowed, and for it to be offered to a stranger, a complete unknown, defied expectations.


    Arthur, of course, remained unfazed. He bowed subtly while maintaining his calm posture.


    "Thank you, lord Hiromu," he replied in a controlled voice. "I wouldn''t want to intrude."


    Hiromu chuckled, which surprised him as much as anyone.


    "Nonsense, Mr. Belfort. Your insights have been invaluable, and your presence graces this table."


    Arthur gave a humble smile.


    This was far better than he''d anticipated. Not only was Hiromu putty in his hands, but the others were scrambling to understand their lord''s sudden shift in demeanour.


    It was a coup de ma?tre, establishing his authority through the sheer power of suggestion.


    Arthur settled into the chair. He played his part flawlessly, engaging in polite conversation with his neighbours, occasionally dropping a well-timed comment that displayed a high level of understanding of political affairs.


    But all the while, he remained bored.


    As the dinner progressed, the tension began to ease, replaced by a cautious curiosity.


    Arthur deliberately deflected any questions about his background, allowing his mystery to further solidify his position. He played the role of the enigmatic advisor, someone whose wisdom Hiromu held in high regard.


    The main course was cleared and replaced with an assortment of desserts.


    Hiromu, having enjoyed the wine, cleared his throat, signaling the end of the casual banter.


    "My esteemed guests," he began, "I have an announcement to make."


    The room fell silent. Every eye was on him.


    "As some of you may know," he continued, "the responsibilities of ruling are not to be taken lightly. The weight of a nation rests upon the leader''s shoulders, and one must always prepare for the unexpected."


    He paused, his gaze sweeping across the faces staring back at him. Arthur remained composed, knowing what was going to be said. He could practically feel the predetermined conclusion.


    "Therefore," Hiromu declared, "I have chosen a successor: John Belfort."

 Chapter 71: Shadow Ruler

    Chapter 71 - Shadow Ruler


    Murmurs erupted. Seventeen years into his reign, Hiromu had never so much as hinted at a successor.


    Rumours of discontent had always swirled around the fact that his only son, a pampered and arrogant youth, lacked the temperament and discipline to rule.


    This announcement was a bombshell, fracturing the carefully constructed political landscape within the castle walls.


    A tense silence followed Hiromu''s declaration. All eyes swiveled towards Arthur, the stranger who had suddenly become the center of attention.


    His face remained impassive. Internally, however, he was simply patient. This was far better than he''d anticipated, with the genjutsu working with an efficiency that bordered on unbelievable.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice cut through the silence: "My lord, with all due respect, surely this is a decision that requires careful consideration. After all, Mr. Belfort, while undoubtedly a man of... refinement, has been with us for a mere evening."


    This was one of Hiromu''s most trusted advisors, a woman renowned for her political acumen.


    Arthur knew she wouldn''t be easily swayed; her loyalty was rooted in a deep sense of duty to the nation, not blind obedience to a feudal lord.


    "Indeed," Hiromu replied. "Mr. Abernathy, or should I say, John... possesses a unique blend of experience and vision. He has impressed me with his insights into the challenges facing our nation, and I believe he is the ideal candidate to lead us into the future."


    John, as Arthur preferred to be addressed for now, inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. He knew the charade wouldn''t last forever.


    Hiromu wasn''t a fool, and the constant praise could backfire. Arthur needed to establish himself as a leader, not just a charismatic stranger.


    As if sensing his thoughts, Hiromu raised his hand, silencing the room once more.


    "Let us raise a toast," he declared. "To prosperity, stability, and a bright country under my new successor, John!"


    Hesitantly at first, the others raised their goblets, wishing Arthur "good fortune" and "wise decision."


    Arthur met their gazes one by one, giving them hopeful smiles.


    The illusion had done its work. Now came the difficult part: earning their loyalty, not through manipulation but through action.


    The night wore on, and the focus of the conversation shifted from the unexpected announcement to the state of the nation.


    Arthur, expertly navigating the political discourse, found himself fielding questions on everything from trade routes to agricultural yields. His knowledge from his traveling experience surprised even the most qualified advisors.


    He spoke not just with authority but with a genuine understanding of the people''s needs. Each insightful comment and each well-placed suggestion served to further solidify his position as the chosen successor.


    By the time the last guest had departed, he felt a sense of accomplishment. Not a single one of them departed without understanding that Arthur was fit for the role.


    The facade held, but the pressure to maintain it was immense. He knew he couldn''t rely on the genjutsu forever. He needed to find a way to establish his legitimacy and win the people, not just the feudal lord.


    The following morning, Arthur returned to the castle for a private meeting with Hiromu.


    They met in his bedchamber, a lavish and sparsely decorated room. Gone was the jovial camaraderie of the previous night. Hiromu addressed him as "lord John."


    "Let''s get to real business," Arthur commanded. "Show it..."


    Hiromu scurried to obey, his movements uncharacteristically subservient. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A clutter of scrolls and documents piled on a nearby table. Arthur studied the documents, needing to understand the state of the nation.


    Many of them regarded pleas for permits, complaints about failing crops, and reports of natural disasters. Floods were apparently ravaging farmlands, and earthquakes were toppling buildings.


    Arthur sifted through the documents, his brow furrowing in concentration.


    Being a feudal lord wasn''t just about political maneuvering; it was about the well-being of an entire nation.


    Arthur hadn''t just become the successor; he was the feudal lord!


    And his goal wasn''t to become a benevolent ruler¡ªnot even close.


    He scanned the documents, searching for something specific. Tucked away amidst a stack of trade agreements, he found it¡ªan unmistakable map of the location regarding the Hidden Mist Village.


    This was what he''d been working toward. But his business here wasn''t finished.


    He met Hiromu''s gaze and commanded, "Tell me everything you know about my hidden village."


    Hiromu described in detail everything he knew. From their enclave of ninjas to their current status.


    Arthur listened intently while also reading more of its contents.


    The Village Hidden in the Mist is shrouded in mist, making it difficult to find. The standard attire for Mist ninjas consists of black clothing and a flak jacket, and many use water style techniques.


    The village itself was founded after the Warring States Period. Shortly after its formation, they received two Tailed Beasts from the Leaf Village to create balance among the ninja nations.


    However, the Mist soon became involved in many conflicts. Their society was divided into a caste system, with those from conquered nations placed in the lowest caste and forced to perform the most dangerous missions.


    They in turn gained a dark reputation as the "Village of the Bloody Mist" because of a graduation ritual where students would have to fight to the death.


    This tradition was eventually discontinued, but the village''s reputation for violence remained. The fourth Mizukage''s reign was a particularly dark time, as he was secretly controlled by Obito Uchiha.


    During this time, many skilled ninjas, like Zabuza, defected from the village.


    Their current Mizukage was Mei Terum¨©. Arthur knew a great deal about her since she was a Kage.


    Mei was written to have been a strong kunoichi. She took office after the dark period for the village and has been hard at work to rebuild diplomatic relationships with other villages.


    She is a calm and observant leader, a skilled fighter who can use various elements such as water, fire, earth, and lightning. Her true power lies in her two Kekkei Genkai: vapour style and corrosion style.


    Corrosion style allows her to spit acidic mud that melts almost anything, while vapour style creates a scarring mist that can burn through strong defenses.


    What Arthur found most important wasn''t her, but that the village was home of Hiramekarei, the Twin Blades.


    He needed Hiramekarei, and he needed it fast.


    Three days later, a commotion outside his hotel room awoke Arthur from his meditation.


    A heavy crate stood outside his door. He already knew what it was.


    Inside his room, he pried open the crate.


    Nestled within, wrapped in layers of silk, lies Hiramekarei!


    Arthur neither grinned nor smiled, as that wasn''t his real persona. He was merely content that his plan had worked.


    Three days ago, he had instructed Hiromu to send a message to the Mizukage. The message was simple: the Seven Swords were deemed too dangerous, a threat to the stability of the land.


    To ensure national security, Mei was instructed to confiscate Hiramekarei from its current wielder, Ch¨­j¨±r¨­.


    Who was Mei to refuse a direct order from her feudal lord? Or rather, who was she to refuse Arthur Bennett, the new shadow ruler of the Water Country?!


    The fa?ade had extended far beyond the castle walls, his influence reaching the very heart of the Hidden Mist Village.


    Hiromu, terrified of facing Arthur''s displeasure, played his role well. He had packaged the weapon and arranged its clandestine delivery to Wizened Town.


    It was a risky maneuver that could have backfired spectacularly. But Arthur had calculated the odds, and his plan had paid off.


    Hiramekarei was now his!


    Arthur gradually unwrapped the weapon to gauge its destructive prowess.


    The weapon was truly a remarkable sword, being ranked second best among the other seven¡ªSamehada ranked number one respectfully.


    It has a unique design with a wide, flat blade and two handles, resembling a flounder fish.


    The key ability of Hiramekarei is its chakra storage. By releasing the stored chakra, the user can transform the blade into various chakra-like weapons, like a hammer or a long sword.


    The more chakra stored, the bigger and more powerful the weapon becomes. It can even create light blue crystals and needles for offense and restraint.


    And why it was also called the "Twin Blades" was because it can also detach into two single-handled swords for dual wielding.


    Now no one could say that Arthur wasn''t a being to be taken lightly.


    Six of the seven swords. The thought was insane to believe.


    Kisame Hoshigaki, the current wielder of Samehada, was still out there. But for now, Arthur had more than enough swords at his disposal.


    And while power was paramount in this world, his control over the Water Country was even greater.


    Arthur traced the wicked curve of Hiramekarei''s blade with a fingertip. He considered his other priorities, sealing the weapon into a scroll.


    His gaze drifted to the window, where the afternoon sun cast an orange glow over Wizened Town.


    Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ would undoubtedly find a way to compensate for the loss of Hiramekarei. Perhaps acquire a new weapon or fighting style.


    But that wasn''t what was on Arthur''s mind. He wasn''t interested in the causes and effects his actions might have on a single ninja.


    Who knows what the other players were up to? He recalled the look Jada had given him during their last encounter. She, like the others, was strong.


    What Arthur needed was something that would truly tip the scales in his favour; something that the other players would have trouble defending against.


    His eyes narrowed as he understood what he needed¡ªa Tailed Beast.


    Capturing one of those colossal chakra monsters would be a significant change. It would solidify his dominion over most things and send a shockwave throughout the entire ninja world.


    Arthur closed his eyes.


    Yes, a Tailed Beast. That was his next target.


    His eyes opened in disappointment. The intoxicating ambition curdled into understanding.


    He was strong, yes, but powerful on paper only. Wielding Hiramekarei was one thing, and perfecting its unique properties was another. And six swords, while a formidable collection, were useless without the skill to wield them effectively.


    Arthur was only able to utilize the Boltswords, and even that weapon''s skills he hadn''t fully harnessed yet.


    Capturing a Tailed Beast was an audacious goal, and charging headfirst into such a battle was a fool''s errand.


    He crossed his arms and leaned on the wall.


    The Flying raijin is a powerful teleportation technique, yet he could barely muster it twice in a fight. Reanimation technique, the ability to summon the dead, but he could only manage a single, unruly corpse¡ªneeding Sage Mode to fully control it.


    Even Koko, his loyal summon, was a young primate with barely any combat experience.


    Arthur needed more than ambition; he needed refinement.


    He closed his eyes to weigh his options. Training. Rigorous, relentless training.


    For a while now, he had never trained hard in anything save his taijutsu. There was his chakra control, yes, but these were naturally given to him because of his character''s support trait.


    While his ninjutsu was also alright, his entire skillset relied on tactical advantage, subduing his opponents with various techniques until they could no longer figure him out.


    Place Arthur in a one-on-one match to the death against a player like Jasper, and he was bound to lose eventually.


    Most of his fights had been won because his enemies didn''t know what they were facing.


    He had bested Raiga because an Anbu had intervened in the match. He had demolished Ino and Shikamaru because they were young and incapable of grasping the severity of the situation.


    He defeated Ch¨­ji in one blow because the latter was fat and too slow to react. He conquered Sasuke, a feat that no even William could perform, because he toyed with the Uchiha''s emotions, forcing Sasuke''s judgement to be clouded.


    He outclassed Rock Lee because the character was a taijutsu-only user, and because the Seven Heavenly Breaths were better than the Eight Gates. He slew Kiba and Akamaru because they rushed in impulsively, unaware that the Boltswords used little to no chakra.


    He won against three samurai at once because his Tamashii could predict their swings and see chakra.


    Arthur had honed his skill with strong techniques and borrowed power for far too long. Now, it was time to put things to use. He would start with the most fundamental skill¡ªkenjutsu.


    All six of his unique swords deserved a true wielder, not a pretender.


    But theory without practice was as empty as a scabbard without a blade. He needed real fights. He needed to test his limits, feel the sting of defeat, and rise stronger from those losses without using things like cheap Kekkei Genkai.


    Arthur slowly opened his eyes and walked outside to the high balcony.


    The world was a vast training ground, filled with both allies and adversaries. It was time to put his skills to the test and push his limits once again.


    This wouldn''t be a hunt for a Tailed Beast; it would be a hunt for himself, a pursuit of true skill.

 Chapter 72: Another Tool

    Chapter 72 - Another Tool


    In a desolate landscape, wind howls through the branches of gnarled trees.


    It wasn''t an ideal training ground, but it served its purpose: isolation and focus. At Arthur''s side stood Tatewaki, the reanimated form of the once-proud samurai.


    He''d chosen Tatewaki for this because, unlike his ideal choice of Minato, controlling the former swordsman didn''t require Sage Mode.


    Tatewaki''s will, though present, was subdued, overridden by Arthur''s command: fight him at full strength until he kills Arthur.


    The advantage for Arthur was manifold¡ªan opponent with unlimited stamina, regenerative abilities, and access to powerful sword techniques. The disadvantage, of course, was Tatewaki''s inherent anger at being turned into a living puppet.


    Tatewaki held a katana with resentment. It was the same blade that Arthur had infused with his ice chakra, making it both deadly and incredibly difficult to break.


    Arthur himself held his Boltswords, the first of his six weapons he needed to perfect.


    "Young man, this is a mockery," Tatewaki bellowed. "Is this all you can do? Defile the dead to fuel your delusions?"


    Arthur didn''t let the outburst get to him. Words wouldn''t deter him.


    "Be quiet, NPC... You have your command; now follow it."


    He lunged, the Boltswords covered in blue electricity. Tatewaki parried the strike, the ice-infused katana meeting the electrified metal.


    Sparks flew as the blades locked. Tatewaki broke the stalemate, attempting to slash at Arthur''s torso.


    But Arthur was too quick. He leapt over the strike, landed gracefully, and inflicted multiple wounds on his opponent.


    The scars on Tatewaki were replaced by more ash, healing his injured state.


    Now it was evident why Arthur had chosen a reanimated corpse to train with¡ªno matter how much he fought, it would always get back up with unlimited chakra and stamina!


    Their exchanges were a haze of steel and ice, a violent ballet where Arthur displayed a skill that surprised Tatewaki even more since their last encounter in the Land of Silence.


    Throughout their clashes, Arthur himself moved with elegance, his strokes precise and calculated. Tatewaki fought a tad recklessly and was bested on many occasions.


    "You have talent, shinobi," he grunted. "Waste it not on this dark path."


    Arthur scoffed, saying, "Silence... Focus on the task at hand."


    Tatewaki held his tongue, rolling his spectral eyes. He was a warrior at heart, and even in this diminished state, he understood his inescapable fate.


    All he could do was play his role.


    The duel continued, with only the sounds of clanging metal and the exhausted breaths from the only person actually alive.


    Arthur pushed Tatewaki back, his own movements fluid and controlled. When he saw an opening and a slight hesitation in Tatewaki''s movements, he seized it.


    One Boltsword thrust forward in a deceptive maneuver while the other was let go of, whipping around in an unexpected arc and hitting Tatewaki across the chest.


    Sparks showered as the ice blade finally shattered. Tatewaki, his reanimated body momentarily stunned, crumpled to the ground. Dust slowly formed and began regenerating the wound.


    Arthur was the clear victor.


    The attack he had used earlier was a new technique called "Remote Control." It allowed him to manipulate the Boltswords independently from afar without needing to hold them.


    It was a technique showcased in the third part of the animated series, which Arthur had never seen. He naturally performed the move.


    With this technique, he could keep his hands free, attack from multiple angles at once, and strike with the element of surprise.


    There was a second technique he had also perfected: Thunderbolt, a more straightforward application of the Boltswords'' unique properties.


    It channeled lightning from the sky, creating a devastating blast that could shock anyone in its path.


    Both techniques, as Arthur understood, didn''t require him to possess the lightning chakra nature. They were tools anyone could theoretically perfect, adding an element of versatility to his arsenal.


    He deactivated the electricity on the Boltswords and holstered one, his breathing coming slightly ragged. This wasn''t just a test of skill; it was a test of endurance.


    This training session, while brutal, had been productive. He''d tested his own limits and gained a deeper understanding of the Boltswords.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    With a clang, Arthur sent the Boltswords clattering to the ground. He shifted his focus to another weapon¡ªthe Executioner''s Blade.


    As he unfurled the scroll containing it, the blade materialized in his hand. It was heavier than the Boltswords, a monstrous cleaver of a weapon.


    He hefted it as if it were a feather. Despite its intimidating size, it moved surprisingly well in his grip. He brandished it multiple times with a flick of his wrist, the blade slicing through the air with whooshes.


    Tatewaki, after getting back up, watched in wide-eyed astonishment and said, "That... that control... To wield such a weapon with such level of ease... you could be a great samurai."


    "Spare me the lecture," Arthur scoffed. "Who was it again who just got defeated by a non-samurai?"


    "Touch¨¦," Tatewaki conceded, chuckling. "You make a valid point. But your talent with the blade... it shouldn''t be wasted on the dark path you walk."


    Arthur ignored the comment. He understood the sentiment, but it was a dead end. The words wouldn''t sway him.


    Before anything, he took out another scroll and unsealed a katana inside it. He then encased it in ice again and tossed it over to Tatewaki, who caught it with a straight face.


    Arthur raised the Executioner''s Blade, ready to continue practicing.


    With a battle cry, Tatewaki charged. This time, however, he didn''t feel resentment. He moved as if respecting Arthur as a warrior.


    The clang of metal on metal filled the scene as Arthur parried the first blow. Unlike the Boltswords, this was a clash of brute force and skilled technique.


    Each swing of the Executioner''s Blade felt heavy, demanding precision and power in equal measure.


    Arthur reveled in the challenge. He moved with grace despite the weapon''s heaviness.


    Tatewaki had tireless stamina yet struggled to match Arthur''s agility. His attacks were telegraphed, and his movements were predictable.


    Arthur saw his opportunity and exploited it efficiently. With a swift maneuver, he spun, unleashing a powerful downward slash, aiming for Tatewaki''s chest.


    The reanimated samurai reacted instinctively, bringing his own blade up to block. There was a deafening clang as metal met metal, the force of the impact sending a tremour through the ground.


    But Arthur wasn''t finished. In a move he had been perfecting with each clash, he used the momentum of the blocked strike to his advantage.


    With a flick of his wrist, he sent the Executioner''s Blade spinning through the air like a frisbee.


    ''Flying turn slash!''


    Tatewaki''s eyes widened as he understood the nature of the technique. The Executioner''s Blade, like a lethal projectile, hurtled towards him at a terrifying speed. He attempted to dodge, but it was too late.


    The blade sliced through the air and slammed into his reanimated form with a thud, cleaving him in two.


    A cloud of dust erupted as the blow connected, momentarily obscuring the scene. When it settled, Tatewaki was left lying on the ground, the Executioner''s Blade embedded on the floor.


    Arthur stood several paces away, unimpressed by the results. He retrieved the weapon, noting that it would have been better had it returned to his hand.


    Nevertheless, he was improving, evolving his skills with each passing hour.


    As usual, Tatewaki regenerated quickly, his body knitting itself back together.


    "Impressive," he praised, getting up. "I''ve never seen someone use a giant sword like that. A formidable technique, even for a non-samurai."


    Arthur ignored the praise, staring at the weapon''s blade. Had Tatewaki been a real person and the blade been damaged, it would have fixed itself.


    He cast the weapon away with a flourish and wasted no time retrieving another scroll from his pack.


    "Time to test this next one," he announced, unfurling the scroll.


    In his hand materialized the Blunt Blade, a hulking instrument composed of a sharp axe head mated to a blunt, serrated hammer, both connected by a thick leather cord.


    It looked more like a butcher''s tool than a warrior''s weapon, and Tatewaki couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "That''s new," he said. "What manner of weapon is that?"


    Arthur shrugged, hefting the weapon with ease, and answered, "Just another tool, Tatewaki..."


    Intrigued, Tatewaki launched himself into another attack. This time, however, he moved with a cautiousness that hadn''t been present in the previous skirmishes.


    He swung the ice katana in a wide arc, testing Arthur''s defense. Arthur, with surprising agility for such a heavy weapon, sidestepped the blow.


    Instead of retaliating with a counterattack, he used the momentum of Tatewaki''s swing to his advantage. In a swift move, Arthur slammed the Blunt Blade''s axe head into Tatewaki''s side.


    Tatewaki grunted in pain. The reanimated body, however, seemed largely unaffected. He lashed out with the katana, but Arthur was already gone. He''d used the brief window to propel himself past Tatewaki.


    Spinning around, Tatewaki faced his opponent once more. Arthur stood several paces away, the Blunt Blade held casually over his shoulder.


    Tatewaki wasn''t deterred; in fact, he seemed to admire Arthur.


    "An unorthodox strategy," he said. "But effective."


    Arthur ignored the compliment. He was focused on the weapon in his hand and the feel of its rough leather. He hadn''t known of any specific techniques for the Blunt Blade; no intricate forms were talked about in the series.


    This weapon was only shown to rely on brute force. As such, Arthur had to improvise.


    He wasn''t just training; he was creating.


    As he charged back at Tatewaki, he unleashed a series of feints and dodges, baiting Tatewaki into a wild swing. The reanimated warrior obliged, swinging the katana willingly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, Arthur didn''t dodge fully. Instead, he twisted at the last second, the axe head of the Blunt Blade catching the katana''s side. He used the momentum to pull Tatewaki off balance, momentarily creating an opening.


    Arthur then slammed the hammerhead of the Blunt Blade onto the spot where the axe head had embedded itself in Tatewaki''s side!


    A cloud of dust erupted as the blow connected, momentarily obscuring the scene.


    The force of the blow wasn''t immense, but it detonated, sending a shockwave through the reanimated samurai.


    Tatewaki recoiled, feeling quite shocked. The impact, while not fatal, had caused a minor implosion of sorts within his form.


    When it settled, he was crumpled on the ground, looking discombobulated.


    Arthur, breathing heavily, still had more in him. Or rather, he was content that one of the least talked about swords was this powerful.


    The last blow he dealt was a simple maneuver!


    Tatewaki, as usual, regenerated quickly, the damage fading away.


    "Impressive," he said. "You''re not just training, are you? You''re... inventing. Some genius I found."


    Arthur could feel the sweat trickling down his temples. He ignored both it and Tatewaki, his gaze fixed on the Blunt Blade.


    "Genius?" Arthur finally spoke.


    He wasn''t about to engage in philosophical debates or bask in hollow praise. What he needed now was time.


    He cast the Blunt Blade to the floor. Instead of reaching for just one scroll, he reached into his pack and pulled out two. He then unfurled them both, causing two weapons to materialize: the Explosive Blade and the Long Blade.


    Tatewaki''s eyes widened considerably.


    "Two at once?" he said. "That''s... reckless, even for a genius like yourself."


    "Training with one weapon at a time is too slow," Arthur countered. He hefted the Long Blade in one hand and the Explosive Blade in the other. "My plan is to be able to use all six of them at once..."


    "At once?!" Tatewaki scoffed. "Maybe you''re not a genius; maybe you''re just insane."


    "If I don''t... it would all have been a wasted effort."


    Arthur''s words were stated flatly. He understood people''s strengths and weaknesses.


    More importantly, he understood his own prowess. He was by no means going to fall behind the other players or any NPC.


    "Making foolish decisions is the only thing that would harm me here, and I have no thoughts of making any."


    Tatewaki fell silent. He understood Arthur''s ambition, but he couldn''t understand Arthur''s complex character.


    The person in front of him had a burning desire for what felt like something other than power. Whatever it was, whatever faith he held, it was moving him to something Tatewaki couldn''t comprehend.


    But alongside the admiration, there was fear. This wasn''t just training; it was progress only a select few could achieve, and Arthur was surely one of those few.


    The reanimated samurai stepped back, bracing himself for what was to come.


    The afternoon sun was still high in the sky. Arthur himself was tired. But regardless of these things, he raised both blades high to prepare for more.

 Chapter 73: Utakata

    Chapter 73 - Utakata


    Seven days had gone by.


    Arthur''s relentless grind of becoming stronger had progressed well.


    Each session with Tatewaki brought him to new limits, pushing him further towards perfection.


    The reanimated samurai, though initially skeptical, couldn''t deny the sheer willpower Arthur had.


    The benefits were undeniable. Arthur moved with brand-new fluidity, wielding each of his unique blades with better efficiency.


    At one instant of the training session, he summoned Mangetsu to make the corpse show Arthur how to properly wield the swords.


    It was a well-deserved effort, as Arthur even fought Mangetsu for the entire day, the latter using all six swords at once against him!


    A brutal training session, one that he was bested more times than one. But he needed to understand, to better get a feel for how to properly use these weapons.


    It paid off well.


    The techniques he added to his arsenal were the following: Explosive Blade Jutsu: Multiple Explosions of Death; Longsword Ninja Art: Massacre Method Formation; Ninja Art Long Blade: Stitching Spider; and lastly, Hiramekarei Bloody Mist Sword Art: Honenuki: Bone Mutilation.


    The first unfurled the Explosive Blade to capture the opponent in a paper bomb trap. The second tied targets together with wires. The third set up wire traps that he could manipulate.


    The last one was perhaps the deadliest of all. It allowed him to summon a multitude of light-blue chakra needles that are then propelled towards his adversaries. Upon striking, the needles pierce the opponent''s chakra pathway system, causing a gradual and ultimately fatal decline in their overall vitality.


    Translation? They''ll die.


    The real gain was that he''d devised a fighting style that capitalized on each of the weapon''s strengths.


    The Long Blade, precise and deadly, for swift attacks and disarming maneuvers; the Explosive Blade, a storm of explosions, for overwhelming offense and creating openings. The Executioner''s Blade, to overwhelm the opponent''s strength. The Blunt Blade, to shatter every defense. The Boltswords, to shower the stage with lightning. And Hiramekarei, to always keep the opponents on their toes.


    Each weapon was like a ruthless poem of violence.


    One afternoon, he sent a message to Hiromu, informing him to deliver certain documents.


    Around the same hour, a hawk was seen on Arthur''s balcony. Thick, rolled-up scrolls were tightly gripped in its talons.


    Recognizing Hiromu''s handiwork, Arthur retrieved the scrolls and let the bird go.


    Inside, sealed with the Mizukage''s official seal, were classified documents from the Hidden Mist Village. He wasted no time delving into the contents.


    The first few reports were routine, detailing infrastructure projects and minor skirmishes at the border. These weren''t anything he needed to know for now.


    As he continued scanning the documents, a name jumped out at him: Utakata.


    He skimmed through the reports, learning everything there was to know about the Six-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Utakata wasn''t that difficult of a character to grasp. Originally a loyal ninja from the Mist Village, he became a disillusioned wanderer after a tragic event with his teacher.


    Utakata was written to have been quiet and stoic, preferring solitude. He deeply distrusted the concept of a student-teacher relationship due to his past.


    However, he had a strong sense of honour and a protective streak, especially towards those who helped him.


    He could also use soap bubble ninjutsu, combining his water style with a special tool to create explosive or immobilizing bubbles.


    Most notably, he was the current Jinch¨±riki of the Six-Tails, Saiken.


    When he transforms using the Tailed Beasts powers, he gains new abilities and corrosive powers.


    Interestingly, Utakata had a better relationship with his Tailed Beast than most Jinch¨±riki, able to control its power to some extent.


    There were nine Jinch¨±riki in total, one of which was already dead¡ªYagura. It was never stated what happens to a Tailed Beast when the host dies. However, Yagura''s Tailed Beast, Isobu, was currently fresh in a large lake within the country.


    The other eight Jinch¨±riki, from what Arthur understood, were in their respective countries. Naruto in the Fire Country, Gaara in the Wind Country, Killer Bee and Yugito Nii in the Lightning Country, R¨­shi and Han in the Earth Country, and lastly, F¨± in an unknown country, but in a village called the "Waterfall Village."


    But above them all, one specific Jinch¨±riki had been freely treading in Arthur''s country unsupervised¡ªUtakata.


    That is who Arthur has mainly been training for.


    According to the intel, Utakata was still a rogue ninja, a detail Arthur already knew from the bingo book¡ªhis bounty equaling ten million ry¨­, respectively.


    The reports also chronicled his escape from the Hidden Mist, his affiliation with a small ninja village called "Tsuchigumo," and the subsequent search for his capture.


    However, based on intercepted communications and eyewitness accounts, Utakata no longer resides in Tsuchigumo Village. His whereabouts were unknown.


    Arthur was going to lure him out.


    He spent the following days scouring the remaining documents, searching for anything that could give him a clue.


    He learned about Utakata''s techniques, his fighting style, and even the rumoured location of his last known whereabouts. But none of this information helped him pinpoint the Jinch¨±riki''s current location.


    He closed the documents, understanding what had to be done. He needed a different approach¡ªa more proactive one.


    Knowledge was power, and there was one crucial detail missing from the Hidden Mist files: the seal they used.


    His eyes darted back to the section detailing Utakata''s capture. There, buried in the text, was a single phrase: ''Tailed Beast Installation.''


    This was the first time he''d ever heard of such a technique. Almost every mention of Tailed Beasts in this world revolved around extraction, the brutal process of removing the creature from its host.


    What did this ''installation'' entail?


    He sifted through the documents again. Nothing.


    There was no liable intel on the technique. But then something connected in Arthur''s mind: ''Tailed Beast Removal''¡ªthat was the technique used by Utakata''s teacher to try to extract Saiken from him.


    Was there a counterpart, an opposite technique? If a removal technique existed, there had to be an installation one as well.


    It was a long shot, but it was a lead¡ªsomething he could chase.


    Two days later, another hawk arrived, bearing a scroll marked with Hiromu''s personal seal.


    Arthur unfurled it. Inside, scrawled in Hiromu''s handwriting, were the instructions for the Tailed Beast Removal technique.


    The technique itself seemed simple. It involved a ritualistic arrangement of stones, a complex sealing formula drawn in ink, and a point of rest for the host.


    The real challenge lay in execution.


    Arthur spent the following days learning the instructions and memorizing the intricate steps.


    The potential dangers¡ªthe risk of losing control¡ªof a Tailed Beast rampaging unchecked were evident. But he wasn''t going to back down on this now or ever.


    Finally, the day arrived. Arthur had gathered the necessary supplies¡ªink and large parchment¡ªfor the seal design.


    He departed from Wizened Town, leaving civilization behind, and ventured hundreds of miles into the desolate heart of the Water Country.


    It was a wise decision, for he needed a secluded spot where he could conduct his experiment uninterrupted.


    When he found a barren clearing, devoid of life or landmarks, he deemed it the perfect spot for the unorthodox ritual.


    Following the instructions exactly as they were written, he erected stones in a specific pattern, each one carefully selected and positioned. At the center, he placed a flat slab of rock, large enough to accommodate a man''s body.


    He then took out the ink and parchment. The seal design, a multifaceted web of lines and symbols, was being carefully drawn.


    He began to transcribe it onto the ground, a task that took almost an entire hour. When the final flourish was complete, he examined his work, triple-checking it to ensure there were no mistakes. It was a perfect replica.


    The next step, however, was the trickiest.


    He placed a flying raijin marker right in the center of the stone slab. This was going to be the point of extraction, at which he would teleport Utakata here without needing to spend time traveling.


    With the seal prepped and everything laid bare, he calculated the dangers. The risk held a potential for failure, but that didn''t deter him.


    It simply sharpened his focus.


    He spent the next day and a half in quiet contemplation, revisiting the intel on Utakata, his mind running simulations, and formulating strategies.


    Finally, the time came to act. With his supplies packed, he left the land. His destination was in close proximity to Tsuchigumo Village.


    It wasn''t the village itself that drew him; it was the possibility that Utakata might still be nearby.


    The journey was uneventful. He arrived at dusk after spending about a day traveling by air.


    Here, he would deploy his Simian Sage Mode. So he closed his eyes and gathered natural energy.


    His transitioning period had become much faster than before. Now he could gather the energy at twice the speed, being two and a half minutes faster.


    While his form shifted, his senses were already amplifying dramatically. His enhanced perception was focused on the village below.


    A mixture of chakra signatures flooded his vision. He saw the villagers going about their jobs, the guards patrolling the perimeter, and even the young Hotaru playing in the village square.


    Hotaru was a young kunoichi from the Tsuchigumo clan who was housed within the village.


    Determined to honour her grandfather''s legacy, she volunteered to have her clan''s forbidden technique sealed onto her back. This technique held the potential to restore her clan''s glory but also posed a major danger¡ªit could blow up an entire village.


    In her story, she met Utakata who initially refused to train her. However, she impressed him with her perseverance, and she eventually became his student. Together, alongside Naruto, they faced enemies who sought the forbidden technique''s power.


    Hotaru learned that the technique was too destructive and ultimately chose to have it removed. Unfortunately, Utakata was captured and killed by Pain shortly after.


    Left alone, she was filled with grief but likely continued her ninja training.


    This event shouldn''t take place for another three years from now.


    And while Hotaru was clearly the most notable filler character in the village, none of them held the specific signature Arthur sought.


    Disappointment didn''t even register. He remained calm, his mind already thinking of a new approach.


    If Utakata didn''t actively seek him out, he could make capturing him someone else''s problem. He could post an All-Bunting Person (ABP) warrant for Utakata''s arrest, essentially turning the entire country into his hunting party.


    But a quicker, more direct approach appealed to him more. It would be faster, less reliant on outside forces, and, most importantly, give him complete control over the situation.


    He dismissed the notion of an ABP warrant.


    Then someone finally reached his perception. He honed his focus, revealing a faint but unmistakable signature¡ªUtakata''s. Interestingly, it wasn''t within the village, but further out, traveling alone.


    This was perfect. Arthur didn''t need the chaos of the village, at least not yet. He needed a one-on-one encounter, a controlled environment where he could manipulate the situation to his advantage.


    He deactivated Sage Mode. Fifty miles¡ªnot an insignificant distance, but certainly manageable.


    With a burst of speed, he launched himself towards Utakata''s location. The hunter was now preying on the beast.


    As he drew closer, he formulated his approach. He knew of Utakata''s techniques and fighting style, thanks to both the documents and what he had read about the character. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew Utakata was a skilled ninja, great at bubble manipulation techniques. But Arthur had something Utakata wouldn''t expect¡ªtrump cards.


    He wasn''t here to engage in a prolonged battle of attrition; he was here for a decisive takedown. So he had hoped.


    By the time a good plan solidified in his mind, he reached the edge of a clearing, his eyes falling on the unsuspecting figure of Utakata, the first Jinch¨±riki he had ever encountered outside of the Leaf.


    Arthur could visually see his form. He was dressed in a light blue kimono with grey pants and an orange sash. He also carried a bamboo jug and a hidden pipe for his bubble techniques.


    Most notably was the malevolent aura inside his character¡ªthe Six-Tails.

 Chapter 74: Philippians

    Chapter 74 - Philippians


    Utakata''s journey was abruptly halted by a lone figure standing in his path. The sun was obscuring the newcomer''s features, but Utakata couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched and scrutinized.


    The silence continued until the figure finally stepped forward, revealing a calm, calculating face.


    It was Arthur.


    "Can I help you?" Utakata asked in a wary voice.


    The stranger didn''t respond; he only cracked his neck. The message was clear: a challenge.


    Utakata frowned. He had no desire for a fight, especially not with someone he didn''t know.


    "Look," he said, "I don''t want any trouble. You best turn around and keep on walking."


    Arthur remained silent. He performed a series of quick, limbering jumps to warm himself up.


    "You should know," he finally said after the last hop, "the only person in trouble here is you."


    Utakata bristled at the threat. He recognized a challenge when he heard it. With a growl, he cupped his hands together.


    "Water style: water waves!"


    A geyser of water erupted from his mouth¡ªa torrent aimed directly at Arthur.


    The water engulfed him whole, a curtain obscuring him from view. But the torrent persisted, with the force seemingly having no effect. Utakata''s surprise grew as the water continued to flow; the silence on the other side was unsettling.


    Finally, after a beat too long, the water subsided.


    There stood Arthur, drenched but unscathed. He ran a hand through his wet hair and said in a condescending voice, "Is that really the best you can do?"


    Utakata clenched his fists. He wouldn''t be underestimated.


    "Water style: soap bubble jutsu!"


    A flurry of bubbles surrounded Arthur, each one filled with explosive water. Before Utakata could detonate the bubbles, Arthur raised a hand.


    A faint blue aura sparked around him. The bubbles, caught in the freezing grip of his chakra, instantly hardened into ice spheres, shattering harmlessly around him.


    Utakata''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had clearly never faced someone with ice style before. More so, this wasn''t your typical shinobi; Arthur was something entirely different.


    Determined to gain the upper hand, he launched several kunai and shuriken. But Arthur, with his Tamashii active, tracked every projectile.


    He leaned back, closing his eyes, as two kunai whistled past him. Then he leaned forward again, evading a few shuriken that were way off course. He dodged them all effortlessly, causing Utakata to growl again.


    "You''re nothing special, I see," Arthur coldly pronounced.


    He summoned the Explosive Blade. When Utakata saw it, he marveled.


    Almost everyone in the country knew about the seven swords. And if it wasn''t in the hands of the one they thought had it, then it only meant that there was a new sheriff in town!


    Arthur charged. Utakata sidestepped the initial swing by a hair''s breadth. It was so close to an attack that hair follicles fell from his head.


    He retaliated with a punch, but Arthur deflected it with ease. Not panicking, he tried to create more bubbles again, but Arthur swung his weapon relentlessly, popping all the bubbles before they could fully form.


    He forced Utakata to be on the defensive, sweat beading on his opponent''s forehead.


    Suddenly, as Arthur lunged forward, his foot caught on something sticky. He froze in place, almost losing his balance. When he looked at the ground, there was a glue-like substance beneath his feet.


    One of the bubbles must have been filled with it as he was destroying them. His foot was stuck, immobilized by the viscous substance.


    Utakata, seeing his advantage, backflipped away. Gloating, he said, "Looks like you''re all out of tricks, buddy."


    But Arthur remained calm, unfazed by his predicament. He let go of his weapon, allowing it to return to its scroll.


    Utakata squinted at him, unsure of how someone could remain so composed. Then, something sparked in his eyes, and he heard a faint, sizzling sound.


    When he looked directly down, he noticed a small, unassuming explosion tag stuck to the ground. His eyes widened in horror.


    A flash of white, then the explosion tag detonated with a roar!


    When the dust settled and the smoke cleared, Arthur stood calm and collected.


    Utakata, on the other hand, wasn''t so fortunate. Clothes singed and hair singed, he coughed, clutching at his singed arm.


    It was humiliating. No, it was mortifying to think that he, a Jinch¨±riki, was being toyed with.


    Utakata had enough. With a howl that echoed through the clearing, he unleashed his Tailed Beast chakra!


    A swirling vortex of black smoke engulfed him. Arthur watched with detached interest as the smoke coalesced, revealing Utakata in his Six-Tails Jinch¨±riki form, version two.


    A thick, malleable cloak of dark red chakra draped his body, his eyes glowing a menacing white. He had six tails protruding from his back, each waving casually in the air.


    "You must be really glad to be a walking cheat code," Arthur taunted.


    Utakata''s response was immediate and brutal. All six tails lashed out simultaneously.


    Arthur''s Tamashii glowed brighter than ever, anticipating the attack. He moved out of the way like a whirlwind, weaving between the colossal limbs with impossible agility.


    The air threatened to burn his skin as the tails narrowly missed, sending shockwaves through the ground with enough force to shatter steel!


    Just as one tail threatened to whip him from behind, he launched himself forward with a powerful jump, flipping over the deadly appendage. Another tail anticipated this maneuver, but with a surprising burst of chakra, Arthur managed to hover mid-air for a split second, just long enough to evade its grasp.


    He landed gracefully on his feet, an inch too close to being pulverized. Suddenly, Utakata spat out a viscous stream of acidic liquid, aimed directly at him.


    He recognized the signature of the Six-Tails'' corrosive technique and wasted no time.


    ''Ice style: glacial dome...''


    With a swift hand sign, a dome of ice materialized around him, encasing him within a protective barrier. The acid hit the ice with a hiss, causing it to sizzle and melt at an alarming rate.


    But it served its purpose. The dome held firm, offering him precious seconds of protection.


    As the last of the acid sputtered and died, he deactivated the technique.


    Utakata remained undeterred. His body changed colours, activating another technique known as "Leech Slip."


    His now-blue skin morphed, contorting in a grotesque manner before dissolving into a viscous, caustic liquid. With a fluid motion, his liquid-like form oozed towards Arthur, aiming to engulf him in its burning touch.


    Arthur began leaping and backflipping, narrowly avoiding the caustic liquid that sizzled and smoked wherever it touched the ground.


    ''He''s fast,'' Arthur noted in his head.


    Utakata, growing increasingly frustrated, deactivated his technique, reforming into his red chakra cloak form. With an animistic scream so primal that it could splinter eardrums, he lunged at Arthur.


    His tails whipped wildly, but Arthur met the charge head-on. He sidestepped the first tail, using the momentum to flip right onto the beast''s back.


    ''Ice style: chakra-enhanced strength...''


    With both control and agility, his hands were encased in a thick, seeable icicle chakra. He proceeded to land a sequence of precise blows, all hitting Utakata''s neck.


    Utakata roared in confusion, as if the blows hadn''t done a single thing!


    Suddenly, he whipped one of his tails around, slamming Arthur into a nearby tree. The impact was enough to break Arthur''s concentration.


    The moment of vulnerability was all Utakata needed. With another scream that could pierce eardrums, he lunged at Arthur, pinning him to the ground with all four of his massive limbs.


    The grotesque form of the Six-Tails loomed over Arthur, its eyes glowing white with a feral rage. Most men would have succumbed to fear under such pressure, but Arthur remained eerily calm.


    At point-blank range, a Tailed Beast Bomb began to form within Utakata''s mouth. An orb of swirling blue and dark red chakras grew larger with each passing second, combining together to create a black sphere.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Just as the Tailed Beast Bomb was about to explode, Arthur vanished.


    The detonation rocked the clearing, leaving a crater where Arthur had been moments before. Utakata roared in frustration, searching for his quarry. He scanned the surrounding area, but there was no sign of Arthur.


    That Tailed Beast Bomb was no joke. It''s a super powerful ball of chakra fired by a Tailed Beast or a Jinch¨±riki in their transformed states. It necessitates a precise mix of positive and negative chakras and can be devastatingly destructive, leveling mountains and causing widespread damage!


    Had Arthur been hit with that at such close range, his body would have disintegrated.


    Unbeknownst to Utakata, Arthur had teleported himself to the edge of Tsuchigumo Village.


    There, he first checked his surroundings for any signs of an alarm. Finding none, he wasted no time. Entering a lotus position, he closed his eyes and focused.


    ''Simian Sage Mode...''


    His strength, speed, and sensory perception heightened to a preternatural level. With the transformation complete, he once again disappeared, returning to the battlefield.


    Utakata, his senses still on high alert, darted his head towards the sudden chakra signature. A devilish grin spread across his face as he saw Arthur appear.


    He roared again¡ªa scream so loud that it could make children cry. But Arthur remained unfazed.


    "I''ve seen enough," he stated. "You''ve proven to me just how strong you things are."


    With those words, a spectacle unlike any other unfolded.


    Arthur reached behind him and simultaneously unfurled six scrolls. In a dazzling display of coordinated movement, he summoned all six of his unique weapons!


    On his back, secured by straps, were the Executioner''s Blade and the Explosive Blade. The Long Blade, held by his teeth, shone with a daring gleam. His left hand grasped the Blunt Blade''s hammer and axe, while his right hand held Hiramekarei. Finally, behind him, the Boltswords rotated in the air, forming a cross formation.


    Never before had anyone witnessed such a breathtaking display of weaponry. It was a sight that would intimidate even fans.


    Perhaps in his regular form, this level of weapon handling would be impossible, but with the enhanced strength and reflexes of Sage Mode, it was seamless and awe-inspiring!


    Utakata was so in tune with his primal instincts that he couldn''t be mesmerized by the legendary scene. He roared once more, charging at Arthur with all four limbs flailing.


    Arthur didn''t budge. As Utakata lunged, his Tamashii saw the telltale signs of the first attack¡ªa swipe with the massive right tail.


    With a preternatural sense of timing honed by Sage Mode, Arthur twisted his torso ever so slightly. The tail whipped past him, causing the wind to ruffle his cloak.


    He swung his left arm, slamming the Blunt Blade into Utakata''s exposed leg!


    The impact sent a shockwave through the clearing and a screech of pain from the Jinch¨±riki.


    The momentum carried Utakata forward briefly, throwing him off balance. With a powerful left-leg thrust, Arthur launched himself into the air, soaring over Utakata''s back. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He let go of the Blunt Blade and drew the Long Blade from his mouth.


    As Arthur descended upon Utakata''s neck, aiming for a vital strike, the Jinch¨±riki contorted his body, whipping his tail upwards in a desperate attempt to block the blow.


    With a flick of his wrist, Arthur changed the trajectory of the Long Blade, using its chakra-infused wires to slice through a tendon in the tail rather than risk a direct confrontation with the thick muscle.


    The tail went limp, allowing Arthur to land directly behind Utakata.


    He didn''t waste a second. He reached for the Executioner''s Blade on his back and unsheathed it in a single, smooth motion.


    Utakata, sensing the deadly weapon, whipped his remaining tails around in a panicked frenzy. Arthur, however, bobbed and weaved through the chaos, severing the tails as they neared him.


    His Tamashii predicted each movement, and his Sage Mode''s reflexes allowed him to react with insane speed.


    Suddenly, Utakata spat out a torrent of acidic bubbles, aiming to engulf Arthur in a corrosive trap.


    But Arthur was ready. He sheathed the Executioner''s Blade, brought the Long Blade''s hilt back to his teeth, and caught the falling Blunt Blade. Simultaneously, he raised Hiramekarei in front of him.


    Chakra erupted from the blade, forming a large shield. In a shower of caustic foam, the bubbles struck, exploding harmlessly.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by Utakata''s momentary lapse in defense, Arthur swung Hiramekarei in a wide arc. The chakra coalesced into a powerful, tangible crescent shape, aimed directly at Utakata''s remaining tail.


    The attack cleaved straight through the tail, severing it from Utakata''s body and causing him to roar across the clearing!


    The Jinch¨±riki staggered back, clearly weakened by the loss of its multiple limbs. But Utakata wasn''t finished yet. In a last-ditch effort, he performed another Tailed Beast Bomb!


    The blast hurtled towards Arthur!


    But he had one final trick up his sleeve¡ªbehind Utakata were the Boltswords, levitating only inches a few feet from him!


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Arthur disappeared, only to reappear slightly off the ground, exactly where the swords were. The swords crackled with electricity powerful enough to cause his hair to stand.


    Pointing two of his fingers forward, he caused the swords to go flying toward the Jinch¨±riki.


    The attack pierced through Utakata''s cloak, disrupting the Tailed Beast Bomb. A maelstrom of electricity and chakra caused a devastating explosion, ripping through the surrounding trees and sending debris flying in all directions!


    When the dust settled, the clearing was a cratered landscape. Utakata lay motionless in the center, his Tailed Beast cloak fading.


    Arthur stood a few meters away, his Sage Mode finally receding. All of his swords dropped from his body, each clanging on the surface floor.


    The explosion had broken the Boltswords, as the blades were now in pieces.


    His body ached, and he was all out of chakra from the intense battle.


    As he drew closer, he could see Utakata''s chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. The Six-Tails Jinch¨±riki was unconscious but still able.


    Arthur knew that killing Utakata wasn''t an option. No one truly knew what happens to a Tailed Beast when the host dies.


    The death of a Jinch¨±riki could mean the death of the Tailed Beast as well, or a free Six-Tails rampaging through the countryside.


    That was the last thing Arthur needed. Not to mention, drawing that level of attention would blow his cover and bring the entire ninja world down on him.


    Nonetheless, he had achieved his objective, subduing a Jinch¨±riki without resorting to lethal force.


    "You were strong," Arthur said in a low voice. "I''ll give you that... But me... I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me."


    Philippians 4:13.

 Chapter 75: Saiken

    Chapter 75 - Saiken


    Arthur''s victory over Utakata wasn''t a mere display of power; it was a show of his skill and strategy.


    The key to his triumph lay in his unique combination of abilities.


    Sage Mode, a powerful transformation granting heightened senses, allowed him to predict Utakata''s attacks with impeccable accuracy.


    This precognition was further enhanced by his Tamashii, which enabled him to see the subtle shifts in Utakata''s body, revealing the Jinch¨±riki''s intentions before they even materialized.


    But Arthur wasn''t just gifted with exceptional perception. He wielded a truly unique arsenal¡ªsix extraordinary weapons, each with a specific purpose.


    Witnessing him fight was like watching an athletic army veteran dance. He''d switch between all his weapons seamlessly, exploiting every weakness Utakata presented.


    The Blunt Blade''s devastating hammer and axe provided close-quarters dominance, exploiting Utakata''s momentary openings.


    The Long Blade had a wide range of flexibility due to its wires, allowing Arthur to make last-second decisions even while in mid-air.


    Hiramekarei was like a sturdy shield, protecting him from Utakata''s acidic assault. This also highlighted Arthur''s tactical awareness.


    The Executioner''s Blade was able to unleash devastating attacks that were strong enough to sever the tails. Of course, Arthur had been embedding chakra into it.


    Finally, the Boltswords, wielded with precise control, bore natural lightning chakra to neutralize the beast. They were his only weapons that were broken after the end.


    Perhaps he could repair them, but it would take a lot of resources¡ªsomething he didn''t have at the moment.


    The fight itself wasn''t merely a victory; it was a turning point.


    Arthur understood the importance of pushing his limits. The prior weeks had been grueling, dedicated to refining his skills even further.


    He strived to perfect his Simian Sage Mode, extending its duration and allowing even greater control over his chakra. Weapon tactic drills had become a daily ritual, perfecting his form and his ability to switch between his unique blades.


    Finally, he had focused on refining his chakra control, ensuring every attack unleashed the full potential of his diverse arsenal. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This focused training, combined with his already formidable skills, propelled him to this current level.


    He wouldn''t just be a respected shinobi; he''d become a legend, a figure whose name would inspire awe and even fear throughout the world.


    That is, if he wanted to be famous. But he wasn''t looking for fame, nor did he care for it. What he needed was to lay low for as long as possible.


    Otherwise, the other players would find him, choosing to erase his character. And if they succeeded at that, he would die in real life.


    In a remote location.


    Arthur, in his Sage Mode, wasted no time. He retrieved the pre-prepared seal from his pouch and walked toward Utakata''s unconscious form.


    A few hours ago, after his chakra replenished, he teleported both himself and the Jinch¨±riki back to the spot where he had readied the ritual.


    Placing the seal directly over Utakata''s chest, he began weaving the hand signs necessary for activation.


    ''Tailed beast removal jutsu...''


    The chakra flowed smoothly, despite never having used this technique before. As the final sign was completed, the symbols on the seal glowed crimson.


    Arthur held his breath as the seal flared, tendrils of red light radiating toward the sky.


    To his surprise, the extraction process went remarkably smoothly. Unlike other high-chakra-cost forbidden techniques, this one seemed almost effortless, requiring minimal control.


    He reached out and touched the center of where he placed the seal on Utakata''s chest. His fingers phased through it as if passing through water.


    Then he felt something writhing within. With a swift movement, he grasped the formless entity, causing Utakata to wake up and scream!


    His voice ripped through the stillness of the night. The seal continued to pulse red in response, momentarily threatening to overload.


    But it didn''t matter. Arthur maintained his control. More so, they were far out from civilization, on a part of an island where no one was around for hundreds of miles.


    Utakata''s scream turned bloodcurdling as the ethereal form of the Six-Tails, Saiken, was ripped free from his body. The energy skyrocketed to the sky, somersaulting in the air before solidifying into a giant oozing an unknown substance from its body.


    The sheer size of the Tailed Beast was overwhelming. Towering over Arthur, Saiken''s massive form was a grotesque amalgamation of a white slug.


    This was the power Arthur had read about, witnessing firsthand for the first time. Unlike the sleek, streamlined form presented in the character selection screen of the game, Saiken was a monstrosity of white flesh.


    Its slime gleamed under the moonlight, dripping and reeking of decay.


    Several gaping maws lined its body, each one emitting a low growl that was enough to make grown men cry.


    The raw power radiating from a Tailed Beast was almost palpable¡ªa thick, oppressive aura that felt like a physical weight on his chest.


    The primal instinct that emanated from Saiken was simply overwhelming¡ªpure chakra¡ªand Arthur couldn''t fathom how anyone could have a Tailed Beast inside of them.


    To become a Jinch¨±riki meant housing this kind of creature? It was a creature honed for destruction¡ªa living weapon yearning to unleash its fury upon the world.


    For characters to become hosts for one of these devils was impossible to believe.


    Then Arthur''s thoughts shifted to Naruto Uzumaki. If Saiken was the sixth strongest and the Nine-Tails was the second (first being the Ten-Tails), Naruto himself was truly a force to be reckoned with.


    Curiously, Saiken''s first action wasn''t to attack Arthur. Instead, it turned its massive head and focused on Utakata''s lifeless form.


    A primal growl rumbled in its throat, filled with something akin to disgust.


    Arthur, momentarily stunned, understood.


    Like many Tailed Beasts, Saiken despised its Jinch¨±riki, trapped within the host''s body for years, used as a weapon by shinobi.


    Its initial instinct wasn''t to fight its way to freedom but to eliminate the host that served as its prison.


    This mirrored the story of the Nine-Tails and Kushina Uzumaki. The fox devil, upon its release, had also attempted to kill its host before Minato intervened.


    Saiken opened its gaping maws, unleashing a torrent of noxious fumes. The acidic cloud engulfed Utakata''s body, dissolving flesh and rock alike at an alarming rate.


    Arthur watched as even the sturdy earth began to melt away.


    It would have been profitable had the beast not done that, for he could have collected Utakata''s bounty.


    He wasn''t exactly sure what to expect.


    A dramatic battle between himself and the Tailed Beast? Perhaps a desperate plea from Utakata for his life? But the truth was far more horrifying.


    This wasn''t a noble warrior trapped within a man; it was a creature of pure destruction, and its initial target was its own Jinch¨±riki.


    Saiken watched with detached amusement as the last vestiges of Utakata dissolved into a noxious puddle. It then let out a rumble, the sound vibrating through the earth.


    Then, with a suddenness that startled Arthur, the giant Tailed Beast whipped its head around, focusing its face on the small figure standing on a nearby rock formation.


    "Y''all think that was somethin'' to watch?" Saiken''s voice squealed out, unexpectedly high-pitched and laced with a thick Southern drawl.


    Arthur blinked, momentarily speechless. Everything he''d read about Saiken spoke only of its destructive power and ferocious nature. Nowhere did it mention the peculiar dialect or surprising conversational tone.


    Arthur kept his composure steady and asked, "Are you happy with what you just did?"


    Saiken chuckled, causing a geyser of foul-smelling fluid to erupt from one of its many mouths, splattering harmlessly onto the ground below. The scene was enough to scare away an entire village.


    "Happy? Me? Don''t be ridiculous, kid. That vessel was nothin'' but a cage. Now I''m free!"


    Tis the end of all Jinch¨±riki that didn''t have a proper bond with their Tailed Beast. While Saiken might have been written to help Utakata on many accounts, that didn''t mean the beast liked him.


    Arthur, seizing the opportunity, continued to put his plans into motion.


    ''Sage art: enhancing flattery...''


    He pressed on with a carefully modulated voice, saying, "It wasn''t my purpose to harm you, Saiken."


    When Saiken heard its name, it paused and bellowed, "Whoa there, hold y''er horses! Not that I''m mad since you couldn''t scratch me if ya tried, but ''Saiken?!'' How''d ya know that?"


    "I know about your creator," he continued, pushing out more Sage Chakra. "Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths. He believed that one day someone would come along and unite the Tailed Beasts, not for war but for peace."


    A tremour ran through Saiken''s massive form. The playful aggression had been replaced by a curious silence. It was clearly tense, not having expected this.


    With every passing moment, however, Arthur could feel the edges of his Sage Mode begin to fray. He knew he had to secure Saiken''s agreement quickly.


    "The world is a cruel place, Saiken," he said, feigning sincerity. "Ninjas treat you and your kin as nothing more than weapons. Only by working together can we break free from this cycle of violence."


    Saiken didn''t respond, but its enormous body turned slowly. Yet, not fully.


    Arthur had to say more and push his genjutsu further. So he announced, "Serve me, Saiken. Help me create a world where the power of the Tailed Beasts is used for good, not destruction."


    A long, agonizing silence followed. Then, with a deafening rumble that echoed across the landscape, Saiken turned its massive body fully away from Arthur.


    The genjutsu had taken hold!


    His Sage Mode finally sputtered out, leaving him vulnerable. But it hadn''t mattered. Saiken''s will had changed.


    "Alright, alright, settle down there," Saiken drawled, facing him again. "Ya seem like a persuasive fella. Ya got y''erself a deal. I believe in ya, so I''ll stick around for a while, see what kind of world ya plan on buildin''."


    Arthur sagged against the rock, his body exhausted from today''s events. There was no denying how grand this occasion was.


    He had done it. He had not only subdued the Six-Tails, but he had also, through a mix of strategic plays, gained a powerful ally.


    Saiken lowered its giant head, surprisingly close to Arthur''s small frame. He knew what it wanted¡ªto be petted.


    Arthur remained idle at first. This Tailed Beast was now his to take care of. But he still wouldn''t underestimate it since, at the end of the day, it was still a devil.


    He channeled a thin layer of chakra around his hand, ensuring a protective barrier between his skin and the creature''s slime-covered body. Tentatively, he reached out and patted Saiken''s massive head.


    The Tailed Beast let out a contented rumble that shook the ground beneath them.


    "Haha! I like your touch?" it said.


    Arthur retracted his hand, maintaining his serious demeanour and said, "There''s something you must do for me, Saiken."


    The amusement vanished, replaced by a solemn attentiveness.


    "Anything, kid... Ugh... Hey, what''s y''er name again?"


    Arthur, who explained things to Saiken earlier, had managed to sway the beast without even giving it his name. Telling him something to allude it wouldn''t benefit him, so he revealed it.


    "Arthur, aye?! Well, Arthur, ya just say the word."


    "The other Tailed Beasts haven''t been found yet," he explained, laying out his plan. "A task of mine is to locate them all. Some of them will likely be hostile and unwilling to cooperate."


    "So, you''re saying..." Saiken squealed. "I might have to fight my brothers and sisters?"


    Arthur met the beast''s gaze and said, "That''s a possibility. But it wouldn''t be for conquest. It would be to free them from the cycle of violence that has plagued them for so long."


    Saiken pondered this for a moment. The notion of fighting its kin was jarring, unnatural. But Arthur''s conviction struck a chord within the Tailed Beast.


    "Alright, alright," it finally decided. "I''ll fight. As long as you''re safe, I''m in."


    Arthur couldn''t help but be impressed. Saiken''s willingness to put aside his reservations for the sake of his goal demonstrated how loyal the beast had become.

 Chapter 76: Tailed Beasts

    Chapter 76 - Tailed Beasts


    "Good," he said. "Now, we need to form a summoning contract."


    Saiken let out a surprised snort and said, "Summoning contract? You want to call on me whenever you need me?"


    "That''s right," he confirmed, summoning an empty scroll from his pouch. "With a contract, we can work together more efficiently. You''ll be able to lend your power when needed, and I can ensure your safety."


    Saiken considered this, its enormous head swaying back and forth. To it, Arthur was indeed a complex character.


    The idea of being readily available seemed slightly strange, almost domestic. But the promise of safety¡ªof not being used as a weapon¡ªwas a lure.


    As such, it stretched out one of its long, slimy tentacles. It oozed a glowing turquoise substance at the tip, extending it towards Arthur.


    He placed his hand, palm open, beneath the dripping essence. The sensation felt strange, like tingling electricity.


    He gritted his teeth, enduring the momentary discomfort.


    With his other hand, he unfurled the scroll. Using a brush dipped in Saiken''s essence, he inscribed a summoning sigil onto its surface. As he finished the final stroke, a faint blue light emanated from the inscription.


    He then channeled his chakra, performing the hand signs for a basic summoning technique. The scroll glowed brightly in response before suddenly curling up and vanishing in a puff of smoke.


    To perform a summoning contract wasn''t at all that difficult. To be fair, only one character in the Narutoverse had ever summoned a Tailed Beast without being a Jinch¨±riki¡ªMadara Uchiha.


    Arthur had always wondered how this was possible. Until he remembered the discrepancies in this world and that certain things, like summoning a Tailed Beast without the Sharingan were conceivable, he at least had to test it.


    Of course, if it failed, he had other methods to call upon Saiken.


    He watched intently as the smoke slowly cleared, revealing an empty space.


    "I hope ya don''t summon me to the desert," Saiken laughed.


    Arthur ignored it to focus mentally. Then, a faint tingling sensation spread through his body, forming a connection between him and the Tailed Beast.


    He concentrated further, picturing Saiken''s massive form. After breaking that mental connection, it was undeniable that he could now summon the beast. Albeit, at the cost of an excessive amount of chakra.


    The contract was a success.


    Saiken, towering over him once again, rumbled a low, curious sound. It was clearly in need of attention.


    Arthur addressed it directly in a firm voice, saying, "Before I leave, it''s important you understand one thing. This land belongs to me."


    Its massive head whipped around in surprise. Then it turned back to say in a high-pitched laugh: "Haha! A child owns this whole place? Now that''s somethin'' I ain''t expect!"


    Arthur ignored the praise and continued in a serious tone, "I''m telling you this because I don''t want you causing any unnecessary trouble. Understand?"


    The beast chuckled, practically causing his cells to vibrate.


    "Trouble? Me? Nah, Arthur. I ain''t here to stir up any dust. Besides, causing trouble ain''t exactly my cup of tea anymore."


    Arthur surveyed the desolate landscape surrounding them and said, "That''s good to hear... This location... I picked it specifically for you. You''ll be free to roam as you please."


    He gestured around at the barren mountains and rocky terrain¡ªa perfect dwelling for a giant slug.


    "Because this land belongs to me, it will be officially closed off. No travelers, merchants, or solicitors will be allowed entry."


    "So, you''re givin'' me my own private island, huh? Now that ain''t half bad. As long as nobody comes botherin'' me, I''ll be happy as a clam."


    Arthur nodded. This specific island was far from the main land. If the beast abided by the agreement, it wouldn''t be disturbed.


    "Just remember, Saiken," he warned. "Trouble won''t find you if you don''t go looking for it."


    The Tailed Beast let out a low growl, a sound that could be interpreted as either agreement or annoyance. Arthur wasn''t entirely sure which.


    Either way, Saiken seemed content with the arrangement. With a final glance at the hulking slug, he turned and wished the beast well.


    He still had a long journey ahead of him.


    As he turned to walk a fair distance away, he considered things.


    What he had told Saiken was that he was going after the rest of its brothers and sisters. Like the Akatsuki, he knew that to truly control the world, one needed a large abundance of chakra¡ªenough that no one could stop.


    And the only thing that carried enough chakra to fulfill his dreams of destroying this world was the Ten-Tails.


    Long ago, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki split the Ten-Tails'' chakra into nine entities, the Tailed Beasts, to maintain peace. Unfortunately, men viewed them as monsters and sought to harness their power for themselves.


    This led to a cycle of hatred and conflict.


    The Tailed Beasts were eventually sealed within hosts, now known as Jinch¨±riki. However, the Akatsuki sought to capture all the Tailed Beasts for their own nefarious purposes.


    This led to the Jinch¨±riki''s eventual sacrifice.


    Despite their suffering, the Tailed Beasts eventually found a glimmer of hope in Naruto Uzumaki because the main character treated them with respect and compassion.


    Naruto''s determination to understand and protect them led to a bond of trust and friendship.


    While the Tailed Beasts were once feared and hated, they eventually found peace and acceptance toward the end of the story.


    Some, like the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails, chose to stay with their respective Jinch¨±riki, Naruto and Killer B, while others returned to roam the ninja world freely.


    It''s important to note that the Tailed Beasts are not mindless monsters but rather intelligent beings with their own personalities and emotions. This was evident in seeing how Saiken interacted with Arthur.


    The list of Tailed Beasts are as follows:


    Shukaku, a one-tailed Japanese raccoon dog with a sand-based ability; Matatabi, a two-tailed devil cat with fire-based abilities; Isobu, a three-tailed giant sea turtle with water-based abilities; Gok¨±, a four-armed, four-tailed monkey with fire, earth, and lava-based abilities; Koku¨­, a five-tailed horse with steam-based abilities; Saiken, the six-tailed slug with acidic-based abilities; Ch¨­mei, a seven-tailed insect with wind-based abilities; Gy¨±ki, an eight-tailed giant octopus with ink-based abilities; Kurama, a nine-tailed fox with fire-based abilities; finally, the Ten-Tails, the original and most powerful Tailed Beast, were sealed within the moon.


    How the Akatsuki were going to conquer the world was that they were going to revive the Ten-Tails by regenerating its form through the Gedo Statue, the husk of the Ten-Tails that remained after its chakra was separated from its body.


    Only after several generations, when Madara first awakened the Rinnegan, was he able to break the seal and summon the statue down to earth.


    But what did all this have to do with Arthur?


    Simply put, he was going to hunt down the devils himself, without the Akatsuki''s help.


    And his next stop: the Three-Tails, Isobu!


    Unlike Saiken, Isobu was known for its aggressive nature. Arthur wasn''t positive if a friendly conversation and a summoning contract would suffice this time.


    He would have to prepare for a fight.


    After returning to Wizened Town, he spent several days preparing.


    What he had managed to create this time around was another charm. It wasn''t much to look at¡ªa simple pendant carved from smooth wood, etched with swirls.


    Yet within its unassuming form lay the culmination of days of research and experimentation.


    This charm held the key to his plan of subduing the Three-Tails. It was infused with a portion of Saiken''s chakra, extracted, and carefully balanced with Arthur''s own.


    The first four attempts had gone awry, resulting in either a useless trinket or an explosive mess that had left his hotel room smelling like burnt fish. But the fifth, thankfully, had been a success. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those failures were a reminder of why he needed a laboratory in the first place.


    Now that he had created the charm, he would use it to suppress the will of his most powerful reanimation he had, Minato Namikaze!


    With this new charm, he could maintain control over Minato''s immense power without needing to constantly resort to Sage Mode, significantly lessening the strain on his own chakra reserves.


    After having already tested its potency, he set off for the Three-Tails.


    His research had pinpointed its location¡ªa remote, crater lake hidden within a desolate expanse of another island.


    It wasn''t the only largest lake in the country; in fact, there were two. But unlike its benign counterpart, the lake he was headed to remained eerily deserted, a forbidden zone that the country''s officials prohibited others from entering.


    This told Arthur everything he needed to know.


    When he arrived, he found himself standing on a grassy hilltop. Using his Tamashii, he scanned the area.


    Through his vast visual range, he confirmed the presence of a colossal chakra signature nestled deep within the murky depths of the lake¡ªno doubt the Three-Tails slumbering peacefully.


    ''Summoning jutsu: reanimation...''


    Arthur summoned Minato. The coffin emerged from the ground. Wasting no time, he retrieved the charm and pressed it into the back of Minato''s skull.


    A surge of chakra briefly flooded the area, a side effect of the charm interacting with Minato''s reanimated body. Arthur countered it with a sequence of hand signs, easily suppressing Minato''s reawakening consciousness.


    Just like that, Minato had become a puppet once more. The only problem now was that Arthur had little to no chakra left.


    But that hadn''t mattered. Standing next to him was an unlimited supply of chakra. And not just from any ordinary character, but from the fourth Hokage himself!


    To display how much dominance he held, Arthur channeled a surge of chakra into Minato. The body stiffened, and then the familiar golden aura of the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode engulfed Minato.


    The Nine-Tails Chakra Mode is a powerful transformation accessible to those who have the Nine-Tails sealed within them.


    Minato had acquired this form after sealing half of the Nine-Tails chakra within him before his death.


    He was currently cloaked in a yellow, flame-like chakra, which significantly enhanced his physical abilities and granted him new capabilities.


    His appearance had also changed, giving him distinctive markings and horns.


    From what Arthur remembered, users in this mode gained increased strength, speed, and durability. The chakra cloak also acts as a protective barrier, shielding them from harm.


    Additionally, they can manifest chakra arms for enhanced combat versatility, sense negative emotions, and even release a force that promotes growth in plants.


    However, initially using this mode comes with risks. The Nine-Tails might attempt to drain the user''s chakra, potentially leading to death.


    Arthur didn''t need to worry about this happening since Minato had an unlimited supply of chakra. No matter how much the Nine-Tails drained, it would remain in its cage.


    Arthur caused a wave of the beasts'' chakra to erupt from Minato, spreading outwards and disturbing the stillness of the lake.


    Deep within the lake, a tremour ran through the water. Isobu, jolted from its slumber by the sudden burst of power, stirred in the murky depths. With sluggish movements, it began to rise, its massive form pushing aside the water as it surfaced.


    Arthur stood tall, arms crossed, as he focused on gathering natural energy.


    Just like he had done with Saiken, he planned to address Isobu directly, offering a similar deal: cooperation and freedom in exchange for its service.


    However, as he waited for the behemoth to emerge, a jarring sensation prickled at the edges of his perception. It hadn''t come from his Tamashii but from Minato''s senses, which Arthur could feel.


    Curiosity piqued, so he stopped his gathering and focused on probing the source. Whatever it was, it wasn''t something his Tamashii could detect¡ªit was a strange negative feeling.


    He tried to find it, but he couldn''t locate any chakra signatures except the Three-Tails''. Through Minato, a different sense alerted him¡ªan emotional type of feeling being picked up by the reanimated body''s Nine-Tails-enhanced senses.


    It was a feeling of malice, of disbelief¡ªa not-so-friendly emotion.


    Arthur stopped trying to scan for chakra signatures and instead used his Tamashii to visually see physical forms. He focused on exactly where Minato''s senses led him.


    It was like trying to find a fly in a hurricane. But as he narrowed his senses, he saw two approaching figures walking side-by-side.


    Arthur felt dreadful, for he recognized them all too well¡ªJasper and Alice!

 Chapter 77: Tailed Beast Whisperer

    Chapter 77 - Tailed Beast Whisperer


    Now he understood why he hadn''t picked up their signatures with his Tamashii: they were both masking their chakras.


    Those players were still a fair bit away, approaching the lake while being completely oblivious to the colossal Tailed Beast about to rise.


    This was bad. Very bad.


    Not only did Jasper''s presence threaten his plans, but unleashing a Tailed Beast on unsuspecting intruders was not part of the deal.


    Arthur''s mind raced with possibilities. Confronting Jasper openly this early was not something he wanted to do. Players who discovered his whereabouts would swarm this country in a heartbeat until he was found.


    A new plan, a desperate one, finally formed.


    A tremour shook the ground. The water in the distance churned violently, and a monstrous head crowned with razor-sharp horns broke the surface. The Three-Tails continued to slowly emerged until half of its body was above water.


    Arthur seized this opportunity. Hidden half a mile away, he had Minato dive into the water.


    ''Giant Rasengan...''


    One technique, and the unsuspecting beast let out a roar that echoed across the land. It was struck right in its plastron. Arthur then had Minato quickly teleport to his side.


    He deactivated the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode on Minato, choosing to remain hidden until he understood Jasper''s motifs.


    Suppressing both his own and Minato''s chakra signatures, he kept himself low behind a towering hill, hoping the distance was enough to further mask their presence.


    He hadn''t wanted to provoke Isobu; he had planned to approach it once it surfaced, hoping to reason with it like he had done with Saiken.


    Now, thanks to this impulsive display of power, he had a raging Tailed Beast to be used as a distraction.


    The colossal devil lashed out with a massive tail, pulverizing the land. In the distance, Arthur''s senses picked up Jasper''s and Alice''s figures moving faster. They were drawn in by Isobu''s rampage, approaching cautiously and with trepidation.


    All according to Arthur''s expectations.


    As they neared, Isobu whipped its head around, spotting the tiny figures. It growled at them loudly, sending quakes through the ground.


    "What the...?!" Alice gasped. "What''s causing it to go crazy all of a sudden?"


    Arthur couldn''t hear their conversation, but with his Tamashii, he could read their lips.


    Jasper, unlike Alice, remained eerily calm. He activated his Byakugan and said, "Stay here... I''ll handle this."


    Without waiting for a response, he activated the Fourth Gate like flicking a switch, quick and effortless. With enhanced speed and strength, he then launched himself towards the rampaging beast, dodging its flailing tentacles with ease.


    Arthur watched. While impressive, he was more observant, his mind considering at how much stronger Jasper had become in such a short time. Jasper''s ability to move so fluidly at such a heightened speed confirmed his suspicions¡ªthis player was even more dangerous than he had anticipated.


    Reaching the top of the colossal beast''s head, Jasper deactivated his technique. He landed gently without showing any aggression or setbacks from having used one of the Eight Inner Gates.


    Slowly, he placed a hand on Isobu.


    "Calm down," he said in a surprisingly lax tone, despite the chaos around them. "There''s no need to be angry."


    Isobu, astonishingly, seemed to respond to Jasper''s touch. Its thrashing subsided as it gave low, mournful growls.


    ''How did he...?'' Arthur asked himself.


    Then he remembered something. He recalled from Jasper''s profile a special ability called "Tailed Beast Whisper." It allowed a player''s character to communicate with and even pacify these powerful creatures.


    Now it started to make a little sense why these two were present.


    As if on cue, Isobu rumbled a response, its voice filled with a tinge of sadness. It recounted its version of events¡ªthe sudden attack from an unseen source, the surge of pain and anger that had fueled its rampage.


    Jasper smiled¡ªa smile that never quite reached his eyes. Arthur recognized the insincerity of the gesture. This wasn''t about helping Isobu; this was about manipulation.


    "I see," Jasper said. "It seems you''ve been wronged. But fear not, Isobu. I am a prophet, and I have foreseen a future where your power will be crucial. Together, we can build a world..."


    His false sense of sympathy continued to spew words of nonsense. It was different than what Arthur had done, for Arthur never lies.


    Jasper was spouting ridiculous tales about a world of peace, a world where Isobu''s power wouldn''t be misused¡ªall carefully crafted lies to gain the Tailed Beast''s loyalty.


    Of course, Isobu believed Jasper. There truly was a prophetic boy in this world that would unite the Tailed Beast. And that boy was the main character.


    Arthur wasn''t na?ve that he would believe Jasper''s rhetoric. What he desired to know was if Alice was Jasper''s accomplice. Or was she simply playing along?


    The sight of Isobu lowering its head in apparent submission made one thing clear¡ªthe Tailed Beast Whisperer trait changed the game.


    As expected, Isobu, seemingly swayed by Jasper''s empty promises, agreed to a summoning contract. Jasper performed the procedures much like Arthur had, signifying the completed ritual.


    Arthur had lost the Three-Tails.


    While he still had Saiken, the advantage of having multiple Tailed Beasts under his control was gone. Now, he was forced to share the power of these legendary creatures with a madman.


    But anger wouldn''t solve anything. He had to adapt.


    So he began to think of a new strategy. A frontal assault was out of the question. Not with Isobu now on Jasper''s side.


    As his mind raced, he noticed Alice approaching Jasper. She stopped a safe distance away.


    "Did it tell you what happened?" she asked.


    "It''s a ''he,'' just so you know," Jasper corrected.


    "Umm... okay?"


    "Everything is under control," he answered. "Isobu must have been attacked by a ninja. There''s a clear wound on its belly."


    Alice''s brow furrowed as she asked, "Who''d be bold enough to attack the Three-Tails?"


    Jasper had been thinking about the same thing. He shrugged it off, assuming that it might have had something to do with Orochimaru.


    After all, there was an arc dedicated to the Three-Tails in the original story. The only problem was that it wouldn''t unfold for another three years.


    "And your Byakugan didn''t pick up anyone?" she wondered.


    He shook his head. Whoever or whatever it was that attacked Isobu was no longer present.


    The two decided not to spend too much time dwelling on the mysterious event.


    "He makes three," Jasper finally said. "Next up is Saiken."


    Arthur was right. They had indeed been targeting Tailed Beasts.


    But who were the other two that they had on their side?


    The players began walking away, allowing Isobu to return to the depths of the lake. This prompted Arthur to retreat.


    He turned his back on the scene and activated the flying raijin technique through Minato, teleporting them both away from the area.


    Today was a defeat, but he would continue to prepare himself for the challenges that lay ahead. He had lost a battle, but the war was far from over.


    After having deactivated the Reanimation and returning to the hotel, Arthur took a moment to consider his situation.


    He might have lost Isobu, but he still had Saiken. And more importantly, he had learned valuable information.


    The players were not sitting idly by, waiting for him to make a move.


    Capturing more Tailed Beasts, it seemed, wasn''t the most prudent course of action anymore for him. It simply attracted unwanted attention.


    Thankfully, Saiken remained safe. Jasper and Alice claimed to be after Utakata, the former Jinch¨±riki of the Six-Tails, who was already dead.


    Arthur hadn''t collected that bounty, and the body was destroyed. Subsequently, the other players would never find the missing Jinch¨±riki.


    Moreover, he had cleverly placed a flying raijin mark on Saiken during their initial contract formation. If any of the players stumbled upon the desolate location where Saiken roamed, he could effortlessly summon the Tailed Beast away before any alliances were forged.


    He also understood one more thing, and it was that he wasn''t the only one with a keen eye for survival. The other players, skilled and resourceful as they were, might be harbouring similar ambitions. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike Arthur, though, they likely possessed a deeper understanding of the Narutoverse, which made them potentially more dangerous.


    They might not be directly targeting Tailed Beasts, he believed, but perhaps they were chasing after other legendary artifacts.


    Most of the players, through their trials in the Leaf Village, had proven themselves capable of becoming J¨­nin. They weren''t just adept fighters; they were also cunning strategists.


    It wouldn''t be a stretch to imagine them requesting permission to leave the village in pursuit of mythical items like the "Hero Water" or the "Infinite Armour."


    The former could boost one''s chakra tenfold, while the latter was a chest plate that could absorb the chakra of anyone or anything that came into contact with it.


    Many of the deadly items and mystic artifacts in this world originated from movies and filler arcs, of which the players would have full knowledge of!


    A sense of worry almost threatened Arthur as he thought about it. He hadn''t considered this angle. He''d assumed the players'' aims were not aligned with his own, as they claimed a collective effort to improve this world.


    But if certain players, like Alexander or Jada, got their hands on powerful weapons like the Petrification Gauntlet or the Garian Sword, also known as the Dark Sword, they''d evolve into even more formidable adversaries.


    No, Arthur couldn''t allow that to happen.


    There were specific weapons he''d rather have in his possession than risk them falling into the players'' hands.


    His gaze narrowed in determination. He wouldn''t chase after more Tailed Beasts; instead, he''d shift his focus to acquiring something equivalent, if not more lethal: Hagoromo''s Treasured Tools!


    The Treasured Tools, also known as the Six Paths Sacred Treasures, are a set of powerful tools created by Hagoromo himself.


    They are considered five of the most powerful ninja tools and have been passed down through generations.


    In order was the Leaf Fan, a large fan that can generate all five basic elemental chakra natures with a mental command. It can also be used as a shield.


    Next was the Gold Rope, a thick length of rope that can draw out the "word soul" of anyone it comes into contact with. That word soul can then be severed by the Seven Stars Blade, a light blue broadsword with a brown talisman hanging from the bottom.


    Regarding what a word soul even is, it''s the word a person uttered the most. Once the Seven Stars Blade severs the word soul struck by the Gold Rope, it can absorb it into the Crimson Gourd.


    The Crimson Gourd is a giant brown-coloured gourd with a red cloth around it. It can take a person''s word soul hostage by saying a specific command and sealing the person inside the gourd, making it difficult for them to escape.


    The final tool was the Amber Purification Jar, a large pot that can seal anyone within it if they respond to its call. It was used to temporarily seal powerful Tailed Beasts like the Eight-Tails.


    The Treasured Tools were both written and shown to be incredibly powerful, even more powerful than the weapons from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!


    However, there was a costly prerequisite: they consumed enormous amounts of chakra when used, making it difficult for a normal person to wield them without fatal repercussions.


    The last characters even spotted with four out of the five tools were the notorious "Gold and Silver Brothers."


    It was possible for them to wield them effectively because of their immense chakra reserves and the Nine-Tails'' chakra within them¡ªsomething they acquired after eating the beasts'' flesh. They were so strong that they even fought against the second Hokage and the second Raikage, the leader of the Cloud Village.


    After the brothers'' deaths, all except the Amber Purification Jar were lost, of which no one was aware of their current location.


    Obtaining the Amber Purification Jar, currently housed within the heavily guarded Cloud Village, was an improbable feat. But regarding the rest of the Treasured Tools, Arthur had a slight idea of where he could find them.


    The decision was made. He wouldn''t let his loss of the Three-Tails deter him.


    Whether they were players or NPC, he wouldn''t let anyone outsmart.


    With a new goal in mind, he set his sights on the Lightning Country.

 Chapter 78: A Question

    Chapter 78 - A Question


    Arthur packed lightly. Food, water, a change of clothes, and his arsenal of weapons¡ªthat was all he needed.


    The journey from the Water Country to the Lightning Country would take a fair bit. Days turned into nights as he traveled across the sea.


    His mind wasn''t idle; he spent the hours in contemplation, strategizing his next move, and planning for the challenges that lay ahead.


    When he finally set foot on the unfamiliar shores of the Lightning Country, he surveyed the land with a ready mind. He was in enemy territory, a land that was also ruled by a rigid hierarchy.


    He chose a secluded spot, a rocky outcrop overlooking the vast ocean. It was here that he would begin his training.


    But he wouldn''t be alone. He needed a sparring partner¡ªa relentless opponent who would push him to his limits again.


    ''Summoning jutsu: reanimation.''


    The familiar coffin materialized and revealed the corpse. This time, instead of Tatewaki, he summoned Minato.


    The fourth Hokage''s eyes snapped open. He looked around in confusion.


    Unlike previous instances when Arthur had taken the extra step to suppress Minato''s consciousness, reducing him to a mindless killing machine, he allowed Minato to be aware.


    "Your purpose is simple," Arthur stated. "Attack me. Relentlessly."


    Minato looked at Arthur without any emotion. Then he looked at his palms and understood.


    "The forbidden Reanimation jutsu," he recounted. "You''re a shinobi then. If you mind me asking, where am I and what''s the status of the Leaf Village?"


    Arthur was not at all surprised that this enigmatic character would be troubled to know what had unfolded. Moreover, he wasn''t shocked to see Minato knew what technique was being used.


    "I gave you an order," Arthur coldly said. "Now follow it."


    With that command, Minato lunged at Arthur. Arthur''s eyes flashed red as he met the attack head-on.


    The scene was filled with the clash of flesh and hardened dust. Minato''s strikes were relentless, each one very heavy. Arthur could barely hold his ground, but his movements were a counterpoint to Minato''s assault.


    By the time their warm-up ended, blood trickled down Arthur''s lips. Minato remained untouched! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was only a few exchanges, yet it was clear who had the upper hand.


    Arthur remained stoic, his expression unreadable. He needed this pain, this constant barrage of attacks. It was only through adversity that he would truly grow.


    Minato himself was focused on gauging the situation. It was clear that he was trying to adapt.


    Without a word, as if he had a choice, he lunged again. This time, he began to incorporate new tactics, making his attacks more unpredictable.


    Arthur, despite his Tamashii granting him something akin to precognition, was always one step behind. He barely dodged, could hardly parry, and had his own attacks countered.


    Minato was just that much stronger!


    The battle raged on for hours. Arthur pushed himself to his limits, his body aching with exertion. But he refused to yield. With each passing moment, he felt his mind sharpening.


    As he was being beaten, he tried to focus on his healing technique to lessen the damage and repair his injuries¡ªall in the process of attacking.


    Finally, exhausted, Arthur called a halt to the battle. Minato stood motionless, having not said a word throughout.


    Arthur dismissed the reanimated body, the coffin reappearing and carrying the corpse in side. He then collapsed to the ground.


    The pain was intense, something he hadn''t experienced in a while. But this familiar ache had to be endured.


    Amidst the pain, a sense of contentment arose. He knew training with the likes of a Kage would yield better results. Surely, he would grow stronger, faster, and more resilient.


    He still had a long road ahead of him.


    The following day, the sun rose higher in the sky as Arthur and Minato resumed their training. Today, the focus shifted from physical strength to tactical finesse.


    Physical prowess was essential, but without knowledge, it was a blunt instrument.


    "What is your purpose here?" Minato finally asked.


    There was a reason why this character had waited so long to say something. He, possessing keen intellect, was strategizing.


    Arthur ignored the question and said, "Your sole purpose is to train me... Nothing more."


    Minato smiled, remaining a dutiful servant.


    Arthur wasn''t concerned with loyalty or respect. He needed a training partner¡ªa vessel through which he could absorb knowledge.


    The exercise began. Minato demonstrated a series of hand signs for his more potent techniques. He explained the intricacies, the chakra flow, and the intended effect of everything he knew.


    It was a crash course in techniques and strategies.


    Arthur watched and listened intently to Minato''s demonstrations. Every detail was absorbed like a sponge.


    He learned the basics of sensory ninjutsu, the art of gathering information through the senses. He also had a better method of chakra control.


    But it was the offensive techniques that truly intrigued him. Minato demonstrated a series of devastating attacks, each one faster and more powerful than the last.


    There was the "Area Sensing" jutsu, a technique that allowed the user to perceive chakra signatures within a vast radius.


    Then there was the "Chakra Transfer" jutsu, a method of transferring one''s chakra to another to help replenish their reserves. What Arthur enjoyed most about this technique was that he could use Minato to transfer to him.


    And then there were the variants of the flying raijin. Minato was a legend in his own time. It would have been foolish not to acquire his knowledge of one of his most famous skills.


    Arthur learned the advanced principles of the flying raijin¡ªthings not revealed in the Scroll of Seals.


    The speed of marking locations and teleporting to them instantly could be minimized if he simply thought ahead of the location and pictured himself already there.


    Truly, it was the progressive techniques that truly fascinated him. Like the "flying raijin: teleportation barrier."


    There was also the "flying raijin slice," a shocking attack that involved teleporting with a sharp object at high speed while attacking. It was practically impossible to dodge.


    Then there was "flying raijin: level two," a technique that involved a thrown weapon and a well-timed attack. While the need for a weapon wasn''t necessary, it was the speed at which the technique as a whole was executed.


    In a short span, the user could deliver one finishing blow. It was so quick that not even an opponent with the Sharingan could react in time.


    And then there was the pinnacle of Minato''s teleportation arsenal: the "flying raijin: combo level" and the "flying raijin: style zero."


    These were not mere techniques; they were combinations of multiple jutsu, executed with a speed and precision that defied logic. Little did Arthur know that they were also game techniques.


    The latter was actually called "flying raijin: jiku shippu senko rennodan zeroshiki."


    He dubbed that technique "Style Zero," a simple, easy-to-remember name for a complex jutsu. It would be a challenge to perfect, but he was determined to add all of them to his arsenal.


    The training session ended with him exhausted after sixteen whole hours.


    "That''s everything I know," Minato conceded. "May I ask you a question before you let me go again?"


    ''Polite,'' Arthur thought. ''But not stupid...''


    He nodded his head, allowing Minato to speak freely.


    "You must know a lot, seeing how you also knew my techniques... Tell me, how long has it been since my death?"


    "Twelve years..."


    "I see... Is the Leaf Village still up and running?"


    "You said ''a'' question..."


    Minato sighed with a smile. Clearly, he was in no position to argue, let alone make any more requests. As such, the reanimated shinobi returned to his coffin, his purpose fulfilled.


    Arthur, despite the physical strain from practicing, got up to continue traveling. He had learned more in a single day than he had in months of self-training.


    To perfect these techniques would be long and arduous, but he was ready to embrace the challenge. With each new skill he acquired, he was inching closer to his goal¡ªto become the ultimate villain this world would repent of creating.


    The foundation had been laid, and he would build upon it at a later time.


    Arthur packed his belongings and set off. He would have loved to continue training, but there was so much that needed to be done.


    The Land of Lightning.


    This part of the world was a mountainous country located northeast of the Land of Fire. Known for its frequent thunderstorms, it boasts beautiful coastal scenery and numerous hot springs.


    Its hidden village, unlike the Water Country, is its capital and home to the Raikage. The Valley of Clouds and Lightning, two hidden training grounds, are also notable locations within the country''s mountains.


    Additionally, the Land of Lightning is home to Genbu, a massive, ancient turtle that serves as another training ground for specific Cloud ninjas.


    Arthur''s problem was that he wasn''t aware of any of this country''s landmarks. Even with the world map, there were hardly any notable places he could venture to.


    Nonetheless, he still needed to move swiftly and gather information without attracting attention.


    ''Transformation jutsu.''


    His features were altered, and his chakra was masked, creating a new identity. It was a precaution, a necessary step that he always took when faced with uncertainty.


    The journey through the Lightning Country was demanding. The terrain was taxing¡ªa harsh landscape of towering mountains and treacherous canyons.


    But he pressed on with no complaints.


    After a while, he finally stumbled upon a small village nestled amidst a verdant valley. It was a peaceful oasis in a land known for its harsh climate.


    The villagers, a simple folk, greeted him with warmth and hospitality. He spent a few days there, blending in with the locals and gathering information about the country.


    The village was a microcosm of the nation. Arthur learned about the village''s history, its customs, and its character. Most importantly, he gathered information about the Gold and Silver Brothers, Kinkaku and Ginkaku.


    The villagers spoke of the brothers with reverence and fear. There were many rumours said about them.


    Arthur both heard and remembered that these characters were notorious shinobi from the Cloud Village, known for their immense power and treacherous nature.


    Distantly related to the Sage of Six Paths, they gained vast chakra reserves after surviving being swallowed by the Nine-Tails. This power enabled them to wield the Treasured Tools.


    Their appearance was also said to be striking, with gold and silver hair styled as headdresses, giving them their names. They were both muscular and shared a similar attire.


    Their personalities were equally formidable, marked by arrogance and a complete disregard for their comrades. This entails that they were willing to use any means necessary to achieve their goals, often relying on deceit and betrayal.


    Arthur couldn''t relate.


    Despite their villainous nature, there was a bond between the brothers. Ginkaku deeply cared for Kinkaku, and Kinkaku displayed anger when Ginkaku was in danger.


    This loyalty, however, did not outweigh their ambition and ruthlessness.


    Their fate was tragic. After a failed coup, they were presumed dead.


    In the original story, they were later revived by Kabuto and caused havoc during the Fourth Shinobi World War. Ultimately, they were sealed away once more after being defeated by a character named Darui.


    Arthur spent his days exploring the village, its surroundings, and the nearby mountains.


    He learned of the terrain, looking for potential hiding spots, escape routes, and vantage points¡ªgoing as far as placing secret flying raijin marks here just in case.


    After a couple of days, he had gathered enough information to continue his journey.


    For him, the village held no more secrets. He thanked his hosts for their hospitality, knowing that the chances of him returning were slim.


    His next destination was another village, not too far from the oasis. It was there, in the heart of the Lightning Country, that he hoped to find the Gold and Silver Brothers and, with them, the elusive Treasured Tools.

 Chapter 79: Tombstones

    Chapter 79 - Tombstones


    Upon arrival, he noticed how much smaller of a village this was. It was akin to an impoverished settlement.


    The people were wary, their eyes filled with distrust. Clearly, they had gone through some form of hardship or struggle.


    Arthur moved cautiously with his senses on high alert. He eavesdropped on conversations, observed the villagers'' interactions, and pieced together the puzzle of their daily drudgery.


    It was during a casual conversation with an old man that he finally found the information he was looking for.


    The man, weathered by years and toil, spoke of the brothers with a sense of calmness. He recounted tales of their bravery, their unmatched skill, and their tragic demise.


    According to the old man, they had been buried in a hidden tomb. The location was a closely guarded secret, known only to a handful of people.


    Arthur pressed for more details, but the old man hesitated.


    "It''s a dangerous place, young man," he warned. "I advise you not to head in that direction if you''re looking to see the light of day tomorrow."


    Arthur''s resolve hardened. Danger was his constant companion.


    He thanked the old man for his information and prepared to leave.


    After a while of walking away from the village, he felt a strange sensation. But when he turned around, he hadn''t seen anything.


    ''Tamashii...''


    Five figures stood hidden in the shadows. They were armed and looked to have been following him.


    "Come out," he demanded after deactivating his Kekkei Genkai.


    "Well, well, well," one of them said as all five materialized on the road. "We heard you were asking about the Gold and Silver Brothers."


    Arthur remained calm, scanning the persecutors for any signs of weakness. Much like every other character he''d come across in this country, he hadn''t recognized any of them.


    Perhaps they were hired mercenaries with no allegiance to any nation, seeing as how they didn''t have a shinobi''s headband on.


    "And?" Arthur replied with a steady voice.


    "And we''re here to tell you that you''re asking too many questions," another man replied. "Where you''re thinking of going is off limits to outsiders. You''d best leave."


    "Who sent you?" Arthur asked.


    "Let''s just say we got a tip from an old man," a woman snarled.


    Arthur pieced together their motives instantly. That same "innocent" old man had ratted him out and informed these punks of his intentions.


    If there was any time for someone to chuckle, now would be it. But Arthur''s chuckle was mirthless.


    A man then growled, "Get lost now!"


    "Or what?" Arthur wondered. "You''ll rough me up and send me to prison to be sold as a slave?"


    The mercenaries exchanged glances. That''s exactly the thought they had.


    Then, with a coordinated movement, they charged, holding out their weapons¡ªknives, kunai, and large shuriken.


    Arthur moved with the speed of a striking cobra. He dodged, parried, and countered their attempts.


    The mercenaries were skilled, but they were no match for his honed reflexes.


    Within minutes, the floor was filled with running blood. Each mercenary sprawled on the ground, and their weapons were scattered around them.


    Arthur stood amidst the chaos, hardly breaking a sweat. Not once had he used his Tamashii after its initial activation.


    He had defeated them almost too easily. Perhaps they weren''t as skilled as they thought.


    Arthur wrapped their dead bodies in bandages and placed a flying raijin mark on each of them before burying them.


    Of course, they wouldn''t be used for his army of the undead. They were too weak. But he always liked to plan ahead, so who knew if these fodder would come in handy one day?


    Thus was the life of a lone shinobi.


    Arthur continued his path. The brothers'' tomb was calling to him, and he wouldn''t let anything stand in his way.


    His journey eventually led him to a desolate expanse of land, a graveyard of sorts. The tombstones were monolithic, carved from obsidian stone.


    Two guards stood watch over the graveyard. They didn''t at all look imposing.


    Arthur paused to consider. Why would a graveyard require such heavy security? The answer was obvious. The bodies buried here were deemed dangerous.


    They were the legendary Gold and Silver Brothers. Arthur had already verified things with his Tamashii.


    While the guards might have been shinobi, they were Ch¨±nin level at best.


    Sneaking safely inside, past the guards, he found the brothers'' grave. He kneeled before the structures and performed an illusion to mask his actions.


    He then excavated the earth, this form of work being nothing new to him. After a while, he reached the coffins. They were made of the same dark material as the tombstones.


    He pried open the lids. Inside, the bodies of the brothers lay oddly preserved. Likely due to the lingering chakra of the Nine-Tails.


    Arthur carefully extracted DNA samples from both, storing them in a scroll. Reanimating them now, using the guards, wasn''t ideal; he simply needed their genetic material for later use.


    With the mission accomplished, he replaced the coffins and filled in the grave as if it had never been disturbed. Then he left.


    He spent the rest of the day observing the two guards, waiting for them to be relieved of duty. If one of them returned to the Cloud, it would be one of the easiest finds of a hidden village.


    They were vigilant, their eyes constantly scanning the surroundings. But he was patient and more observant than them.


    He watched as the first guard began to show signs of fatigue. The man yawned, rubbing sleep from his eyes. It was time.


    With care, Arthur followed the guard from the shadows. He kept a safe distance, his eyes never leaving the guard''s form or what was around him.


    The guard meandered through an open path. Finally, he turned into a small, unassuming house. The house was dark, save for a faint glow from a single window.


    Arthur watched him enter, puzzled as to why the guard had come here. He circled the building, searching for anything odd.


    The house was small and sparsely furnished. The first thing the guard did was go to sleep on a bed in a corner of a room.


    Arthur continued to search the whole house, hoping to find some clue, a map, or a hidden compartment. But there was nothing.


    Perhaps the guard was posting here for a week until he would return to the village. But Arthur was by no means going to stay here that long.


    The Cloud Village was a very strong village, housing one of the Treasured Tools. Yet he had a lot of work to finish on his end.


    Content with what he had already gained¡ªthe DNA samples of the Gold and Silver Brothers¡ªit was time to leave this country.


    His next journey led him back to the Water Country. He arrived right inside Hiromu''s office, standing in the middle of the opulent chamber.


    Arthur was a very crafty man. He knew how imperative it was to have flying raijin marks in almost every place he ventured to.


    Hiromu''s castle was no different. There were marks secretly placed all around, allowing him not just to teleport to them but also to sense them as if he were visually seeing through a camera''s lens.


    The office itself screamed of wealth and power. Many lavish furnishings were inside, and intricate artwork hung on the walls. This wasn''t the first time he had been here, but it was still difficult to see an area like this from the Edo era.


    Hiromu eventually entered the room and was startled by the sudden appearance. He quickly bowed without hesitating.


    "Greeting, my lord," he began, "My greatest apologies. I had not expected you to come; otherwise, I would have made the proper arrangements."


    It should come as no surprise that a feudal lord thought highly of another. Unless they believed that person to have a higher status, they would never act this way in private.


    Arthur dismissed the concern with a wave of his hand and said, "No apologies are needed, Hiromu. I needed to speak to you regarding an urgent matter."


    Hiromu lifted his head and nodded, walking towards a nearby seating area.


    "Of course," he said. "Please, my lord, have a seat at my desk."


    As they settled into their respective chairs, Arthur took a moment to assess the situation.


    "I need you to summon the key councilmen," he said in a firm voice. "The head advisor, the secretary-general, the treasurer, and the head diplomat¡ªbring them all to the meeting for an important matter."


    His knowledge of the council was apparent.


    In Edo-period Japan, even in this world, there was a hierarchical feudal system.


    At the apex stood the feudal lord, wielding absolute authority over the territory. Underneath them was a council composed of key advisors, each with a specialized role.


    The head advisor served as the primary counselor, offering strategic and political guidance. The secretary-general managed administrative affairs, ensuring the smooth operation of the domain''s bureaucracy. Overseeing the financial aspects was the treasurer, responsible for taxation, budgeting, and economic policies. Diplomacy and foreign relations fell under the purview of the head diplomat.


    The only thing different was that there were no samurai advisors in this country to provide real military expertise and counsel on security matters. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These council members worked collaboratively to assist the feudal lord in governing the domain effectively. Decisions were made collectively, with the feudal lord possessing the final authority.


    This system ensured a balance of power and expertise, allowing for effective administration and the maintenance of order.


    While the feudal lord ultimately held supreme power, the council''s input was crucial in shaping policies and making informed decisions.


    Hiromu''s eyebrows rose in surprise to ask, "Why such urgency, my lord? Is something wrong?"


    Arthur shook his head and said, "I believe it''s time for the Water Country to undergo a transformation. A radical one."


    Hiromu leaned forward, his interest piqued. Arthur could tell he wanted an explanation.


    "I envision a country that is strong, prosperous, and united. A country where everyone is in harmony and has security. To achieve this, we need to restructure the government, streamline the economy, and strengthen our defenses."


    Hiromu listened intently, his expression growing more admirable with each passing word. When Arthur finished, he leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes.


    "I understand, my lord," Hiromu bowed. "Assessing our country''s current situation identifies a challenge and a comprehensive strategy that not even I have been capable of. Under your reign, it will surely prosper!"


    "I''m glad you see it my way..."


    As Hiromu left to summon the council, Arthur turned his attention to the documents scattered across the desk.


    He had already done his research on the Water Country''s economic situation, but a refresher would be beneficial. So he skimmed through reports on trade, agriculture, and infrastructure.


    Thirty minutes later, he found himself in the main meeting room (also known as the council chamber).


    It was a vast, high-ceilinged hall, its walls adorned with tapestries depicting the country''s history. A long, polished oak table was in the center, surrounded by expensive chairs.


    Arthur sat at the head of the group, and around him was a diverse group, their personalities and expertise mimicking their professional attire.


    He stood up to greet them.


    "I have called you here today to discuss the country''s affairs," he began. "We are at a crossroads, and we must choose the right way that will lead us to prosperity and security."


    The council exchanged glances. Some felt curious, others felt skeptical.


    Just from leading this meeting, with Hiromu not sitting in the main seat, he knew he had their attention.


    Everyone in this room were no more than salary characters working to ensure their country''s safety. Most, however, cared about their own personal affairs. Like how much money they would earn from their position.


    They each had important things outside of this room to take care of. Such as business reports and other meetings with artisans or marketplace owners.


    While prestige and reputation mattered most, not all the members in this room cared for such things. Some genuinely desired to ensure their feudal lord''s success.


    Because if Hiromu was at his best, so was the country. And since Hiromu''s best relied on Arthur to lead, these council members had no choice but to follow.


    Why else would they have dropped everything just to come to this unexpected meeting?

 Chapter 80: Politics

    Chapter 80 - Politics


    Arthur began his presentation with a sobering assessment of the Water Country''s current economic standing.


    He highlighted the trade imbalances with neighbouring countries, the Land of Waves and the Land of the Sea, pointing out instances where the Water Country needed to exploit.


    "We aren''t taking advantage of the situation," he stated bluntly. "Our resources are being drained, so let us form a treaty with them."


    The councilors exchanged concerned glances. The head diplomat spoke up and said, "A treaty with the Land of Waves and the Land of the Sea? That could be a risky proposition. They might not be willing to negotiate."


    Arthur smiled with confidence and said, "Risk is inherent in any endeavour. But the potential rewards far outweigh the risks. A treaty would open new markets for our goods, strengthen our position in the region, and reduce the risk of war."


    The head advisor nodded. Because of that explanation, his skepticism faded.


    The treasurer, however, was more direct. So she asked, "How would such a treaty benefit us economically?"


    Arthur outlined a series of potential benefits, from increased trade to shared resources. He painted a picture of a nation that commanded respect on the world stage.


    This caused the treasurer''s eyes to light up with interest. Not because what he said made sense, but because the increase in trade caught the gold digger''s attention.


    The secretary-general, a man with a sharp mind, interjected, "But how do we convince the other nations to agree to such a treaty?"


    Arthur smiled and said, "That is where diplomacy comes in. We need to present them with an offer they cannot refuse."


    The meeting continued with him laying out a detailed plan for economic reform.


    He emphasized the importance of agricultural development, suggesting the implementation of advanced farming techniques and irrigation systems. He proposed land distribution reforms to empower the farmers, ensure food security, and generate surpluses for trade.


    The councilors listened intently, many of them in admiration. Even Hiromu remained unnaturally silent.


    Arthur''s ideas were bold, innovative, and practical. The head advisor, in particular, was impressed.


    "This is exactly what our country needs," he said in a voice filled with enthusiasm.


    "Yes," the treasurer agreed with the head advisor. "A well-thought out plan to ensure one''s success... I mean our success."


    Arthur then turned his attention to infrastructure development.


    He emphasized the importance of transportation and communication, highlighting the role of the recently completed "Bridge of Unity" in connecting the country''s trade routes with other nations.


    This bridge was built by Tazuna and was originally meant to be called the "Great Naruto Bridge." Thanks to the other players'' involvement, its name was different.


    Arthur proposed further investments in roads, bridges, and canals to facilitate the movement of goods and workers.


    The council members agreed that improving infrastructure was essential for economic growth. They discussed potential projects and funding options, their enthusiasm growing with each passing minute.


    He then shifted the focus to the financial sector, which caused the treasurer to give a wide grin. He brought up the recent collapse of Gat¨­''s shipping company, a significant blow to the country''s reputation.


    Though Gat¨­ had died a few months ago, no one save Arthur knew what became of the shipping magnate''s company¡ªit was on the verge of going bankrupt.


    Arthur proposed using the seized assets to recapitalize the banking system, injecting much-needed liquidity into the economy.


    The treasurer was visibly excited by the prospect and said, "That is a wonderful idea!" Clearly, she was filled with too much anticipation. "Excuse my outburst. When do you propose, I can get started on the paperwork?"


    Arthur nodded and replied, "After this meeting... But we need to go further. We need to attract foreign investments, create jobs, and improve the quality of life for the citizens."


    "The economic health of our people is paramount," Hiromu added. "A decisive action should be taken, wouldn''t you all agree?"


    They all nodded, but the secretary-general said, "My lord, while this is a plausible idea, the tax burden is crippling our populace. A thousand pardons to both you and lord Hiromu, but the current system is unsustainable and stifles innovation, which discourages enterprise. It would be necessary to fund our defenses and public works."


    Arthur was not at all deterred by this political talk. On earth, he was more than accustomed to how government worked.


    "Your assessment is accurate," he said. "We must reform our tax structure to encourage prosperity, not hinder it."


    His answer caught the secretary-general off guard. The others, seeing this, decided to address their own concerns.


    "Furthermore, my lord," the head advisor said, "the lack of skilled labour is a growing concern. We''re not equipped with the knowledge or skills to compete in the modern world. We must invest in education and training to cultivate a workforce capable of driving our economy forward."


    Arthur leaned forward, his interest piqued as he said, "Elaborate, please."


    "We should establish schools and vocational training centers in every village," the advisor continued. "Literacy and numeracy are fundamental, but we must also teach the citizens practical skills like agriculture, craftsmanship, and trade. A skilled populace is a prosperous populace."


    The final speaker, the head diplomat, decided to chime in.


    "And let us not forget the importance of resource management," he said. "Our forests are being depleted at an alarming rate, and our rivers are polluted. We must implement sustainable practices to preserve our natural resources for upcoming generations."


    ''How very much like their roles,'' Arthur thought.


    The head advisor laid out a strategic educational plan, but in truth, it would only benefit his division.


    The secretary-general wanted a tax reform, yet he didn''t understand how much that would cost. Arthur would also be buried in admirative paperwork.


    The head diplomat seemed to care about handling diplomacy fairly, but that had nothing to do with foreign relations. If he was good at his job, he would have foreseen the impending struggle with the neighbouring countries fifteen years from now¡ªsomething Arthur identified in a matter of minutes.


    Then there was the treasurer. Despite her greed, she was the only one who seemed knowledgeable about how to leverage finances.


    But Arthur knew that her budgeting might only put money back in her pockets.


    He considered their requests, already knowing what to say.


    "Your points are well taken," he replied. "We will reform the tax code to encourage investment and innovation. We will establish a comprehensive education system to first develop capital and see the results. And we will implement strict environmental regulations to protect the natural resources."


    Not only did he respond to their desires, he did it in a manner that would bring about more pros than cons.


    He paused for a moment, his gaze sweeping across the council members.


    "These are ambitious goals, but they are essential for the long-term prosperity of our domain."


    They all murmured in agreement and exchanged nods, their faces different compared to when they first entered. They were now confident and determined to proceed.


    With Arthur''s leadership and their collective knowledge, they believed that a brighter day awaited their land.


    The meeting continued for several hours, with Arthur outlining the correct procedures to go about executing his plans. Not once had he used the Enhancing Flattery technique.


    By the end, the council members were convinced of his leadership, his wisdom, and his determination. They left the room, eager to implement things.


    As they departed, Arthur turned to Hiromu and said, "This will not be easy for you..."


    He only said this because there was no way that he would tackle monotonous paperwork alone.


    Hiromu nodded, understanding that his role as the feudal lord wasn''t over yet.


    "You have my word," he said. "We will work together to build a better tomorrow for the Water Country."


    ''Ridiculous talk...''


    As soon as the door clicked shut behind Hiromu, Arthur''s demeanour shifted. The calculated fa?ade was replaced by a cold, predatory focus.


    Not all the councilors felt the same way. He knew that it was the secretary-general who was most skeptical of his plans.


    For him to ensure his rule was truly set in stone, he needed to instill a sense of loyalty and a belief in his vision without wasting too much of his time.


    The instant he thought about what he would do, the door opened again. It was the secretary-general. Right on cue.


    "Come," Arthur said. "Sit down... There is something I''d like to discuss with you."


    The secretary-general sat.


    "Tell me about the Mist Village''s relationship with the other nations," Arthur began.


    The secretary-general hesitated before wondering, "Why do you ask?"


    Hiromu wasn''t here, and Arthur hadn''t been inaugurated as the feudal lord. So there was no need for anyone to formally address him as "my lord."


    "It''s important to understand the political landscape," Arthur replied simply.


    The secretary-general nodded, his skepticism tempered by Arthur''s directness. He proceeded to outline the complex web of alliances and rivalries that characterized the region.


    The Land of Waves and the Land of the Sea, he explained, were the Mist Village''s primary trading partners, but relations had been strained in recent years due to territorial disputes.


    Arthur listened, already aware of the situation. He knew the basics, but the secretary-general''s perspective offered a different insight.


    It was clear that the Mist Village was caught in a delicate balance of power, a pawn in a larger geopolitical game.


    "Rest assured," Arthur said. "If the peace treaty we send succeeds, as it will, you shall understand things as they progress."


    After that, he thanked the secretary-general for his time, knowing that this was the reason he had come back. The man bowed and left the room, leaving Arthur alone with his thoughts.


    Now he had to act on affairs as a ninja again, so he left the feudal lord''s residence. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His destination was the remote village he had come from earlier; a journey he took using the flying raijin.


    Some time later.


    Setting up the ritual for the Reanimation technique was very easy. Two wanted thieves with a very low bounty were captured without drawing any attention. He then took them to a remote clearing where no one was around for miles.


    Arthur entered his Simian Sage Mode, channeled his Sage Chakra, and performed the technique. Dust covered the thieves'' bodies as two new characters began to stir.


    When they were fully formed, he placed a charm attached to a kunai behind each of their heads. Their eyes opened, and they sat up.


    This was them¡ªthe Gold and Silver Brothers, those who put fear into characters like the Raikage. But more importantly, they were Arthur''s!


    He stood before the reanimated corpses, feeling how these characters would cause someone to feel trepidation. They were monstrous figures that towered over him, but they were no more than machines right now.


    Why he went to such lengths to acquire them was already known¡ªthe objects within their bodies that had converted into chakra for them to store, even after their deaths.


    He formed one hand sign and commanded, "Summon the tools..."


    The corpses stirred, their forms contorting in unnatural ways. Then, with suddenness, the tools gradually snaked from behind them and out of their mouths.


    They had seemingly materialized out of thin air. The Leaf Fan, the Gold Rope, the Seven Stars Blade, and the Crimson Gourd¡ªthey were all present.


    Arthur made the brothers remove the tools from their person and bring them to him.


    They were light, and he could physically feel the chakra trying to weigh him down. Had he not been in his Sage Mode, just touching these weapons would gradually drain him.


    Coffins emerged from the ground, drawing the brothers inside. He would undoubtedly use them when necessary, given that they each had the Nine-Tails'' chakra.


    After deactivating the reanimation, he carefully examined each of the weapons. To think powerful objects like these were used by Hagoromo.


    Arthur could feel a strange connection inside each of them, almost as if they were waiting for mental commands to be used.


    As such, he waved the Leaf Fan once. Three fiery tornadoes formed instantly, each twice his size. They shot forward, completely incinerating the trees and leaves!


    Arthur could only watch the flames dance, knowing he had acquired something worthwhile.

 Chapter 81: Reports

    Chapter 81 - Reports


    Some time later.


    Even with the acquisition of two new reanimation summons and four out of the five Treasured Tools, Arthur was still weak.


    His journey was far from over, as he needed to understand how things have been fairing lately.


    The world of ninjas was very complex. To truly make sense of it, he needed to observe things from where the story took place the most¡ªthe Leaf Village.


    And to do that, he needed to gather intelligence on where he was in the story. He needed to know where the major players were, what their objectives were, and how his actions might impact the overall balance of power.


    With a plan in mind, he activated his Chakra Disguise and Transformation techniques, altering both his chakra and his appearance into that of a nondescript traveler.


    He then used the flying raijin to teleport directly to the Hidden Leaf Village.


    Upon arrival, he noticed that that village had undergone some changes since his last visit. The destruction left by Orochimaru''s invasion was no longer visible. There was also a sense of resilience in the air, a determination from the citizens despite the setback.


    Arthur spent the next hours observing the village, his Tamashii constantly scanning the surroundings. To his surprise, he couldn''t locate any of the other players'' chakra signatures.


    Perhaps he could go near their apartments and expand his search there. But he was in a hurry to gather intel; not risk this clandestine mission.


    ''Jasper left the village with Alice, so maybe the others did too...''


    Intrigued, Arthur decided to visit the J¨­nin Station. He easily infiltrated the building without raising any alarms.


    The recent reports were his target, as it would allow him to understand which arc he was currently in.


    When he arrived in a locked storage room, he found what he was looking for.


    He spent some time pouring over paperwork, his eyes scanning for any mention of significant events.


    The invasion from Orochimaru was, unsurprisingly, the dominant theme.


    The reports detailed the chaos and destruction caused by the attack, the bravery of the village''s defenders, and the ultimate victory over the Sannin.


    But it was the aftermath of the invasion that caught Arthur''s attention.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi had been critically injured in the battle. He had used the Reaper Death Seal technique that claimed two of his clones in order to seal away the reanimated versions of the first and second Hokages¡ªexactly as how things happened in the original.


    Arthur found this interesting. There were many controversies as to how the Reaper Death Seal could be used with the Shadow Clone technique. It seemed that in this world, this rule had not been changed.


    And what he remembered from this arc was that it was a pivotal moment in the Naruto series.


    Orochimaru had sealed off the battlefield with a strong barrier, trapping Hiruzen and him inside. It''s then that a climactic confrontation between the former teacher and student ensued.


    Orochimaru, having learned the Reanimation technique, summoned the first and second Hokages to aid him. The third Hokage, undeterred, fought back with his own arsenal and strategic brilliance. A fierce then battle unfolded, filled with powerful ninjutsu and shocking revelations. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their final confrontation ended with Hiruzen sealing the two Kages and Orochimaru''s arms using the Reaper Death Seal, thus killing Hiruzen in the process.


    This time around was completely different.


    As Arthur thoroughly read the reports, he verified that Margaret and William had been involved in that battle, both playing a crucial role!


    They had managed to sneak inside the barrier, moments as it finished forming. Trapped with Hiruzen, they fought valiantly against Orochimaru. But once the Sannin summoned the two Kages, things changed.


    Hiruzen was forced to summon two clones and use the Reaper Death Seal. While he hadn''t died once they dispersed, it left him significantly drained.


    William, therefore, summoned a clone of himself. He sent that clone directly to Orochimaru, whom Margaret was trying to subdue. She failed, but the clone managed to get a hold of the Sannin.


    It then performed the Reaper Death Seal, attempting to kill Orochimaru!


    But the Sannin wasn''t a pushover. He had too many tricks up his sleeves, using all manner of techniques to take down Margaret and try to kill William before the ritual could finish.


    William, in a fit of desperation, was left with no other choice but to do what Hiruzen had done in the original story¡ªhe sealed Orochimaru''s arms, preventing the Sannin from using hand signs.


    Arthur should have been stunned after reading that, but he remained composed. These two players were falling right into the game, playing make-believe as if they were heroes.


    Their level of skill was commendable. Going up against a Reanimation as well as a Sannin was something rare that not every ninja their age could do.


    The reports also revealed that Orochimaru had retreated, his plans in ruins. He vowed revenge on them, cursing his way out of the village.


    Arthur delved deeper, his eyes scanning the pages for any information that might be relevant.


    The reports were filled with details of the aftermath of Orochimaru''s invasion, the rebuilding efforts, and the search for missing ninjas.


    But one name caught his attention¡ªhis own.


    To his surprise, a bounty had been placed on his head. The charges were absurdly inflated, a litany of crimes that painted him as a monster.


    Desertion, mutiny, treason¡ªthe list went on and on. General misconduct, false statements, murder, second-degree assault, espionage, aggravated battery, mayhem, homicide, theriocide (the act of killing an animal), fragging, and collateral damage.


    In total, he racked up three and a half million ry¨­ on his head¡ªwanted alive. It was clear that someone was out to get him or at least throw him behind bars.


    Most of these charges wouldn''t even be a thing had Jada, the only person who saw him commit theriocide, hadn''t reported his actions.


    ''A highly dangerous shinobi,'' he read about himself. ''Be cautious of his manipulative tactics, ability to disguise his form, and knowledge of the Leaf Village''s system.''


    Arthur remained stoic despite the absurdity of the report. He had honestly done nothing wrong. Yet he was being branded a criminal, a threat to society.


    It was a clear message¡ªhe was not welcomed in the Hidden Leaf Village, let alone the Fire Country.


    Of course, he was not one to be deterred by such petty obstacles. Whether he was wanted dead or alive, no one was going to stop him from destroying this world.


    But why was he being charged with such heinous crimes? Sure, he had done some questionable things, but did a twelve-year-old ninja really pose that much of a threat?


    Maybe if that twelve-year-old were Arthur, but they shouldn''t have any idea of how dangerous he was.


    As he continued reading, he understood why he was deemed a criminal.


    He learned of Sasuke Uchiha''s injuries, a result of what happens when Arthur warns someone to stand down. The young prodigy had been hospitalized with only minor injuries. Thanks to the curse mark, the boy fared better than the others.


    Rock Lee, for instance, had suffered even worse injuries. Arthur''s battle against him had caused significant internal bleeding and organ damage. It was so bad that without extensive medical care, he would have died.


    His career as a ninja had also ended. At least for now.


    The most shocking revelation was the state of Hiruzen. Though he survived the Reaper Death Seal and was hospitalized, his health was gradually deteriorating by the day. Recovery was uncertain.


    Village elders, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, were currently in charge of things. Thankfully, Danz¨­ Shimura was still on house arrest, so he couldn''t take the Hokage''s position.


    While William had also performed the same technique, he had only sealed Orochimaru''s arms. That was enough to prevent him from suffering fatally.


    Arthur felt no sense of sympathy for any of them. Hiruzen had sacrificed much for his village, and his reward was met with pain and suffering¡ªa reminder of this brutal world.


    Arthur continued his research, delving deeper into the reports. He needed to know the fate of the other players, to understand how the events of the past few months had shaped their lives.


    The reports revealed that William, because he had helped save the Hokage and seal Orochimaru''s arms with a highly advanced sealing technique, had been promoted to a Ch¨±nin.


    His bravery and skill had earned him the respect of the village elders.


    Margaret, his partner in their epic battle, had also been promoted to a Ch¨±nin. Her skillful healing techniques and summoning of slugs showed everyone how talented she was.


    Their combined efforts had not only saved Hiruzen but also saved the village, and their names were now synonymous with heroism.


    Arthur felt like ripping the report up. But he restrained himself from doing so.


    It was bad to see that they were stepping up to take on the mantle of leadership. Because if they continued living in this world, they could be trapped forever. Or worse.


    The reports on Alexander and Jasper were even more surprising.


    Alex had also been promoted to a Ch¨±nin. His efforts in helping the villagers during a recent crisis had earned him the respect of everyone. Jasper, on the other hand, had been promoted at Alex''s recommendation.


    It seemed the two had formed a strong bond, but what was the reason for it?


    Arthur was intrigued.


    Alex and Jasper didn''t seem like the type to get along. Perhaps it was their determination and ability to adapt after discovering he was their enemy.


    As he continued his research, he understood that the world of ninjas was constantly changing. Alliances were being forged more than they were being broken.


    Evidently, the other players were clearly in pursuit of power to prevent internal struggles. Why else would they seek after things like promotions?


    Ranking up in a village was somewhat meaningless. After all, Naruto was able to stop a war as a Genin. Sakura herself did better than most of the cast as a Ch¨±nin.


    Still, many secrets were waiting to be uncovered.


    One such report claimed that because of the invasion, it had attracted the attention of other shinobi. Among them were Kisame and Itachi, two members of the Akatsuki.


    Their presence had forced the Leaf Village to mobilize its forces. A combined effort by Kakashi, Might Guy, Kurenai, Naruto, William, Alex, Alice, and Jasper had managed to drive Kisame and Itachi away.


    They clearly didn''t want Sasuke involved like last time, so one of them (likely Jada), had stayed behind the mix to keep the Uchiha from meeting his older brother again.


    Because of such a great team, they had been able to repel the threat.


    It was their foreknowledge that predicted the two Akatsuki members'' arrival. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have had the strength to unify such a team.


    If Arthur recalled correctly, those two managed to infiltrate the village to see the status of the Nine-Tails. While they managed to find Naruto, Sasuke happened to hear of Itachi''s return, so he chased after him, only to be met with an embarrassing defeat.


    Itachi, as everyone knew, didn''t want to fight Sasuke.


    But something was odd about this report: Asuma wasn''t involved. He was supposed to be in this scene.


    Arthur was interested in wondering what had changed.


    That''s when another report caught his attention: Asuma was on a mission at the moment¡ªa mission to capture Arthur!


    The Leaf Village was obviously determined to bring him to justice. He knew that Asuma was a skilled and experienced ninja, a formidable opponent. But that character was also a teacher, a mentor, and a leader.


    Qualities for an incompetent character like him only made it easy for Arthur to manipulate.


    Arthur himself wondered what a clash with that J¨­nin would be like. Perhaps he would spare the ninja in exchange for working as his slave. An interesting thought, but he needed to look bigger than slavery.


    Dropping that though, he continued analyzing more information.


    Asuma and his team were scattered around the Fire Country looking for Arthur. They consisted of a few elite Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi clansmen. Clearly a vendetta.


    Even Ch¨­ji was reported to be training to join Asuma''s team, determined to bring Arthur to justice.


    The others, particularly Jiraiya, were also active in another mission. From what was written, Hiruzen''s conditions were so severe that the village required a new Hokage to take his place. The elders, therefore, called Jiraiya. But much like in the original story, Jiraiya refused, recommending someone else for the position.


    As such, the mission he was given was to locate the other Sannin, Tsunade Senju.

 Chapter 82: Supervisor

    Chapter 82 - Supervisor


    There was no doubt that Tsunade was going to make an appearance eventually.


    She was written to be a central figure in the Naruto universe, renowned for her medical expertise and composite personality.


    As the granddaughter of Hashirama Senju, she carried a legacy of leadership and power. Her life was marked by tragedy, losing both her brother and lover, Dan, which led to her developing a fear of blood and a disillusionment with the world.


    Despite her personal struggles, she was still a skilled and compassionate ninja. Her medical prowess, till this day, is unmatched, and she plays a pivotal role in the series.


    Tsunade''s appearance is striking, with long blonde hair and fair skin. But this is a front, as she often uses a transformation technique to appear younger. In truth, her face is very wrinkled, and her skin has lost a lot of colour.


    Her reputation as a kunoichi still remains legendary, and her strength is evident in her actions. However, beneath the tough exterior is a woman deeply affected by loss and burdened by the weight of her past.


    Arthur knew a great deal about her. And if Jiraiya was searching for that Sannin, then it meant that he was currently in the "Search for Tsunade" arc.


    This particular arc set the stage for a lot of events, expanding more on key characters.


    During this arc, Orochimaru sought Tsunade to heal his injured arms. Oddly enough, thanks to William, the snake would likely do the same thing again.


    The storyline itself culminated in a dramatic confrontation between Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya, revealing the depth of their past and the stakes involved.


    Naruto, who by default participated in this arc because he''s the main character, played his role by highlighting his growth and potential for becoming a Hokage.


    The arc concluded with Tsunade accepting the role of the fifth Hokage, marking a new Chapter for the Leaf Village.


    Originally, it was only Jiraiya and Naruto who went on this search mission. This time, however, it was William and Alex accompanying Jiraiya¡ªno Naruto.


    It was an unexpected alliance, which hardly made any sense.


    William, with his strength and desire to be a part of this world, found favour in Jiraiya''s eyes. But for Alex to join those two, Arthur was suspicious.


    Yes, Alex, with his intelligence and strategic mind, would provide crucial support, yet that didn''t explain why he would wish to find Tsunade.


    Arthur wondered about the reasons behind Alex''s involvement.


    Was he simply looking for adventure, or was there something more to it? Perhaps he was seeking a way to prove himself and earn the respect of his peers. Or maybe he was driven by a desire to hunt down Arthur to make a difference in the world.


    Whatever his reasons, Alex''s presence on the mission added an extra layer of complexity to the situation. Arthur knew that he would have to be more cautious to anticipate every possible scenario.


    As for Jasper and Alice, their mission to the Land of Waves was also written in the reports. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasper, after his promotion, was clearly seeking opportunities to expand his influence. Alice, on the other hand, didn''t have any reasons for joining him.


    It states that Jasper claimed to have heard treacherous news in different countries, and desired to spy on those allegations. The elders permitted his mission, going as far as to allow Alice to accompany him.


    At least some things started piecing together. Most of the other players didn''t like the idea of Arthur roaming freely in the ninja world, so they were taking necessary actions by going out themselves.


    But why hadn''t Jada been doing anything? As far as Arthur knew, she had been performing small missions within the village¡ªhelping farmers, collecting trash.


    Everyone was playing their own game, their motives hidden beneath a mask of loyalty and friendship.


    He continued his research, focusing on any details he might have overlooked.


    Apart from Alice, all the females were still within the Hidden Leaf Village. Margaret was receiving advanced training on her medical abilities and helping the village''s medical corps.


    There didn''t seem to be anything unusual going on with that player.


    Suddenly, a report caught Arthur''s interest, one that explained what Team 7 was doing. He felt a sort of inspiration rising as he read the details.


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura had embarked on a mission to the Land of Tea¡ªno Kakashi.


    This mission was peculiar, occurring far earlier than it should have in the original timeline.


    Known as the "Land of Tea Escort Mission," it was a typical filler arc¡ªa brief respite before the more significant challenges. But its premature appearance in this timeline suggested a deviation from the established narrative.


    Arthur pondered the implications of this anomaly. Why would the players allow Team 7, a team filled with the main characters, to go venturing alone outside of the Leaf Village? Were they too distracted to see the real repercussions?


    Regardless of the reason, he knew he had to take advantage. Team 7, despite their skills, would be vulnerable.


    Arthur, therefore, set a new goal in mind: to follow them. It was a risky move, but he couldn''t afford to ignore the benefits of interacting with the main characters again.


    And he wasn''t going to just talk to them; he was going to kill them!


    Why wouldn''t he desire to slay Team 7 this early in the game?


    Because of these main characters, the other players always knew what would happen next.


    But say the main characters were killed off early? That would cause the entire game to spiral into the unknown. The players would have to truly guess what was going to happen next. And without foreknowledge of the story, Arthur could keep working with the element of surprise.


    After rereading all the notes and reports, he placed them in their respective drawers and disappeared from the Leaf Village with the flying raijin technique.


    After making preparations in the Water Country, he stood at the bridge bordering the Land of Tea. The actual journey was uneventful, about a day''s trek from the Uzumaki Temple.


    This country was smaller compared to any of the other''s he''d venture to. It was seemingly peaceful, located near the Land of Fire, and was known for its tea production.


    From what he knew, it was also a popular tourist destination with a unique culture centered around tea ceremonies and traditions.


    Being that it was only mentioned in a filler arc, the arc itself followed Team 7 as they were assigned to protect a character named "Idate Morino," Ibiki Morino''s younger brother, during a crucial race.


    Idate was written to be a spoiled young man. Despite initial animosity between Naruto and him, they eventually formed a bond and overcame their obstacles together.


    The story unfolded with a series of encounters with rival teams and a former Leaf shinobi turned rogue, named "Aoi Rokush¨­," culminating in a dramatic showdown and a triumphant victory for Idate and Team 7.


    Why this was even a noteworthy filler arc to begin with was because Aoi owned a unique weapon called the "Blade of Thunder."


    The Blade of Thunder is another powerful weapon with a history tied to the Land of Tea. Stolen from Aoi in the Leaf Village, it possesses the ability to manipulate lightning, extending and retracting like a lightsaber¡ªa weapon from the Star Wars franchise.


    Its electrical properties allow for a variety of offensive and defensive tactics, including paralysis, suspension, and powerful energy blasts. However, its true potential lies in its ability to cut through both physical and chakra-based defenses, making it a formidable weapon in the hands of a skilled user.


    Arthur''s gains, if he could manage, would be both the destruction of Team 7 and the Blade of Thunder!


    He fixed his gaze on a bridge that spanned a river. It was a simple structure, made of wood and stone. Beyond it was undoubtedly where Team 7 was currently stationed.


    After a few hours of walking, he made it near the capital.


    There, he considered what the best course of action would be. He could attack the team now, take them by surprise. But that felt too easy.


    What he first needed to do was observe them from a distance to make sure this wasn''t a lure or trap. He could also study their strengths and weaknesses to see if they''d changed since their last encounter.


    And then, when the time was right, he would make his move.


    He found a secluded spot overlooking the village, a vantage point that offered a clear view of things. Activating his Sage Mode, he spent the next moment scanning the whole land.


    Villagers were going about their daily tasks, their simple existence completely opposite to what ninjas go through. He even verified the two main families that participated in this arc: the Wasabi family and the Wagarashi family.


    They were rivals for the race that Idate was to run in. But that had nothing to do with Arthur. Aoi was also in the capital, drinking alone with a whore.


    Then Arthur saw them¡ªTeam 7.


    Naruto still looked and acted like the boisterous and energetic sort. His orange jumpsuit was also still being worn. Sasuke was still the brooding loner, walking beside him with an indifferent expression. Lastly was Sakura.


    Kakashi was not written to be on this mission due to other missions that needed to be taken care of. What piqued Arthur''s interest was what Sakura was holding¡ªa medical bag.


    Sakura, who underwent training with Tsunade, became a medical ninja and acquired some of Tsunade''s skills. However, Tsunade was not even remotely close to arriving back in the village right now. Meaning Sakura shouldn''t be interested in anything medical.


    So why did she have that bag?


    Arthur watched as they disappeared into an inn.


    He already had a plan in mind¡ªto let Team 7 and Aoi fight. When the battle concluded, he would swarm in and defeat the winner.


    That tactic was known as a proxy war.


    Whether Team 7 defeats Aoi like it was written, or Aoi kills Team 7, the real winner would still be Arthur in the end.


    As such, he transformed his appearance, adopting the guise of a middle-aged shinobi from the Hidden Leaf Village. With his identity concealed, he approached the capital and entered the inn where Team 7 was staying.


    As he stepped through the door, the familiar faces of Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura welcomed him.


    "Hey there, you three," he said, waving an innocent hand.


    Naruto was the first to greet him back. His signature grin was infectious, and his enthusiasm was undeniable. Sasuke, on the other hand, maintained his stoic demeanour, his eyes scanning Arthur with a hint of suspicion. Sakura offered a warm smile and a polite greeting.


    Arthur introduced himself as a fellow shinobi from the Hidden Leaf Village, named Desmond, sent to oversee their mission. He explained that he had heard about their exploits and felt like ensuring their safety.


    The trio exchanged glances, wondering why the Leaf Village would send a supervisor.


    Naruto, always eager for attention, bombarded Arthur with questions, asking, "What''s the big idea?! We''re more than enough to handle things here!"


    Sasuke, on the other hand, remained silent. Sakura, acting as the voice of reason, asked about the purpose of Arthur''s visit.


    He explained that he had been tasked with ensuring the smooth operation of the race.


    "It''s a crucial event for the nation''s economy and morale," he said. "Don''t let your talents as Genin oversee another nation''s prosperity."


    Not a single one of them had a counterargument.


    As the conversation progressed, Arthur learned that Team 7 had already been informed of possible oppositions like Aoi Rokush¨­.


    Aoi was hardly a formidable opponent, a threat that could easily be ignored. However, in the story, he did easily best Naruto and Sasuke. Mainly because of his experience and the Blade of Thunder.


    The conversation turned to the upcoming race. Naruto, brimming with confidence, declared his intention to win. Sasuke, as usual, remained indifferent, his focus on the potential threats. Sakura encouraged her teammates, offering Arthur assurance that they didn''t need another ninja on this mission.


    "We really appreciate you coming," she said, "but you''re gonna be bored by the time we finish taking care of things."


    "Haha," Arthur laughed. "That just makes my job easier!"


    While the conversation continued, he could sense a growing tension between Naruto and Sasuke. It wasn''t hostile, but the rivalry between the two was evident.


    Clearly, the words Arthur said to the Uchiha during their last encounter still lingered. He would gladly fuel the flames to corrupt their so-called "friendship."


    Now was not the time.

 Chapter 83: Like Family

    Chapter 83 - Like Family


    "Since you''re going to be staying with us," Naruto pointed, "you better pay your half of the room!"


    "Naruto!" Sakura corrected, "You shouldn''t be disrespectful to a Ch¨±nin."


    Arthur laughed, faking his jovial mood quite nicely. He calmed the two by pulling out a stack of ry¨­. Only those two felt awed by how loaded he was.


    As the conversation drew to a close, Sasuke abruptly stood up and walked out of the room. Naruto, taken aback by his friend''s abrupt departure, decided to follow.


    "Sorry about those two," Sakura sincerely said.


    He smiled reassuringly and replied, "Don''t worry about them. It''s good to have a little rivalry among friends."


    She nodded but was still feeling a little puzzled. So she admitted, "They''ve been acting weird lately..."


    Arthur patted her shoulder and said, "It''s a phase that boys eventually grow out of. Everything''ll be okay. Just focus on the race for now."


    She smiled, feeling her spirits lifted. With enthusiasm, she said, "You''re right! Haha. Didn''t meant to get you involved in our team''s emotional side."


    He chuckled in response and replied, "I have no doubt about that... But remember, the most important thing is to stay safe. After all, you''re still young Genin."


    Sakura gave a light smile, feeling renewed by his kind words. To her, it was almost as if he truly understood what was going on in her head.


    From her "inner Sakura" to her devotion for her friends, there wasn''t a single thing Arthur hadn''t known about both her and Team 7.


    For the next hour, he spent the time monitoring the trio from a distance. They weren''t at all what he expected. Or rather, there didn''t seem anything special about the main cast.


    As far as he knew, this was the most pivotal group in the entire franchise.


    Like most ninjas, their journey began as inexperienced Genins, facing challenges and growing together. The team faced numerous trials, including the Ch¨±nin Exams, Orochimaru''s invasion, and the pursuit of Sasuke after his defection.


    Despite hardships and setbacks, their bond remained strong toward the end of the story. Naruto''s unhealthy determination, Sakura''s obsessiveness behaviour, and Sasuke''s inconsistent character development shaped their individualities and collectiveness.


    To Arthur, they were one of the worst teams in existence and have no idea what the true meaning of friendship is.


    While their story is one of rivalry, they failed to rightly redeem themselves on many occasions.


    Those thoughts aside, he was living in their world and had to abide by certain rules if he desired to make a change. Hence why slaying them early was something he wasn''t going to pass up.


    As he followed them, the trio eventually separated.


    Arthur watched as Naruto began aimlessly looking for something. The young ninja was clearly on a mission¡ªa mission to find a decent restaurant.


    He approached Naruto with a friendly demeanour and casually asked, "Hungry?"


    Naruto''s face lit up a little. He exclaimed, "You bet, but I can''t find anywhere selling what I like!"


    At that instant, his stomach growled. Arthur chuckled.


    "Come on," he said, leading the way. "I''ll treat you to something good."


    The two eventually made it to a nearby ramen shop that Naruto hadn''t seen. As they sat down, Arthur ordered a large bowl of miso ramen. Naruto was ecstatic to hear that Arthur had similar taste.


    In truth, Arthur disliked that flavour. It was too bitter. But garnering the boy''s favour was essential.


    While they waited for their food, he decided to engage Naruto in conversation.


    "So, how''s things been lately?" he asked in a casual tone.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm as he exclaimed, "It''s been amazing! I''ve been training hard, and I''m getting stronger every day."


    Arthur nodded, encouraging the main character to never give up. After all, that was his "ninja way."


    "I heard you''ve been making a name for yourself," he said.


    Naruto grinned, replying, "Yeah, thanks to my friends: Alex, Jada, Jasper, Alice, Margaret, and even my cousin Will. They''ve been helping me a lot, and they''ve taught me so much."


    "They sound like a great group of friends," Arthur commented. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto nodded vigorously and said, "They are! We train together, eat together, and even sleep in the same place sometimes. Seriously, it''s like they know everything about me!"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow to remark, "That''s a lot of trust, but what do you mean by that exactly?"


    Before Naruto could answer, their bowls of ramen appeared. Arthur didn''t want to make him feel uncomfortable, as if he were trying hard to pry into his business.


    As such, they ate their ramen peacefully.


    Naruto continued to talk about his friends, their adventures, and their dreams together. He spoke of the challenges they had faced, the obstacles they had overcome, and the bonds they had forged.


    "We''re like family," he said. "We''ve been through a lot together."


    "It must be nice to have people you can call family after growing up as an orphan."


    Naruto paused to look at his reflection in the soup. Then he smiled and confessed, "Yeah... It is. I never knew my dad or mom... My friends and cousin told me who they were and how they helped protect the village. When I heard the story, I cried."


    Arthur listened intently, his mind analyzing the information. He could see that Naruto was a very loyal character, one who put too much trust in people who barely knew.


    The implications of him finding out about Minato and Kushina early only hinted that the players also told him about the Nine-Tails'' background. Not to mention, Naruto seemed mentally strong compared to his counterpart.


    Arthur, by no means, was going to ask about the Nine-Tails. It wasn''t something others normally brought up to the boy. There wasn''t any more he needed to know anyway since he was planning to slay the main character soon.


    As they finished their meal, Naruto looked at Arthur with a sense of gratitude.


    "Thanks for the treat," he said. "It was really good."


    Arthur smiled and replied, "No problem. It was nice to catch up with you."


    They walked out of the ramen shop, the day still young.


    Arthur verified two things: the young ninja had grown since their last encounter. He was no longer as na?ve or impulsive. The second thing he learned was how much stronger Naruto''s chakra had become.


    If Arthur let the boy roam any more in this world, Naruto would reach his prime state much sooner. And if Naruto was stronger, how was the second main character?


    Arthur felt the need to find out. After having spent the morning with Naruto, learning about the young ninja''s growth and development, it made sense to also focus on Sasuke.


    He found Sasuke by the banks of a lake. The young ninja was skipping stones. It was a simple act, but Sasuke could never seem to make the stone skip past to the other side.


    Just then, a stone flew past his head and skipped roughly four times on the surface of the water before landing on dry land.


    Sasuke turned around to see who could have had the strength to do such a feat. And who he saw was none other than Arthur in a nonchalant pose.


    "It''s pretty easy if you arc it a certain way," Arthur said, approaching the Uchiha.


    As his footsteps muffled the soft grass, Sasuke was assessing him.


    "What do you want?" he asked in an informal way.


    Arthur didn''t let it get to him. Instead, he smiled and said, "I heard you were a skilled Genin in the village. Mind if I give you a few pointers?"


    Sasuke shrugged, his indifference barely concealed. Arthur picked up another stone and tossed it across the lake again. This time, the stone skipped three times before making it to the other side.


    Sasuke''s eyes widened in surprise. How could he not be impressed, for the lake was almost a quarter mile (four tenths of a kilometer)?


    "Not bad," he admitted.


    Arthur chuckled and replied, "I''ve had some practice..."


    There was a brief silence as the two of them watched the ripples on the water. Then, Arthur broke the silence, saying in a low and serious tone, "I have something to tell you."


    Sasuke''s attention was immediately focused on him. Arthur took a deep breath and said, "It''s about your clan."


    "What do you know?" the young ninja asked, narrowing his eyes. Arthur could tell by the tone of his voice that it was edgy with a sense of urgency.


    "The Hokage believes that the Uchiha clan can be rebuilt," Arthur carefully said. He needed to gauge Sasuke''s reaction, and that''s exactly what happened.


    Sasuke''s expression was now more than readable. He felt despair and hope.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Arthur explained the importance of preserving the Uchiha clan''s legacy. He spoke of the potential for a new generation of Uchiha, raised in a world without conflict.


    Sasuke listened intently. He had always felt a deep connection to his clan, a sense of belonging that had been shattered by the massacre. The idea of rebuilding the Uchiha clan was an emotional one, a spark of hope in his tragic tale.


    "How can you put so much trust in something you don''t know?" Sasuke asked.


    Arthur smiled and answered, "You don''t have to blindly put your trust in things... For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for?"


    He paused, allowing the words to sink in. They were strong sayings, taken directly from Romans 8:24. Then he continued.


    "I know about your curse mark, Sasuke. It''s a powerful tool, but it comes with a price."


    Sasuke didn''t want to say anything just yet. The Uchiha wondered who Arthur was, how he knew so much, and why he chose to come here.


    Feeling a bit annoyed, Sasuke finally asked, "How do you know about that?"


    Arthur shrugged and answered, "Let''s just say I have my sources... But if there''s something you should know, Orochimaru''s the deceiving type. He''ll stop at nothing to bring you to him."


    Sasuke''s interest was piqued, so he asked, "What does he want with me?"


    Arthur smiled and said, "I''m not supposed to tell you that, but if you''re interested, we can talk about it later."


    Sasuke clearly wanted to know now, so he turned around, keeping himself composed. He nodded, understanding that Arthur was holding back information on purpose.


    Perhaps Arthur wasn''t such a bad guy, seeing how much he valued the Uchiha clan''s legacy¡ªso the young Sasuke believed.


    As the sun rose higher into the sky, the two continued their conversation. They spoke of things to come, of their dreams and aspirations.


    Sasuke rarely spoke about himself, keeping his thoughts in reserve. Yet that hadn''t mattered since Arthur knew what they were. And as they talked, a subtle bond began to form between them, one that allowed Sasuke to open up more.


    The hour passed, and their talk became quieter, prompting Arthur to leave the Uchiha be.


    From what he gathered, Sasuke was as strong as ever. Their last encounter caused the Uchiha to continue training much harder than before. Undoubtedly, the second main character was more skilled than his original self.


    It was time to see how the third main character was doing.


    Arthur found Sakura on the outskirts of the village, her hands gently plucking flowers. The area''s scent was idyllic, and her laughter, carried on the gentle breeze, was like a melody.


    Many people disliked this character for various reasons. She was written to be divisive. Initially portrayed as a weak and overly infatuated girl, she underwent significant development, becoming a skilled medical ninja.


    However, her character arc was uneven, and her portrayal often falls short of her potential.


    It was her earlier characterization that became a major point of contention. Her constant pining for Sasuke and lack of notable abilities compared to her teammates alienated many fans.


    While she eventually develops into a powerful and capable kunoichi, her character often regresses to her old patterns, particularly in her interactions with Sasuke. This inconsistency and the perception of wasted potential contributed to her unpopularity.


    Regardless of her positive qualities, they are often overshadowed by her unreliable portrayal and the overarching narrative focus on male characters.


    Sakura, as Arthur understood, was rooted in the limitations of her description rather than inherent flaws in the character herself. Had she been given more opportunities to shine and a more consistent development, she could have been a truly beloved character.


    Now that he was interacting with her, her presence was far different compared to seeing her on television or reading about her in novels.

 Chapter 84: Desmond?

    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chapter 84 - Desmond?


    Arthur approached Sakura.


    "Enjoying the scenery?" he asked amusingly.


    She turned upon recognizing the voice. Her face then lit up with a smile as she said, "It''s so peaceful here. The flowers are beautiful."


    To think such a character was hated this much. Yet her personality, when she wasn''t upset, seemed calm.


    Arthur nodded and agreed, saying, "They are indeed. The Land of Tea is known for its natural beauty."


    The two sat down to engage in small talk, discussing the weather, the local customs, and the upcoming race. Sakura spoke with enthusiasm, pleased and excited about how a lot of things have been going lately.


    Arthur noticed a subtle change in her demeanour.


    There was a sense of maturity about her¡ªa confidence that contradicted her young age. The Sakura he remembered was a lot shyer and a little insecure, often looking for approval.


    But the girl before him was different. She was like her older self: strong, independent, and capable.


    He wondered if the time spent with the other players had changed her. It had to have been. Or perhaps it was simply a matter of growing up. Reasonable to believe, but it was written that her maturity phase wouldn''t develop for at least another three years.


    Whatever the cause, Sakura had evolved into a notable young girl.


    As their conversation continued, Arthur probed deeper, trying to assess her strength and abilities. He asked about her training, her aspirations, and her fears. Sakura answered openly, not at all suspicious because of his friendliness.


    There was no trace of her "inner Sakura," the manifestation of her inner emotions, representing her actual opinion on things when she outwardly displays something completely different.


    Arthur would have easily been able to tell if she was hiding her feelings, but she didn''t give any signs of doing so. This Sakura was far too confident, almost as if she was ready to face any challenge.


    He was not the least bit impressed, knowing that she was still Team 7''s weakest link. But at the same time, he wouldn''t underestimate her.


    "Hey, Sakura, why are you carrying a medical bag?" Arthur asked in a gentle tone. "I wasn''t told you were on the medical corps or anything."


    Sakura casually moved her bag from sight with a nervous smile. In a lax tone, she explained, "I''d love to share, but I made a promise to my friends that I wouldn''t tell anyone why. You understand, right?"


    Now was not the time to break character, so Arthur nodded.


    There was a reason she had a medical bag, and he knew what was inside¡ªbandages, small vials, and the sort. Only ninjas who knew how to use these items would even bother carrying them. And not just any ninjas, but medical ninjas.


    Her role as a simple support character was only ever made crucial after she received her training from Tsunade. But Tsunade wasn''t in the village, and there were no reports claiming that she ever stopped by.


    There was only one reason why Sakura possibly knew how to perform medical ninjutsu¡ªthe players.


    Medical techniques, while needing refined chakra control, weren''t that difficult to learn for anyone with the aptitude. Any one of the players could have taught it to her.


    If he were to guess which player passed down that information, it was likely Margaret.


    As the sun began to set, Arthur stood up and said, "It''s getting late. We should get going."


    Sakura nodded, replying, "Thank you for the company. It was nice talking to you."


    "It was my pleasure," he said, smiling. "Perhaps we can do this again sometime."


    Sakura smiled back and replied, "Yeah. I''d like that."


    As the two departed for the inn, he knew that she and the rest of her friends had to die.


    The next day.


    The race had already begun. Arthur watched as Team 7 boarded the boat, their figures growing smaller as the vessel pulled away from the shore.


    What he learned yesterday from those interactions was of their strengths and weaknesses. It was clear that they had grown significantly since his last encounter with them.


    The influence of the other players was evident in their demeanour. They were no longer the na?ve and impulsive children he had read about. They were a little more confident and competent.


    But regardless of their changes, Arthur was not afraid. No, not even remotely.


    Did it matter that they were still a formidable team? Perhaps yet he had faced greater challenges in the past, and he would overcome them with his might.


    As the boat carrying Team 7 disappeared from sight, Arthur turned his attention elsewhere, knowing how dangerous the event would turn out.


    If he remembered correctly, Team Oboro (from the Ch¨±nin Exams), consisting of Kagari, Mubi, and Oboro, were going to attack the boat.


    Exactly as it was written, the Rain Village ninjas attacked. Arthur watched as Team 7 faced off against them. He had expected ambush, but the ease with which they handled the situation surprised him.


    Up until Team Oboro arrived, nothing was the same as the original story.


    Sasuke, in particular, displayed an uncanny ability to counterattack all of his enemy''s moves without the Sharingan. Naruto, with his boundless energy, was a force to be reckoned with. His speed and strength were impressive, and his determination to protect his friends was still present. Sakura, though smaller in stature, protected Idate on her own.


    This wasn''t at all what was written. From what Arthur remembered, their boat was destroyed.


    This time, the Rain Village ninjas, despite their techniques, were no match for Team 7. They were defeated quickly, their bodies lying motionless on the deck of the boat.


    One of the surviving ninjas managed to gasp out a question before losing consciousness: "How did you know about our attack?"


    Sasuke smirked and said, "Information is power..."


    Idate looked at Team 7 with newfound respect because that saying was from his older brother''s teaching.


    Only Arthur understood the meaning behind those words. Team 7 had been told in advance of Team Oboro''s ambush. Not by the characters of this world, but by the players.


    Naruto grinned and said, "We''ve also been training hard!"


    By the time the boat came to shore and the team set foot on land, Aoi Rokush¨­ finally made his appearance. He arrived on a rock pillaring out of the sand, his eyes scanning the scene.


    This character was a former Leaf ninja turned rogue. Once a promising shinobi, his ambition and greed led him down darkness. He possesses a cunning intellect and a ruthless demeanour, making him a dangerous opponent.


    Arthur noticed that Aoi''s physical appearance was exactly the same: handsome, chiseled face with spikey dark hair.


    This character''s skills with needles and his ability to combine them with his umbrella weren''t the easiest to defeat. However, it was his overreliance on the Blade of Thunder and his arrogance that ultimately led to his downfall.


    "You dare?" Aoi demanded in an irritable tone.


    Naruto stepped forward, his courage undeterred, and declared, "We''re protecting Idate, and we''re not gonna let you hurt anyone!"


    Aoi laughed and sneered, "You''re all just children! You can''t possibly believe mere Genin can stop me."


    Sasuke stepped forward, his eyes locked on his opponent, and said, "We''ll see about that... Aoi Rokush¨­ of the Hidden Rain Village."


    Aoi was stunned for a moment. They knew his name? The village was understandable because of his headband, but his name wasn''t something they should have had information on.


    More importantly, why was it they were acting as if they also knew he was coming?


    The stage was set for a confrontation. Arthur watched calmly from a safe distance. He wondered how fierce this battle would turn out, the outcome uncertain.


    Sakura, knowing that Idate was the intended target, stood protectively in front of him with her fists clenched. Naruto and Sasuke, their bodies taut with focus, ran forward.


    They were planning to circle Aoi, but he leapt back, throwing his umbrella up to the sky.


    "You think you can protect him?" he sneered. "I''ll crush you all like insects!"


    After performing hand signs, the umbrella''s underside opened to reveal an array of poisoned needles. The barrage rained down on the two.


    Naruto and Sasuke weaved around the deadly shower, not a single needle hitting them.


    "Don''t underestimate us!" Naruto shouted.


    Sasuke''s, now being the closest, narrowed his eyes as he focused on Aoi''s movements. With a burst of speed, he closed the distance between them.


    Aoi, anticipating the attack, tried pulling out the Sword of Thunder. But before the sword could be released, Sasuke stretched out his arm and stopped Aoi''s hand.


    Aoi was shocked. There was no way for the Uchiha to know what he was planning, let alone know where his most dangerous weapon was.


    Sakura, sensing an opportunity, launched herself at the enemy, her fists aiming at his vital points. Aoi, however, was too quick. With a flick of his wrist, he knocked Sasuke''s hand back and just barely dodged Sakura''s attempts.


    "Rasengan!"


    Before Aoi even knew it, the swirling sphere of chakra collided on his back, sending him crashing into a wall!


    ''Not bad,'' Arthur commented.


    Aoi emerged from the wreckage, his eyes burning with a cold fury.


    "You think that''s all it takes to defeat me?!" he shouted. "You''re nothing but Genin, the lowest of the¡ª"


    Before he could finish, he felt a sudden jolt of pain, his eyes losing their light as he slowly collapsed to the ground with a thud. The Rasengan had taken its toll.


    Aoi lay motionless, his body still. He wasn''t dead, but he was certainly out for the count.


    Naruto smiled, while Sasuke smirked in triumph. Sakura, her eyes filled with relief, moved to Idate''s side, making sure he was unharmed.


    Idate, witnessing the incredible display of skill and teamwork, was awestruck. He had never seen such a powerful and coordinated attack.


    He was more than filled with admiration as he looked at the three ninjas who had just saved him.


    "We''re here to protect you," Naruto exclaimed.


    "And that''s just what we''re going to do," Sakura added.


    To Idate, it felt as though this team could accomplish anything.


    Aoi had clearly underestimated Team 7, believing that they were mere children. Their synergy was evident. Even Sakura, who wasn''t supposed to move from her position, had attempted an attack.


    This wasn''t at all like how their original fight took place. Aoi was outmatched. His arrogance had once again been his downfall. Only swifter.


    With the threat neutralized, Team 7 turned their attention to the race. They had lost valuable time, but their spirits were undeterred. They were determined to finish the mission.


    As Sasuke went to retrieve Aoi''s weapon, he quickly fell back to his team. Naruto, Sakura, and Idate looked to see what had him so startled.


    It was Arthur, and he was standing right over the hilt of the Blade of Thunder.


    "Desmond?" Naruto asked. "What are you doing here?"


    Arthur ignored the question, his eyes fixed on the weapon. He picked it up and it was surprisingly light in his hands. The hilt itself didn''t look any special, hardly having any carvings on it. He twirled it in his hand, admiring more of its craftsmanship.


    The members of Team 7 exchanged mixed glances.


    "Be careful," Sakura said to him. "We were told to secure that¡ª"


    "Wait, Sakura," interrupted Sasuke. "I moved back because something felt off."


    Arthur neither smiled nor looked at the team. He was too mesmerized by the properties coursing through the weapon.


    "What''re ya talkin'' about, Sasuke?" wondered Naruto. "Desmond''s not just gonna run off with it. Come on, tell them, Desmond."


    Arthur continued to ignore them, causing tension to rise. When he finally confronted the four, he saw their fear, respect, and determination in their gazes.


    They were a formidable team, but they were still learning, not at all as strong as their Shippuden counterparts.


    He knew that he could defeat them, that he could take the Blade of Thunder and disappear without a fight. But he also knew that it would be a hollow victory if he did.


    No, he wanted to slay them right here, right now, and test to see if he could truly match the skills of the main characters.


    With an unreadable expression, he placed the Blade of Thunder in his weapon pouch and said, "Naruto... Sasuke... Sakura... Raise your guards, use everything you have, and don''t hold back. Because if you don''t, your deaths won''t be remembered."

 Chapter 85: Fight For Survival

    Chapter 85 - Fight For Survival


    Glancing outside a window at the topmost room in a hospital was Rock Lee.


    The sterile walls of his room offered him little comfort, his body immobilized in a cast. But the arrival of Jada, his cheerful friend, turned things around.


    "How''re you feeling today, Lee?" she asked after opening the door. A wide smile spread across his face as she entered the room.


    "Jada!" he exclaimed in a joyful tone. "You came to visit!"


    She returned his smile and replied, "Of course, Lee. I promised I wouldn''t miss a day until you recovered."


    She drew closer to his bedside, her hand gently resting on his arm. He sighed slightly, admitting, "I miss training... I miss the thrill of working hard."


    Jada squeezed his arm reassuringly and said, "I know, but you need to rest. You''ll be back on your feet in no time."


    "I am glad you have so much hope for me," he replied. There wasn''t a single ounce of doubt in his eyes. "Is this Tsunade really as good as you say she is?"


    "She is!" she happily said.


    "But what if I never recover?"


    Jada''s smile faltered as she said in a firm tone, "Don''t talk like that. Tsunade will heal you. She''s the best medic in the world."


    He nodded, apologizing for making her worry.


    "Sorry for asking," he said.


    Jada punched him in the arm, causing a jolt of pain. He squealed, questioning the reason for the hit.


    "Because," she answered, flexing her arm, "you have to say it with the power of youth!"


    A comfortable laughter fell between them, followed by a pleasant quietness. They sat in companionable silence.


    He looked at her with a sense of appreciation. She had always been there for him, a constant source of support and encouragement.


    Jada had a reputation in the Leaf, one that many in her age group couldn''t amount to. She was well known throughout the village and respected among her fellow ninjas.


    He didn''t envy her, but he most certainly wanted to get back into the action.


    Breaking the silence, he confessed, "Jada, I get pretty nervous when I think about it."


    Her expression softened as she gently said, "It''s okay to be nervous, Lee. Everyone is afraid of something. Like me, I''m afraid of spiders. Ha-ha."


    Lee nodded and said, "That is not what I meant... I have faced Neji hundreds of times and Jasper once. But none of them compared to Arthur."


    Jada''s demeanour shifted as her face grew serious.


    "Arthur...?" she calmly repeated.


    Lee nodded and continued saying, "He''s something else... I have never met an opponent like him before. It was like fighting a ghost. He predicted my every move and saw through my attacks like they were nothing. It was terrifying, to say the least."


    Jada listened intently, unwilling to say anything. No one knew how she felt about Arthur. And the description Lee gave her was chilling.


    Without a moment''s notice, she arose from her seat and said, "I need to leave for a moment."


    Lee looked at her, unable to make out her face. Confused, he asked, "Is something wrong?"


    She simply nodded with a grave expression and said, "I''ll be right back..."


    Remembering what she said earlier about youth, he confidently pumped his fist and announced, "Please, try not to let him or anyone bring you down! That''s what Guy-sensei always¡ª"


    The door closed behind her before he could finish.


    "Huh...?" he wondered.


    Now he was alone to ponder what could have disturbed her so much. What did she know about Arthur that he did not?


    The Land of Tea.


    Team 7 could be heard discussing the situation amongst themselves.


    Naruto was trying to defuse the situation, while Sasuke remained cautious. Sakura, as always, was trying to be the voice of reason, looking for a peaceful solution.


    "Quit messin'' around already!" Naruto suddenly shouted.


    Arthur ignored the outburst, prompting Sasuke to step forward.


    "Open your eyes, Naruto," the Uchiha said in a low, menacing tone. "I''d recognize that look from anywhere... Who''s to say he wasn''t an enemy from the beginning?"


    Arthur remained stoic. Leave it to the sole genius among them to understand the situation.


    If Arthur truly was an enemy, then their predicament was more dire than anyone could have expected.


    The tension grew as he remained silent.


    "Desmond!" screamed Naruto.


    "Pitiful boy... Listen to your friend already and quit trying to avoid this fight."


    Blood boiling, Naruto rushed forward. He refused to believe what he was hearing.


    "Wait!" Sasuke yelled.


    But it was too late. He was forced to follow him.


    Arthur crossed his arms, bracing himself for the impact. Naruto slammed a fist right into his defenses, causing the collision to send him flying upward.


    Sasuke leapt right off Naruto''s shoulders, meeting Arthur in the air. He tried to spin Arthur around, but Arthur knocked back his hand. While the two were battling out in the air, Naruto leapt above them.


    "Uzumaki barrage!"


    Arthur turned his head, only to see Naruto''s foot coming down from above. He caught it with one hand, but Sasuke capitalized on the attack.


    "Lion''s barrage!"


    The Uchiha''s kick connected. As Arthur began to fall, he saw Sakura activate a series of hand signs. A long rope erupted from the ground, covered in explosive tags.


    Arthur landed and the impact was followed by a large detonation.


    Team 7 had indeed turned the tables on him. Their teamwork and coordination were simply flawless. So much so that he hadn''t known that their earlier attack was taken from one of the video games.


    "Did we get him?" Naruto asked after landing with Sasuke.


    The cloud created by the aftereffects finally cleared, revealing Arthur dusting himself off. His body was hardly scathed.


    "That the best you three could do?" he taunted in a calm and collected voice.


    Idate''s reaction was one for the record books. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Arthur, trying to comprehend what he had just witnessed.


    Naruto and Sasuke, still determined, moved into a defensive stance. The main character was the first to move. Launching himself, Naruto''s fist connected with Arthur''s face, causing a thunderous impact that echoed through the shore.


    The force of the blow should have sent Arthur reeling, but he remained unmoved. His face, however, bore the mark of Naruto''s attack, a red imprint that was slowly fading away.


    "You call that a punch...?" he mocked with an amused tone. Arthur grabbed Naruto''s wrist with an iron grip. Then, with a swift motion, he twisted Naruto''s arm, sending the boy crashing to the ground. "Think I''m done?"


    Naruto, his bravado shattered, was picked up like a ragdoll and slammed several times.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sakura gasped as she witnessed the raw power being displayed. The Naruto Uzumaki was being reduced to a helpless plaything.


    When Arthur finished, he stood over the boy with cold eyes.


    "You''re supposed to be the main character?" he questioned with a hint of contempt. "How laughable..."


    Naruto, struggling to regain his footing, glared at Arthur. He was hurt and angry, but his eyes still showed determination. He would not be defeated. Not without a real fight.


    "We''re not finished yet!" he shouted in defiance.


    Sasuke appeared right above Arthur from behind, aiming a well-timed kick. Arthur, however, managed to dodge, blurring away. He was forced to release Naruto''s arm, Sasuke''s true aim.


    Naruto, eager for revenge, launched another attack.


    "Wait, Naruto!" yelled Sasuke.


    But the boy was already on the move. His fist connected with Arthur''s chest, yet the impact was absorbed by Arthur''s powerful physique. Undeterred, Naruto continued his assault, sending a flurry of punches and kicks.


    Arthur remained calm throughout. No matter how many hits the main character landed on him, it didn''t faze him one bit.


    When Arthur saw an opening, he countered and sent a strike right to the boy''s chest. The blow caused Naruto to cough up stomach fluid. His breathing became laboured, but he still refused to give up, a resilience that even Arthur was impressed by.


    Suddenly, that Naruto vanished, replaced by several identical copies of himself.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he understood what was happening. Naruto had used the Multi-Shadow Clone technique. Now he knew why this was the main character''s most-used technique¡ªhe hadn''t even seen when Naruto performed the hand sign.


    The clones attacked from all directions with synchronized movements. Sasuke joined them, forcing Arthur to get on the defensive end.


    He quickly pulled out a katana and began cutting through the clones one by one. Sasuke almost had his head sliced off had another Naruto not pulled the Uchiha back in time.


    But the clones weren''t finished. One appeared behind Arthur with his fist drawn. Arthur spun around, causing his katana to cut the Naruto in two. The clone dispersed, yet more kept coming his way.


    It was then that Arthur began to understand why the Multi-Shadow Clone technique was forbidden. He was being overwhelmed, forced to constantly be on his toes.


    Suddenly, all the clones pulled out kunai. Arthur ran to a clear opening to get some breathing room. One by one, they chucked the kunai in the direction he was headed.


    With a fluid motion, he stopped in his tracks and used his katana to deflect all of them!


    The clones were skilled, but they were no match for his experience.


    As they closed in, Arthur unleashed a barrage of attacks, fast enough not to be seen. The clones were cut down one by one, their bodies turning into puff clouds.


    Idate watched in horror as the clones were being defeated.


    "It''s alright," Sakura assured after seeing his worried face. She reached for something in her pouch. "Just wait."


    When Idate looked, he understood their strategy. The clones weren''t the real attack; they were being defeated on purpose so that a larger puff cloud could be formed to deter Arthur''s vision. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From inside this newly formed cloud, Arthur remained stoic, standing amid the swirling smoke. Looking around, he noticed something odd about it. The colour of it was mixed with white and purple¡ªpoison.


    It was a desperate attempt by Sakura to let her team gain a tactical advantage, but it was a futile effort.


    ''Tamashii...''


    Naruto and Sasuke, their forms covered by the smoke, launched their attacks.


    "Rasengan!"


    "Chidori!"


    Arthur stood his grounds, watching them close the distance.


    The moment they neared him, he dropped his katana and intercepted their wrists, causing a loud shockwave powerful enough to clear the entire poison cloud.


    When Sakura and Idate looked, they were beyond flabbergasted. The combined force of the Chidori and the Rasengan had been stopped!


    Arthur held the two boys in place by just their wrists. Sounds of one thousand birds chirping and chakra flowing filled his ears as he stared down at the two main characters. Their eyes were the same, showing how much they were willing to take him down.


    "Those are each of your most powerful jutsus, aren''t they?" he asked. In one motion, he flung both ninjas behind him. "Too bad..."


    Naruto and Sasuke, their attacks repelled, managed to safely land. They regrouped with Sakura, knowing that they had to find a new strategy¡ªa way to defeat their formidable opponent.


    Arthur, sensing their hesitation, pressed the attack. Startled, the two boys met him in the middle.


    They fought back with all their might, but they were being overwhelmed. It was as if they were fighting air, each of their attacks being ineffective no matter what they tried.


    Sakura, watching the battle unfold, thought of a different approach. She activated a few hand signs, creating an illusion around Arthur. Her hope was to disrupt his focus and give her teammates an opportunity to strike.


    Arthur, however, was not fooled. He saw through the illusions instantly. When that failed, she tried setting up another trap like before. But he dodged them, as if knowing where they were placed.


    "How is he doing that?!" Idate wondered.


    "I... I don''t know," she admitted.


    She looked closely while the three were fighting and noticed something odd. Arthur''s eyes were different. They hadn''t looked like that before he had emerged out of the poisonous puff cloud; they were glowing ominously red.


    Then it hit her¡ªthis was his Kekkei Genkai!

 Chapter 86: Exceptional Teamwork

    Chapter 86 - Exceptional Teamwork


    As the battle raged on, Arthur was considering his chakra reserves.


    Hardly any techniques were performed except his Regenerative Healing technique to defend and recover from the explosion, and his Tamashii. If things continued as they were, he''d have more than enough chakra left.


    Suddenly, Sakura launched a kunai at him like a missile hurtling through the air. The force it was thrown at was not normal. He dodged it by flipping back several yards away.


    As he recovered his balance, she charged forward, ignoring her teammates. Arthur met her attack with a counterattack, his fist colliding with hers with a thunderous impact!


    The force of the blow sent Sakura reeling backward, but she quickly recovered, confused at what had happened.


    "That punch," Arthur said, flexing his fingers. "That was the Chakra-Enhanced Strength jutsu..."


    Sakura was now muddled. How could he have possibly known that?


    Arthur himself could only speculate that it was indeed Margaret who had taught it to her. No other character could except Tsunade.


    Sakura charged in again, and the two exchanged epic blows that thundered the air. His own Chakra-Enhanced Strength easily outmatched hers.


    Not willing to let their teammate face Arthur alone, Naruto and Sasuke ran toward them. Yet Arthur''s Tamashii was tracking their every move.


    Naruto lunged as he unleashed a barrage of punches. Arthur, despite being interlocked with Sakura, dodged each strike. Sasuke aimed a kick, but Arthur flipped over it, reappearing behind him. Sakura, seeing an opening, launched a fist forward. Inches from landing, it was dodged with a mere sidestep.


    Frustration began to creep into Team 7 as they regrouped. They were hitting nothing but air, making their attacks quite futile.


    That''s when Arthur heard Sakura relay to her team about his eyes. Sasuke found this revelation the most suspicious.


    "We''ll take him down no matter what!" Naruto declared.


    "Hmph." Arthur scoffed. "Come and try..."


    Sakura charged in first, her movements a lot faster than before. She launched another attack with her fist aimed at his chest. He blocked the blow with a raised forearm. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto followed up with a kick, which managed to connect with Arthur''s side. The pain was hardly felt. But this wasn''t their real attack, for if he had dodged, Sasuke would have landed a more impactful blow.


    Arthur elegantly shoved the Uzumaki''s leg away and dove to dodge a kick by the Uchiha. Sakura recklessly went in for a punch, having thought Sasuke''s attack would have landed. So Arthur let her get closer before rising from the ground and connecting a jab right to her belly.


    The impact sent her reeling backward.


    "That was a stupid mistake," he commented.


    Before Sakura could recover, he moved in for the finish. His foot lashed out, connecting with her side with the force of a battering ram. The hit sent her sliding across the ground, skidding to a halt against a rock.


    She lay motionless for a second. The pain was excruciating, but she refused to give up. She slowly struggled to her feet, clutching the area that was kicked.


    Naruto and Sasuke, witnessing the brutal attack on their teammate, wouldn''t let that stand. They charged at him in anger.


    Arthur didn''t blink, meeting their next assault with a sense of calmness. He continued to weave through their attacks.


    Sakura, unable to join the fray, used the basic Healing technique to mend her wounds. When she felt how bruised her injury was, she suddenly coughed up blood.


    Arthur watched as Naruto unleashed a multitude of shadow clones.


    "You should know," Arthur said as he ran through the clones, "the same trick doesn''t work on me twice..."


    Naruto was undeterred by the taunt. He continued summoning clones, prompting Arthur to take a different approach.


    ''Seven heavenly breaths: first activation...''


    Before he could be overwhelmed, his speed and strength were amplified. His blows became faster as they landed with a devastating force. Just one punch was enough to destroy two clones.


    The Narutos were no match for his raw power, and their bodies dwindling by the second.


    But this wasn''t a solo battle. Sasuke appeared right behind Arthur, a katana aimed at his back¡ªthe same katana Arthur had dropped earlier. The blade pierced right through the heart, only for Arthur''s body to be replaced with a rock.


    "Substitution!" Sasuke screamed.


    They all pulled back and began looking for him. When they finally spotted him, he was standing right behind Idate.


    With an iron grip, he grabbed Idate by the neck and held him up. Idate''s legs swayed back and forth helplessly.


    "Guys, help!" the boy screamed.


    "Let him go," Naruto shouted, "or I''ll¡ª"


    "Or you''ll what?" Arthur interrupted.


    "Guys, please!" Idate cried, tears welling up in his eyes. "I don''t wanna die!"


    Was Arthur really going to do it? The instant Sasuke dared to take a step, Arthur snapped Idate''s neck with a sickening crunch. The boy''s body went limp as Arthur let go, allowing the filler character to collapse to the ground.


    A stunned silence fell over the scene. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were frozen in shock. They had never witnessed someone die before their eyes. Not a brutal act of violence.


    The trio just stood there in silence. Who knows what they were thinking? They had underestimated their opponent, and it had cost them dearly.


    Forget that they failed their mission; someone died before their very eyes. Now they were paralyzed by fear.


    Arthur understood things. Because the players prevented any malicious events from occurring in the main characters'' story, they hadn''t undergone their much-needed development.


    He was by no means going to let them go, so he launched another attack, prompting the trio to wake up from their daze.


    The battle resumed, but this time, the stakes were even higher. Idate''s death ignited something within Team 7, a burning desire to make Arthur pay at all costs!


    He charged at Naruto first. The two fighters met in the middle, colliding with their fists. He couldn''t just sense it; he could see it in Naruto''s eyes¡ªthe blue slitted pupils of the Nine-Tails'' chakra waiting to be released!


    Sakura knew that she had to do something.


    "Ninja art: snow Sakura dance!"


    Arthur, in the midst of a battle with Naruto, had never seen her technique before. How could he when he''s never played any of the video games?


    Sakura threw several bags into the air where the two were fighting. Sasuke, working in tandem with her, finally activated his Sharingan. He then launched a barrage of shuriken to distract Arthur and create an opening for Naruto to escape.


    Some of the shuriken ripped open the bags, revealing what appeared to be hundreds of Sakura blossoms. Arthur found himself in a barrier of flower petals.


    Upon closer inspection, they weren''t at all flower petals; they were explosive tags!


    "Fire style," Sasuke screamed, "fireball jutsu!"


    The flames ignited a falling tag, creating a chain reaction. One-by-one, every tag exploded, causing a series of explosions to fill the battlefield.


    "Wind style,'' Naruto howled, "giant air bullet!"


    Arthur could still see inside the explosion, crossing his arms so as not to inhale the fumes. Naruto never had any other wind style techniques, save what he used with the Rasengan. Only a player would have taught him one!


    The wind technique collided with the explosion, further enhancing the blast while creating a wall of fire that engulfed Arthur. The heat was intense; the flames threatened to consume him.


    "Fire style: dragon flame jutsu!"


    A torrent of flames erupted from Sasuke''s mouth. The technique reached the wall of flames, causing an explosion to shoot towards the sky like a fiery dragon.


    It took almost an entire minute for them to see the results. And when they did, they were stunned beyond measure.


    The fire subsided, revealing Arthur encased in a dome of ice. The flames had melted most of the ice, creating a surreal spectacle. He emerged from it, dusting away the ash from his shoulders.


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura couldn''t say a word. They had unleashed their most powerful attacks, but Arthur had remained unscathed. His resilience was terrifying, his power seemingly limitless!


    As the flames danced around him, he looked at them and said, "I''ll admit, it takes a powerful jutsu to break that ice... Your teamwork was exceptional, the best I''ve seen since I''ve arrived here."


    The trio exchanged worried glances. They had faced countless opponents, but none as powerful as him. They were outmatched, outclassed, and outgunned.


    Then something finally registered in Sasuke''s head. In a straightforward tone, he asked, "You... who are you really?" Naruto and Sakura were confused, both asking what Sasuke was getting at. "Look at that ice... Doesn''t it look familiar?"


    Arthur stood amidst the chaos, letting them figure things out for themselves.


    "H... Hey, you''re right, Sasuke!" Naruto announced. "It''s like Haku''s Kekkei Genkai."


    "How can he have two Kekkei Genkai?!" Sakura wondered.


    Arthur, having no need to hide himself, finally dropped the disguise. The light from the fire radiated off his face, revealing his true form. And when the trio saw him, they were amazed.


    His appearance was striking, his features sharp and angular, and his were eyes piercing. His aura was that of a predator, a force of nature to be reckoned with.


    Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke were speechless. All of them had seen him more than once in the Leaf Village. To think he had fooled them this much and would appear before them now of all times.


    The revelation hit them with full force.


    "Get back!" Sasuke anxiously screamed to his teammates. "You two, get out of here now!"


    They were confused, their fear momentarily forgotten. Why would Sasuke get so nervous at one man''s presence all of a sudden?


    "No way," Naruto growled. "We''re a team, Sasuke. Let us help you!"


    Sasuke is reluctant to answer at first. Then he tells them how dangerous of a person Arthur truly is. Of course Sasuke would know. After all, he was the only one out of the three to actually fight Arthur and survive.


    "Sasuke," Sakura tried assuring. "Naruto''s right. We''re a team. If we stick together, then¡ª"


    "Shut up, Sakura!" he screamed, interrupting her.


    She had never heard Sasuke raise his voice that way. She was terrified of whatever Arthur had done to him to make him so uneasy.


    "Character development," Arthur finally said. "You three lost because you couldn''t fully develop into who you were supposed to be."


    "Quit spoutin'' nonsense!" Naruto threatened. "You''re gonna pay for what you did to our friends." He was referring to the rest of the Rookie Nine who Arthur had slaughtered.


    "Don''t think this world revolves around you, boy..." Arthur mocked.


    Naruto didn''t let Arthur psyche him out. In a triumphant tone, he said, "Just because your justus are like Haku''s, doesn''t mean anything. I''m still gonna beat you!"


    "Haku?" Arthur repeated. "I slew a Haku once..."


    "You what?!" Naruto yelled. His anger was at the tipping point.


    "You heard me... I slew your gay little friend."


    Suddenly, the wind started to howl, carrying with it the scent of salt. Naruto has had enough.


    Driven by a primal rage, his nails elongated into sharp claws, and his hair grew spikier. As the character''s teeth sharpened, Arthur could see the Nine-Tails'' chakra coursing through his veins, transforming him before everyone''s very eyes.


    Sasuke and Sakura watched in horror as Naruto underwent this transformation. They were scared of what their friend might do because they had never seen him like this.


    Arthur, however, remained calm. He had faced powerful opponents before, and he knew how to handle them.


    Naruto''s eyes turned red as he let out an animalistic roar into the sky. Without waiting for his teammates, he charged.


    "Naruto!" the two yelled. But their cries fell on deaf ears.


    The distance was closing quickly. Naruto aimed a claw at Arthur''s head. The moment the attack landed, Arthur turned into pure smoke.


    It quickly condensed into Naruto''s seven orifices. Suddenly, the Nine-Tails'' chakra began to fade. His body returned to its normal shape. He coughed uncontrollably.


    Sakura tried to rush in to do something, but she was stopped by Sasuke.


    "Don''t!" he said with urgency. "Whatever''s happening, Arthur''s inside Naruto''s body. If you get near him, you might get caught in whatever jutsu he''s using."


    The two felt helpless. They couldn''t do a thing!


    Naruto finally collapsed to the ground, exhausted and vulnerable. Arthur reappeared right on top of him, holding a broad sword. The other two immediately recognized the weapon¡ªthe Executioner''s Blade!


    Arthur raised his weapon high above his head to deliver the final blow. Sakura screamed out Naruto''s name as Sasuke tried his best to dash forward. The Uchiha wasn''t going to make it!


    "Time to die..."


    Blade coming down fast, a figure blurred past, swiping Naruto''s body away just as the weapon crashed to the floor.


    Arthur stood there, staring at the empty spot the main character was just at. There was no telling what was going on in his head. He was so close, yet so far.


    Not a single other character was nearby. No, he would have spotted them with his Tamashii if they were. So who could have possibly stopped him from ridding this world of its main character?


    When Arthur turned around to confirm things, his face remained unreadable.


    It was Jada holding Naruto''s limp body in her arms!

 Chapter 87: Pathetic

    Chapter 87 - Pathetic


    Blood dripped from the tip of the Executioner''s Blade.


    It was a fraction of a flesh carved from Naruto''s body. Had he not been saved, he would have been cut in two for certain.


    "Good to see you... Jada..."


    She ignored Arthur, jumping toward the other two. His eyes merely followed her, trying to understand the who, what, when, where, and how.


    Calmly, Jada laid Naruto''s body down and urged Sakura to heal him if she still had chakra left.


    "I-ugh-Yeah, I will!" she obliged.


    Jada placed a hand over Naruto''s forehead, confirming that he wasn''t dead.


    "Sasuke," she said. "When Sakura''s done, head back to the Leaf Village immediately."


    "I appreciate the help," Sasuke responded, "but I don''t think you''re a match for him."


    "No... I''ll handle Arthur alone."


    "Oh..." Arthur mused.


    Before he continued, he considered how she managed to arrive here so quickly. There was only one explanation after he finally confirmed what was on and around Team 7¡ªflying raijin marks!


    Arthur hadn''t seen them before. They were hidden almost too methodically. Naruto''s was inside his flesh, something he couldn''t fathom how she got the main character to accept this. Sasuke''s and Sakura''s were on a piece of scroll inside their bags.


    Now he understood why this team was left alone to roam the world. No matter where Team 7 went, no matter what they did, Jada was always watching them from a safe distance.


    "So you learned the flying raijin?" Arthur pointed out, unimpressed.


    How could he be surprised? These players were Naruto fanatics who understood every method of obtaining only the best techniques in the world.


    Had Arthur''s plot never been revealed in the Ch¨±nin Exam stadium, and had he not released his transformation technique, Jada might have never taken such measures.


    She calmed herself before choosing to face him. Stepping forward, she met his cold gaze.


    He could tell that she hadn''t changed much. Her jet-black hair was a few inches longer, but her youthful appearance remained surreal, a beauty that could leave other men speechless.


    The scene became a dramatic confrontation. The two stared at each other, neither one of them showing any emotions.


    Jada being here was not a good thing. Players like her were troubling to deal with in times like these. And of all the players who had a vendetta against him, she had to have been the biggest one.


    There were a lot of reasons why Arthur didn''t want to fight a player.


    For instance, Jada was claimed to have used her Sharingan to copy techniques from characters like Might Guy and Kakashi Hatake. That already gave her an edge in taijutsu, genjutsu, and ninjutsu.


    Not only was she an Uchiha, her character had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. That meant her special traits were at play already.


    Arthur was quite keen on remembering these things. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For Jada''s character to have advanced her Sharingan also meant that she had automatically unlocked the Susanoo plus another technique between either the Tsukiyomi or the Amaterasu¡ªboth of which were not something to be taken lightly.


    Then there was the more troubling factor: she was granted a unique Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability based on her personality. Who knows what this custom technique was?


    And as far as Arthur knew, she was a quiet, timid girl, often shy to speak up when others took the stage. Being in this world undoubtedly brought something out of her, so who''s to say that her personality hadn''t changed since?


    "Arthur," she finally began, "that sword... That''s Zabuza''s sword. And the ice on the ground... You killed them, didn''t you?"


    He could tell by her mellowed-out tone that this wasn''t the question she wanted an answer for. What she truly sought to ask was why he was acting this way.


    "I''ll tell you," he said, holstering the weapon up and resting it over his shoulder. "I won''t allow anyone to play with my life... Tell me this, Jada, do you really think you''re in the world of Naruto?" She remained silent. "If you''re so bent on playing hero and want me gone, beg Elysium to log me out."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she whispered his name: "Arthur..."


    "We''ve been trapped here for months, Jada. Think of the state our bodies are in outside of this simulation."


    That statement struck her nerve. Frustrated, she lashed out, saying, "It''s just an experiment, Arthur! And you''re taking things too far!"


    Sasuke could only listen in, unsure of what the two were discussing.


    Arthur''s voice remained steady as he asked, "Why don''t you join me then?"


    Suddenly, she activated her Sharingan and said in a leveled tone, "I''m done with that... With you trying to think you''re some type of villain. If you would have joined us in the Leaf, we wouldn''t be here; if we had worked together honestly, things wouldn''t be the way that they were!"


    The tension continued to grow.


    Arthur could only continue in a low and intense voice, saying, "You have no idea the lie that you''re living."


    "Lie?!" she repeated. With swiftness, she drew out a small, earthenware sak¨¦ jar and pointed the tip at him. The lid burst open, causing a spectral fire to blaze out until it formed a long blade.


    He recognized this weapon. It was the Totsuka Blade!


    "Oh..." Arthur said, unmoved by its sudden formation.


    This was still a shock, however.


    The Totsuka Blade was written to be a legendary weapon, a component of Itachi Uchiha''s Susanoo. It was unlikely that a player like Jada would have gotten it.


    Unlike conventional swords, its blade is formed from a liquid contained within a sak¨¦ jar. This ethereal weapon also possesses the unique ability to seal away anything it pierces, trapping its victims in an eternal dreamlike state.


    It was first used to extract and seal Orochimaru from Sasuke''s body, and again to seal a reanimated Nagato Uzumaki in his prime state.


    Beyond its sealing capabilities, it''s an incredibly potent weapon, capable of cutting through virtually anything.


    With such an insane weapon as that in Jada''s hands, it made her an instrument of fate. Mix that with the fact that she knew how to use the flying raijin; she had to be the deadliest player out of the other six!


    "Every move," she said, her face almost contorting in anger, "every plan, it was all you from the beginning, using us as pawns!"


    "You must be referring to Orochimaru giving Sasuke the curse mark..."


    When Sasuke heard that, he reached for his neck, his eyes narrowing at Arthur''s figure.


    The air blew past both of their hairs, making the tension even stronger.


    "There''s a lot of things I dislike, Jada, and being lied to is one of them," Arthur said, denoting Elysium''s entrapment. "Wake up already and stop playing pretend in this godless world."


    "You," she retorted, her voice rising. "I won''t let you ruin things here just because you''re delusional..."


    He countered, "And you''re projecting. The only delusional person I see here is you."


    The confrontation between the two escalated. It was a clear declaration from Jada that Arthur''s very existence was something she was trying to erase from this world.


    "Why?" she asked. "Just why are you trying to destroy things?"


    "It''s the only way," he declared in a hardened voice. "The ninja world and all of its programmed flaws have to come to an end."


    She shook her head, disbelief and anger warring within her as she said, "No! you''re insane. I know your kind. You''d betray everyone in your path, and I''m not gonna let your sick, twisted dream be realized!"


    His tone raised to meet hers, saying, "Then you''re just as lost as those on earth... I''d like to know: who was it that gave you that weapon, and how did you learn the flying raijin?"


    Jada''s expression turned grim as she got into a battle stance and shouted in anger, "Nothing that happens now is any of your concern! Your very character needs to be erased... I''ll protect everyone! Arthur!"


    ''Now...''


    He turned and sprinted towards the hill, dematerializing his weapon in the process. Jada was on his heels, not letting him escape.


    Her Sharingan allowed her to predict his movements as her body was moving at great speeds. The chase was on.


    Arthur, who''d honed himself to perfection, dodged obstacles left and right, his movements never ceasing. He leaped over fallen logs, dodged low-hanging vines, and squeezed through narrow passages without breaking stride.


    Jada, however, was no less impressive. She matched his speed; her movements were equally fluid. The Totsuka Blade was a blur of light in her hand.


    The ground broke underneath their feet, the cracks forming seconds after they passed by. And the wind whipped through the air, carrying the sound of their epic chase across the area.


    Arthur reached the edge of the forest, where the land transformed into a canyon of water and trees.


    As he controlled his breathing, his heart was pounding in his chest. He had no choice but to continue running.


    Jada roared, "Earth style: mud wall!"


    A giant slab of rock suddenly pillared the sky, blocking his path. With a quick breath, he launched himself over it, his body arcing through the air as he performed a double acrobatic flip, landing on the other side.


    The instant he took off, the giant rock formation crumbled to pieces, Jada slicing through it like it was never there. She emerged out of the debris, running even faster than before and with a face of resentment.


    Arthur''s mind raced. Apart from where he was headed, all he could think about was that last technique she used. Her natural affinity was water, yet she had performed an earth style technique.


    How much training could she had possibly accomplished in this little time?!


    Arthur continued to bolt, the canyon walls blurring into a pale vortex around him. Pebbles snapped and dust scattered in his wake. His lungs burned; his heart pounded like a drum, but adrenaline propelled him forward.


    Behind him, he could both hear and see the relentless pursuit of Jada''s figure, her speed matching his own.


    Her Sharingan was no joke. It wasn''t just anticipating his movements; it was giving her an almost precognitive awareness to predict which direction he was most likely headed.


    Then there was her Totsuka Blade, a constant threat that could end his existence for real, much like she wanted.


    Suddenly, she made one hop over a small hill, and her figure couldn''t be seen. When she reappeared, she was running directly next to him. He didn''t at all look her way, but she was eyeing him down like a true predator.


    "Lightning beast running jutsu!"


    Electricity covered her palm as she swiped the air, sending a wolf made of pure lighting in his direction. The technique hit him, electrocuting his body. But in that split second, a smouldering rock was in his place.


    The substitution jutsu was executed right on time, giving him a better lead.


    He was now considering her last attack as he continued running. The Lightning Beast Running technique was from Kakashi, and it could only be used after learning the Lightning Blade. That also meant Jada had acquired earth style, water style, and lightning style!


    The canyon walls closed in around them. The air was getting thick with the scent of pine needles and damp earth.


    Arthur knew he had to turn to the wilderness, so he darted left and reached a steep cliff face that he began running up at.


    "You''re not getting away!" she screamed while climbing with the same agility as him. "Water style: water shark bomb jutsu!"


    A cascade of water roared in front of her, transforming into a ten-foot shark. Arthur recognized the technique. To think she would have learned one of Kisame''s moves.


    The shark swam in the air faster than the two could run, meeting him quickly. He dodged left just as it crashed into the wall, causing the earth to explode outward in a concussive wave while taking Arthur with it.


    Fueled by an indomitable spirit, he hopped from one falling rock to the next until he returned right back on the cliff without at all losing his balance.


    It was an impressive feat, to say the least, but Jada was relentless. Her Sharingan spun violently as she skid across the wall and swiped her weapon left and right, clearing the falling debris.


    Arthur, seeing this, could only comment one thing: "Pathetic..."

 Chapter 88: Back Up Those Words

    Chapter 88 - Back Up Those Words


    As they ascended the cliff, the world below them shrank into a miniature landscape. The forest canopy stretched out like a green ocean.


    Arthur reached the top first, but he knew that he couldn''t stay there for long. He had to keep moving.


    With another quick breath, he launched himself into the air, his body arcing through the sky in an acrobatic fashion. He landed on a nearby tree branch and his momentum carried him forward as he continued to run from branch to branch.


    Jada watched him disappearing into the canopy. She knew that she had to catch him, no matter the cost. So she quickly bounced off the wall and pinpointed exactly where he was headed.


    When she landed, she continued to give chase. After a few seconds, she broke through the foliage into an open field about three acres long.


    Arthur stood in the middle, his back turned from her. And on his side was a sword sheathed in an uncommonly long scabbard. She met his unmoving form, standing a few meters away.


    "Enough running!" she demanded, swiping the air with her arm. "The only thing pathetic here is you avoiding me."


    The wind whipped through his hair as he slowly turned to face her. The world seemed to hold its breath, waiting for his response.


    "Words as empty as your threats..."


    He wasn''t just mocking her; he was implying that her efforts were insignificant and that he wasn''t trying to run. He knew that dismissing a challenge was unavoidable; it was the stage that needed to be set first.


    Arthur, at any time, could have used the flying raijin to teleport out. But after gauging Jada''s chakra, he felt the need to test just how strong he truly was compared to a player.


    Jada remained silent with her eyes fixed on him. She hadn''t considered why he was running in the first place, let alone why he had stopped in such an open space.


    In response to her lack of a comeback, his hand moved to his side. With a swift, fluid motion, he drew his weapon¡ªthe Long Blade.


    As it was drawn, thin, metallic wires slithered out, wrapping around the blade like a protective cocoon without obstructing its form. Then, with a sudden chill, the blade froze, encasing itself in a crystalline shell as if it were a diamond weapon.


    Jada watched with an awed expression. She could see how his ice chakra was perfectly infused in and around the sword. It was a creation she had never witnessed before.


    Yet she was not intimidated.


    The Totsuka Blade was still on her person. She gripped the handle with both hands, preparing for a fight.


    The tension rose as Arthur slowly brought the sword up, saying, "Let''s see how your world crumbles after I show you real power."


    The first strike came from him. The two clashed weapons with a deafening roar, causing the space between them to sizzle with chakra. A shockwave was sent rippling through the ground, disintegrating the grass.


    The Totsuka Blade wasn''t sealing the Long Blade. That caused Jada to be more shocked than anyone.


    She looked at him in frustration, his eyes showing no remorse for going easy on her.


    Arthur pushed forward with a swift thrust, the frozen blade aiming at her heart. She parried the attack by deflecting the incoming strike. His blade then clashed against her ethereal weapon several more times. Each strike moved her back, causing the ground beneath her feet to part ways.


    She managed to regain her balance before arcing her way around him. The two danced, blurring in the center of the grassland.


    While her attempts were aggressive, his was calculating. He was repelling her every advance. It was like an icy storm fighting against a fiery liquid, with each strike either freezing or burning the blades of grass.


    "You call that kenjutsu?" Arthur mocked, parrying her away.


    When she recovered after skidding, her chest heaved up and down. Then she pulled a smile, noticing that her efforts weren''t in vain.


    ''So she noticed early,'' he thought to himself.


    Throughout their clashes, the Totsuka Blade had indeed been working properly. Arthur''s weapon had a small portion of its ice chipped, signifying that those pieces had been sealed away.


    If he hadn''t taken measures by using seals on his weapon, it would have been absorbed by now.


    She lunged in again and aimed a killing blow at Arthur''s heart. But Arthur was ready. With a swift movement, he intercepted her attack, his frozen blade meeting hers with a resounding clang.


    The battle reached a crescendo as they exchanged blow after blow. Seeing her finally make the wrong move, he swiped his blade at hers, creating an impact so forceful that it sent her flying backward.


    The sak¨¦ hilt of her weapon was let go of for a second, but she managed to grip it back in time just before flipping to recover.


    Her sword skills compared to his were clear: he was better.


    How could she, despite wielding the Sharingan, compare to a warrior who''s been training with undead samurais that had unlimited stamina?


    It was just a few exchanges, yet her body was aching. She steadied herself, and her eyes were burning with determination. With a fierce cry, she declared, "Arthur! I''m going to beat you!"


    "Hmph. Come and try."


    The grassland continued to be filled with echoing clashes. At its heart were those two, Arthur having not even broken a sweat yet.


    Jada knew that she was outclassed, but she still didn''t want to yield. She was exquisite, just like her weapon. And while she wasn''t a kenjutsu specialist, she was still lashing her attacks with beautiful movements.


    An overhead swing from Arthur was countered by ducking quickly, a forward thrust was quickly leapt from, and a series of slashes were dodged with an elegant backflip.


    She knew she could attack back during his assaults. But if she did that, her Sharingan saw ahead of time that one of her limbs would be cut off.


    Her body was simply too slow to react to his insane speed.


    When she finally did attack, her blade left trailing chakra, hitting nothing but air. This is what Lee was talking about¡ªfighting Arthur was like fighting an untouchable ghost.


    The ground trembled under the force of their blows. Both players were locked in an epic dance. With every clash, Jada was getting more desperate.


    "Losing your focus already?" he taunted upon noticing her frantic behaviour. "You probably can''t even remember what your original hair colour is, can you?"


    Jada flinched before retorting, "That has nothing to do with this fight!"


    There, he found his opening. With one swipe, he caused a wave of icy wind great enough to freeze her feet.


    She tried to move in response to another incoming slash. But when she found herself stuck, she looked back up, only to see him already in motion. She raised her weapon in defense, and Arthur knocked it right out of her hand!


    The Totsuka Blade spun violently before landing on the ground. With no one holding the sak¨¦ hilt, it sputtered and died out.


    Arthur raised his sword directly at her. Then silence. Time seemed to slow as they looked at one another.


    It was all too evident by now. Jada, while an excellent player, had been baited into this challenge¡ªa challenge Arthur had a better advantage at.


    "Why are you so scared?" she asked, smiling. "Don''t want me to mark you?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Drop the act," he countered. "I can already see him coming."


    Sasuke crouched low like a taut bowstring, creeping forward fast with the Chidori surging violently in his hand. The ground broke apart as he got closer and closer.


    Arthur, seemingly oblivious to the incoming danger, stood with his back turned, his gaze never leaving Jada''s.


    The moment had arrived. Sasuke lunged with an outstretched arm. The Chidori tore through the air, aiming straight for Arthur''s back.


    But Arthur was faster. He spun around with his weapon, aiming to slice the Uchiha''s entire hand off!


    Jada, sensing the danger, activated the flying raijin, teleporting Sasuke to her side. The Chidori crashed to the ground, causing a large dust cloud to form.


    When it cleared, Jada and Sasuke were seen standing side-by-side, both still with their guards up. She had been freed, but the Uchiha looked angry.


    Arthur swiped the blood off his blade and said in a menacing tone, "You chose to save him rather than attack me... That chance may not come again."


    He was right. The flying raijin was a deadly tool that could be used very strategically. Rather than teleport the Uchiha away, she could have teleported him in a different direction land the Chidori, that or she could have teleported herself to Arthur''s side and deliver her own blow.


    Sasuke, his anger burning, shouted at her, "Don''t interfere!"


    "Quit being like that, please!" she begged. "He''s not one to be underestimated. Just look at your hand¡ªyou could have lost that arm or worse."


    Jada knew Sasuke''s character all too well. He was stubborn when he let his emotions get to him. But her focus remained mainly on Arthur.


    While Arthur himself tried to brew the tension between the two, Sasuke scolded him with an annoyed "shut up!"


    The Uchiha''s eyes narrowed, his anger intensifying. He lunged at Arthur. But Arthur was ready, knowing that provocation against an angsty teen would always work.


    Jada was forced to follow behind the boy.


    The three danced in the center, with Arthur barely avoiding their attacks. Just when he saw how uncoordinated the Uchiha was, he knocked him back with a forceful kick to the chest!


    Without making haste, Jada rushed to Sasuke''s side.


    He managed to recover, looking at Arthur with eyes that were far too furious to be considered a simple emotion. In a low tone, he growled, "You... I hate you!"


    Suddenly, the curse mark began to take control of the boy.


    "Sasuke!" Jada urged.


    "No!" he screamed in retaliation as he prepared to perform another Chidori. "He dies right here!"


    She could see the ominous purple chakra mixing in with his rage. The last time this happened, Sasuke was turned into a smouldering artwork.


    She knew she had to do something, and she had to do it quickly. So she reached into her pocket and grabbed a piece of paper with sealing inscriptions.


    To Arthur, it hadn''t looked like much. Only when she activated it and he saw the chakra imbuing inside did he understand its purpose.


    Before Sasuke could launch another attack, Jada tossed the paper towards him. It attracted right to his neck like a magnet, adhering to his skin.


    Instantly, the curse mark began to recede.


    Sasuke staggered backward, his vision blurring. He looked at Jada in disbelief and asked in confusion, "What did you do?!"


    She offered no explanation. Instead, she activated the flying raijin, teleporting the Uchiha away just as he was losing consciousness.


    "I wonder what else you prepared for," Arthur said, dematerializing his weapon.


    It was believable that a player like her, who vowed to help bring this world justice, would train in all types of ways to prevent things like the curse mark''s activation.


    "Enough!" she demanded in a cool tone.


    She then squinted at him, eyes yearning to stop who was in front of her. He could practically feel her rage, her undesire for him to be in this world.


    She stood oddly calm before him, her eyes locked on his. There was no point in using the Sharingan''s genjutsu on him. She knew this because of his Kekkei Genkai.


    And she had truly had enough.


    Suddenly, her demeanour shifted. Her sense of protection changed to something colder, something more devious.


    Her eyes began to glow with an ethereal crimson light, the three-tomoe Sharingan transfiguring.


    Arthur, unfazed, met her gaze. He had seen this before, but never with such intensity. This was a different level of power, a level he had only encountered once¡ªher Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "From now on," she declared, "there will be no more distractions." She took a completely different stance, the same stance as Hy¨±ga''s took when they were ready to perform the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms technique¡ªslightly hunched forward with her arms spread upward and down. "I''ll take you seriously."


    Arthur closed his eyes for a moment, knowing that this was going to happen. "Is that so?" he calmly replied. When he opened them again, his Tamashii was glowing even brighter than before. "Let''s see if you can back up those words."

 Chapter 89: Dark Hearts

    Chapter 89 - Dark Hearts


    The sun was beginning its descent.


    Jada waited for the last drop of light to filter through the trees. The moment it did, her eyes widened, and she glided toward Arthur.


    Each footfall seemed to lift her off the ground rather than press down. As she closed the distance, her eyes locked onto his, scanning him lethally.


    With a relaxed demeanour, he awaited her approach. He caught her initial punch with an effortless palm. But her strike was a feint. Before he could fully process the deception, she shifted her weight and aimed a palm strike at his chest.


    Reacting swiftly, he smacked her hand away. She quickly dropped to the ground, her body low as she attempted to sweep his legs. Arthur, however, was already anticipating her move; he hopped over her leg in one fluid motion. As she regained her footing, she formed a hand sign.


    "Water style: raging waves!"


    A powerful torrent from her mouth was unleashed. The sheer force of the water propelled him several feet backward, soaking him through.


    Letting the water wash him while in the air, he considered her ability; such a technique, wielded by a lesser ninja, would have produced only a trickle.


    Landing gracefully, he raised his chin, only to find she had already closed the distance. He pivoted, executing a spinning kick aimed at her head.


    Not to his surprise, she evaded the attack with a simple yet effective sidestep. In the same fluid motion, he launched a backhand strike, but she blocked it with a deft twist of her wrist.


    He continued to jab at her chest, but his fist slipped past her face as she moved in closer. In such a close proximity, she aimed to land a palm strike against his chest, but he anticipated her intent, catching her wrist before it could connect.


    They locked eyes momentarily, both unyielding in the tension that thrummed between them.


    He had to be careful. One simple error and he would forever be branded with her flying raijin mark.


    Without breaking eye contact, she used the grip on her wrist to skillfully flip herself upside down. Arthur barely had time to react before she aimed a kick at him.


    He dodged by moving back, narrowly avoiding the strike. Using her momentum, she planted a palm on the ground and flipped right side up.


    He remained stoic, despite how admirable that attempt was.


    Without losing focus, he went in with a forward jab, but in a split second, she leapt back several paces, gesturing nonchalantly for him to come at her again. A silent challenge.


    Rising to the occasion, he sprinted towards her, his feet shifting in a subtle manner that produced multiple afterimages¡ªblurred figures of himself designed to confuse her.


    Yet Jada stood resolute, her expression calm as he closed in on her.


    Arthur lunged, but she deftly dodged his initial strike. He found himself throwing two more punches in rapid succession. She ducked elegantly beneath his fists, but at the last moment, he aimed a kick toward her head.


    In one fluid motion, she raised her forearm, blocking the kick with consummate ease. Using her block as leverage, he propelled himself off her arm, twisting in mid-air to deliver two precise kicks aimed at her torso.


    Both attacks were intercepted by her defenses. She kicked him back during his fall, sending him spiraling away.


    It became clear to him: she wasn''t merely reading his moves¡ªshe was dissecting his style, countering with an intuition that felt almost instinctual.


    The more this fight dragged on, the less of an advantage he would have.


    Before he could formulate a new strategy, a second Jada materialized next to her, already rushing toward him.


    He narrowed his gaze and thought, ''A shadow clone?'' Then an immediate realization struck him: ''No, it''s a water clone.''


    The instant the clone reached him, it was too late. It suddenly exploded into a deluge that draped the battlefield in a heavy rain.


    Arthur had managed to shield himself by crossing his arms.


    Just as the moisture settled, he caught sight of the true Jada descending from above, the Totsuka Blade clasped firmly in her hand.


    Now he understood: the clone was a distraction for her to grab her weapon.


    Instinct took over again as he recoiled, evading the strike by mere inches. The blade whooshed as it sliced through the air, nearly touching his skin.


    She pressed her advantage, delivering a flurry of slashes, each swing precise and well-calibrated. Arthur sidestepped every incoming attack with apparent calm.


    "What''s the matter?" she taunted, her face smirking as she pressed forward. "Afraid to get hit?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a sudden shift, Arthur caught her wrist mid-swing, locking their gazes in an unyielding war of wills.


    "You''re getting too cocky..." he replied in a steady tone.


    With a deft twist, he forced her to relinquish the Totsuka Blade, sending it skidding across the ground.


    Her brows furrowed at the slip, so she rotated her body, snapping a kick aimed for his jaw. It connected with a thud against his forearm, resulting in a deep bruise.


    Arthur was forced to release her wrist, stepping back to reassess his opponent. She regained her stance, the glow of her determination to win still very much present.


    The bruise she had inflicted began to fade before her eyes, slowly healing¡ªa telltale sign of regeneration.


    The fluctuation of his chakra alone was enough to let her know that Arthur had developed a surreal healing technique, one that was not naturally conceived by this world''s standards.


    In their sudden stop, both fighters exchanged silent acknowledgments.


    He recognized her perfection over the ferocious fist taijutsu technique, something capable of breaking bones. While she herself understood the depth of his durability and intuition.


    "Still won''t back down?" she whispered.


    "Never planned to," he replied with no emotion. "Keep this up and you''ll run out of chakra."


    It was a psychological trick, a mind game to throw her off.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan did indeed use up a lot of chakra, but it was truly Arthur that needed to conserve his own reserves. This was considering that he recently fought Team 7 prior.


    She furrowed her brows, their adrenaline pumping once more. Both weren''t even close to giving up.


    The two moved at the same pace, meeting in the center. They exchanged blows with lightning speed. Each punch and each kick was blocked or evaded by the other.


    She aimed her fist at his chest. He responded with a counterattack, his hand meeting hers. The impact was absorbed by both fighters.


    He was impressed by her speed and agility. She was a worthy opponent, her fighting style a perfect blend of power and strategy.


    If he was going to land a good hit on her and come out of this alive, he had to adjust his tactics.


    The two continued to clash in what seemed like a stalemate. When she noticed his movements changed, she unleashed a flurry of blows. Arthur blocked each one of them, hardly breaking a sweat.


    Now she had to change her strategy.


    Suddenly, she launched a surprise attack. She disappeared from sight, reappearing behind him in an instant. Electricity coursed through her palm.


    "Lightning Blade!"


    Arthur, anticipating the attack aimed at his kidney, twisted his body, avoiding the blow. He then countered with a kick, but she was ready. Her technique ceased as she blocked it with her forearm.


    Neither fighter was able to gain a decisive advantage.


    As their epic clashes continued, the sunset began casting long shadows across the grassland.


    Jada finally came to a halt, her breaths ragged. Yet Arthur was still calm, only sweating a little bit.


    The two stood at the heart of the scene. But something felt odd with Jada''s figure.


    A stillness fell over her¡ªa calm before the storm.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes, and a subtle shift occurred as she said, "Arthur... You leave me no choice."


    Chakra, a tangible force, began to emanate from her body. It was as if the very air around her was being charged with something potent.


    Arthur felt it before seeing it. A framework of rose-coloured chakra began taking shape around her. Bones materialized, ethereal and translucent, forming the outline of a colossal figure.


    As the process continued, muscles and organs began to form, filling out the skeletal frame. The figure grew larger and more defined until it stood before Jada like a towering guardian.


    "Susanoo..."


    This was truly it, an Uchiha''s ultimate power that Arthur''s mainly read about.


    This colossal, humanoid avatar was written to only be summoned by those who possess the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in both eyes. It acts as an extension of the user''s will, protecting them and amplifying their offensive capabilities.


    The creation and maintenance of it consumes vast amounts of chakra, making it a technique reserved for the worthiest of Uchihas.


    The process of manifesting one involves gradually shaping chakra into a humanoid form, starting with a skeletal structure and progressing to muscles, skin, and finally armour.


    The user can control the level of development, choosing to stop at any stage based on their needs.


    "Complete Susanoo," also known as "Perfect Susanoo," is the ultimate form, a colossal giant akin to that of a shogun with enhanced abilities and armaments.


    Each Uchiha''s Susanoo possesses unique characteristics, reflecting their individual personalities and fighting styles.


    Itachi''s was known for its defensive capabilities, equipped with the Yata Mirror and the Totsuka Blade. Sasuke''s Susanoo, which wouldn''t be acquired for another three years from now, was more aggressive with a focus on offensive power. Madara''s was the largest and most destructive, something that most who''ve seen it at least once eventually die on the spot.


    While the Susanoo offers excellent protection and offensive potential, it is not without its limitations.


    It is vulnerable to attacks that bypass its physical form, such as genjutsu or long-range ninjutsu. Additionally, maintaining a Susanoo for extended periods can drain the user''s chakra reserves to dangerous levels.


    Despite these drawbacks, it remains a symbol of the Uchiha clan''s power and a technique reserved for only the greatest.


    Now Jada would be talked about in their history books. Not just as a user of it but also as the first woman recorded to draw it out.


    The sun finally dipped below the horizon, leaving only the pink glow from Jada''s Susanoo to radiate across the grassland. All Arthur could hear was the sound of its flames fluttering in the air.


    And what was staring down at him was the Susanoo''s obscured face by a hood.


    It''s eyes were glowing with the same intensity as Jada''s, and it stood protectively around her like an armoured knight.


    This thing was almost as terrifying as being in the presence of a Tailed Beast. No one could understand this saying unless they saw what Arthur did.


    He watched its breathtaking display of power and artistry. And yet, there was a sense of melancholy in it, a reminder of how she even obtained this level of power.


    Was she truly engulfed in a pattern of hatred¡ªa curse that was nothing more than superstition?


    Not even on earth did Arthur believe in curses. They existed, but he was and still is a faithful man, constantly praying in Jesus''s name to thwart all manner of evil.


    Why was this woman so bent on killing him? Does she truly not know that if he dies in this world, he dies in real life?


    It was different than when Sasuke Uchiha expressed his hatred of him earlier.


    She was foolish, to the point of insanity.


    All these things ran through his mind in less than a fraction of a second. If she didn''t want to open her eyes to the truth, then he would stop at nothing to ensure his own survival. Those that were not with him were against him. And those seeking to murder him were enemies.


    Arthur relaxed himself, taking a subtle breath. After being in this world for so long, he had forgotten the real nature of man. These last few months here felt like years, constantly maneuvering his way around programmed artificial intelligence.


    Now that a real person was doing the same, showing clear signs of malice, he remembered just how dark man''s hearts were. (Mark 7:23).

 Chapter 90: Unbelievable

    Chapter 90 - Unbelievable


    Arthur more than had to come up with a new strategy; he had to raise his senses to the maximum!


    What''s more was that Jada hadn''t even used her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s special ability yet. The thought of that wasn''t pleasant.


    Who knows what she had up her sleeves? Time travel? Some kind of convoluted d¨­jutsu that could allow her to phase through different dimensions or trap souls somewhere?


    There was no telling what this world''s makers could have programmed. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jada took a step forward, causing the Susanoo to follow suit. In a flash, she charged forward.


    Arthur found himself under siege due to its relentless and powerful attacks. Each strike from its fist was destroying the very ground. He weaved, barely dodging the Susanoo''s radius.


    Jada, sensing his growing desperation, intensified her assault. Her attacks became faster, more accurate, each strike designed to finish the fight.


    Arthur, however, refused to yield.


    Her Susanoo reared back its colossal fist, a massive appendage capable of engulfing his entire frame. With an elusiveness, he leaped to the side, narrowly evading the smash meant for him.


    The fist slammed into the ground with explosive force, unleashing a shockwave that rippled through the air and propelled him even further backward.


    A thick cloud of dust erupted around him, momentarily obscuring the battlefield.


    It was within this swirling haze that the menacing visage of the Susanoo emerged, its roar echoing like thunder as it lunged to ensnare him.


    Yet Arthur remained utterly composed, unperturbed by the chaos. With precise control, he quickly formed hand signs.


    ''Ice style: glacial dome...''


    In an instant, a vast sphere of crystalline ice materialized around him.


    Without missing a beat, Jada commanded her Susanoo to act. The towering colossus swung its arm, striking the glacial dome with tremendous force.


    The impact reverberated through the air as he was sent crashing to the ground, the ice shattering around him like fragile glass.


    As he hit the earth, dust and debris settled momentarily, but his demeanour remained unchanged¡ªsteady.


    Rising from the wreckage, he regained his stance with poise, surveying the battlefield with a calm intensity, ready for the next move.


    Arthur knew he had to change tactics. He couldn''t defeat her in a straight fight because of how thick her technique''s defenses were. He needed to find a way to exploit her weaknesses and turn the tide in his favour.


    Genjutsu wouldn''t work against a user with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. And even if he tried an underground attack, she would have already anticipated it since that was the most common weakness of the Susanoo.


    There was one thing he was willing to try¡ªSage Mode!


    He began to focus, drawing in natural energy from the world around him. But Jada was having none of it.


    "Fire style: fireball jutsu!"


    With a roar, she exhaled flames from her mouth. As the flames twisted and coiled with her Susanoo, they morphed into a vivid, hot pink, creating a brilliant glow that illuminated the battlefield.


    Arthur felt the heat radiate toward him. He barely had time to focus before the fire surged forth. It was about to consume him.


    Reacting quickly, he dashed to his left to evade the wall of flame. Yet, as he moved, a second fireball was already shot, catching him by surprise.


    The impact was immediate and overwhelming; the pink flames enveloped him, overriding his form in a blaze as she continues to exhale!


    Pain lanced through his body and the heat seared into his skin like a brand. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he activated his Regenerative Healing technique.


    The recovering effects flowed through him like a torrent and battled against the flames that sought to claim him. He could feel his chakra drain rapidly, but he fought to remain conscious as he crossed his arms till the last embers of fire dissipated around him.


    When the flames finally receded, he stood still. Remnants of fire dancing across his now-naked upper body like flies.


    Because of that last technique, his chakra reserves were significantly low. This was bad. Very bad.


    What he should have done was teleport with the flying raijin and then return after gathering natural energy. But he hadn''t expected this. Now it was too late to try that tactic.


    Jada''s voice broke through the haze, sharp and edged with frustration. She screamed, "Just get lost already!"


    Her Susanoo''s arm then extended to the side, manifesting an ethereal sak¨¦ jar.


    Arthur''s heart raced as he caught sight of the Totsuka Blade emerging once more, grasped tightly in the hand of the Susanoo.


    For certain, it was on the ground moments ago. Not once had he lost sight of it. Then he understood: The Totsuka Blade was bound to her will, a spectral extension of her character.


    Not panicking, his resolve remained unbroken. He had to act, and he had to act fast.


    The Totsuka Blade came crashing down, aimed right at him. Arthur''s instincts kicked in, and in a swift motion, he sprinted backward while the blade descended.


    Just as it was about to connect, he leapt into the air, narrowly evading the devastating blow. The impact released a cyclone of wind that sent debris swirling in every direction, forcing him to somersault through the tumult before landing deftly on his feet.


    Jada was relentless.


    With a fierce swing of her Susanoo''s arm, she attempted to strike again. But amidst her fury, her body betrayed her. She felt a surge of pain radiate through her eyes!


    One teardrop of blood emerged on her face as she instinctively pressed a hand to her bleeding eye.


    The toll of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Susanoo was finally taking hold. Each use was like a dagger in her own flesh.


    It was at that moment of vulnerability, when she finally looked up, that Arthur''s body had changed.


    His sclera was darkened to an inky black while tufts of thin hair sprouted along his forearms. He had done it. He had successfully entered his Simian Sage Mode!


    "Jada," he said with a voice calmer than the fury of the storm that surrounded them, "you guys never cease to amaze me. But... you forgot what I said earlier. This is real power."


    There was silence from her as she recovered from the shock of his transformation. Her chest heaved with exhaustion, breaths coming fast and short.


    Arthur could see the astonishment mixed with anger on her face.


    It was clear that she had hoped to overpower him before surprises like this, but her lack of experience with her Susanoo became a double-edged sword.


    Now a new, uncertain equation was in play.


    She furrowed her brow, scanning his form. There was doubt about it. This was indeed a real Sage Mode.


    Much like her reluctance to unleash the full extent of her Susanoo, Arthur himself had hoped to keep his own ace hidden.


    If either of the two came out of this alive, they would know what to expect should they ever cross paths again.


    As far as Arthur knew, Jada had only two other techniques capable of turning the tide¡ªeither the Amaterasu or the Tsukuyomi, or whatever her special ability was.


    He also knew that she wouldn''t waste her opportunity; otherwise, she would have used one of them by now.


    If either attack proved ineffective the first time around, it would be detrimental for her. That was because Arthur was not the type to fall for the same trick twice.


    "Susanoo versus Sage Mode, huh?" she smiled, panting slightly. "I wonder where I''ve seen that before."


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, knowing that she was referring to Hashirama Senju''s fight with Madara Uchiha. But what he was considering was why she still looked so confident.


    Now was definitely not the time to be making references. She was hiding something.


    The instant her Susanoo''s arm swung toward him, he sprang into action.


    ''Sage art: water dragon jutsu...''


    Three powerful water dragons were summoned that spiraled from his being, each one racing toward Jada''s colossal guardian!


    The dragons collided with the Susanoo, producing a thunderous impact that rocked the battlefield and pushed the giant back a few staggering steps.


    In a swift, panicked motion, Jada pivoted, allowing the Susanoo to shield her from total engulfment. Spinning violently, she sealed away the dragons before they could fully unleash their destructive potential.


    The momentary diversion allowed Arthur to close the distance. He stood directly before the towering silhouette of the Susanoo, not at all afraid.


    With a fierce glare locked onto Jada, he slowly reeled back one fist.


    ''Sage art: chakra-enhanced strength...''


    He struck the Susanoo with a powerful punch, and the force of his blow sent a shockwave reverberating through the air, cracking the armour of her avatar and pushing her back several more paces!


    He flexed his fingers, annoyed that she had only moved sixty yards.


    Sixty yards? That was incredible, but only minor results for a guy like Arthur!


    To up the ante, he withdrew a scroll from his pouch and caused the Executioner''s Blade to materialize in his hand. The moon''s light glinted ominously on its sharp edges.


    He then raised it up and caused a surge of his Sage Chakra to erupt from the weapon that spiraled into the sky like a beacon.


    Arthur was done messing around.


    ''Sage art: fracture strike...''


    He swung the sword with all his strength, unleashing a wave of Sage Chakra that raced toward Jada''s Susanoo.


    The attack hit directly where he''d cracked its armour earlier, making the ethereal giant stagger back once more, the earth trembling beneath her feet.


    "That was just one," he announced in a steady voice.


    With the same strength, he swung the blade again, and what began as one strike quickly became two, then four, and soon evolved into a storm of blinding attacks!


    The Susanoo was caught in a relentless barrage of energy, each strike slamming against it with the force of a natural disaster.


    Arthur''s resolve was clear: he aimed to overwhelm her, to break her spirit as well as her defenses.


    Jada''s eyes widened in disbelief as the sheer intensity of the assault was bombarding her. Each shot of Sage Chakra struck like a tidal wave, shaking her Susanoo to its core.


    There was only one thing going on her head right now: "Just how strong is this guy?!"


    A growing desperation crept up inside her, an instinctive fear whispering that if she didn''t act soon, her Susanoo would ultimately falter beneath his onslaught.


    Immediately she used the first technique that came to mind: "Water style: super shark bomb jutsu!"


    With a thrust of her hands, a colossal shark formed, its maw filled with hundreds of razor-sharp teeth. It surged forth, racing toward Arthur.


    He knew of this technique''s ability: it could absorb chakra. So without hesitation, he dematerialized the Executioner''s Blade, confident in his next move.


    Raising a single palm toward the approaching shark, he stood firm like a mountain against the tide. The gigantic creature collided with his hand, and a cataclysmic explosion erupted, the sound echoing across the grassland like thunder!


    Water gushed into the air, creating a torrential downpour that drenched the battlefield. A curtain of rain cascaded around them as the energy of the crashing waves dissipated.


    The tumult cleared, and the smoke began to settle.


    Jada squinted before suddenly feeling both fear and awe when she saw the results. Arthur was standing there, unfazed, his body completely unscathed despite one of her strongest techniques unleashed!


    Steam curled from his hand where it had met the shark, and he slowly lowered it with the released heat dissipating into the cool air above him.


    "Did the Naruto fan forget?" he mocked with no emotions. "Sage Chakra isn''t the same as regular chakra."


    Jada stood frozen, unable to form a single word.


    She had faced countless opponents, from the weakest Genin to the most powerful J¨­nin. Yet nothing had prepared her for what she was currently witnessing.


    Arthur, a mere man, was a force of nature. His Sage Mode was unlike anything she''d ever encountered, and his combat prowess was unmatched.


    She had seen the two legendary Sannins, Jiraiya and Orochimaru, and the Hokage, Hiruzen. But none of them had ever brought out the fear in her like Arthur had done.


    This wasn''t a ninja, nor was it even a man, so she believed; it was the results of someone who pushed themselves to their absolute limits. He was unprecedented; he was unbelievable; he was Arthur Bennett!

 Chapter 91: Surrounded

    Chapter 91 - Surrounded


    An ere silence descended on the scene before Jada finally relaxed her expression.


    "Are you starting to understand?" Arthur asked in a monotone voice. "The more you continue this, the more you''re gonna get hurt."


    He let the tension drag on. Yet there was this strange resolve in Jada''s eyes as she kept staring at him.


    ''Is she trying to activate the Tsukiyomi?'' he thought to himself. ''No, I can''t sense the chakra building up in her eyes.''


    Whether she was trying to or not wouldn''t matter since he was in Sage Mode.


    Jada steadied her breath, the exhaustion of the battle pressing against her once more. She felt the Susanoo''s weight around her.


    "You think this is enough to stop me?" she challenged, summoning every ounce of resolve she had. "I won''t back down!"


    Undeterred, Arthur could sense her determination. He replied, saying, "How shameful... You should know: I only recently entered my Sage Mode."


    What he was saying was that the time limit for his transformation had just begun. Meanwhile, there were cracks visibly showing in her Susanoo. Even if she repaired them, who knew how long she could maintain its shape?


    Her world had truly been crumbling!


    "Let''s keep on pushing your efforts then," he announced, tightening his grip on his weapon.


    His presence alone felt more of a challenge than her broken-down Susanoo.


    He surged forward, closing the distance between them in an instant. As she staggered back, still recovering from the strain of his earlier attacks, he launched a flurry of punches, each blow charged with Sage Chakra.


    The sound of the impact echoed through the air as his chakra-infused blade connected with her defenses.


    She tried to fight back, but her valiant efforts were useless. Whenever she tried to hit him, he''d merely change his position faster than her Susanoo could move.


    The cracks grew larger as she tried to keep its form up. She could barely think due to the amount of stress on her body.


    With a swift motion, she spun with the Totsuka Blade, slashing through the air in an attempt to ward him off. But Arthur was quicker, dodging under the blade with agile finesse.


    He used his moment to pivot and drive his elbow into her Susanoo''s side.


    The blow connected, sending a shockwave through her body. She gasped, the fury of that clash vibrating in her bones. Stumbling backward, she felt the fatigue worming deeper into her muscles, urging her to relent.


    "This isn''t over yet!" she shouted defiantly. She regained her footing, ready to unleash an attack. "Arthur!"


    By no means was he going to give her the chance.


    She raised the Totsuka Blade before bringing it back down with a force that threatened to cleave the earth in two. Arthur, unfazed, merely stood there.


    ''Substitution jutsu...''


    Before the weapon could reach him, he substituted himself with a cluster of blades of grass, the ethereal weapon absorbing the harmless vegetation.


    The insult was obvious.


    Jada was using her ultimate weapon, only to be met with such a mundane counter. It was as if Arthur had spat in the face of her status as a ninja, a mockery of her role and the sacrifices she''d made to get to this point.


    Her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan flared, rage and disbelief warring within her eyes. She had underestimated him, miscalculated his steadfastness. He was not merely a skilled fighter, but a tactician, a perfect strategist who played by his own rules.


    Arthur emerged from the foliage, his demeanour unchanged. He walked towards her, the sounds of the grass crunching beneath his feet being clearly heard in her ears.


    The thought of him coming back sent a chill down her spine. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her body screaming for respite.


    The Susanoo gave a loud roar before dissipating, leaving her fully vulnerable.


    It was over.


    Her chakra reserves were depleted, her physical strength waning. Even her eyes reverted to normal.


    Arthur halted a few paces away, his eyes scanning her from head to toe. In a lax tone, he said, "Impressive... You''re the first to last this long in a fight with me, and I commend your efforts."


    Jada gritted her teeth. She did not want to give up; she did not want this to be the end.


    But what was she going to do? Reach for her a kunai and use that as a weapon against his Sage Mode?


    The Totsuka Blade failed more than once, and she wouldn''t be able to summon her Susanoo again. Not if she wanted to go blind.


    What won Arthur this fight was because he knew of her inexperience to truly wield her Susanoo in a real fight. It was her first time using the Uchiha''s greatest technique in battle.


    From the moment that it was unleashed, it was evident that her control was great, but her physical body wasn''t going to maintain it for long.


    During their earlier clashes, he had a clear advantage in strength and speed. Arthur, who had honed his body since his arrival in this world, was constantly at his physical pique.


    Jada, however, had only been training her chakra-based techniques. They were very strong, no doubt. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to translate them so effectively in this fight.


    But chakra alone was only part of this world''s system. One needed to excel at everything to be considered a real threat to Arthur.


    Perhaps if he were facing someone like Itachi''s Susanoo or Kakashi''s borrowed Susanoo, the results might have been drastically different. But Jada, a player in a twelve-year-old body, wasn''t at their level.


    "Is that all you have left?" Arthur taunted.


    Jada ignored him, knowing that he was trying to get in her head again. She had tried her hardest, using almost everything she had.


    That''s what led to her loss here. Had she experienced firsthand how dangerous it was to use her Susanoo, she might not have ever unleashed it. Now her chakra was practically at zero, and she seemed to be all out of options.


    She got to her knees and lowered her head down, causing a shadow to obscure her features. Then she whispered, "Can I ask you something?"


    Arthur considered if she was trying to buy time or pull another trick. Her chakra might have been low, but that didn''t mean she didn''t have something up her sleeve.


    "Unless it has to deal with you begging for mercy," he answered, "I don''t want to hear it..."


    "The least you can do... is grant me this request," she struggled to say. "Your opponent''s low on chakra, and I''m sure you can already tell I don''t have anything to help heal my injuries."


    If that didn''t sound like a woman asking for mercy, Arthur may have already walked away. He decided to hear her out.


    "I used to actually think you were cool," she confessed. "Like the poor underdog or someone that got the wrong end of the stick." She was referring to his "Clan-Less" character. "I was wrong about you, Arthur... I was wrong to think you had good intentions."


    Her words began falling on deaf ears.


    Insulting him was serving no purpose. He knew who he was and what his goals were¡ªgoals that were never going to change.


    If he wanted, he could snap her neck or cleanly chop her head off before she could even blink. But doing that would make him a hypocrite.


    Arthur was and still is a Christian, a follower of Christ.


    He could slay as many NPC''s in this world and feel nothing, for it was not a sin and they were not real. But if he purposefully harmed a player¡ªa living person with a soul¡ªthen it wouldn''t make him any better than the people who trapped him here.


    He was by no means going to play by their rules. He knew what was right and what was wrong, and murdering a life was undoubtedly wrong.


    ''If they''re watching, do they honestly think I''m going to kill this girl...?''


    He stared her down and said, "Answer me this: how did you learn the flying raijin, and who gave you Itachi''s weapon?"


    She was quiet for a second, head still facing the ground. In a soft, quiet tone, she confessed, "What good will knowing that serve you...? I''m already beaten. My time here''s done. So if you''re gonna finish me, make it quick."


    "No..."


    "What?" she asked in surprise, raising her head.


    "You heard me... I said no. Not because I can''t, but because I choose not to. I play by my own kind of game, and killing you isn''t part of that."


    "I see," she acknowledged, slowly returning her gaze to the floor. "Arthur... I thought I could handle you alone. I was wrong. You''re strong. Too strong for your own good, even."


    Now she finally understood. He was indeed strong, a deadly adversary worthy of being considered this world''s villain.


    Her coming to that conclusion didn''t at all satisfy him. More so, he wasn''t looking for anyone''s validation. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she whispered a question: "The other players, what exactly do you think about all of them?"


    "Hmph," he scoffed. "Alexander, William, Jasper, Margaret, Alice¡ªthey''re all like you: lost players in a world you might have watched but still know nothing about."


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and leapt back a few paces. A slight tremor of chakra pulse through her right eye had been felt.


    ''What was that?'' he asked himself.


    Jada slowly lifted her head to reveal the swirling patterns of her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in her right eye.


    "Arthur," she said in a lax tone, "there''s something you didn''t know... I deeply care for those around me and only wish for their best..." The air slightly quaked. "That''s why I was given this specific ability in my right eye."


    Arthur could sense the new arrivals'' chakras before they even appeared.


    Energy erupted from the ground, pillaring to the sky. When it ceased, four figures had materialized in the clearing¡ªWilliam, Jasper, Margaret, and Alice stood before them!


    "What in the world happened here?" Margaret commented with an awed expression.


    They all looked around and saw the destruction. Only a great battle would have caused this since the clearing was turned into somewhat of a wasteland.


    This made her whistle while the rest surveyed the scene.


    Arthur paused, his eyes scanning the newcomers. He had not expected reinforcements, let alone player reinforcements.


    How did they come here? Not once were his senses dulled that he wouldn''t have known someone was coming.


    He knew one thing: Jada had not used the flying raijin nor had she used the summoning technique. She couldn''t have. Her chakra was too low to be able to summon so many people at once, and she didn''t use any hand signs.


    Before he could consider things, Jada was relieved to be around her friends. She panted, "Glad to see you guys..."


    "Jada!" Alice said, taking a knee next to her side. "The heck happened to you?"


    While the two were talking things over, Margaret whistled in Arthur''s direction once more and said, "Is that Arthur in Sage Mode?! Wow, that''s so cool! I wonder if it''s Snake Sage Mode like Kabuto''s!"


    Arthur could tell that her comment was more akin to sarcasm than praise. She, unlike Jada, did not seem remotely fearful when the latter first saw it.


    Jasper grinned and said in a lighthearted tone, "Don''t go comparing this wannabe to Kabuto. Sigh... Looks like we missed the fun, too. Jada, ya should have called us here sooner."


    "Where are we anyway?" William asked, unsure of himself.


    "We''re... in the Tea Country," Jada struggled to answer.


    This revelation shocked William. He quickly asked the status of Team 7, knowing that they were sent here for the escort mission.


    Jada gestured forward and answered, "They''d be better off if it wasn''t for him."


    "What the heck, Arthur!" William screamed. He was clearly enraged. "If I found out you hurt my cousin, you''re gonna get it!"


    Arthur ignored them. He didn''t want to think about William''s disturbing comment¡ªcalling a fictional character, an NPC, their "cousin."


    He had to absolutely remain calm. The arrival of her friends would make the situation more difficult.


    "Did Alex really not make it?" Jada asked.


    "Na," Margaret answered. "He''s out doing something important. Besides, ya should be happy we answered the call. Almost chose not to come."


    They were discussing things completely irrelevant. This was Arthur''s moment to escape. But the moment he dared to take a step, he found himself completely frozen!


    "Don''t even think about," Alice said, staring him down.


    The chakra was emanating from her, so it had to be one of the Yamanaka clan''s binding techniques. But why was it so strong?


    Then Margaret added, "None us thought you''d actually best Jada in a fight. Still, that''s not amazing. She''s kinda weak. Ugh. No offense, girl."


    What did that mean? The player with a Susanoo, an advanced Sharingan, the Totsuka Blade, and the flying raijin wasn''t even the strongest among them?!


    More importantly, why wasn''t Arthur able to lift a finger? He was in Sage Mode, for goodness sake!


    "Haha. The little prick got caught by that?" Jasper laughed. He then shrugged his shoulders. "I thought you had some talent when I saw the damage you guys dealt here. Guess I was wrong."


    "Jada," Margaret said with a quirky smile, "if ya''d just listen to me and train like I said, ya wouldn''t be in this mess."


    "I''m sorry... He just caught me off guard, is all."


    This was beyond horrible. Five players against one was unprecedented. Arthur was outnumbered, with little options in front of him.


    This was the reason he never wanted to face a player in the first place: they were heavily buffed.


    How could things have possibly ended up this way?

 Chapter 92: Ready Player Six

    Chapter 92 - Ready Player Six


    Three months ago.


    Jada stood alone at the top of the Leaf Village gates, lost in thought.


    The events of that day replayed in her mind. She had believed in the beauty of the Naruto world, the camaraderie of its characters. But Arthur had shattered her illusions, revealing the harsh reality of existence.


    To her, he was nothing more than another antagonist, indifferent to the suffering of others. But she held that judgement for another day.


    A part of her still clung to the hope that he was not evil. Perhaps he was simply a product of his environment, a victim of circumstance. Perhaps, given the right opportunity, he could be redeemed.


    She shook her head, dismissing the thought. It was a dangerous line of thinking, one that could lead to her downfall.


    Arthur was a threat, and she had to be prepared for anything.


    She turned around to see the current destruction Orochimaru was causing to her new home. Many citizens had already scurried to a safe hiding spot, while the Leaf ninjas were out defending their territory.


    She had to do something. She had to protect those she cared about. So with a determined look, she leapt into the fray.


    As she was running through the streets, she heard a scream. She turned to see a young girl running aimlessly, her face pale with fear.


    It was Moegi Kazamatsuri.


    Moegi was written to be a cheerful and optimistic kunoichi, known for being a member of Team Konohamaru, alongside Udon Ise and Konohamaru Sarutobi, the third Hokage''s grandson.


    While initially portrayed as a somewhat spoiled character, she matures significantly over time, demonstrating bravery and leadership qualities. Right now she was eight years old.


    A building collapsed, its bricks and mortar raining down on the terrified girl.


    Without hesitation, Jada sprang into action. She ran towards the collapsing building, her body moving with incredible speed. She reached the girl just as the building blocks crumbled, sweeping Moegi up in her arms.


    The little girl was crying hysterically. Jada held her close, offering words of comfort.


    "Don''t worry, Moegi, I''ve got ya."


    "Thank you," she whispered in a trembling voice.


    "You''re welcome," Jada replied with a smile. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Moegi shook her head and answered no. When she looked into Jada''s eyes, she was a little frightened.


    "What''s wrong?" Jada asked. Moegi kept her eyes closed, not wishing to answer. Only when Jada looked at a reflection did she understand. "When did awaken the¡ª"


    Suddenly, an explosion occurred close by. She looked around at the destruction.


    The buildings were turning into a pile of rubble, and the surrounding area was still in chaos. She knew that there were others trapped inside who needed help.


    So she turned to the girl and softly said, "I need to help the other people. Can you stay here and wait for me?"


    The girl nodded, finally mustering up enough courage to open her eyes.


    Jada gave her a reassuring smile and promised, "I''ll be back!"


    With that, she turned and ran towards the ruins of the closest building. She knew that the rescue effort would be dangerous, but she couldn''t turn away.


    She had to help.


    As she entered the rubble, she was immediately able to see multiple trapped citizens. She moved through the debris with ease and rescued several of them by carrying them to safety.


    But there were still more trapped inside. She had to hurry.


    The building was unstable, and it could collapse at any moment. So she pushed herself to her limits, ignoring her burning eyes.


    As she worked, she noticed something strange. She looked down at her hands, and to her horror, she saw that her eyes were bleeding.


    They hurt, but she wouldn''t give up. Focusing, she took a little time to deactivate her newly acquired Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    When they finished swirling into her normal eyes, she heard Moegi scream again. Quickly, she dashed in the little girl''s direction.


    Three Sound ninjas were closing in on Moegi, but Jada landed from the sky, directly in front of the girl.


    To think Sound ninjas would dare harm a helpless little child. Jada had faced powerful opponents before, but none had come with the weight of Orochimaru''s backing.


    "You''re going to oppose us?" one of the ninjas sneered.


    Jada ignored the taunt, her focus on the three men before her. She knew that they were skilled, but she was prepared to face any challenge.


    "I''m going to protect this village," she said in a firm voice.


    Moegi clung to her protector''s leg.


    The three Sound Ninjas exchanged glances, their expressions turning from contempt to caution upon recognizing their opponent.


    "Isn''t that who lord Orochimaru told us not to engage with?" one of them asked.


    "What does that snake want with me?" Jada wondered.


    "It is her!" another answered. "She''s the second option."


    What did that entail? Everyone knew that the Sannin was still after Sasuke because of the Uchiha''s Sharingan. Perhaps she was also a target since she also had the Sharingan.


    "She''s blocking our path," the last ninja announced. "Let''s just take her down and explain to lord Orochimaru what happened later."


    Without warning, they launched an attack. Jada reactivated her Sharingan and moved with lightning speed, dodging their blows with ease.


    They were slow to her.


    She countered with her own attacks. By the time she landed several blows without being dealt a single damage, the Sound ninjas were forced to back down slightly.


    Their bodies were all battered and bruised. But they were not easily defeated.


    After regrouping, they launched another attack. This time with greater coordination.


    Jada met their assault with equal force. She was like a whirlwind, dodging, weaving, and countering all their advances.


    Whether they were using sound-based techniques or martial arts, the battle raged on without a single one of them being able to touch her.


    They were all taken aback by her tenacity, who''s gentle appearance belied her status as a ninja.


    "I promised I''d protect everyone," she announced, "and I intend to keep that promise!"


    The Sound ninjas, realizing that they were outmatched, retreated, their tails between their legs. They had underestimated her, and they paid the price.


    Jada turned to Moegi, who was still trembling but in great admiration at what she had witnessed. Jada picked up the girl and decided to carry her to safety.


    The village was in ruins, but she knew that it could be rebuilt. With the help of the villagers, they could overcome this tragedy.


    ''Where can I take her?'' she asked herself while dashing from rooftop to rooftop. ''Oh yeah!''


    Eventually, she found a hidden entrance to the academy, a secret passage known only to a few. It was a haven, a place where students could hide during times of crisis.


    As she descended the stairs, she could hear the faint sound of children bickering.


    Moegi clung to her, saying that she could also hear Konohamaru''s voice.


    When the two got toward the end, they both saw Iruka Umino guarding the entrance. He looked relieved to see them.


    "Thank goodness you''re safe," he said in a tone filled with relief.


    "Iruka-sensei," Jada greeted, handing Moegi over. "Here. I managed to save a few before I found this place."


    Iruka was impressed. From what he knew about her, it was that she had recently graduated the academy not even two months ago.


    Yes, she was making a name for herself as a rising kunoichi, but to think a Genin was contributing this much during an invasion.


    "You don''t have to go back out there," he said. "The other teachers can handle the situation."


    Jada shook her head and replied, "I can''t leave them. It''s my duty to protect those in need of help. That''s what being a Leaf ninja is all about, right?"


    Iruka looked at her with admiration and said, "You''re a true kunoichi."


    The other students, who had gathered in the underground shelter, looked at her with awe. Some had heard stories of her bravery, but seeing her in person was even more inspiring.


    Jada smiled at them, trying to reassure and quell their fears.


    "You''re all safe here," she said. "Iruka and I won''t let anything happen to you guys."


    The students nodded, their anxiety slowly subsiding. They knew that they were in good hands.


    The next day.


    The village was slowly recovering from the attack. The damage was extensive, but the spirit of the citizens was unbroken.


    Jada sat in the J¨­nin Station filing a detailed report of her actions that took place yesterday.


    Anko Mitarashi was the one who collected it. Her eyes widened as she read about Jada''s heroic deeds. She had saved countless villagers and thwarted many of Orochimaru''s men singlehandedly.


    "You did a fantastic job," Anko said with respect. "No, without you, things would have been much worse."


    As Anko continued to read the report, she added, "You even awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Jada was ready to be ostracized until she heard, "That''s incredible!"


    This caused her to blush. Not many knew about the Sharingan''s advancements. Anko, who had been Orochimaru''s lab rat, clearly had an idea of what it was.


    The reports themselves didn''t detail exactly how Jada awakened it. All she knew was that her eyes were fine a moment before Arthur''s departure, and then they were throbbing.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t stop him," Jada said with regret. "He escaped."


    Anko shook her head and replied, "It''s not your fault. Arthur is a rogue ninja now, a traitor to the village."


    Jada nodded, accepting things. She knew that he was a threat, but she also knew that he was a complex individual. He was driven by some kind of desire, but he was also capable of great compassion.


    Why else would he have spent so much time with her, even helping her awaken the Sharingan in the first place?


    Little had she known, these things all happened by chance.


    "We''ll find him," Anko assured. "And when we do, we''ll bring him to justice."


    Jada remained compliant. She would do whatever it took to stop him, too, and protect the village she''d grown so fond of.


    As she left the J¨­nin Station, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the story. Arthur was not just a power-hungry villain. Something else, something deeper, was driving him.


    She returned to her apartment.


    The others were already there, most of their faces etched with exhaustion. The invasion took its toll on them. Perhaps not physically, but definitely mentally.


    "They had me write essays about what happened!" Margaret blurted out, stretching on a chair.


    Jada casually found a comfortable seat on the couch as everyone greeted her. She listened in on the topic at hand.


    "Let''s get back on track now that Jada''s here," Alex said. "We''re talking about Arthur''s little stunts."


    "I think he''s just acting," Jasper said. "The dude doesn''t even know anything about Naruto."


    Alice shot him a glare and said, "You shouldn''t say that."


    Alex, surprisingly, agreed with Jasper and added, "He''s onto something. Arthur might have an ulterior motive."


    Margaret was taken aback by Alex''s statement. In a tone of disbelief, she asked, "What are you talking about? Alice saw him take out Sasuke. And did you hear what happened to Lee?"


    There was a moment of silence. Everyone in the room knew how strong those two characters were. To fight both of them and come out victorious in a single day was an achievement.


    Jada decided to break the silence and revealed, "Ugh... Guys, I unlocked my Mangeky¨­..."


    The room slowly fell into shock. The others stared at her in amazement. Only she, out of all the players, had the potential to awaken such a powerful d¨­jutsu.


    "You''re incredible!" William praised.


    "Kidding?" Margaret added. "She''s more than incredible; she''s gonna be the best out of all of us now!"


    "What sort of jutsus did you get with it?!" Alice beckoned.


    They were all excited for her. Jada laughed alongside her friends until she remembered something crucial. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I... I think Arthur might be responsible for it," she hesitated to say.


    The room fell silent once again. The idea that Arthur could be the cause of Jada''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was indeed a shocking revelation.


    Because if he was, that meant he was Jada''s designated "best friend," that or her emotional baggage to help fuel her Kekkei Genkai.


    "We should go after him," Margaret said, pumping her fist. "We can''t let him get away with¡ªya know what, screw it. Let me track ''em down!"


    Jasper disagreed, saying, "I think we should just leave him alone. Maybe he''ll come crawling back to his senses when he finds out he''s too weak to handle the world alone."


    "How can you say that?!" William shouted, standing up. "He''s a criminal. We can''t just let him roam free."


    This sudden outburst caused the two to yell at each other. The room then became filled with tension, arguments about what to do with Arthur filling the atmosphere.


    Alex finally stood up and cut through the chaos with a firm voice, saying, "Alright already. That''s enough. We need to calm down and think about this rationally."


    The room fell silent. Everyone looked at him for an answer.


    "I think out of all of us Jada should be the one to handle this alone," he said. Everyone, including Jada, looked confused. "She''s the one who saw Kiba and Akamaru dead bodies. Plus, she knows Arthur better than any of us. She''s the one who has the right to go after him."


    Jada looked at Alex, surprised by his suggestion. She had been prepared to face Arthur with her friends by her side, but now she was being asked to do it alone.


    It was clear to everyone that, while Arthur was against the notion of repairing this world''s tragedies, he was only a liability in the grand scheme of things.


    Any one of them could be tasked with tracking him down and capturing him. They were all very strong, after all.


    "I... I can do it," she finally answered.


    "Wait!" Margaret shouted. "Let me join¡ª"


    "No!" Jada interrupted with a determined face. "I can do it without help. I won''t let you guys down."


    The others nodded at her boldness. They knew that she was capable of anything, especially after awakening her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    To her, they were like family¡ªher support system that she deeply cared for. They would also help her in her time of need, so she believed.

 Chapter 93: Ready Player Five Pt. I

    Chapter 93 - Ready Player Five Pt. I


    William sat on the edge of his seat while the players continued to talk. Among all the players, he was the biggest fanboy of the Narutoverse.


    If it involved Japanese comic books, he''s read them; if it involved a movie, he''s watched them; and if it involved attending press conferences or interviews, he''s taped them.


    "We should go search for Tsunade," he suggested.


    Alex disagreed, saying, "It''s too soon... The village needs time to recover first."


    Alice agreed with Jasper, so she added, "We can''t risk going out there anyway. Not without proper preparation."


    William felt disappointments. He had wanted to help, to make a difference. But he understood their concerns.


    "I''ll help train Naruto then, I guess..." he said, trying to salvage the situation. "He needs to get stronger, right?"


    The others looked at him, a tad surprised by his declaration.


    Jasper used this opportunity to spite him, saying, "Naruto doesn''t need more training. He already knows the Rasengan."


    "It might break his character," Jada added.


    William was starting to get frustrated. He wanted to do something, anything to help.


    He looked at the others, searching for a solution. They were discussing the battle between Hiruzen and Orochimaru.


    "Ya heard me," Margaret addressed. "The Hokage tried to summon Enma, but nothing happened."


    "What do you think caused that?" Alex wondered.


    "I dunno," she gestured in confusion. "It was the biggest lie in this world if I''d ever seen one."


    Suddenly, an idea came to William. When Margaret had said "lie," he wanted to reveal the truth to Naruto, to tell him about his Uzumaki heritage!


    It was a risky move, but it was also the key to unlocking the main character''s full potential.


    While the group was discussing other matters, William stood up and said, "I''ll tell Naruto the truth about his parents then! I am his cousin, so he trusts me a lot."


    The others looked at him, staggered by his sudden decision. They knew that revealing the truth to Naruto was a delicate matter, but they also knew that William was the right person for the job if the time ever called for it.


    Now that Arthur''s gone rogue, perhaps advancing the main character''s morale wouldn''t be such a bad thing.


    "Be careful with that," Jada said. "Doing that might have some serious repercussions."


    William nodded and replied, "I know, but he''s not like Sasuke. I promise. We can''t hide him from the truth for the next three years."


    The meeting eventually concluded with everyone given their respective tasks.


    Jada exclaimed that she needed to grow stronger, so she was planning to learn some techniques from the Scroll of Seals. No one objected. Jasper desired to head out of the village to find some artifacts to boost his arsenal after gaining the village''s approval. While it was no one''s business to know what he wanted, Alice felt the need to tag along.


    William couldn''t remember what Alex and Margaret''s tasks were. All he knew was that he had been given approval by the others to reveal certain truths to Naruto. Being able to tell the boy about his past was more than enough for him to take up the job.


    While William was walking home to where Naruto also resided, he considered the main character''s story. It wasn''t difficult to recount.


    Naruto Uzumaki''s path was marked by adversity from the start. Sealed within him was the Nine-Tailed fox who had attacked the village, resulting in the death of his parents. This tragic fate led to a childhood filled with isolation and prejudice.


    As a kid, he struggled academically, failing to graduate from the academy on multiple attempts. However, his persistence and determination eventually led to him becoming a Genin.


    That was the original tale.


    In this world, however, Naruto was given a cousin, whose name was William Uzumaki.


    William''s background was simple. His character was programmed to have moved to the Leaf Village after his own village was destroyed. Upon arrival m here, Iruka introduced him to everyone as Naruto''s cousin moments before Mizuki''s betrayal.


    Naruto, excited to have someone by his side, learned a lot from Willaim. And because William was partners with the other players, Naruto became cherished, no longer ostracized.


    That alone allowed the main character to mature quickly.


    Naruto was eventually assigned to Team 7 exactly as it was intended, and he was able to learn the concept of teamwork.


    Throughout the original series, he faced numerous obstacles and adversaries.


    Recounting events from the original sorry, he encountered powerful opponents, such as Zabuza Momochi and Gaara, and overcame them through willpower.


    This time, his defining battle against Gaara never happened.


    Gaara was rehabilitated without the need for violence, allowing the Ch¨±nin Exams to continue regularly. At least until Orochimaru''s surprise invasion.


    That''s as far as the players got into this world.


    For William to reveal the truth to the main character, he had to understand who and what Naruto''s continued story was all about.


    If his years of binge watching the show and being a die-hard fan of the series ever came into account, now was the time.


    Three vital things happened to help the main character become who he was: searching for Tsunade, departing the village with Jiraiya, Pain''s assault on the village, and his Jinch¨±riki training.


    The search for Tsunade and the subsequent training under Jiraiya were crucial steps in Naruto''s development. He learned the Rasengan and gained a deeper understanding of the Nine-Tails'' power as his story progressed.


    Pain invading the village was also pivotal because Naruto got to meet with Nagato. During which, it forced him to confront the complexities of the world and the consequences of war.


    It was also this battle that Naruto finally met his father, Minato.


    Without all those events happening, Naruto''s journey to overcoming adversity might have never happened. It was a tale of a lonely outcast turned to a valued hero.


    William continued to trudge down the familiar path to his apartment.


    Every step he took felt heavy. The truth gnawed at him, twisting his insides.


    He''d rehearsed it dozens of times in his mind, but none seemed fitting enough to convey what he truly needed to say to Naruto.


    "What if he doesn''t take it well?" he muttered to himself, raking a hand through his hair. "What if he thinks I''m crazy?"


    The thought of revealing such monumental news filled him with anxiety, but he gathered his resolve.


    "I have to tell him. He deserves to know."


    By the time he reached the door to their shared apartment, his heart raced. He fumbled with the keys, and they dropped to the floor.


    "No, I''m crazy," he said to himself, picking the keys back up. "I should have never acted so confident in front of the others; I just wanted to contribute something."


    He opened the door and stepped inside.


    "How am I gonna tell Naruto?"


    "Tell me what?" came the cheerful voice of Naruto, who sat cross-legged on the living room floor, a bowl of ramen cradled in his lap.


    The boy''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. William''s heart leapt into his throat.


    "Naruto! What are you doing here?!"


    "I live here, remember?" the boy answered in a playful yet mildly exasperated tone.


    For a brief moment, William felt like a complete fool. In his spiraling thoughts, he''d forgotten the simplest of truths¡ªthey were roommates.


    "Right. Of course. I just... got caught up in my own head, is all!"


    Naruto raised an eyebrow, slurping loudly from his bowl.


    "You okay, Will? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    William took a deep breath, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.


    "Yeah, just... I need to talk to you about something important."


    Naruto put his bowl down on the table and said, "This sounds serious. If it''s not about my ramen, can it wait? I''d really like to finish it."


    That statement was a tad contradictory, given his well-known playful attitude.


    "Wait¡ªno! It''s really important!" William blurted out, the urgency in his voice startling even him. "It''s about the Nine-Tails."


    Naruto''s brows knitted together as he asked, "What do you mean? What about it?"


    William felt his heart race more than he was at the door. This was a sensitive topic, especially since Arthur''s betrayal had left them all shaken up.


    Naruto had taken it particularly hard since Arthur had also put Sasuke in the hospital, crippled Lee, and killed Shikamaru, Ino, and Kiba.


    Taking a deep breath, William pressed on: "Remember that time you fought Mizuki? How he talked about the Nine-Tailed Fox inside of you?"


    Naruto nodded, a look of nostalgia crossing his face.


    "Yeah, I sure beat the crap outta him for what he did to Iruka-sensei."


    William gave a bittersweet smile and said, "You see, that wasn''t just a random coincidence. The Nine-Tails is a part of who you are, but there''s more to it."


    "What are you saying?" Naruto frowned.


    William closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his thoughts. Blurting out the truth, he said, "Naruto... you''re the reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki, whose father is Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, and there''s a group known as the Ak¡ª!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa," Naruto interrupted, disbelief clear on his face. "Just hang on a minute. You''re confusing the crap outta me!"


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to throw that on you all at once," William said, shaking his head. "I''ll back up a bit... Look, let''s start with your parents." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My parents?" Naruto repeated.


    "Yes, your father is the fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, and your mother was the previous Jinch¨±riki for the Nine-Tails, Kushina Uzumaki."


    Naruto''s eyes widened. Then he doubted as he asked, "Wait! How did you find this out? Is this some kind of joke?"


    "No joke," William explained in an earnest tone. "It''s something that the third Hokage had to keep a secret to ensure your safety. Minato had a lot of enemies, and he wanted to protect you."


    Naruto blinked rapidly, processing the influx of information.


    "You''re serious?" he asked. "You really think the old geezer would keep something like that from me?"


    "I would never lie to you, cuz," William replied firmly. "Besides, all our adventures together have shown you that I know a lot of things, sometimes more than you even realized."


    Naruto''s demeanour went from skepticism to hope, a burning desire to uncover everything he could about himself.


    "But why would he keep it a secret? And what does the Nine-Tails have to do with this Asura Oatmeal guy?"


    "¨­tsutsuki, not oatmeal," William corrected.


    He took another deep breath, trying to gauge Naruto''s shifting emotions.


    "It''s complicated," he finally said. "The Nine-Tails is a manifestation of your chakra, tied to your lineage. Asura was known for his strong will and the ability to balance chakra, which you inherited. All that fighting you did? That was the essence of Asura within you surfacing."


    "Okay, so if I''m Asura''s reincarnation, does that mean I can use a super cool jutsu that he knows?"


    "Sort of. I mean, I think so," William answered. "What it really means is you''ve got the potential to tap into something even greater, but I think you have to come close to death or something."


    William''s eyes shone with regret after saying that.


    "Eh!" Naruto said with a confused face. Concern was clouding his features.


    "Ugh... That''s not what I meant!" William tried correcting.


    "Do I really have to go through all this?" Naruto frantically said, scratching his head with both hands. "This is too much. What if I can''t handle it, or worse, what if my cousin''s secretly trying to stop my dreams of becoming the Hokage because he''s jealous?!"


    William leaned forward, steadying his own voice as he placed a hand on Naruto''s shoulders.


    "Hey, it''s like you said: we''re cousins, and I''d never steal your dreams. It''s what you do with the truth that matters. You''re not alone, Naruto. You''ve always had people who care about you¡ªfriends, family. Just like back when you fought Mizuki, you can harness your potential. But first, you need to understand where you came from."


    Naruto rested his chin in his hand, his expression thoughtful. If this was his older self, it might have been easier to explain things. Or perhaps having someone like Jiraiya present could help validate things.


    At the thought of Jiraiya, William was wondering why that Sannin hadn''t revealed anything to the boy in the three years they were with one another.


    I mean, this was the main character, the son of his own student who became the fourth Hokage.


    "Wow..." Naruto said. "This really is a lot to take in."


    "I know. Take your time. I just wanted you to know the truth. You deserve that much."


    William knew he had to be careful like Jada exclaimed. He had to use his words carefully.

 Chapter 94: Ready Player Five Pt. II

    Chapter 94 - Ready Player Five Pt. II


    "Okay," he began. "Your father''s chakra is actually inside of you."


    Naruto gestured toward his belly, wondering what that meant.


    William took a deep breath. This really wasn''t easy for him. Hesitating, he continued, "I can''t explain it right now, but I can take you to him."


    Naruto''s eyes lit up with excitement as he asked in anticipation, "Really? How''re ya gonna do that?"


    William nodded and warned, "It won''t be easy... We have to enter your inner world. Ugh.. I mean your subconscious. Ugh, crap! I mean your seal!"


    Naruto''s excitement turned into confusion again. While he knew he had a seal on him, he''d never been told what it was exactly.


    But one thing was certain: he believed William, and he wanted to see his father.


    "Don''t worry, Naruto. I specialize in sealing techniques, so I''ll try my best to make sure nothing bad happens. Just let me know when you''re ready."


    "I''m ready," Naruto urgently said, holding up a fist. "Whatever it is you''re gonna do, I trust you!"


    Smiling, William reached out and touched Naruto''s forehead. A pulse of chakra flowed between them, and in an instant, their minds were transported to a new realm.


    This was the first time anyone''s traveled inside Naruto''s seal. Sasuke had done it with his Sharingan, which was a heavily underrated scene. But since then, it''s never happened again.


    Apart from him, Gerotora, a toad, and had also come here.


    William and Naruto stood in a dark corridor that was slightly flooded. Water dripped from the ceiling, creating a haunting atmosphere.


    "Where are we?" Naruto asked, feeling something off.


    William took a deep breath and said, "We''re inside your seal... Most people don''t know what this place is called, but I like to think of it as your subconscious."


    "Most people?" Naruto repeated. "Ya mean, others know about this, too?"


    "Ugh! Never mind that," William corrected. "All that''s important to know is that this is where the Nine-Tails is."


    Naruto''s eyes widened. That strange feeling he felt when he first entered here was the devil fox''s chakra. There were many open hallways, but he instinctively knew which one the fox was in.


    Now was the time to confront the monster that had been a part of him for so long.


    The two continued down the corridor, the silence broken only by the sound of their wet footsteps. They turned a corner as Naruto took the lead.


    William could feel something unbearable.


    At the end of the corridor, they reached a massive caged door. It was made of metal, and there was a large paper tag on it that read "Seal."


    Behind the door, they could hear a low growl, a sound that sent shivers down their spines. The sight that greeted them was terrifying: a giant, nine-tailed beast with audaciously sharp teeth and a menacing glare accentuated by slitted, fiery red eyes.


    William took a deep breath and said, "This is it." But when he looked at Naruto, the boy was frozen in place.


    Naruto''s heart pounded in his chest. This was the creature that had caused so much pain and suffering in his childhood. This was the monster that had taken his parents'' lives.


    The air filled with tension as the massive form of the Nine-Tails loomed behind the cage, its colossal body dwarfing the two figures.


    William could barely make out its form due to the darkness, but he could still see its spiky orange fur and feel its sinister chakra.


    To think there were those that could withstand being in its presence.


    The beast had been seen plenty times on earth, but he had never imagined anything like this before. It was like drowning in a sea full of hatred. He could feel the bead of sweat trickling down his own spine.


    "Come closer, kids," The Nine-Tails'' deep, rumbling voice reverberated through the corridor, shaking William''s bones. "I won''t bite... much."


    He was aware of Naruto''s surprise, seeing the way the main character''s mouth fell open in awe. William himself was both excited and terrified.


    "Will?" Naruto nudged him, shaking his shoulder vigorously. "Hey¡ªWake up!"


    Suddenly, William''s senses snapped back in place. He stammered, blinking rapidly to shake off the daze.


    "Oh! Sorry!" he said.


    "Pathetic," the Nine-Tails growled. "Even with my power restrained, you can barely stand in my presence. You''re truly worth nothing."


    William''s face flushed. He had to regain his composure, but he wasn''t prepared for how little this creature valued him.


    "Don''t you dare talk to my cousin that way!" Naruto spoke up with confidence.


    "Uh, well," William spluttered, but in the moment of nervousness, a name slipped inadvertently from his lips: "Kurama..."


    The silence slammed like a closing door. This was the first time in a long time anyone uttered the beasts'' real name.


    The Nine-Tails'' glowing eyes narrowed to slits as it directed an intense stare at William. It asked in a voice that rumbled the room, "How do you know my name, brat?"


    William felt his pulse quicken. He had to think fast.


    "It''s... it''s because Naruto here is special," he stammered, glancing sideways at his cousin, who was still processing the unfolding drama. "And we''re going to free you one day!"


    The Nine-Tails erupted in a roar of laughter, the sound bouncing off the walls and shaking the chamber''s very foundation.


    "You think you can free me?! You do realize that I am the most powerful creature you''ve had the pleasure of laying eyes on, trapped by a mere seal?! The moment you free me, I''ll eat you both alive!"


    Naruto''s face flushed with anger as he stepped forward, fists raised.


    "You know what, Kurama, or whoever you think you are? You can just stay in that cage forever if you''re gonna keep talking down to us! I don''t need you!"


    The Nine-Tails, taken aback, bristled in fury.


    "Sniveling brats! You think you can dictate terms to me? You''re always moping about your sad little friends!"


    "Stop it!" William suddenly cut in, raising his hands in an attempt to defuse the confrontation. "Listen, both of you. That''s not why we''re here."


    "What do you mean?" Naruto asked. He was initially defensive but then looked from William to the Nine-Tails and back. "You said you were going to introduce me to my dad!"


    At the mention of Minato, the Nine-Tails fell silent, momentarily intrigued by the shift in focus. The wrangling ceased as the beast seemed to consider this new development.


    William leaned in, bending close to Naruto''s ear, whispering earnestly, "You need to control your emotions, Naruto. When you touch that seal and try to rip it out, your father will come. Can you do that?"


    Naruto nodded, his fierce look of determination returning.


    "I can do it! I trust you, Will!"


    "Good," William said, feeling more hopeful. They were all in this together, and their bond would guide them.


    "Now!" Naruto shouted, bounding toward the seal.


    Without hesitation, he hurled his hands forward and touched the paper affixed to the gate.


    Just as he grasped the edge of it, a figure materialized in a flash of blinding yellow light.


    "That''s far enough!" the figure''s voice commanded as the two landed. It echoed with a familiarity that sent a rush of recognition through Naruto''s veins.


    Minato Namikaze stood there, unmistakable in his bright, spiky blonde hair and signature Hokage cloak. A tranquil aura surrounded him, contrasting sharply with the drama just moments before.


    "Dad...?" Naruto''s voice trembled with a mix of shock and disbelief.


    William''s expression was the same. Many die-hard fans would do anything just to be in his shoes and witness this incredible event unfold before their eyes.


    "I didn''t want to see you again, Nine-Tails," Minato said, turning to the beast. The beasts'' features were one of malice. "But I''m glad my son recognizes me."


    In a sudden surge of anger and emotion, Naruto drew back his fist and punched Minato squarely in the gut.


    "Why did you seal the Nine-Tails inside your own son?!" he screamed.


    William, who had seen this scene several times, was still astounded.


    Minato staggered back, hurt but still smiling. He gathered himself after the theatrics and said, "Not quite the lively greeting I was expecting."


    Naruto wasn''t amused. His expression turned serious and intense as he said, "Do you know what my life has been like because of that?! People hated me, and I was alone for so long! Everyone treated me like some kind of monster!"


    "I understand," Minato replied, his tone earnest yet calm. He could see the hurt in his son''s eyes, the burden of loneliness that had weighed on. "How old are you now?"


    "I''m turning thirteen soon," Naruto whimpered, tears filling his face.


    William, standing a few paces away, couldn''t help but marvel at the intensity of the exchange. It was almost exactly like the original story, yet so different in its emotional weight.


    The dynamic between father and son was raw and powerful¡ªand it was all transpiring three years earlier than he''d ever expected.


    "Thirteen?" Minato mused. "You''ve grown so much."


    Their tender moment was shattered as the Nine-Tails exploded with rage, its voice rumbling loudly: "Don''t think I''ll let you off so easily, fourth Hokage! Come here, so I can kill you!"


    Minato''s expression flipped from one of affection to one of contempt. In an unflinching tone, he said, "Guess I''ll stay here then."


    With only a look, he redirected the flow of chakra around them, and pulled Naruto, William, and himself into a different realm within his son''s subconscious. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dark corridor had turned into a bright expanse, a dreamlike landscape.


    William had seen this place plenty of times before. The air was shimmering softly, tinted in hues of blue and white. Everything felt lighter.


    Minato''s expression softened as his eyes took in the scenery.


    "I owe you an apology, Naruto," he began with sincerity in his voice. "For all the pain I put you through."


    Naruto, still simmering with emotions, crossed his arms stubbornly but made no effort to pull away.


    "You made my life miserable," he said.


    "And that I regret," Minato continued, undeterred by Naruto''s defiance. "But I need you to know that I did it to protect you. It was the only way I could think of to safeguard the village... and you."


    The conversation allowed a glimpse of vulnerability to surface, fueling an already charged atmosphere.


    It was at that moment that Minato turned his attention to William, curiosity evident in his gaze, asking, "And who is this?"


    "I''m Will, sir. It''s short for William," he answered respectfully to the fourth Hokage. "I''m an Uzumaki, too, your son''s cousin."


    "An Uzumaki?" Minato smiled, slightly surprised. Realization settled in quickly. "There are still Uzumaki scattered throughout the ninja world. It''s good to see that my son has someone he can still call family."


    Naruto looked at William with a smile that broke through his earlier anger.


    "Will''s helped fill that void I felt without you," he said in a warm tone.


    William''s cheeks flared a soft shade of red at the compliment suddenly bashful. It felt good to be acknowledged by both Naruto and Minato in this way.


    "I''m glad," Minato responded with a genuine smile. The bond those two shared was heartwarming, so he believed.


    William couldn''t help but beam at the compliment, his heart swelling with happiness at what Naruto and Naruto''s father had voiced. Minato''s approval felt like a silent acknowledgment.


    But in that suspended moment, William remembered why they came here in the first place.


    "Naruto, there''s something I need to tell you," Minato said in a serious tone.


    Naruto looked at his father. He knew that whatever his father was about to say would be important.


    "It''s about the Masked Man, right?" William said, stepping forward.


    Minato was surprised as he asked, "How did you know about that?"


    William explained how he had discovered the truth, a lie about how he had pieced together the clues.


    Minato nodded, impressed by William''s deduction skills. But what truly set his story apart was the revelation of who the man behind the mask was¡ªObito Uchiha. Upon hearing that, it only took Minato seconds to accept the idea that his own student had become a vigilante.


    "Obito is being manipulated by the real Madara Uchiha, you say?" Minato asked after hearing the whole plot. "If that''s the case, then those two will stop at nothing to achieve this goal of theirs."


    Naruto was doing his best to catch up to speed. He had never heard of any of these two figures, let alone understood where his own story was going. But at least he was sure that Obito was someone lost like he was.


    "We have to stop them," he said with determination.


    Minato nodded and added, "But you two must be careful. Madara is powerful, and he''s built up many allies after dying."


    William and Naruto looked at each other; their resolve strengthened. It''s then that they revealed to Minato about another adversary: Arthur Bennett.


    Of course, this version of Minato wouldn''t know anything about Arthur. It was only chakra that timed itself to manifest should Naruto''s seal ever come close to breaking. Afterwards, it would disappear and never be seen again.


    "We''ll stop him, too," Naruto said with the same attitude.


    Minato smiled and replied, "I know you will. My son has the strength and courage to overcome any obstacle. That''s how I would have raised him."


    That statement bloomed something in Naruto''s heart.


    Minato stood in silence, knowing that the weight of the world rested on their shoulders. He knew that the battle against Madara, Obito, and Arthur would be long and arduous, but he was also pleased upon seeing how far his son had come.


    Naruto and his friends were a team, united by a common purpose. And together, they would prevail.

 Chapter 95: Ready Player Four

    Chapter 95 - Ready Player Four


    Alice rose from her sleep and walked out of her room in her pajamas.


    She was often always the one to wake up before her roommates, Margaret and Jada. Those two were a lot younger than her, so it made her maintain her level of maturity.


    She stood on the balcony, the morning sun reflecting off her face. The air was crisp and clean, something she quite enjoyed about this world.


    She took a relaxed breath, closed her eyes, and began meditating.


    The events of the past couple days replayed in her mind. William revealed to everyone that he had introduced the main character to his father successfully.


    On top of that, William had also revealed to Naruto about the boy''s true identity as Asura''s reincarnation and his mother, Kushina.


    It was a rollercoaster of a ride for the main character, but he managed to accept it. Naruto needed to know the truth to understand his place in the world as the hero.


    Alice wondered what he was going to do now that he understood the truth. Was he going to secretly run away, or was he simply trying to process the information as things progressed?


    When Jasper had heard William''s report, he reprimanded William for his idiocrasy in having said the Nine-Tails'' name.


    "I''m sorry," he apologized at the time. "It just sorta came out."


    Everyone assured him that it was alright and that the script might have still been the same even if he hadn''t made that mistake.


    In present time, Alice opened her eyes and turned her attention to the village below. It was a beautiful sight. The buildings bathed in the morning sunlight. Had it not been for the other players, she might not have known anything more about this world.


    After all, she never watched part two of Naruto.


    And much like how Arthur chose to be a villain, she knew that she had her own role to play in this grand scheme of things.


    She turned back to her apartment after renewing her sense of purpose. She had a clandestine mission that no one else knew about, and she was determined to see it through.


    After finishing her morning ritual, she made her way to the Yamanaka clan district.


    The Yamanaka clan was renowned for their perfection of mind-based techniques, and she hoped to learn as much as she could from them.


    Inoichi, the head of the clan, greeted her warmly. He had always been supportive of her, recognizing her potential as a kunoichi. Ever since his daughter''s death, he has been treating her kindlier.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to move in with us?" he asked, leading her to the clan''s training grounds. "Everything will be paid for, and your friends can still be your roommates."


    "I''m sure, sir," she said, respectfully declining for the third time this month. "I promise, I''m happy where I am and am really grateful that you helped us find the apartment."


    "Well, if you ever change your mind, the offer still stands."


    Alice made it to a secluded area filled with various training equipment. She began to practice the clan''s secret techniques with a focused attitude.


    She meditated, attempting to connect with the minds of other animals and feel their thoughts and emotions. She practiced telepathy, sending messages to distant locations. And she even tried to use the Mind Transfer technique without being close to a target. Yet this went unsuccessful.


    Hours passed, and Alice continued to practice.


    She was determined to perfect these techniques and become the most skilled Yamanaka clan member at an early age.


    Unlike the other players, apart from Arthur, her character''s clan wasn''t as special. But that was from an outsider''s perspective. In actuality, she knew that her clan''s abilities would be invaluable in her quest to help everyone finish the game.


    As the sun began to set, she ended her training session.


    Alice felt exhausted mentally but satisfied with her progress. She had made significant strides in her understanding of the spiritual aspects of chakra, as well as expanding the potency of her techniques.


    Given more time, she would be able to stand against the best of the best.


    She returned to her apartment, preparing herself to meet with Jasper. They had planned a date, a chance to relax and unwind after the intense days they had been through.


    What made her so reliable was that she knew where everyone was in the Leaf Village.


    How? Alice was a sensory-type ninja. Her sensing ability was just as strong as a Hy¨±ga''s Byakugan. She could see almost every familiar chakra signature within the Leaf Village¡ªall eighty thousand citizens.


    This ability was known as "Kagura Shingan: The Mind''s Eye," having been acquired only a couple weeks ago. It was the exact technique Karin Uzumaki would be remembered for three years from now.


    As long as Alice recognized the character''s chakra signature, she could physically pinpoint their location with near-perfect accuracy.


    Jasper was waiting for her in his own apartment. She finished getting ready and walked out to meet him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A smile was on his face as he opened the door, unsurprised by her impeccable timing and stunning appearance. He himself looked handsome in his casual attire, and she couldn''t help but feel a flutter in her chest.


    "You look beautiful," he said, taking her hand.


    Alice blushed and replied with a sincere "Thank you."


    They spent the evening walking through the village, talking and laughing while construction was still ongoing.


    It was a simple pleasure, a moment of romantic peace.


    As they walked, she thought about the challenges that lay ahead. Arthur was the focal point of their conversation, but Jasper didn''t seem interested in bringing up that name.


    "He''s another wannabe Obito," he commented.


    "I''m sure he has his reasons, don''t you think?"


    "Ugh... No!"


    The two eventually stopped at a small caf¨¦, ordering tea and dessert.


    As they sat there, talking and laughing, she felt lively, always impressed by how well-crafted this world was made.


    It might have been a digital realm, but it was very real to the senses.


    When the food arrived, the desserts were a sight to behold¡ªa tower of whipped cream, chocolate, and fruit that seemed almost too good to be true.


    Alice did little to fight her urges. In this moment, logic took a backseat to indulgence.


    With a nod, she speared a forkful of the decadent treat.


    The moment the dessert touched her tongue, it was an explosion of flavour, more real than how one would have tasted on earth. The sweetness of the chocolate, the tangy burst of fruit, and the airy lightness of the whipped cream melted together in her mouth. She closed her eyes, savouring the experience.


    In that instant, the ninja world outside faded away, replaced by this simple pleasure. Real or not, she didn''t care.


    Afterwards finishing that delicious bite, she looked at Jasper with affectionate eyes. He returned them, assuring that he did indeed find her pleasing enough to spend time with.


    She knew that he was there for her, no matter what. And she would be there for him, too.


    As they left the caf¨¦, the village lights twinkled like stars.


    Alice quite liked the Leaf Village. She would make moments like these last, so she held his hand as they walked back to her apartment.


    They had spent a pleasant evening together, one that was nothing new.


    When they made it up the elevator, they noticed that the building lights were on, signifying the others were waiting inside.


    Of course, Alice already knew this. But she had bided her time, desiring to spend more moments with Jasper.


    Inside, the others were gathered around the living room. Jada, William, and Margaret were engaged in a random conversation about "crosses," which is nerd talk for pairing two characters from one or more franchises together.


    "Naruto and Sakura, easy," Margaret announced.


    "No!" Jada disagreed. "Naruto''s getting with Hinata whether any of you like it or not."


    "What about Naruto and Sasuke?" William suggested. The whole room gave him a loud "no!"


    Their topic ceased as Alice and Jasper walked through the door. Settling in, they all prepared for their meeting.


    "Alex just got promoted to a Ch¨±nin," Margaret began.


    "Congratulations, dude," Alice said, smiling.


    Alexander nodded and expressed his gratitude.


    "Thanks," he replied. "And I put in a good word for Jasper."


    Jasper grinned, saying, "I knew you wouldn''t forget about me."


    "Get a room, you two," Margaret laughed. This caused Alice to shove her shoulder. "Ow! I was only kidding!"


    The conversation turned to the aftermath of the invasion. They discussed the damage to the village and how their current assignments were going.


    "We need to find Tsunade," Jada said. "She''s the only one who can help Rock Lee."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Tsunade was the greatest medical ninja in the world, and her expertise was needed now more than ever.


    Because of Arthur, they were being forced to trigger the Search for Tsunade arc. This arc was mainly comprised of Jiraiya and Naruto, so it might be a tad dangerous to let the two out their sights.


    "I think I should go with Jiraiya," Alex announced. "Naruto''s already learned the Rasengan."


    "But what about Orochimaru coming after you?" Alice wondered.


    "No need to threaten," he answered. "I''m strong enough to take him out anyway."


    The room was surprised to hear this. To "take out" a Sannin was no laughing matter.


    When Alex first received the curse mark, it was by choice. He had an unruly confidence that he''d be able to control it and turn it in his favour.


    "How''s that going, by the way?" Margaret wondered.


    "Fine, duh," he laughed. "You don''t see me trying to abandon the village or anything. Haha."


    "I''ll go too," William added. "I can help with the search."


    The conversation turned to Alex''s earlier comment about him being strong enough to fend off Orochimaru.


    "Where''s this confidence suddenly coming from?" Alice wondered with interest.


    Alex pondered before answering, "Hmm... Come to think of it, I''m not sure that we ever established which of us is the strongest. I suggest we find out."


    "Good," Jasper agreed. "Been meaning to kick William''s butt."


    The comment made William wince slightly.


    "I meant without violence," Alex corrected.


    Everyone find this act harmless as Alice pulled out a drawing board from the back. Margaret was taken aback, clearly unaware that they had one in the apartment. This made them all laugh at her poor awareness.


    Alice began to list everyone''s names, including Arthur''s.


    "Show of hands," Alex said. "Who all thinks Arthur''s the strongest?"


    Not a single one of them raised their hands. Whether it was by spite or logic, each of them had their own reasons as to why Arthur wasn''t even close to being the top player among them.


    One by one, they cast their votes as Alex went down the list of names.


    Arthur and Alice received no votes. Alex received one vote from Jada. Jada herself received one vote from William, which had prompted Jasper to call him a "simp." Jasper received two votes, of which one was from Alice and the other himself. Margaret received one vote, which was from herself. And lastly, William received one vote from Alex, which shocked the others.


    "Okay," Alice said, dragging that word, "we''ve all got mixed opinions."


    "She''s right," Alex added. "Let''s all determine what each other player has so we can make the right call. Will, you start. Why''d you vote for Jada?"


    Alice made sure that Jasper wouldn''t interrupt him while he spoke.


    He explained that Jada''s arsenal consisted of having the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan which paired nicely with the Susanoo. Given her Uchiha bloodline, she''s got a natural affinity for fire, allowing her to learn all the other elemental natures faster.


    "Simpin'' hard!" Jasper commented.


    "Jasper!" Alice said, reprimanding him.


    "Thank you, Will," Jada said, ignoring Jasper''s rudeness. "But I''ve only recently learned how to activate the Susanoo. I''ve hardly even trained my Sharingan after I first unlocked the Mangeky¨­."


    "Oh," he said, feeling disappointed and a tad embarrassed.


    "Tell us why you voted for Alex, then," Alice said.


    "What about me?!" Margaret blurted out. After constantly emphasizing her prowess as a Senju, she wanted to express a valid reason why she was the best player.


    "Fine..." Alice yielded.


    Margaret was happy as she explained that she had finally awakened her Kekkei Genkai, wood style. This was a shocking revelation to many who hadn''t already known. Some questioned if she committed the taboo of using Hashirama''s or Yamato''s cells.


    She denied all allegations.


    "I''m basically Hashirama and Tsunade combined now!" she boasted.


    Margaret was truly an unparalleled force now that she''d acquired wood style. That gave ultimate defensive and offensive techniques as well as medical ninjutsu to be even more invincible.


    Imagine a ninja capable of creating vast forests to protect allies while simultaneously healing them and bolstering their strength. The ability to manipulate that amount of wood on a massive scale, coupled with slugs, Sage Mode, and vast chakra, was insanity.


    Such a fusion allowed her to virtually adapt to any situation, making her the ultimate kunoichi and healer.


    "There ya have it," she finished. "I''m the strongest."


    "I disagree," Jasper intervened. "Did you forget I''m an ¨­tsutsuki?"


    Alice couldn''t help but back his claims. This caused Margaret to doubt, wondering if he truly was on her level.


    She decided to inquire what exactly he meant by him being an ¨­tsutsuki, to which he didn''t feel like sharing.


    Only Alice knew about Jasper''s goals and his hidden techniques. She might not have known everything about the Narutoverse, but she did know about him.


    They were dating, after all.


    To quell anyone''s suspicions on why he was the strongest player, she said that Jasper was like Margaret, but that he was a combination of multiple characters as opposed to just two.


    That shut Margaret up.

 Chapter 96: Ready Player Three

    Chapter 96 - Ready Player Three


    Margaret silently thought things through.


    She had trained tirelessly, honing her skills to perfection. Just what were these players thinking?


    She had finally acquired wood style, a rare and powerful Kekkei Genkai in this world, and had even developed much of Tsunade''s techniques¡ªincluding going as far as obtaining a never-before-seen custom Sage Mode.


    Yet she wasn''t being recognized as the best?!


    Frustration simmered inside of her. She had worked harder than anyone else, so she believed.


    How could they possibly think that she was weaker than Jasper?


    She looked at Alice, who was smiling at her little boyfriend. He was strong, no doubt about it, but he lacked the raw power that Margaret possessed.


    How could no one else have voted for her?


    She felt a pang of jealousy. She had always been confident in her abilities, but now she was questioning everything.


    Was she truly not the strongest player, or were the others just idiots? Maybe both.


    Nevertheless, she wouldn''t let their opinions dictate what she believed.


    The last thing she wanted was to feel guilty, so she ran a finger through her red hair, accepting the idea that she wasn''t the strongest in their eyes. At least for now.


    "I''m still not convinced," Jada suddenly announced. This shocked Margaret for a second. "But before I explain my vote, Alex, why do you think Will''s the strongest after saying you could fight a Sannin?"


    "Haha," Alex laughed. "I guess I can explain."


    He went on to say that while William didn''t possess the innate genetic advantages of some of his peers, his exceptional chakra reserves did help compensate things.


    Chakra was a vital resource in this world. The more of it a ninja had, the greater the likelihood that they would be able to survive a prolonged battle.


    On top of this, William''s perfection of the Shadow Clone technique allowed him to overwhelm opponents with sheer numbers and develop other techniques at an accelerated pace.


    Some of the players were already equipped with Shadow Clones, but they lacked the necessary chakra reserves to produce the amount that William could. He was like a walking Naruto without the Nine-Tails!


    Why Alex had voted for him was because of what William could become; not what he currently was.


    "He does have the Rasengan, too," Margert remembered. "Tell us, Will, did you already learn the Rasenshuriken or get Toad Sage Mode?"


    "Not quite," he stammered. "But I''m really close. Like really, really close!"


    The Rasengan was the pinnacle of shape transformation. Unlike many techniques that rely on hand signs, this one didn''t.


    It was just a spherical shape, combined with its intense rotational force, to create a devastating impact upon contact.


    As many knew, it was created by Minato after he studied the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Because of its versatility, it can be further enhanced by combining it with different nature types, such as wind or water, creating even more potent variations.


    While perfecting the Rasengan requires exceptional chakra control, its potential for further development is immense. Users can increase its size, number, or even manipulate its shape to create more unique attacks.


    Literally, it''s what allows this world to flow.


    "That can''t be all that makes this twat strong," Jasper argued. "The dude lost to Sasuke in the exams, or did you all forget?"


    "He caught my by surprise!" William defended.


    "What surprise?" Jasper smirked. "The Sharingan? Yeah, that''s one big surprise..."


    Their bickering stopped when Margaret pointed out that William didn''t deny having a Sage Mode. That made Jasper quiet down a little.


    There was only one Sage Mode William could possess, and that was the same as Jiraiya''s, Minato''s, and Naruto''s older self''s¡ªToad Sage Mode.


    Alex further added that while William may not possess the same level of genetic prowess as some, his knowledge of this world had allowed him to overcome challenges that many here wouldn''t have been able to withstand. He was essentially walking in Naruto''s shoes.


    "Okay, fine," Jasper yielded. "The guy''s strong, too... But I''m still not ranking him even close to number one."


    "I... I''m okay with that, actually," William confessed.


    "So," Margaret said, changing the topic. "Jada... Why do you think Alex is the strongest?"


    Everyone hinted at the way she had asked that question. It was if she was suggesting a romantic interest.


    "It''s not like that!" Jada answered in protest.


    Alex, calm and able to quell the situation, quieted the room by stating that Jada was her own person and had a fair right to dictate who she believed to be the best¡ªit had nothing to do with romance.


    Because of his bold statement, Margaret could have sworn she saw Jada blush for a second. Nonetheless, the latter went on to reveal why she voted for Alex.


    "Him and I sparred a few times, and..." She paused.


    "Go on," Jasper pressed.


    "And I could never land a single hit."


    She continued to describe Alex as a tactical genius with a near-perfect level of taijutsu that few could match. And that was without using his Byakugan.


    It''s one thing to perceive everyone''s chakra pathway system, but it''s another to hardly need it in a real fight.


    William, who''s faced Alex before in a friendly sparring match, went on to add that every time the two practiced, the latter would always strike vital points. It wouldn''t matter if William saw it coming or not, Alex''s attacks always landed.


    Jasper laughed and confessed that was the same when he had also fought Alex.


    "The dude''s Gentle Fist is actually faster than mine," he complimented. "And that''s with me using my Byakugan alongside my Eight Gates."


    "You two fought before?" Margaret asked.


    "I mean, we sleep in the same house, girl..."


    "I bet he Gentle Fists you, then" she countered. Everyone laughed.


    Truly, Alex wasn''t a player worth making an enemy out of.


    It wasn''t just that Alex had perfected every Hy¨±ga technique known in his clan; he also had the ability to incapacitate his opponents with a single touch. Even Hiashi, his own clan head, showed him an unnatural level of respect.


    Some felt sorry for Arthur, believing that he had chosen the wrong side.


    "What else does Alex have?" Alice wondered.


    "Now, now," he said. "I''m just like you guys. Keep training and¡ª"


    "His chakra control is also crazy!" Jada interrupted.


    This was true. Anyone able to manipulate seals, and not just any seal but Orochimaru''s own curse mark, highlighted their intelligence.


    Coupled with Alex''s determination to better this world, it made him a force to be reckoned with. Practically everyone in the Leaf Village spoke about his brilliance.


    "Guys," he said, trying to humble himself, "ya don''t have to¡ª"


    "I''m changing my vote," William interrupted.


    Alex finally caved at that. He remained calm and let them speak on his behalf. Perhaps he didn''t think he was the strongest, but that wasn''t going to change their opinion of him.


    In the end, he had the highest number of votes, followed by Jasper and Margaret tied for second, Alice, William, and then Jada.


    Everything had been taken into account, from their potential to what they could currently do.


    They all agreed that although Jada had all the greatest perks from the Uchiha clan, her level of skill with them was too immature to be considered a threat to the other players.


    Alice herself was often training with Jasper when she wasn''t doing her own thing, to which he claimed that Alice was always able to keep up with him. That alone made her a frightening player. And to also be ranked above an Uchiha and an Uzumaki said a lot.


    The meeting ended with a sense of purpose, but Margaret secretly disliked this ranking.


    As for what she thought of Arthur, not once did she have the desire to mention his name. He had tricked her, played her for an idiot, and killed off some of her favourite characters.


    If anything, she thought he was bold but also an ignoramus type of guy. Maybe the two would cross paths again. Should that ever happen, the odds would be in her favour for certain.


    The next day, Margaret woke up with a late start.


    The afternoon sun was already filtering through her blinds. She was in a daze after staying up all night engrossed in Jiraiya''s infamous novel, "Make Out Paradise."


    To her surprise, the book, although scandalous, was quite the read. Now she understood why it was so popular and why Kakashi liked it so much.


    When she noticed that it was wide open by her bedside, she blushed and quickly closed it, tucking it away beneath her pillow.


    The last thing she wanted was for her roommates to know that she was reading something not meant for children. After all, she was still eighteen.


    Her attention was drawn to the kitchen outside. She knew what was likely waiting for her. Jada, ever the considerate roommate, had prepared a simple yet satisfying meal.


    A warm sense of appreciation was felt by Margaret as she sat down to eat.


    After this afternoon breakfast, she decided to indulge in a little pampering. The Leaf Village had a number of luxurious bathhouses, and she had been eager to return to them after their reconstruction finally ended.


    Walking toward the most expensive one, she was greeted by many citizens who thanked her for her duties as a kunoichi. This was a common thing now considering she did help prevent the Hokage''s death.


    Upon checking in and entering the bath, she soaked in the warm, bubbly water, feeling a sense of contentment.


    This was soothing.


    About an hour later, she emerged from the bathhouse, refreshed and rejuvenated. Afterwards, she bumped into Jada near the hospital.


    It was somewhat rare to spot another player in the Leaf. This village was huge, and everyone was always doing their own thing. Her friend seemed preoccupied with a serious expression on her face.


    "Hey," Margaret greeted in a casual tone.


    "Oh, hey," Jada replied, her attention still focused on something else. "I''ve got some news."


    Margaret raised an eyebrow and asked, "What''s up?"


    "I''ve been offered a promotion to become a Ch¨±nin," she revealed.


    Margaret''s jaw dropped as she exclaimed, "Seriously? That''s excellent news!"


    Jada nodded, saying, "But I turned it down. I''d feel more comfortable if I earned it in the exams." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret was impressed by her commitment. She knew that Jada was capable of great things, and she was proud to call her a friend.


    "Well, if you need any help with that or change your mind, just let me know," Margaret offered. "The elders really like me and would definitely reconsider you if I put in a good word."


    Jada smiled gratefully and said, "Thanks; I might take you up on that if things go south."


    It''s then that she revealed an idea she''d been thinking of.


    Itachi Uchiha was more or less on his way to the village. Because Orochimaru attacked the Leaf, Pain, Itachi''s leader, allowed Itachi and Kisame to check up on the Nine-Tails. That''s how the story was written from the original tale.


    Margaret''s heart skipped a beat when she discovered that Jada was planning to confront Itachi about being a double agent.


    Itachi was a legend in this world, easily being the most favoured character by many fans.


    "Did you tell anyone else about this?" Margaret asked.


    "No," Jada answered. "Please keep it between you and me for now. I don''t want anyone worrying for my safety."


    Margaret tried to understand her, but Jada''s mindset was a little too confusing. Instead, she decided to accompany her friend on a peaceful stride across the village to put her worries at ease.


    "I guess I should mention that Kakashi-sense helped me figure out what my Mangeky¨­ could do."


    "Really?!" Margaret stopped. "Tell me more!"


    Jada''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan possesses an ability centered around teleportation and summoning.


    Her right eye allows her to summon individuals whose names are spoken by others. This ability transcends dimensions and seals, making it a formidable tool in any situation.


    However, this ability is contingent on the summoning target being aware of their name being spoken and possessing the freedom to accept or decline the summon.


    Her left eye offers a similar ability but relies on written words rather than spoken ones. By inscribing a name on any surface, she can initiate the summoning process.


    This provides an alternative method for summoning individuals, particularly in situations where speech is impossible or impractical.


    When used in conjunction, both eyes grant her complete control over the summoning process. She can directly contact individuals without relying on someone else''s assistance.


    This ability comes with a significant drawback: the closure of one eyelid for the duration of the summon. This physical limitation reflects Jada''s selfless nature, as she willingly sacrifices her own well-being to aid those in need.


    "That''s so flippin'' cool!" Margaret said. "You''re like a walking flying raijin now, huh?"


    This made Jada laugh, so Margaret furthered things by asking her to summon Arthur.


    "That''s not how it works," her friend corrected. "It''s a consent thing, so the person has to willingly accept the summon."


    "What a bummer," she sighed, raising her arms over her head. "I would have loved to slug him down."


    It''s then that she understood why Jada was trying so hard in this game: her friend wanted to overwhelm Arthur with everything she had.


    "Well," Margaret added, "just be sure you don''t slack off on your training. It would suck if you got every cool technique but didn''t use them right."


    That almost felt like an insult, so Jada countered by asking her how her perverted reading was going. That made her run for the hills in sheer embarrassment, clearly regretting her recent comment.

 Chapter 97: Ready Player Two Pt. I

    Chapter 97 - Ready Player Two Pt. I


    Jasper couldn''t stand another minute in this stuffy, old missions center.


    He sat across from Homura and Koharu, the two elders of the village, their stern gazes fixed on documents of him.


    The Hokage''s Manor was often a place of immense pressure for ninjas in trouble. Yet Jasper wasn''t here to be reprimanded. He crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair, trying to project an air of nonchalance.


    Homura, the elder with the sharpest eyes, broke the silence and said, "We''ve received reports about your behaviour."


    Jasper could practically hear the disapproval in the elder''s tone. He raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise, and asked, "Really? And what exactly have I done?"


    Koharu, the elder with a softer demeanour, cleared her throat and answered, "It has been brought to our attention that you have been less than respectful to your seniors and fellow ninjas."


    Jasper scoffed and replied, "It''s to toughen them up. Can''t make an omelette without breaking a few eggs, right?"


    Homura and Koharu exchanged a glance, their expressions unreadable. After a long moment of silence, Homura spoke in a flat voice, "Effective immediately, you are promoted to Ch¨±nin. Use this as an opportunity to let the others see you in a new light."


    Jasper sat up straighter with a smirk. He muttered under his breath saying, "About time..."


    A flak jacket was placed before him as Koharu explained, "This is a symbol of your new rank."


    Jasper declined the offer with a wave of his hand and said in an arrogant tone, "I don''t need that. It''s optional."


    Homura and Koharu exchanged another glance, their expressions unreadable. Then, with a nod, Homura dismissed him.


    As Jasper walked out of the Hokage''s Manor, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. If it hadn''t been for Alex''s recommendation, he might not have gotten this promotion. He had played the game perfectly, manipulating the situation to his advantage.


    Now he was a Ch¨±nin, with all the privileges and responsibilities that came with the rank. With his new status, he could move freely outside the village without the need for a babysitter or attract unwanted attention.


    He could explore the world beyond, seek out some of the more relevant artifacts, like the Dark Sword, and put his Tailed Beast Whisperer trait to the test.


    Jasper was not one to be tied down by conventional rules. He liked the idea of doing things his own way. That''s how the heir to the affluent Reza Group was raised.


    The thought of freedom was intoxicating.


    As he walked down the street, he couldn''t help but know how much things were going to change. This world was his oyster, a playground that he was having too much fun in, and he was swimming casually in it.


    He strolled down the streets.


    Many citizens and other ninjas spotted him, giving him looks of disdain. He was used to this sort of treatment. Or better yet, he relished it. The idea that he was hated so much fueled him.


    Not a single one of these so-called seniors was up to his level. Most of them had been defeated the first few days after he first logged in to this game.


    Characters like Ebisu, a specially ranked ninja, were defeated by him without much effort.


    And now that he was promoted to Ch¨±nin, they''d think twice about giving him any scolding for his rude behaviour.


    He was a man who controlled his own destiny, not a pawn in someone else''s game. Be it Arthur, Alex, or Hagoromo himself, no one would stand in his way.


    Yet a sense of unease lingered in the back of his mind. So he leaned against a wall and crossed his arms to think.


    ''Those guys saved that stupid Hokage... Now the whole story''s messed up.''


    Jasper had originally agreed with the other players to help improve the narrative. But, in all honesty, he didn''t mind which way the story went¡ªup or down. Naruto could die for all he cared.


    Jasper has a life outside of this mundane world. Not once had he forgotten his status as the heir to the Reza Group. But for him to ensure his company''s and his family''s success, he must come out of this game as the victor.


    And do that; he needed to become the ultimate ninja.


    He made his way toward his apartment, ready to take a nap. The last thing he wanted to do was be assigned ridiculous missions that wouldn''t profit him much.


    Just as he made it to the elevator, he was interrupted by someone calling his name. He turned around to find that it was Alice, running toward him with a face of urgency.


    "Babe, we need to go," she said.


    He remained calm. There wasn''t anything that could surprise him in this world, so he believed. He asked, "What''s happened?"


    "Itachi and Kisame are here," she replied after catching her breath.


    Jasper''s blood ran hot. His face went from dull to absolute eagerness.


    This was his moment, a chance to showcase his skills. What better way to prove himself and get his adrenaline pumping than to go toe-to-toe with members from the Akatsuki!


    "We need to move," he declared.


    Alice nodded with a straightforward expression as she suggested, "Let''s go to the Hy¨±ga compound first. That''s where Alex is right now."


    ''Alex?'' he thought. ''As if... I could take on those two without help.''


    But Jasper wasn''t stupid. He needed Alice because of her sensing abilities. Without her, he wouldn''t know where Itachi and Kisame were.


    Perhaps he could talk her into letting him go alone, but doing that with a woman who cared for him would only start an unneeded argument.


    "Fine," he agreed. "But just show you know, love, I could handle those two myself."


    "I know, I know," she said. "But we''re all in this together."


    Leave it to a rich man to attract the thoughtful types.


    As the two quickly ran through the streets to make it to the Hy¨±ga clan''s district, he considered the Akatsuki''s arrival. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Members from that group weren''t the type to be underestimated. Yet why were they so late?


    In the original story, they arrived moments after Orochimaru fled from the invasion. Then again, the invasion did happen off schedule. News likely broke out about the Sand Village''s partnership with the Sound. Just the simplest things out of sync could cause a butterfly effect in this world.


    Upon reaching the Hy¨±ga clan''s district, they found Alex in a meeting with Hiashi Hy¨±ga and other members of the clan. He saw them outside the window, so they gestured for him to come out.


    Only Alex had the authority to leave during what looked to be an important meeting with the clan head.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked after approaching them outside.


    It didn''t take long for them to explain Itachi and Kisame were present in the village. He asked how long they''d been here, to which Alice wasn''t too sure. All she knew was that she recently sensed them while she was training.


    "Should we go get Naruto and Sasuke?" she asked.


    "No," he answered. "That''s a bad idea. Remember what I told you guys: if your character dies, you''ll be logged out. But if an NPC dies, then it''s over for them¡ªno coming back without revival techniques."


    Jasper almost forgot about that rule. He was so busy trying to get stronger that he never thought about losing. But who was he to worry about something like that?


    "Huh?" Alice said as if sensing something off.


    "What is it now?" Jasper asked.


    "Hmm? Oh!" she said as if lost in thought. ''It''s a little late for my suggestion."


    "Why''s that?" Alex asked.


    "Will and Naruto just met up with Kurenai and Asuma. The group''s getting closer to Kisame and Itachi!"


    Alex nodded with a serious expression and said, "We need to hurry. Those guys won''t wait for us."


    As they departed, they began leaping from rooftop to rooftop, avoiding unnecessary attention.


    "Their pretty dangerous," Alex reminded the group.


    "No need to tell me twice," Jasper said with a grin. The two could feel his confidence. "I''m taking Samehada, just so you both know."


    It''s then that Alex asked where Jada and Margaret were. Alice answered, saying, "Jada has something she wants to keep to herself. I happened to sense her and Marge talking about it doing something with Itachi."


    Jasper raised an eyebrow. Whatever Jada was scheming, he hoped that it had nothing to do with himself.


    "And what about Marge?" Alex asked.


    Alice chuckled. She didn''t quite know how to answer that question. So she said, "She''s reading one of her perverted magazines at home."


    Alex shook his head, amused by the thought of Margaret''s antics. The way Alice described her state was that Margaret was lying upside down in bed with the book open¡ªvery nonchalantly. What was more insane to believe was that Margaret knew the Akatsuki were here, but she found reading to be more enjoyable.


    The group continued to push forward.


    As they were approaching the location, Alice alerted them that they had company. Kakashi and Might Guy were spotted running in the same direction.


    "Where are you three headed exactly?" Kakashi asked in a serious tone.


    "Kakashi-sensei," Alice answered. "We sensed the Akatsuki, so we''re¡ª"


    "I''ve heard enough," he interrupted. "I''m glad you know your enemy, but this isn''t something I feel comfortable letting you three face."


    "Oh, come on, Kakashi!" Guy said with enthusiasm. "These youths have proven themselves already."


    Alex added, "That''s right, Kakashi-sensei. We''ve got duties as ninjas to protect the village."


    Jasper didn''t say a word to the two J¨­nin. He already understood that they didn''t quite like him. After all, he had tricked Guy into teaching him how to open the Eight Inner Gates.


    But who were they to stop him? He was promoted to a Ch¨±nin today, so he didn''t have to follow an order to not fight for a cause.


    Kakashi sighed, knowing that his warning would be ignored. At least he tried.


    Upon arriving at the scene, they found Naruto, William, Kurenai, and Asuma standing in a defensive formation, facing off against Itachi and Kisame. The tension was palpable.


    This was them: the formidable duo from the Akatsuki. It was Jasper''s first time meeting these members, and he was sure the other players were also new to their arrival.


    The two were instantly recognizable by their distinctive attire. Draped in the iconic black cloaks adorned with crimson clouds, they embodied their organization''s ominous aesthetic.


    Itachi, with his sharp features and calm deportment, wore the cloak with austere behaviour. The red clouds meshed well with his shoulder-length dark hair, creating a visually striking image.


    His active Sharingan made him look more of a threat.


    If Jasper recalled correctly, this character wore a standard black ninja''s outfit beneath the cloak. And around him were his weapons, which he could throw at blinding speed.


    Kisame, on the other hand, exuded a more brutish aura. His pale blue skin and towering frame filled out the cloak, creating an imposing presence.


    Beneath it, he wore a dark, scale-like bodysuit that hinted at his shark-like nature.


    Both men had already crossed out the signs on their forehead protectors, a symbolic rejection of their former villages and a declaration of their allegiance to Akatsuki.


    The only thing Jasper truly noticed was what was behind the shake-like man: the infamous Samehada.


    That was not just a sword; it''s a sentient weapon with an insatiable appetite for chakra. Because it''s a responsive entity, it possesses a mind of its own, choosing its wielder and even displaying emotions such as grief.


    Its physical form is equally impressive, resembling shark teeth under its bandages. It also has the ability to grow in size as it absorbs chakra.


    The sword''s primary ability is its capacity to siphon out chakra from opponents it makes contact with, a process that weakens the target while simultaneously enhancing the wielder''s own power.


    That unique characteristic, combined with its razor-sharp scales and ability to extend its form, is what makes it a daunting weapon in combat.


    It even has intelligence, allowing it to adapt to different situations.


    In addition to its offensive abilities, Samehada can heal its wielder by transferring absorbed chakra. This symbiotic relationship between sword and user makes the wielder almost impossible to bring down.


    Samehada was only ever revealed to have six total owners in the original story: Fuguki Suikazan, Kisame Hoshigaki, Mangetsu H¨­zuki, Killer B, White Zetsu, and Shizuma Hoshigaki. Jasper, an ¨­tsutsuki, was looking to be its seventh.

 Chapter 98: Ready Player Two Pt. II

    Chapter 98 - Ready Player Two Pt. II


    "Look who''s arrived," Kisame said with bloodshot eyes. "Itachi... I''m wondering if they''re gonna send the whole village against us."


    Naruto turned around upon noticing his friends and teacher. He was thrilled to see them, but William seemed a tad ashamed. He believed he was going to be yelled out for bringing Naruto, the Akatsuki''s target, over here.


    Alex stepped forward with a determined expression, saying, "We''re here to stop you two."


    Itachi''s Sharingan focused on Alex, his eyes scanning the young ninja from head to toe. He asked with no sense of amusement, "And who might you be?"


    "I''m Alex Hy¨±ga, a sworn member of the Hy¨±ga clan and Ch¨±nin of the Leaf Village."


    "My, my," Kisame said, a bit intrigued at one child''s boldness. "And here I thought this village was just sending their Genin to the slaughterhouse."


    Itachi''s expression remained unchanged. Regardless of who he thought Alex was, Alex was clearly not of his interest. Even Kakashi''s and Might Guy''s arrival didn''t faze him.


    "We''re putting an end to this," Kakashi announced.


    The two, Itachi and him, were once teammates in the Anbu Black Ops.


    "It''s been a long time," Itachi said. "Kakashi, the Copy Ninja..."


    The two exchanged sarcastic pleasantries until Jasper chose to step up.


    "You there," he said with a confident grin. "Shark-boy... Have Lava-girl next you back down and lets you and I have a¡ª"


    "There won''t be any need for violence," Alex interrupted, placing a hand in front of Jasper. "Unless you two want to die, I suggest you leave this village."


    "And what makes you think the nine of you combined can stop us?" Itachi beckoned.


    "Ten," Alex corrected.


    Kurenai and Asuma looked at him in confusion. Alice was the most dazed. She could sense everyone in a wide radius. Might Guy, Kakashi Hatake, Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Y¨±hi, Naruto Uzumaki, William Uzumaki, Jasper ¨­tsutsuki, Alex Hy¨±ga, and herself¡ªthere wasn''t any other character close by.


    Suddenly, a wave of chakra erupted from the forest. A figure emerged from the shadows. It was Jiraiya, the legendary Sannin!


    "I hid my chakra well," he said, walking in sight. "No surprise you were the only one to sense me."


    Itachi and Kisame exchanged glances, their expressions turning from amusement to surprise without showing on their face. Nine ninjas against them was manageable. But they were not expecting this level of reinforcement.


    Jiraiya alone was enough to match all of their prowess, so the two believed.


    "Pervy-Sage!" Naruto cried out, pointing at his teacher. "I thought you said you were going out on a mission!"


    Jiraiya smirked and said with confidence, "I was, but I saw these two enter the village. I decided to follow them undetected until I figured a bloodbath was about to happen here."


    The two Akatsuki members exchanged another glance, a silent communication passing between them. They knew that they were outnumbered and outmatched. With a shared nod, they turned and fled, quickly disappearing into the forest.


    Naruto shouted in frustration, wishing to chase after them.


    "Let them go, Naruto," Kakashi ordered, placing a hand on the boy''s shoulder. "We can''t chase them now."


    Guy nodded in agreement and said, "We need to regroup and assess things."


    "While you two do that," Asuma said, "I''ll put out an APB for their capture if they''re still inside the country''s borders."


    Kurenai approached Jiraiya and said, "Thank you for coming. Who knows what would have happened had you not shown up in time?"


    Jiraiya smiled and replied, "It''s my duty to protect the village as a Hy¨±ga."


    "A what?" Jasper and Alice both questioned.


    Suddenly, a puff of smoke erupted from the ground, revealing a clone of Alex! The real Alex walked and stood beside the clone with a smile plastered on his face.


    The others stared at him in disbelief. Jasper, however, was not amused.


    "Sorry about that," Alex said, scratching the back of his head. "I didn''t want any violence, so I baited those two into believing the actual Sannin was here."


    They were all impressed. So much that his acting was flawless.


    "Naruto almost gave me away," he laughed.


    "Ha! I knew if all along," the main character said. Who knew if Naruto actually did?


    "That was very dangerous," Kakashi said.


    "Actually," Kurenai countered, ready to praise. "That was a smart tactic. I never would have thought about that." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But why would you go that far?" Asuma inquired.


    Alex didn''t spend much time explaining to the two of the Akatsuki''s objectives and what Itachi and Kisame were capable of. William backed up his story, to which Naruto felt annoyed that Alex was getting the center of attention.


    Either way, the group commended him for his bravery and tactical decision. Even Alice was impressed because she hadn''t sensed the clone until it made itself known.


    "We need to gather more intel," Kakashi said in a serious voice.


    The group was then told not to fight if they saw them anywhere in the village.


    Only the players were aware that those two members wouldn''t be seen for another three years from now. At least, that''s how the story went.


    After debriefing, everyone was given a task to help handle this situation professionally. Alice, seizing the opportunity, decided to take Jasper somewhere more secluded.


    The two were now seen walking together in a forest without others'' watchful eyes.


    A sense of urgency tugged at her, and as they reached a small clearing, she turned to face him, her eyes wide with intensity.


    "Jada saw the whole thing," she exclaimed. The comment didn''t seem to spark any interest in Jasper. "She was there, watching us the entire time, and we didn''t even notice. Now she''s gone¡ªshe left the village in pursuit of Itachi."


    Jasper shrugged with a smirk and said, "Honestly, I don''t care. Good riddance. Fewer players mean less competition. If her character bites the dust, that''s just one less hurdle for us, am I right?"


    Alice''s face fell, but she pressed on, knowing that''s what his response would be.


    "But that''s not all, babe. Earlier, when Alex said we''d be logged out if we die... he was lying!"


    Jasper raised an eyebrow, clearly interested at this news. He asked, "Are you sure about that?"


    Alice nodded with a resolved expression.


    "I felt it back when he first said it," she continued. "Whenever someone lies within my sensing range, their chakra flow distorts a little. Alex''s chakra was all over the place when he said it. There''s no doubt."


    Jasper scratched his head, contemplating these accusations. He asked, "Why would he lie about something like that?"


    "I don''t know," Alice murmured with a frown. "But it makes me suspicious of him now. I can''t stand liars. And we''ve already made one enemy out of Arthur; I''d prefer if we don''t have another in this game."


    Jasper''s interest sharpened as he said, "But Alex hasn''t done anything that''s outright suspicious. So, do we call him out on it?"


    Alice shook her head, feeling a tad uncertain.


    "No, there''s no reason to confront him. Not yet anyway. I just... I can''t shake this feeling."


    They settled into a silence to consider the situation. Finally, Jasper spoke in a firm voice, saying, "You know, I think you and I are better off doing our own thing¡ªgoing our own way, away from everyone else."


    Alice nodded in agreement. She knew that going against the likes of another player was simply asking for trouble. More so, she didn''t want to end up in the same boat as Arthur.


    "Yeah, I think you''re right."


    "And," he added, "even if Alex turns his back on us, I''ll have more than enough power to take him out before it happens."


    Alice believed those words. Together, they knew they could accomplish a lot. To him, she had proven herself to be a worthy partner.


    One week later.


    Jasper stepped out of the J¨­nin Station. The sun was high in the sky.


    He had finally been approved to leave the village and venture to a new continent with Alice.


    A few days ago, in a meeting in their apartment, they had exclaimed their intentions to acquire powers from the Gelel Vein. This particular power was unlike chakra; it was taken directly from one of the franchise''s movies.


    Gelel is a type of energy source that''s imbued within a special stone. Extracted from a hidden vein, it was once the exclusive domain of a certain clan in the far east.


    This clan possesses the unique ability to forge and implant the stones into their bodies. Upon doing so, it grants them extraordinary regenerative powers and the ability to manipulate Gelel energy for combat.


    Centuries ago, the stone''s potential for destruction was equally immense, leading to a devastating war and its subsequent sealing. Fast forward to today, and it has once again resurfaced.


    It would soon ignite a new conflict with a sinister organization led by the antagonist of the movie, Haido. This character will seek to harness the stone''s power to dominate the world.


    In the movie, Naruto Uzumaki, along with his team, found themselves caught in the crossfire of this conflict.


    The main character won like he always does in the end, and he also prevented the Gelel energy from falling into the wrong hands.


    All the players knew about that movie, so there was no need for Jasper and Alice to explain themselves.


    "It''s not gonna make you stronger than me," Margaret commented.


    "I''m already stronger than you," he countered.


    William was a tad skeptical about letting the two venture to an entirely different continent. As much as he disliked Jasper, he didn''t want something bad happening to him. Nonetheless, he kept his comments to himself.


    Alice hadn''t minded their reactions. She believed that they were all past the age of blatantly dismissing opportunity.


    As they shared their goals to uncover Gelel powers, the room did have their questions and concerns.


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea?" Jada had asked at the time. "What if the power changes you like it did Haido?"


    "I doubt it will," Jasper had replied, gesturing animatedly. "This isn''t about power for power''s sake; it''s about understanding something that we''ve only skimmed the surface of."


    Alice could tell that he was just looking for a reason to shut everyone up and not worry about their business.


    Alex leaned casually against the couch, arms crossed. He said in a calm tone, "If anyone can uncover the Gelel stone and come out unscathed, it''s you two. Just remember to be cautious. The world isn''t all sunshine and chakra."


    Alice hadn''t found a single lie in his words, while Jasper himself had appreciated Alex''s support.


    But amidst it all, Jasper had kept one major detail hidden¡ªa plan his mind had been concocting even before they had agreed on their current quest: seizing the Tailed Beasts.


    The Akatsuki wanted these beasts to unleash the Ten-Tails, but Jasper had a different goal. He wanted to rally them, sway them into alliances, and summon them when needed.


    Imagine a player who could outright summon multiple Tailed Beast in battle to completely decimate another character or¡ªbetter yet¡ªanother village.


    Would he care that he would be compared to Arthur, a player who seemed to constantly be in a relentless pursuit of strength? Hardly. Unlike Arthur, he had a player that would back him up.


    Alice''s voice broke into his thoughts.


    "Jasper, babe! I''m all packed and ready!"


    Leave it to the woman he''s dating to have spied on him and known about his approval to depart the village.


    "Hold on, I haven''t even gotten my things," he said, brushing aside his comparison to Arthur.


    She smiled and said in a quirky attitude, "Just promise me you won''t act crazy on this trip and that we''ll be back here when we''re done."


    "I promise," he answered, clasping her hand. If there was one thing he had learned, it was to always tell the truth to women who could detect lies. "We''ll talk, strategize¡ªeverything will be fine."


    After he finished gathering his supplies, they stopped just outside of the village gates.


    Their destination never had a legitimate name in the movie, but it did in this world. It was called "The Empire."


    To get there, they needed to travel by ship across the Wani Ocean. After that, they would have to pass through various countries, such as the Land of Money and the Land of Temples.


    The journey wouldn''t be solely about collecting a major resource. Every process had a step they were going to take together, so the duo would have to tread carefully.


    "All set?" she asked, adjusting the pack slung over her shoulders.


    "Yeah," Jasper answered with a grin. "Let''s get this over with."


    With one last look at the village, they stepped forward hand in hand.

 Chapter 99: Never Lose Faith

    Chapter 99 - Never Lose Faith


    Arthur stood frozen, his body still trapped by whatever technique was on him.


    These players had grown their abilities by a larger than average scale than the last time he''d met them. Now he was paying the price for his mistakes.


    Yet despite his predicament, he remained calm.


    If he understood Alice, her character was part of the Yamanaka clan. That meant that she was likely using the "Mind Destruction" technique, a technique that allows her to remotely control a target''s body by infiltrating their nervous system.


    This was impressive, to say the least, since she wasn''t using any hand signs. But at the same time, he wasn''t foreign to its mechanisms; he had learned how to break techniques like these after learning about them from her clan.


    The players were bickering about something irrelevant, so Arthur used this opportunity to try and release the binding.


    He concentrated his chakra, channeling it into his entire central nervous system. There, he could spot the strange fluctuations within his neurons. They were acting still as if non-existence.


    Had he not also learned medical ninjutsu and had advanced chakra control, this would have been difficult to spot.


    Now came restoring them to their normal state.


    ''Sage art: cell activation jutsu...''


    Finally, in less than a second and with a sudden burst of chakra, he pushed against the binding and broke free.


    "Amanohabaya," Jasper whispered.


    The moment Arthur had twitched, a rod pierced his side, causing a sharp pain to course through his body!


    His Sage Mode began to falter, and he was losing control of it fast. The pain had struck him hard.


    No amount of healing techniques could stop it. He was forced to take a knee, face covered in sweat.


    When he looked up, he saw Alice holding her head. She was a tad annoyed at him after having broken her technique.


    Jasper himself was slowly walking in his direction with a smug grin. In his hand was a cyan-coloured ethereal sword, the likes of which had never been seen by anyone.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes because of the pain trying to cloud his judgement.


    The same sword in Jasper''s hand had the same properties as the rod in his side. That technique was undoubtedly Tool Creation. But something was off: Tool Creation didn''t have the ability to absorb or disrupt Sage Chakra.


    Then something registered in his thoughts: Jasper had given everyone a demonstration of this technique once. When he showcased a little of it in the past, it was glowing red. This time, it was greenish in colour.


    Now there was no doubt: Jasper had modified his technique to a degree that Arthur hadn''t known about. Once again, he had been caught off guard.


    "Ya almost got away with a fast one there," Jasper commented.


    "That''s on me," Alice added. "I should have stayed focused."


    Arthur gritted his teeth. He had to find a way to counter this new technique. He focused on what was left of his remaining Sage Charka but failed.


    His Sage Mode depleted!


    His body felt like lead now, and his mind was fogging. The world around him seemed to slow down. Each movement became a Herculean effort. Blood trickled from his lips to the grass, and his vision became hazy.


    Attempting to activate anything, like the Seven Heavenly Breaths technique, was now impossible. It required too much concentration.


    He was trapped, his body paralyzed, and his chakra was still depleting at a constant rate. He was a sitting duck in the hands of his enemies.


    His eyes scanned the grassland, searching for a way out. But where could he hide? Where could he run to? The land was vast, like the darkness that plagued this world.


    Alice pulled Jada up, resting her arm across her own shoulders. The other players walked toward him, surrounding his figure.


    He could barely make out their faces anymore, but he saw the inevitable outcome: he was going to die here.


    Despair threatened to consume him, but he didn''t allow it. Arthur was not that type of man. He had fought hard and pushed himself to his limit. Looking back at all his deeds, he didn''t regret a single thing.


    He closed his eyes, accepting his fate.


    The life he had lived, both in this world and on earth, was a fulfilling one, a life in Christ with adventure and excitement while on earth.


    He had made mistakes, sure, but he had also repented from his sins and learned how to be a better man, a perfect and holy one like his Father in heaven.


    Arthur had loved and lost, and he had lived to tell the tale. What more could he ask for in his last dying moments?


    As his consciousness began to fade, he thought of the players and of the bonds they could have formed together had he not been plunged in this dark world.


    "What do we do with him now?" Margaret inquired, glancing around the group.


    Her question was left unanswered. It was clear that while the players wanted to capture him, not all of them were too sure what they wanted to do afterwards.


    Arthur remained still with his knee on the ground, the last remnants of his chakra draining by the second.


    Jasper offered an immediate solution; bluntly, he said, "We kill off his character, of course! Quick and easy."


    Arthur, to everyone''s surprise, stirred a little. His eyes slowly opened, revealing that he still had the will not to give up.


    Although his voice was weak, it was clear, something that sent a chill down their spines: "Wait..."


    The group paused, glancing at each other in confusion before turning back to him. They were curious about what he would say next.


    "Where''s Alex...?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William shook his head in disbelief and questioned, "You''re worried about Alex of all times? I seriously thought you were gonna try and break free or something."


    Jada felt a pang of sympathy for Arthur. His defeated state reminded her that she had a heart. So she asked Alice to bring them a little closer to give him an answer.


    "He has his reasons for not coming. But Will''s right. You should be worrying about your own self right now."


    She watched his expression closely, noting the shadows of doubt flitting in his hazy eyes. There was a reason he had asked, right?


    Arthur responded by slightly closing his upper eyelids. They were getting heavier by the moment.


    "It''s funny," he said in a weak voice. "Even though you guys put me in this mess, even if you don''t believe me, even if you wish to kill me..." He then tilted his head to the sky, revealing a light in his eyes that had previously been obscured. His voice echoed with conviction in the stillness: "I will never lose faith..."


    There was an intensity there¡ªa resolute confidence that was unnerving. To Jada, it was like staring into a storm¡ªunpredictable yet undeniably powerful. For the others, a shiver ran down their spines again, fear threatening to creep up on them. But why did they feel so nervous? They couldn''t tell what it was.


    Jada had been the only one to have seen Arthur weather storms¡ªhad witnessed the way he turned a setback to his advantage. But this time, it was different. The fierce defiance in his eyes spoke of a resilience that transcended the moment, a promise that no matter the odds, he would stand tall.


    The others shifted, uncertainty bleeding into their expressions as they looked around to make sure nothing unexpected was about to happen.


    Suddenly, a white puff of cloud erupted from beneath Arthur, enveloping his whole body. Alarmed at this sudden occurrence, Jada released herself from Alice and pushed her body forward. Her hands were outstretched as if trying to catch him.


    But it was too late. Arthur had disappeared!


    Her heart pounded in her chest and her instincts screamed at her, knowing that something was off from the start.


    When the smoke fully dissipated, the players saw that Arthur''s body was nowhere to be found, and Jada was left there bewildered. She screamed at the top of her lungs!


    How could they have let this happen?


    One moment he was there, unable to do a single thing¡ªform a hand sign, barely talk¡ªthe next he was gone, vanished into thin air.


    Alice, their resident sensor, closed her eyes and concentrated. When she opened them, her eyebrows knitted together, and she said, "He... he''s gone. I can''t sense him. He''s not here anymore."


    The entire group was left confused.


    "How?!" Margaret asked incredulously. Her eyes darted around as if expecting Arthur to reappear at any moment. "He shouldn''t have been able to use any jutsus. His chakra was too close to zero!"


    Just as the tension threatened to consume most of them, Jasper released his sword, allowing it to disappear. He then folded his arm with a smirk across his face.


    "Relax, plebs," he said nonchalantly. "Remember? My technique is still in effect. Even if that wannabe managed to pull off the impossible, the rod was taken with him." He paused, letting that sink in, relishing the dismay in everyone else''s expression. "He''s gonna die in a few seconds. There''s nothing to worry about."


    Despair overwhelmed Jada as she glanced back at the group. Guilt crawled up her insides.


    "I''m so sorry," she mourned. "I called you guys here for nothing. I thought we could resolve this, but he got away."


    "It''s okay, Jada," William replied softly, walking over and putting a comforting hand on her shoulder. "We''ll figure this out."


    Jasper''s irritation became palpable as he shouted, "Hey! What are you blunderheads talking about?! Didn''t you hear what I just said? You don''t actually believe Arthur''s gonna survive my Tool Creation, do you?!"


    Little had they known, his technique was laced with Gelel energy. Even if by chance Arthur took out the rod, the draining effects was already in his blood; he was too much in a weakened state to do anything except die.


    Before anyone could rebut, a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught their attention. It was subtle but undeniable¡ªa change that made the hairs on the back of their necks stand up.


    They looked up, and what they saw was remarkable: blue-coloured grid lines began to manifest across the sky, glowing faintly as they crisscrossed like an intricate web overhead.


    "What is that?!" Alice gasped.


    Jada''s voice, though calm, carried a weight of finality after the gridlines passed.


    "He''s dead," she said, her eyes fixed on the spot where Arthur had once stood.


    "How do you know?" Alice wondered, still a tad shaken at what she saw.


    Jada hesitated, unsure of how to explain. She finally answered, "It''s the rule Dr. Kapoor told me: if a player dies in this world, we''ll know by that sign in the sky."


    A collective silence fell over the group until Alice asked, "I wasn''t told a thing about rules, so what are you talking about?"


    Jada looked at her, unsure how to respond. She had assumed that everyone knew about that one rule added in this world. So she explained, "The rule about what happens when one of us dies."


    "Just what the heck are you talking about?" Margaret asked in confusion.


    Jasper and Alice found this piquing their interest while William stepped forward and said, "That''s not what I was told. Dr. Kapoor did mention one thing as I entered the pod. It was about the physical translations of our bodies to our avatars here."


    Jasper snickered and added, "I was told that medical personnel would be monitoring our vital signs outside. I guess that meant I''d be in this experiment for months."


    "Did she tell you moments after you entered the pod?" Alice asked.


    "Ugh... yeah, actually."


    The group exchanged glances. It was evident that this was their first conversation about unspoken rules given to different players at the last second.


    "That''s strange," Alice said. "What did the doc tell you, Marge?"


    "She told me that we would all be here until I reached a conclusion¡ªwhatever that meant."


    "So, Arthur might not be dead," William wondered, still confused.


    Jada shook her head and replied, "No, he''s dead. I''m sure of it. That sign in the sky was all the proof I needed. The rules were clear."


    Jasper laughed, delighted that he had been the one to kill Arthur off. He was the first and only player to have done it, and wasn''t sure what was going to happen next.


    "Well," he said, "since he''s out of all your hairs, I guess I deserve some credit."


    The others rolled their eyes at Jasper''s bravado. They knew that defeating Arthur had been a team effort, and it was important to acknowledge everyone''s contribution¡ªmainly Jada''s.


    "We need to focus on the bigger picture," Alice said, bringing the group back to the task at hand. "We need to find out what all those individual rules were and piece them together."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "To do that," she continued, "we need to find out if Alex was told anything. And I got a slight hunch that he was."


    Jasper knew she was referring to the lie Alex had told them after the Akatsuki''s arrival. And whether Arthur had been told anything either wouldn''t have mattered now¡ªhe was dead.


    "I can ask Alex when I get back," William said. "Though it might take us a few hours to return to the village."


    "What about you guys?" Jada asked Jasper and Alice.


    The two revealed that they weren''t that far from the Fire Country. Perhaps a few hours at best.


    As everyone agreed to regroup at home for a much-needed debriefing, Jada released her technique, allowing them to return to where they previously were.


    Her right eye then finally opened. She stood there for a few minutes, unable to shake off the feeling that there were still many unanswered questions.


    This virtual world was filled with mysteries, and it felt like she was only scratching the surface.

 Chapter 100: Flesh

    Chapter 100 - Flesh


    At the Leaf Village.


    The Hy¨±ga clan''s sacred library was a place few could step foot in.


    It was the perfect environment for a player to concentrate and gather intel without prying eyes. That player was Alexander. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet it wasn''t Alex; it was his clone from the Shadow Clone technique. The real Alex was with Jiraiya and Tsunade in Tanzaku Town.


    Right now, the clone was currently engrossed in the task of creating intricate patterns for a seal on blank parchment.


    The lamp''s soft glow illuminated the room at night. He worked with a relaxed composure, giving him a serene disposition.


    Suddenly, a sharp light pierced through the window, cutting through the tranquility of the room. As his brush hovered over the parchment, he paused.


    A strange symbol, a grid-like pattern, was forming in the sky. He casually glanced at it, recognizing what it meant: a signal that a player had fallen.


    He remained eerily calm with a smile on his face, for he had predicted this would happen eventually.


    Jada''s call earlier echoed in his mind. Her chakra had suddenly disappeared from the Leaf Village some hours ago. Undoubtedly, she had teleported out of his sensing range and then later used her special technique to try to summon him.


    There was only one thing, or rather one person, who she would ever use her flying raijin and her Mangeky¨­''s ability in the same day for¡ªArthur Bennett.


    And if Alex knew her personality well, she would only do it in a desperate situation, one where she was on the verge of defeat.


    Pieces fell into place as he deduced what happened.


    He had known that Arthur would be a formidable opponent, and he had wanted to test the limits of his abilities by sending Jada after him first. If Arthur failed to impress him, then it only meant that Alex was wrong about Arthur''s character.


    But if he survived, then Alex would know that Arthur was "him."


    With a calm yet grim smile, he dropped his brush and stood up. He then casually walked to the windowsill and sat on it with one leg up, watching the gridlines cross each other.


    Based on its patterns, only one player had died. But he couldn''t tell which.


    Jada, for certain, would have called on all the players to her side. She liked everyone and blindly trusted them. Since that was the case, there was no telling which of the six players had truly died.


    "Arthur," he calmly said to himself, "if it''s you, I''ll be severely disappointed."


    The fallen player''s identity was critical because it would provide valuable insights into the game''s dynamics.


    As the last lines faded in the sky, he slowly got up from the windowsill and exited the library.


    The next morning.


    In the players'' main apartment, the atmosphere was light. Alex, in particular, seemed lost in thought, his gaze often drifting into the distance. It was because he had discovered Arthur was the player who was no longer in the game.


    The loss had hit him harder than he had anticipated. He did his best not to show his emotions, hiding them so well that no one suspected his strange obsession with the man.


    Jada, meanwhile, was the most content. She not only believed the world would be a safer place, everyone was currently sharing what they knew about it.


    The game''s rules, as they all understood them, were far more complex than they had initially thought. Each one of them explained what Dr. Kapoor had relayed to them.


    Alex wound up telling the truth, revealing that he was told a rule, too: if he sees gridlines cross a certain way, then it correlates with how many players are remaining.


    Last night, they crossed six times, meaning there were now six players left.


    The room became filled with idle chatter, everyone still in a lighthearted mood now that Arthur was eliminated. It was like a heavy weight was lifted off their shoulders.


    Only Alex remained indifferent inside.


    William, trying to be the voice of reason, said, "We could finally focus on Shippuden, right? I mean, Arthur''s gone and Tsunade''s being inaugurated as the fifth Hokage soon."


    It was revealed that after Jada had released her ability during that epic skirmish, everyone returned to their respected tasks.


    William, who was with Alex, finished their mission of getting Tsunade to become the fifth Hokage. It was fairly easy, considering they both knew her character well.


    While a success, each player knew that their celebration wouldn''t last long. They had to move forward to prepare for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    "We still have to stop Obito and the rest of the Akatsuki," Jasper pointed. "As far I''m concerned, I''m the only one who can beat them alone."


    "Keep telling yourself that," Margaret countered.


    For the first time, they all shared a laugh that seemed genuine.


    Later that day, Jada, Margaret, Sakura, and William went to go visit Naruto and Sasuke in the hospital.


    Naruto was on the mend, with high spirits. Sasuke, on the other hand, was still unconscious from Jada''s sealing tag. It was removed after he was brought here, but he still needed time to recover.


    Seeing his friends visit, Naruto''s face lit up as he said, "You guys sure took your time paying us a visit!"


    "Just be happy we even showed up," Sakura replied.


    Jada patted Naruto''s shoulder and said with a smile, "You''re doing well, I see. Looks like you''ll be back on your feet in no time."


    "Ya got that right!" Naruto replied, raising a fist. "I''m gonna get stronger so that I don''t have to keep holding you guys back."


    That contagious determination, that confident declaration¡ªthey all could never got tired of it. Naruto was indeed fit to be this world''s main character.


    "So," he said, "I heard you guys got payback for me by taking down Arthur."


    "It was payback for everyone in Team 7," William corrected.


    "Right!" the boy cheered. "I knew you guys loved me."


    The group laughed at how ignorant and slightly conceited he was. They enjoyed being in his presence. Even Sakura couldn''t find a reason to doubt him.


    Suddenly, Sasuke''s eyes twitched. He slowly opened them to see everyone present in the room.


    "Sasuke!" Sakura yelled, holding onto his bedside. Disgusted, he turned around, unwilling to talk to anyone.


    Jada assumed it was because she had robbed him of the opportunity to fight his opponent. Whatever the reason, she felt the need to apologize.


    "I''m sorry I did that to you," she said. "But we managed to take Arthur out. Everyone helped, and we did it for your sake."


    Sasuke didn''t want to respond; he clutched his bedsheets, angered that he wasn''t the one to kill his enemy¡ªthe same enemy who had ridiculed him, put him to shame, and mocked his clan''s pride.


    Jada smile, believing that she at least got the chance to express herself. Whether he despised her or not, he wasn''t trying to leave the village.


    Something like that would break Team 7 apart and spiral the story right back into mayhem.


    As they were about to depart, Margaret turned to Naruto and said, "We''ll be back to visit tomorrow. I''m sure you''d like to be alone with Sakura anyway."


    Because she winked after commenting that, it caused Naruto to blush and both Sakura and Jada to scold her. The latter clearly did not want those two having a romantic relationship.


    The four eventually left the hospital, having their burdens lifted. They had been reminded of what truly mattered, of the importance of friendship and loyalty.


    The road ahead would be difficult, but they would face it together.


    Back at the hospital room, Sasuke slowly sat up. This prompted Sakura to give him a hug.


    Naruto rose from his bed and wanted to share what the others had told him about the fight.


    "We failed the mission since Idate died," he said, lowering his head. Then he smiled, raised himself, and said reassuringly, "But at least we avenged him!"


    The Uchiha''s cold gaze hadn''t left Naruto''s eyes as Sakura let go of her embrace.


    "Who''s we?" Sasuke said with an indifferent tone.


    "Huh?" Naruto asked in confusion.


    "We didn''t do anything," Sasuke continued. "No... You kept getting in my way."


    "Sasuke!" Sakura said, noticing the tension rising. "We''re a team. We all tried our best. Had Jada not come when she did, who knows what might have¡ª"


    "Be quiet!" he said, cutting her off. He then looked back at Naruto with a frustrated expression. In a low voice, he said, "Naruto... I want to fight you."


    Those were the same lines uttered in the original story only moments before the two got into a serious scuffle on the hospital''s rooftop.


    But why was Sasuke saying this now of all times? He never even met Itachi for him to be so angry over nothing. Not a single thing added up to spite his sudden behavioural change.


    There could only be one explanation.


    Elsewhere.


    Sunlight poured into a clearing like a flood, washing over a certain young man''s face. It shattered the haze of his unconsciousness.


    He felt the warmth against his skin¡ªa comforting feeling that gradually drew him from the depths where darkness lingered. He slowly lifted his eyes, squinting against the brightness. Then he brought a hand up instinctively to shield his eyes as he tried to recollect his thoughts.


    Muffled sounds reached him, barely audible but filled with urgency.


    "Daddy, wake up! Wake up, daddy!" a familiar voice coaxed, pulling him deeper into a state of consciousness.


    This young man, who had survived the unthinkable, was Arthur Bennett.


    As his vision adjusted, the brightness faded into clarity, revealing who was nudging him¡ªKoko. The female chimp was perched on her haunches, her wide eyes filled with something akin to relief.


    As soon as she understood that he was awake, she leapt forward, wrapping her arms around his neck. Her little body shook with emotion, and in that moment, Arthur''s mind was fully aware of things.


    "Koko..." he managed in a hoarse tone. He gently pulled away to look at her. Then he shifted his head down at his chest, the fabric of his shirt marred with a hole but devoid of any wounds.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "I took it out!" Koko chirped, bouncing on her feet, excitement lighting up her features. "The green stick! I took it out, but..." Her voice faltered as she looked down at her hands. "You... you were dead."


    The gravity of her statement didn''t seem to faze him one bit. But the events leading up to his current predicament flashed in his memory¡ªa brutal confrontation between the players, the piercing pain on his side, and then nothingness.


    "I didn''t know what to do at first!" she exclaimed, her voice rising in panic. "I freaked out when I felt myself losing energy!"


    She was referring to her chakra being absorbed due to the rod''s effects.


    Arthur slowly boosted himself to a seating position and said, "You did good, Koko..."


    "You think so, daddy?" she replied in a steady voice. "I remembered what you taught me! The Chakra Transfer jutsu! I focused really hard and used it to wake you up." Her eyes sparkled with pride, but worry still flickered behind them. "I think you were gone ever since the moon was still out."


    That meant he had been dead for several hours. That also meant she had been performing the Chakra Transfer technique until he finally woke up. And based on the smell of sulfur, she had also mixed in natural energy from the hot springs.


    Arthur stretched out his arm and patted her gently on the head. This made her bounce with a joyful screech to express her cares.


    How did this all happen exactly?


    While Arthur had been preparing to travel to the Land of Tea, he had also made a detour to the Cayman Jungles. There, he had taught Koko two important things.


    First, if he didn''t return within three days, she was to use the reverse summoning technique to bring him back. And second, he taught her the Chakra Transfer technique for situations like this¡ªcases of life and death.


    He hadn''t believed that he would find himself in such peril, not really. But Arthur was one who was ten steps ahead of everyone, always plotting contingencies for the worst-case scenarios.


    He had anticipated almost every possible scene, even the most convoluted of plot devices and self-sealing repercussions.


    Be they Gelel-enhanced techniques or wood techniques, he was prepared.


    Arthur could never let himself fall to any of the players. That''s simply who he was: a man devoted to keeping his promise. And that promise was to destroy this whole world!


    "Do you remember anything while you were dead, daddy?"


    Arthur wasn''t too sure how to answer that question. All he remembered once his chakra finally hit zero, he could only think of one name and one name only: Jesus Christ.


    Even though Team 7 managed to survive his assault, and even though the players were audaciously stronger than expected, his journey to the Land of Tea was not wasted.


    It took him a moment to gather his bearings before rising to his feet. As he stood, the clearing revealed itself in stark clarity.


    The first thing he did was reach into his bag, rummaging through his supplies until his hand closed around a scroll.


    With a quick flick of his wrist, he summoned its contents.


    Koko''s eyes widened as a blood-stained bundle emerged from the scroll, unfurling to reveal something grotesque yet oddly familiar.


    "What are those, daddy?" she gasped, leaping onto his shoulder.


    Arthur held it steady, the objects twisting and curling in his grasp as the blood from them soaked into the ground, mixing with the dirt. He spoke with a steady calmness that echoed in the expanse of the jungle, highlighting the gravity of the moment.


    "The flesh of the two main characters."

 Chapter 101: Prophecy

    Chapter 101 - Prophecy


    A warm glow illuminated a small room, causing the boy nestled on his bed to shuffle his feet underneath the covers.


    "Arthur, hun," he heard from outside. "You''re gonna be late if you don''t hurry!"


    This prompted the boy to slowly rise. He looked around before stretching his arms while yawning.


    This was Arthur Bennett, a boy with a carefree attitude.


    How could he not be unrestricted by anxiety or responsibilities? He was home, and he felt safe under the protection of God.


    Somewhere in the distance, laughter echoed, mingling with the sound of a wooden door creaking open. Voices floated in, muffled yet familiar, and he knew yet could not see¡ªhis mother and father.


    Their images remained elusive, as if their faces were obscured like smudged white ink on a canvas.


    "Come on, Arthur, it''s time for church!" the woman said.


    The tone¡ªloving but firm¡ªnudged him from the comfortable cocoon of his bed. He rose from his bed as his tiny feet padded softly against the cool floor.


    It was time to attend their regular church service.


    After preparing himself accordingly, he followed the echoes of laughter that led him to the door. The instant his parents opened the door, his eyes squinted against the brilliant glow.


    The world outside was vibrant; colours were sharper and more vivid than he had remembered. It was as though the universe conspired to present him with a chef d''oeuvre.


    He stepped forward, his hand grasping firmly in a larger one, moving as one with his parents toward the church that beckoned from the distance.


    The church stood tall and proud, its steeple reaching for the clouds. The structure itself emanated warmth and grace, inviting souls from all walks of life to gather within its sturdy walls.


    Arthur could almost hear the hymns, filling his heart until it swelled to bursting.


    He enjoyed attending church. It was one of the few places where the light shone the brightest.


    The chatter of the congregation continued around him as families exchanged greetings.


    "Is that little Arthur?!" a woman gleamed at him. He couldn''t make out her features, but he remembered this to be the pastor''s wife¡ªa loving woman who knew how to make him smile. "Look how big you''ve gotten!"


    Arthur couldn''t help but laugh and give a genuine smile as she embraced him.


    Inside, the wooden pews were polished to a shine, filled with faces turned upward in reverence. All remained indistinct, blurred by a mysterious haze.


    Arthur''s heart skipped as he climbed up to the front of the church. With arms lifted, he praised our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Though he doesn''t see God, he cannot deny the existence of the Almighty and believes on Jesus.


    Joy washed over him like sunshine on a spring day, and he closed his eyes, letting the music envelop him, feeling as if he were floating on a cloud.


    The service eventually came to an end.


    As the congregation stirred into joyous conversation, Arthur casually stepped outside.


    There, he took everything in. He breathed in the crisp air and felt a sense of happiness that nothing on earth could fill.


    His childhood was one of innocence and privilege. He was the solitary bloom in his parents'' garden, nurtured with an abundance of love and care.


    Their home wasn''t as big as those affluent, earthly mansions. But it was somewhere he grew up¡ªa place that held meaning.


    From the towering oak in the backyard that served as his personal kingdom to the winding paths that led him to the heart of the woods, his world was an expansive playground.


    Summers were hot, and winters were cold. Yet, amidst the seasons, Arthur was taught the good of this world. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind was a sponge, absorbing knowledge with an insatiable curiosity. Books were his companions, which allowed him to garner some knowledge.


    His parents, recognizing this spark, cultivated it with care, tutoring him and mentoring him personally as opposed to sending him to public schools. This, of course, relied heavily on biblical principles and true stories from the holy bible.


    However, Arthur''s education extended beyond the confines of academia. Life itself became his greatest teacher.


    Through experience and growth, he came to understand the depths of the heavens above and the earth beneath. Man''s heart was also made known unto him, for there was nothing that he didn''t understand.


    The playground was his classroom, where he learned the nuances of friendship, the sting of betrayal, and the power of empathy. Companionship was a lesson in compassion that he would never forget.


    A lie exposed, a trust broken, taught him the value of honesty.


    Through these experiences, Arthur was moulded, his character was refined like precious metal in the furnace.


    He was learning the art of resilience, the importance of perseverance, and the power of connection. Be it evil or good, he understood it and embraced the spirit of wisdom.


    His own spiritual growth was equally profound. Church was more than just a Wednesday and Sunday gathering; it was a sanctuary where he found solace and connected with something greater than himself. The teachings of Christ resonated with his soul, planting seeds of faith, hope, and love. These values became the bedrock upon which he would build his character.


    Overall, his childhood was rich in colour and texture, a foundation upon which he would construct the rest of his life. It was a time of innocence and discovery, of growth and transformation.


    And as he stood on the precipice of adulthood, he carried within him those same formative teachings for years, a compass guiding him through the uncharted waters of things to come.


    Back at the church, as Arthur''s family and him prepared to depart, a figure emerged from the throng of the churchgoers. An older man approached him with an intensity that captured his attention. Much like his parents, the man''s face was obscured by a hazy light.


    "Arthur," the pastor said. "I have a prophecy for you."


    The words struck Arthur like a bell''s toll, ringing with both dread and intrigue.


    "A prophecy?" he replied. "What do you mean, pastor? What kind of prophecy?"


    The pastor smiled gently, yet there was gravity in the depths of his eyes as he said, "You will face a trial, young one. A test that will take you far beyond these familiar shores. You will meet strange faces, forge a route that will leave behind destruction and chaos wherever you step, and together you will traverse into the enemy''s territory."


    Arthur blinked, puzzled by the cryptic message. "Enemy''s territory?" he asked. "What does that mean? And why can''t I see anyone''s face? Why do you all¡ª" His words tumbled over themselves, concern building in his chest.


    "The workings of fate are complex," the pastor interrupted, his tone both soothing and firm. "What I can tell you is this: Never lose faith, for faith will be your ally. When temptation calls and doubt pulls at your heart, let your faith in Jesus guide you. You are destined for greatness beyond your years, but the road will not be easy."


    Arthur''s heart pounded, the weight of the message settling like a heavy cloak.


    "I¡ªI''ll try to remember. But... What do I do?" he asked, desperation thick in his voice.


    "Trust in no one you meet, my son," the pastor encouraged, his expression softening. "Trust in God and God alone."


    Before Arthur could respond, the pastor reached out, and warmth enveloped him like a father''s embrace. Then the world around him began to blur away, the brightness swallowing everything whole, and for a heartbeat, fury and anguish buzzed in his chest.


    A sudden rush of wind yanked him back as he slowly opened his eyes.


    Arthur lifted his head, feeling the firm branches on his back. The coarse bark pressed against him like a reminder of the solid world he occupied.


    He blinked into the darkness, the den of night swallowing his surroundings in deep hues.


    He had been dreaming¡ªdreaming of a time when he was on earth. But it hadn''t felt like a dream. It was more like a distant memory that he had forgotten over the years.


    Arthur was always able to dream, even in this digital world. Yet this felt more like a vision.


    It took a moment for his senses to acclimate to his environment. He leaned against the sturdy branch beneath him, taking in the all-too-familiar sounds of the world he dwelled in: the rustling of leaves, the distant chatter of creatures, and the gentle murmur of his own breath.


    This was no quaint church; this was the world of ninjas¡ªthe world of Naruto.


    Several months after his arrival at Elysium''s headquarters, he was thrust into this strange world after being lied to.


    Taken to prison on his first hour here, he had made a declaration not to be trampled on but to become a villain that this world had never seen.


    Although there were six others taken here with him, he was the solo player and the only one who understood the severity of this experiment: dying here meant dying in real life.


    But Arthur, being the Christian that he is, is not scared of death. No, not anything.


    As such, he did whatever it took for him to gain an edge over his enemies. These non-playable characters (NPC) might have felt real and alive, but they were not more than digital bards constructed by artificial intelligence.


    To him, they were nothing more than stepping stones, mere tools to help him achieve his ultimate goal¡ªescape. To thrive in this world, it wasn''t always about power but about perseverance and acclimation. He more than just adapted to his new environment; he suckered their leaders, survived tumultuous battles, and overcame treacherous beasts of gargantuan sizes.


    Who among the fans of this world could truly survive this evil and godless world like Arthur has been doing? Surely there is none.


    After acquiring various Kekkei Genkai, or special bloodline techniques, he faced countless battles. Be they were the main characters or the other players themselves, through faith, he was able to overcome his adversities.


    He by no means can be counted on as a killer, a murderer, or a liar, for these things are what sinners do on earth. Yet he was not on earth; he was living his life in a game¡ªone that required him to do what he needed without breaking the laws of salvation.


    That saying isn''t for everyone or easy to handle. That''s what makes him special.


    With a soft sigh, Arthur shifted his position, allowing the tingling sensation in his limbs to fade.


    He reached for the small pouch strapped to his waist and pulled it closer, searching within its depths. With care, he withdrew a scroll and stared down at the initials scrawled across its surface: "N + S."


    It was a simple combination, yet it burned with significance that could potentially ignite this world in flames one day.


    This scroll represented something monumental¡ªthe key he needed to unlock the potential he felt was attainable, the power that would allow him to rise against the challenges ahead.


    The faint glimmers of distant stars peered through the branches above, twinkling reminders of hope.


    Arthur clutched the scroll tightly in his hands as the memory of the pastor''s words echoed around him, wrapping him in a gentle cocoon.


    "You are destined for greatness beyond your years," he whispered to himself.


    Staring into the vast expanse of the night sky, he remained ever-so calm. He could hardly fathom the journey that lay before him, but he could feel the stirring of something incredible beginning to awaken in his core.


    With resolve, he scanned the darkened forest, knowing that shadows could not snuff out the flame of faith ignited in his heart. He took a relaxed breath, the cool air filling his lungs while keeping those same flames burning.


    Regardless of the challenges the darkness presented, he would always remain vigilant, embracing each encounter with the strength of Christ as his guide.


    Tonight was only the beginning.

 Chapter 102: Akatsuki

    Chapter 102 - Akatsuki


    In the depths of a dark chamber.


    Enclosed in a circle were several figures glowing faintly in hues of blue and purple. The technique being used here was known as the "Astral Projection" technique, a jutsu only one character knew how to perform: Nagato Uzumaki.


    This was an Akatsuki gathering¡ªa meeting of all of their current members.


    Kisame Hoshigaki, the "Tailed Beast Without a Tail." His shark-like features and the monstrous Samehada sword at his side were menacing. Beside him was Itachi Uchiha, the Sharingan prodigy, whose nature and immense power made him one of the most feared ninjas in the world.


    Then there were Hidan and Kakuzu, the immortal duo¡ªtwo members who had creepy auras. Hidan''s crazed fanaticism and Kakuzu''s insatiable greed made them an unlikely pair. Their ability to regenerate and their relentless pursuit of their goals, however, made them a terrifying threat.


    Deidara, the flamboyant explosives expert, stood nonchalantly. His use of fighting revolved around clay, along with the ability to detonate it from almost anywhere.


    Sasori, a puppet, was his partner. Sasori remained enclosed inside an even larger puppet that walked on its limbs. Its eyes were hidden behind the puppet''s mask, and it gave him a gruff, deep voice when speaking through it.


    Two more figures stood attached to one another: White and Black Zetsu, the manifestations of the Ten-Tails. Their true nature and origins remained shrouded from the others, adding to their intimidating presence.


    Finally, Konan, the only female member, stood just a far. Her paper-based techniques and her loyalty to Nagato made her a valuable asset to the organization.


    At the top of the gathering was Nagato himself. Yet it wasn''t Nagato; it was a responding corpse being controlled by him, and it went by the name of "Pain."


    His presence was commanding, and his eyes¡ªthe infamous Rinnegan¡ªsettled upon each member with intensity.


    Hidan laughed before asking, "How long has it been since we''ve all gathered like this?"


    Kisame scratched his chin thoughtfully and said, "Seven years..."


    "Not since Orochimaru left us," Kakuzu added. "How curious that we all find ourselves here now."


    "Curious indeed," Black Zetsu chimed in. "But the matter at hand outweighs our nostalgia."


    Zetsu was a creature divided by its dual appearance¡ªblack and white faces. They were seemingly bonded to one another, separated by the underlining of their duality.


    With a slight gesture, Pain announced, "The reason I have called you here is grave... We must discuss the events that transpired in the Leaf Village."


    Itachi stood silently awaiting the directive. Pain''s gaze shifted to him, a subtle signal that summoned the Uchiha''s thoughts to join the conversation.


    "Itachi, tell us what happened..."


    "It appears that the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki remains within the village," Itachi''s voice was steady, clipped yet dispassionate, revealing little of his internal conflict¡ªan innate trait he had perfected through laden burdens.


    Deidara''s brow furrowed in skepticism as he asked, "Why did Orochimaru attack the village, then? It makes no sense!"


    Sasori, always intrigued by tools rather the politics of others, shrugged absentmindedly and said, "We shouldn''t care about Orochimaru''s motives. What truly matters is that I wish to track him down and make him pay for betraying the Akatsuki."


    Of course, Sasori would feel a grudge toward the snake. After all, he was Orochimaru''s partner before Deidara was recruited.


    Pain narrowed his eyes and said, "Our objective transcends personal vendettas. Orochimaru''s actions are of no consequence to us... for now."


    The room was filled with different energies; the Akatsuki were united in purpose yet divided by their individual philosophies.


    Kisame, restrained yet restless, pointed out, "It''s peculiar, isn''t it? That an entire brigade of Leaf shinobi appeared to know we were coming."


    Out of all the members intrigued by this, it was Konan. She pressed, asking, "Who were these ninjas?"


    Kisame considered for a moment, gathering the names he recalled. He listed them as such: "Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Y¨±hi, the Copy Ninja Kakashi, a green shinobi, and the legendary Sannin Jiraiya..." He then paused, leaving out certain details, but it did not escape Konan''s keen intuition.


    "Just those?" she asked, keeping her gaze on the shark-like man.


    "Yes, just them," he replied in a casual tone, but his answer lacked the conviction to quell her doubts.


    "Isn''t that interesting," White Zetsu smoothly interjected. "Did their Genin not accompany them?"


    Konan noticed the more significant implications. So she asked, "You''re saying a group of ninjas¡ªincluding their Genin¡ªwere aware of our intentions?"


    "It would seem so," Kisame answered sourly. "Perhaps they are more organized than we initially assumed."


    Before the focus on these unspecified Genin could commence, Hidan''s restless energy found an outlet.


    Turning toward Pain, he leaned forward and asked with a sadistic grin, "So, what do we do now? Wreak some havoc? Test this so-called vigilance of the Leaf? It''s been far too long since I''ve made a sacrifice!"


    Deidara scoffed, swatting away Hidan''s exuberance with a wave of his hand.


    "Calm down," he said. "We still have time. Three years, in fact. Just because there''s an inconvenience now doesn''t mean we should rush headfirst into danger, you know?"


    "Three years, huh?" Hidan''s voice was laced with mockery as he glanced around the room. "That leads us to nine captures. Things could get really bloody, real fast. So why wait?"


    Kakuzu raised an eyebrow, annoyed at Hidan''s insatiable thirst for chaos.


    "Because we aren''t the only ones here, idiot. The Leaf Village is on high alert. Any slip, any hint of our intentions, and they won''t just pin a few ninjas against us¡ªthey''ll mobilize the entire village, risking everything we''ve built."


    Pain added, "Our objective has not changed; we remain concealed and continue carrying out our missions without drawing undue attention from either the hidden villages or those foolish enough to oppose us. Preemptively seeking trouble can collapse our plans before they come to fruition."


    Konan nodded in silent agreement and said, "The Akatsuki must operate with the utmost caution. Our strength lies in stealth, not in creating unnecessary anarchy."


    There was silence as each member considered their leaders'' words.


    Itachi, though subdued, felt a profound understanding shaping his thoughts. Of course, he wasn''t willing to speak in the conversation unless spoken to.


    "We should utilize this time," White Zetsu announced. "The longer we remain under the radar, the more prepared we''ll be when we eventually strike."


    "Exactly," Sasori chimed in. "Time allows for craftsmanship; each mission can contribute to exploiting our enemies'' weaknesses."


    Hidan frowned, crossing his arms as he said, "It''s boring, waiting around like a pack of pathetic wolves!"


    "Fate is a double-edged sword," Pain said. "Fast and reckless actions could lead to our downfall or, worse, the loss of what we stand for. Don''t forget that we''re not a gang of rogues." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kisame chuckled, saying, "As much as I enjoy a fight, having the upper hand is far better than rushing in blindly."


    Hidan, however, was not yielding due to the possibility of a potential hunt. "A few fresh faces among those Leaf Genin would add a little fun!"


    Deidara rolled his eyes in irritation as he replied, "We haven''t the time for mindless games, Hidan! If they thwart our plans, it may cost us our objectives."


    Pain raised a hand and calmed the rising tension.


    "Focus," he said. "We need to assess our next move. The details surrounding our last encounter suggest they have grown stronger. If Genin were involved, it indicates that their protection over the Nine-Tails has sharpened... and if that is the case, we''ll consider new tactics when the time is right."


    Konan interjected softly, "It would be wise to gather more intelligence before we make any impulsive decisions. This isn''t a game, so we can''t treat it as one."


    White Zetsu nodded and said, "I can gather more information and observe the movements of those in that village. It won''t take much time."


    The air shifted, and the tension receded ever so slightly. Pain lingered at the prospect of new intel that could reshape their mission.


    "Zetsu and Konan," he commanded, "you three will work together to gather information about these Genin, particularly those who displayed knowledge about our arrival. Observe closely; we cannot afford to underestimate any of them."


    "Consider it done." Konan''s gaze darkened. "We''ll reveal what we need to know."


    Kisame crossed his arms, assessing the room while confusion lingered.


    "And if they find us first?" he asked. "If they begin hunting us instead?"


    Pain''s gaze hardened as he answered, "Then kill on sight."


    That wasn''t just a statement; it was a promise.


    The members exchanged glances with renewed resolve as the tension transformed into focus.


    "Stay disciplined," Pain finished. "I want each of you to strategize independently. Another meeting will be scheduled once we gather adequate information. Until then, don''t be caught slipping."


    Just then, Kakuzu, whose eyes appeared less off-handed than most, said, "Speaking of the Leaf Village, I came across an intriguing report during my last gathering of bounties. A rogue shinobi named Arthur Bennett was killed. It''s reported he was just twelve years old and attempted to capture the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki."


    Pain''s expression remained neutral like a stone mask of indifference. "Insignificant," he said with a wave of his hand, dismissing the notion.


    But Hidan leaned closer, the enthusiasm returning. With a sinister delight, he said, "Not so insignificant! He went after the Jinch¨±riki! That''s a bold move for a kid. A little spunk in a pathetic world, don''t you think?"


    "What''s your point?" Black Zetsu pushed.


    "Kakuzu and I were out looking for him since he had a decent bounty on his head. But all we found was an article about his death."


    "What a shame," Sasori interjected, a note of contemplation in his voice. "A boy like that could have been a valuable member of the Akatsuki. Perhaps even potent enough to help us capture the remaining Jinch¨±riki."


    That statement wasn''t one to overlook. Not many earn praise from characters like Sasori.


    "Exactly!" Hidan added, nodding emphatically. "A rogue boy with guts; he had potential! If only he hadn''t been so eager to take on something so beyond him..."


    Konan appeared lost in thought, her demeanour shifting to a more serious tone.


    "It is regrettable," she said. "If he had sought our aid, or if he was approached early, we could have recruited him as an agent."


    Itachi was intrigued by the conversation but chose to remain silent.


    "It''s difficult to imagine a child venturing into the world of shinobi with such ambition against a Jinch¨±riki," Kisame pointed out.


    "Indeed," Pain finally weighed in with a steady voice. "However, it has nothing to do with us since he''s dead. Desire can fuel greatness, but it can just as easily lead to one''s downfall."


    Hidan shrugged, undeterred, as he said, "What''s done is done, I guess."


    Deidara rolled his eyes at Hidan''s continued obsession with bloodshed.


    "At least his story serves another purpose, yes?"


    "No," Sasori abruptly answered.


    "Oh, come on, Sasori! Why''d ya have to put me down like that?"


    As the atmosphere melded back into the serious undertones of strategy and timing, the Akatsuki members exchanged glances filled with shared purpose. Though their paths diverged at moments, weaving distinct motives, it was this shared vision that held them together.


    Pain raised a hand to signify the end of their discussions.


    "Then it''s decided: we continue with our clandestine operations for the next three years..."


    With the hushed pact among them, the team of shadows gravitated into their next phases, every pulse of their energy a step closer to reshaping the world as they saw fit.


    Outside, things continued, blissfully unaware of the brewing storm, while in the depths of their lair, the Akatsuki were coming alive¡ªnot in chaos but in calculated urgency to set the pieces on the chessboard for the ensuing conflict to come.

 Chapter 103: Successor

    Chapter 103 - Successor


    Sitting in the opulent office of a grand castle was Arthur disguised as the affluent John Belfort.


    He was seen hunched forward with his eyes closed and his arms resting on the desk. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, casting golden rays across the polished wooden desk where an article from the Leaf Village newspaper sat.


    The headline read, "Traitorous Ninja Arthur Bennett Has Died in Battle."


    His eyes skimmed over the printed words, detailing how ninjas from the Leaf Village had successfully taken down the traitor known as Arthur Bennett.


    Despite the lack of a discovered body, various well-known figures testified to his demise, including the likes of Jasper ¨­tsutsuki, Margaret Senju, Alice Yamanaka, Jada Uchiha, and William Uzumaki.


    If there was ever a time to chuckle, it would be now. But Arthur often remained passive, knowing that his supposed death was only part of a grander scheme.


    ''Is this really the best they could come up with?'' he mused, setting the article down. The audacity of believing in his death was a delightful twist of fate. ''Dead, untraceable, and... untouchable.''


    It was a time to revel in the freedom of it all. Hiding in plain sight would be his sharpest weapon, a golden ticket that allowed him to roam this world unencumbered, evading the very hunters who once pursued him.


    The truth couldn''t be further from the fact.


    Arthur had survived a life-threatening situation. Now he was currently in the safety of the country he owned, the Water Country. And not just anywhere in the country, but in the very castle that belonged to the current feudal lord.


    Just then, he heard three knocks on his door before his secretary entered with a slight bow.


    "My lord," she announced, "I have a letter from the Land of Waves."


    The woman then placed the envelope on his desk.


    Arthur''s eyebrows lifted with interest. He had orchestrated a plan that could shift the political landscape significantly, positioning himself in the shadows as he maneuvered through treaties and alliances. So what were results of this?


    He reached for the letter, breaking the seal and unfolding it while the secretary stood there, watching the expressionless successor of her lordship read the contents.


    The Land of Waves had accepted his treaty proposal. This was fantastic news.


    Some time ago, he had placed the leader under an illusion to agree to his terms. With this acceptance, the Water Country would be able to expand its territory without causing conflict with neighbouring regions.


    "Excellent," Arthur said, adopting the persona of a grateful nobleman. "This is good news indeed."


    Her face lit up with the excitement of shared victory as she said, "I knew you could do it, my lord!"


    "Now, now," he humbly corrected, "I''m not the feudal lord yet. It''s alright to call me sir."


    "My greatest apologies, my l¡ªI mean, sir Belfort!"


    As she turned to leave, he contemplated the implications of this growing influence. It was not just about gaining land; it was about solidifying his hold over the political machinations of said land and establishing himself as a formidable ruler of the country without raising alarms.


    Almost as an afterthought, the secretary poked her head back through the door. "There''s another letter from the Land of the Sea as well, my l¡ªI mean sir. They, too, have accepted your peace treaty!"


    Arthur couldn''t help but grin slightly. This acceptance would further consolidate his influence across the seas.


    He leaned back, nodding appreciatively, and said, "Another wonderful news. Please send my gratitude to both leaders. They''ll see that aligning with me was the right choice."


    "Of course!" she replied, brimming with enthusiasm. "We''re all excited for your future! We believe you''ll make a great feudal lord after lord Hiromu."


    "Thank you," he said, somberly, yet with a twinkle in his eye.


    The disguise, this role of John Belfort, felt more like second nature with each passing day. Not a single person, be they citizens, political figureheads, or even his own personal secretary suspected him.


    As she exited, he allowed the door to close softly, and the silence in the room enveloped him once more.


    Alone with his thoughts, he pondered his next move.


    All the other players presented their own challenge. He managed to overcome Jada till she surprised him with her unique Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s ability.


    Without a doubt, he would have triumphed in that past event had the others not intervened.


    What he was considering was what they stated upon their arrival. It was that Jada wasn''t the strongest among them. This statement wasn''t one to overlook. Jada, an Uchiha who awakened her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, was considered one of the weakest. That spoke volumes about the others.


    Then there was William, who was an Uzumaki and could summon hundreds of clones. Essentially, he was like a walking Naruto Uzumaki, but with foreknowledge.


    Afterwrds was Alice, who shouldn''t have been stronger than Jada. But her ability to retrain Arthur in Sage Mode was remarkable. The only other way she could have done it was if her chakra strength exceeded his. That was impossible to believe, so that meant her own powers had to be augmented with something.


    There was only thing that should have trumped Arthur at the time, the same thing Jasper had used¡ªGelel energy. Those two, Jasper and Alice, had been traveling together. It wouldn''t be hard to believe that she herself obtained Gelel powers to strengthen her own skills.


    If she did, it would explain why she was considered stronger than Jada.


    Then there was Margaret. As much as Arthur wouldn''t believe it, she was a Senju, and her character had the ability to potentially unlock wood style.


    He also remembered her having unlocked the never-before-seen Slug Sage Mode. Who knows what abilities she had gained from that transformation?


    Regarding Alexander and Jasper, Arthur didn''t want to think about what convoluted powers they had.


    He shifted his focus to the present.


    With an expanding territory and two treaties under his belt, he could mobilize resources and strengthen his position without attracting attention.


    Why he had bothered to consolidate this treaty in the first place was because it was written in the original story that these three neighbouring countries went into enmity with one another.


    The Wave Country and the Sea Country were ready to overthrow the Water Country. Even though this wouldn''t happen for more than fifteen years, allying with them early would prove to be beneficial in the long run. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each maneuver would piece together his plans for power from the shadows. He had no desire to rule openly as some would, but rather to sow the seeds of control where they would grow unnoticed.


    He glanced over at the article still lying on his desk, the notion of his "death" wrapping around him like a snug cloak.


    For now, the world believed Arthur Bennett was finished, and that knowledge fueled his ambitions like a vicious fire. His enemies would remain occupied, immersed in grief and justice, while he himself could carve out better practicalities, one where he dictated the terms.


    With a relaxed demeanour, he began mapping out potential alliances and significant figures he could recruit to further amplify his influence across the country.


    With Hiromu still firmly under his control, he knew he had the upper hand in the political game. And al though the Land of Waves now recognized him as a key figure, it was the radical heart of the Water Country he truly sought to dominate.


    Arthur could use the weight of the Water Country to influence events far and wide. And who better to do that with than the blind feudal lord?


    It''s then he thought of Sasuke Uchiha. The young shinobi''s tumultuous ties with the Leaf Village, coupled with his desperate ambition to join Orochimaru, would play right into Arthur''s hands eventually.


    After all, if Hiromu was still under the effects of his illusion, so was the Uchiha.


    Arthur had originally plotted to eliminate Team 7, the core of the next wave of heroes, threatening to tilt the balance in favour of what he abhorred. But that plan had been thwarted by the emergence of the real players vying for power, diverting his attention from his true goals.


    Now, however, he could leverage the situation to redirect Sasuke''s aims toward a narrative that served his own.


    ''Things in this world can change quick ,'' he reminded himself. ''I wonder...''


    He envisioned it vividly: sowing discord among the ranks of Team 7, leaving cracks in their bonds, all while fanning the flames of Sasuke''s discontent.


    By allowing the narrative to unfold where Sasuke was trapped and without options, Arthur could maneuver him closer to Orochimaru''s allure. It was this same lure that spiraled the story of Naruto into anarchy.


    So much so that even the writers didn''t know what they were doing anymore.


    A wellspring of power in the hands of an impressionable youthful Uchiha, willing to abandon the Leaf for a path strewn with secrets and strength? The prospect flared within Arthur.


    ''I need to fuel that ambition to provide me the edge necessary to eclipse the others.''


    He turned his gaze toward a corkboard hung on the wall, covered with a collage of newspaper clippings, maps, and images of key figures¡ªeach pin was a reminder of the connections of fate he planned to manipulate.


    Among them, portraits of Leaf Village characters were staring back at him. Each was connected by blood, ambition, and loss in some form or another.


    Yet, despite these thoughts, Arthur''s true aim remained clearer than ever: destruction.


    ''The world must be burned down,'' he thought. ''To shape it as I envision, I''ll need to eliminate more of them. But now is not the time for open conflict.''


    His mind drifted to the Jinch¨±riki, the Akatsuki, and the escalating war between the massive villages that could still unfold.


    He was neither ready nor ambitious enough to take on such forces directly. His skills were burgeoning but untested; patience now was key.


    Instead of rushing to conquer or eliminate his enemies, he would gather resources. His survival depended on waiting until all the pieces came to fruition.


    As he formulated his thoughts, the letters from the Land of Waves and the Land of the Sea became pivotal elements. He would use these treaties not just as tools of expansion but as leverage against the Leaf.


    For every ally gained, he would craft the narrative that would lead to strife within every village, creating shades of distrust that could lead to fractures amongst their ranks.


    With Jinch¨±riki in turmoil and other shinobi distracted by events crafted to ensnare them further, he would be able to tighten his grip on the political landscape without too much violence.


    But these were only speculations. At any time, or with any mistakes made, he could lose not just his country, but the entire game.


    "Let them think they''re free," Arthur whispered. "Let them chase their fabricated sense of justice, while I move around their every move."


    He removed a blank piece of parchment from the desk drawer, dipping a quill in ink and letting his thoughts flow freely as he wrote his notes.


    Arthur was many things in this world: a born again Christian, a ninja. But right now, he was John Belfort, the successor to the feudal lord, owner, and ultimate head of one of the five greatest countries in the western hemisphere.


    Each stroke of the quill felt like stepping stones across a river; he would navigate each current with care and cunningness.


    As the ink dried, he conjured a world of possibilities and outcomes designed to lead him inevitably back to earth.


    When he finished writing, he closed the letter and set it aside. For now, things were in place and in his favour. But he was not one to sit idly by while work needed to be done.


    What he needed was information on what the Leaf Village was currently doing. What better way to gather that information than to pay them a personal visit?

 Chapter 104: Anbu

    Chapter 104 - Anbu


    As far as Arthur was concerned, everything important was taking place in the Leaf Village.


    The events unfolding there were pivotal, not just for him but for the entire landscape of power that he sought to manipulate.


    His recent skirmish with the players had illuminated a great deal about his adversaries. In particular, Alice Yamanaka''s prowess had shocked him; her ability to restrict his movements even while he was in Sage Mode indicated a significant enhancement to her sensory abilities.


    This had implications¡ªshe was no longer a na?ve young woman playing a supporting role; she had evolved into a formidable opponent.


    Considering these changes, he knew he had to be cautious.


    Observing from the shadows for too long would not be appropriate; he needed to engage information directly. But he also needed to blend in.


    To accomplish this, he turned to one of his signature techniques¡ªthe Chakra Disguise technique.


    This skill allowed him to shroud his presence, masking his chakra signature and allowing him to slip through the hearts of his enemies undetected.


    ''Transformation jutsu.''


    Puff clouds dissipated, and he was now cloaked in both appearance and an illusion so deceptive that it reduced his chakra to that of a minute insect. The next step involves teleporting.


    ''Flying raijin.''


    In less than a heartbeat, he was gone and inside the bustling atmosphere of the Leaf Village.


    He never liked traversing this place since it was enemy territory. But as far as he was concerned, everyone thought he was dead, and he was great at masking both his chakra signature and his overall identity.


    The quaint sounds from the village rang in his ears. Children laughed as they played catch; vendors shouted their wares; and the arouma of sizzling meat wafted through the air.


    This wasn''t something he was seeing in one area, but throughout a vast range of the village. That was due to his Kekkei Genkai, his Tamashii.


    Distantly, he could see the training grounds busy with ninjas still honing their skills. Things hadn''t changed much in this village. That was accounting for the fact that they were invaded months ago.


    There were bound to be changes in the citizen''s personality due to major characters missing¡ªIno, Shikamaru, and Kiba. Who knew what their clan members thought of Arthur for slaying them?


    With his senses on high alert, he moved with ease through the villagers. This village had been traversed through many times before; the winding streets, the rustic architecture, and the smells were all recorded in the archive of his mind.


    His objective lay deep beneath the village¡ªthe Anbu Black Ops headquarters.


    The Anbu, as he understood them to be, are a covert organization of skilled ninjas tasked with protecting their home village from threats both internal and external.


    These elite operatives are selected based on their abilities and undergo rigorous training, including the study of the body and the art of disguise.


    The most notable members of these ninjas were Kakashi and Itachi, both of whom had moved on from their positions.


    To maintain secrecy, Anbu members adopt masks and code names, their identities hidden from the public. They are dispatched on a variety of missions, ranging from assassinations to surveillance and intelligence gathering. Their actions often involve a level of darkness and ruthlessness that sets them apart from ordinary ninjas like J¨­nin.


    Despite their secretive nature, Anbu are an integral part of the village''s defense.


    Their dedication and skill are essential in maintaining peace and protecting the population. However, the demanding nature of their work can take a toll on their mental and emotional well-being, leading to a certain level of detachment and cynicism.


    Arthur, having traversed the depths of the Leaf countless times in the past, was fully aware of the location of Leaf''s Anbu headquarters¡ªunderground.


    The reason he sought to enter this area was because it was a keystone in the web of secrets that comprised the village''s security apparatus. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He closed his eyes and expanded his Tamashii''s vision range. As the chakra waves washed over him, the Anbu headquarters lit up in his mind''s eye.


    The headquarters was precisely where he had anticipated it to be, and he could visualize the layout.


    He let his senses wander to the second underground location he had memorized¡ªthe notorious Foundation, or Root, led by Danz¨­ Shimura.


    That place was hiding a treasure trove of secrets and potential threats for the village, yet it would take much more manipulation to access it. For now, his focus was singular.


    Transforming his body into smoke, Arthur drifted through the village. He slid through the narrowest of crevices, evading prying eyes and unnecessary attention.


    As he approached his target¡ªthe heavily guarded Anbu Black Ops headquarters¡ªthe buzz of chakra presences emanated from within. But he pressed on undeterred.


    With the Chakra Disguise technique, he had no need to worry about detection¡ªsensors would only register his energy as that of a minor insect who managed to crawl its way here. And Arthur was far from being foolish; he had transformed into the most common bug found in the village around this time.


    More importantly, his smoke form was virtually undetectable; moving between cracks and shadows, he was as elusive as air itself.


    The entry into the Anbu headquarters required finesse. He coiled around a hidden vent, navigating the labyrinth of ducts until he sensed what he needed.


    Listening closely, he could make out conversations¡ªthe casual whispers of Anbu discussing clandestine missions, strategizing, reporting, and sharing information. He followed their words, searching for the heart of operations.


    Finally, he arrived at one of the command rooms, a hub with foundational critical data. A large table dominated the center, scattered with scrolls and projections of team movements and missions.


    Several Anbu members dressed in indistinct uniforms exchanged reports and updates. The ominous masks they wore obscured their identities but did little to hide from Arthur''s visual prowess.


    It was also evident what all their intent was¡ªeach one committed to the defense of their village.


    Arthur took a moment to study them with heightened senses. No offense would arise from them if they did not perceive danger, and he knew that no one in the room had been alerted to his presence.


    However, he still had to be careful; staying longer than necessary could potentially raise suspicions that would lead to an inquest far too dangerous for his ambitions.


    A notable figure in the room caught his attention¡ªsomeone whose name nabbed at the back of his mind: Yamato. The heavily layered complexities of his loyalties made him an interesting target for manipulation.


    If Arthur could capture him, he could use the man to funnel information through to the Leaf, sparking movements that may wreak havoc. That or use his cells to acquire the infamous wood style Kekkei Genkai.


    Considering these things, he chose neither. That Kekkei Genkai was dangerous, with a low probability of obtaining it. And as for Yamato, his character wouldn''t make his debut for another three years.


    Arthur preferred to keep things simple until the time was ripe. Plus, he was on a different mission, which required him to focus.


    He gleaned snippets of information about missions into the Land of Wind and the activities surrounding the Akatsuki. It was mainly data pertaining to potential actions against Jinch¨±riki hostilities. A stimulating discussion, but nothing that of interest for now.


    Arthur leaned closer to the wall, cocooned in his misty form, assessing the flow of information and mapping the emotional undercurrents of each Anbu operative. As he tuned in, he could sense unease amongst them.


    "New targets," one of the Anbu stated, glancing sideways. "The prioritization of intel suggests movement against individuals associated with the Akatsuki. They''ve been idle while we''ve been consolidating our strengths."


    "Right, but what of our own?" another responded, bitterness laced into his words. "The struggle in the village continues. You know who is responsible for this."


    Arthur remained intrigued. The more they discussed, the more he was able to ascertain shifting sentiments toward the Leaf Village leadership.


    Doubt and dissent could give rise to ideal outcomes, turning fear into distrust.


    "Things feel strained," he could hear another Jordan remark. "The Hokage''s decisions haven''t sat well with some of us. And yet..."


    "Everyone else seems willing to blindly follow this woman. What happens when lord Third finally recovers? Will he take command again?"


    That was it. Herein lay the seeds of conflict he could exploit one day.


    As their conversation faded, he ultimately found himself at the report center. It was a dimly lit room cluttered with scrolls, files, and technological screens. Better yet, it was empty.


    He floated into the room, scouring the surface of locked drawers and cabinets. He moved swiftly through the documents strewn about, eyes scanning for anything pertinent.


    He encountered a report that summarized the current structure of the Anbu Black Ops. His smoky brow furrowed slightly as he read through the lines: Tsunade Senju, the legendary Sannin, now in charge.


    While he had anticipated this shift¡ªas news of her ascendance to the position of the Fifth Hokage had already been made to the Five Great Nations. Beneath that character''s brash exterior was a stubbornness that would pose a challenge to him.


    The report went on to detail her newly adopted policies for the Anbu, emphasizing efficiency, discipline, and a tighter grip on operations.


    Arthur had no reason to praise those efforts; he knew that Tsunade was not one to tolerate laziness or complacency in times of recovery. She would fortify the foundations of the Anbu, pushing for advancements and improvements the organization had long needed.


    His attention faltered on a more pressing piece of information within the next report: a series of mentions about infiltration attempts from the Sound Village.


    The Anbu, acting on intelligence from anonymous informants, had stepped up border surveillance and heightened security around the village due to increased activity from rogue ninjas trying to breach its sanctum.


    Arthur immediately deduced the implications; those informants were none other than the other players who were trying to prevent Sasuke Uchiha from establishing contact with Orochimaru''s henchmen: The Sound Ninja Four.


    Disheartening was a mild term for what he felt. He couldn''t afford for Sasuke to be permanently tethered to the village¡ªhis objective hinged precariously on unraveling those ties.


    If Sasuke remained in the Leaf under the uncertainty brought by Tsunade''s leadership and the Anbu''s protective watch, Arthur''s grand plans would spiral in an unfavourable direction.


    He needed Sasuke to fall into Orochimaru''s arms. It was a simple but effective gambit¡ªone that would create a cascade of reluctance and dissatisfaction among the other players.


    "Hmph," he scoffed.


    Frustration threatened his mind, but he easily pushed it down.


    While not the worst news, he still had an advantage that no one else was aware of¡ªthe Evil Illusion Flattery technique. So long as that was still intact, Sasuke''s personal desire to abandon the Leaf Village was not going to change.


    If Arthur recalled correctly, Orochimaru sent four specialized ninjas to further manipulate the Uchiha into leaving the village. How they managed to infiltrate the village in such a manner was impeccable.


    Once they succeeded, Sasuke departed in the den of night. He was stopped by Sakura, who cried and threatened to scream if he left, but he knocked her unconscious. Only after she arose, she reported what happened, which prompted Tsunade to assemble a team consisting of Shikamaru, Kiba, Ch¨­ji, Neji, and Naruto to rescue the Uchiha.


    Rock Lee and ninjas from the Sand Village would later arrive as backup.


    Oh, how much has things have divulged from the original tale. Not only was this not going to happen, but now Arthur needed a new plan to ensure the Uchiha would be taken by the snake.


    He shifted through another stack of papers, hoping for something¡ªanything that would indicate a chink in the armour of the Leaf Village''s defenses. Now that it was in Tsunade''s capable hands, she had fortified things against any intrusions.


    Another report detailed the deployment of Anbu squads assigned specifically to track known faction movements within the village.


    Each page he skimmed through made it alarmingly clear: he couldn''t do a darn thing.

 Chapter 105: Infiltrator

    Chapter 105 - Infiltrator


    Finally, with an additive sense of urgency, he rifled through one final document.


    It detailed the training schedules of elite squads preparing for possible confrontations. He might find an opening, a gap in their vigilance, which he could exploit to undermine their systems. Any shred of knowledge gained was akin to a scout report on a battlefield, one that would allow him to plan his next move.


    As he absorbed the information and made mental notes, he registered a shift in the atmosphere outside the report center. He could hear distant footsteps approaching, the echo of boots sounding out against the tiled floor.


    This was not the time to be discovered. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With fluidity, he coiled underneath the counter to hide himself just as the door swung open.


    Two Anbu agents entered, their masks obscuring their features and their voices muffled yet clear. The conversation revolved around reports infiltrating the compound regarding the recent threats posed by the Sound Village.


    Arthur strained to capture their words, slipping easily within the fragments of their dialogue.


    "...constant vigilance is our course. The Hokage demands nothing less," one agent, a woman, stated.


    "Recommended shifts are being organized for border checks. We need to ensure that nothing slips through," replied the male agent. "If even one rogue ninja makes it through, we risk everything. The intel on that Uchiha¡ªthat alone is why we are on high alert."


    Arthur knew they were hinting at Sasuke; they had not only confirmed his suspicions regarding the previous reports but also validated the imperative of ensuring Sasuke''s isolation.


    As the agents continued to exchange thoughts, a strategy solidified in Arthur''s mind.


    They began discussing the Anbu''s internal investigations regarding the informants¡ªthose nuisances aware of everything taking place within the village. With their current focus on border security, they might overlook the very pulse of ambition beating within, misdirected and anxious.


    That could work to his advantage.


    "We should also allocate resources to track down the source of where those Sound ninjas came from," the female agent suggested. "If we can nail down their exact location, we might counteract any infiltration attempts effectively."


    Information was power, and these Anbu agents held precious threads that could connect Arthur to the Sound Four.


    "Agreed," the male agent affirmed. "Let''s gather the commanders and develop strategies to expand our protection and also pinpoint the origins of these threats. Our jobs depend on it¡ªand we know the stakes."


    As they planned their next moves, Arthur felt the gears turning in his head¡ªa scheme began forming rooted in their collective paranoia. While the Anbu focused on blocking the entrances of the village, he could encroach on the spots they weren''t monitoring.


    He waited in silence, still coiled beneath the counter, listening as the footsteps of the Anbu agents faded away. They both walked down the hallway before finally vanishing past the compound''s heavy doors.


    Arthur therefore emerged out of under his makeshift hiding spot. He had to move quickly; every second spent in the building increased the risk of being discovered.


    As such, he gathered more documents and turned his attention back to the reports scattered across the table.


    As he rifled through them again, a document caught his eye¡ªthis one detailed the current roster of active Anbu agents. He delved into the page and found the numbers were staggering. Hundreds of Anbu agents were divided into various teams.


    He furrowed his brows when glancing over the name of Team Ro, led by Yamato.


    ''Yamato?'' he mused. ''That ill benign character.''


    Though Arthur wasn''t accustomed to the franchise, he had a fair bit of knowledge of Team Ro. They were arguably one of the best, if not the best, Anbu teams in the world. At least this was the case in the past when Itachi Uchiha was paired alongside Kakashi and Yamato.


    Yamato, also known by his code name "Tenz¨­," was written to have been a highly skilled shinobi from the Leaf Village who transitioned from an Anbu operative to a J¨­nin and a temporary member of Team Kakashi.


    His abilities primarily stem from his wood style, techniques derived from the DNA of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju.


    Yamato''s personal upbringing was marked by trauma and experimentation. As a child, he was abducted by Orochimaru, who sought to replicate the first Hokage''s Kekkei Genkai by injecting DNA into a group of children. Most of the subjects perished, but Yamato alone survived and escaped.


    Because he had lost most of his memories, he was subsequently taken in by Danz¨­ Shimura, who trained him in the Foundation division of the Anbu. Under Danz¨­, Yamato went by the name "Kinoe" and received rigorous training to eventually become a highly capable ninja.


    Despite his allegiance to Danz¨­''s organization, his encounters with Kakashi Hatake provided a contrasting perspective on loyalty and friendship, ultimately leading him to abandon the Foundation''s philosophies.


    As a member of Team Ro, he developed a respectful and collaborative relationship with Kakashi, learning much from him. His time in the Anbu allowed him to gain unparalleled experience and expertise, making him one of the most outstanding operatives under the third Hokage''s rule.


    In terms of personality, he balances seriousness with an underlying sense of playfulness. His strict demeanour on missions is complemented by a sense of humour, often using his intimidating presence for comedic effect among his peers.


    He tends to emphasize adherence to rules and regulations within a team, which is different compared to Kakashi''s more relaxed approaches.


    Based on the picture Arthur was seeing, Yamato was exactly as he read about. He has short brown hair and wears the customary attire associated with Anbu members.


    Since he wouldn''t transition to a J¨­nin for another three years from now, he wasn''t wearing the traditional flak jacket.


    Interestingly, however, his design is reminiscent of the first Hokage, furthering his connection to that legacy.


    In due time, this character would be reassigned to Team Kakashi to help manage the volatile Tailed Beast chakra of Naruto Uzumaki.


    Yet the chances of that happening were slim if Arthur''s own plans didn''t come to fruition.


    Then a thought came to him: ''Was it possible that Margaret, boasting that she had acquired wood style, had contact with Yamato?''


    If she''d truly allied with someone so strong, it could turn his carefully planned strategy upside down. And the nagging uncertainty remained: did she truly have that Kekkei Genkai, or was it merely bravado?


    Pushing aside these thoughts and skimming down the random list of names, he understood that he didn''t recognize most of these current members.


    ''Torune Aburame,'' a name he expected to see, was conspicuously absent. This wasn''t particularly alarming since everyone knew that the Foundation and Anbu operated as separate entities, run by different factions and minds.


    He felt frustration start to creep into his thoughts as the list became duller. He almost gave up on the search for a potential target when he stumbled across a name: Y¨±gao Uzuki.


    As he absorbed this name, he paused, assessing its implications.


    Y¨±gao was not only one of the active members of the Anbu but also the captain of a team called "Team Kokujin."


    To be frank, she didn''t have an expanded background. So much so that no one ever knew if she stuck with Team Ro after Kakashi (the captain at the time) moved on. A team like Kokujin was never mentioned in the series, but it wasn''t hard for Arthur to believe that she would join a new team as its captain.


    He remembered her from his previous knowledge, a capable kunoichi entwined in the tragic story of Hayate Gekko, her lost love.


    All in all, she looked exactly as he remembered: a young woman with purple hair and brown eyes. As an Anbu member, she wears a cat-like porcelain mask and the standard black and grey Anbu uniform.


    This revelation invigorated him; Y¨±gao''s character could provide the perfect bridge into the Anbu community he desperately needed to infiltrate.


    Although he hadn''t interacted with her before, he already knew enough about her personality to make contact. Of course, Arthur wouldn''t be doing so by himself, nor did he plan to do this immediately.


    What he first needed to know was what made this Team Kokujin so special.


    He scoured further through the document for more details and soon encountered the names of her teammates: Towa and Komachi. Names unknown to him, but that was because he had never played the game titled "Naruto: Clash of Ninja Revolution 2."


    Regardless, their names bore little weight in the greater tale he was spinning.


    Despite his intimate knowledge of most of the prominent characters, such were the dangers of the world¡ªwith lore seeping through lines and designs, creating shadows where they weren''t meant to be.


    After a short cerebral struggle, he accepted his ignorance about Towa and Komachi.


    He sighed internally and thought to himself, ''If Y¨±gao was truly the key, I should try to secure her loyalty.''


    He glanced back at the report on Team Kokujin, jotting down mental notes. After he was done, he stored the papers back exactly as they were before he entered the room.


    He then maneuvered away from the facility with a new destination in mind: the Yamanaka clan district.


    Getting there was uneventful. And when he arrived, he shifted through the quiet corridors of the compound.


    This was only the second time he had been here. The first was many months ago with Alice. It felt like a long time ago, but things in this clan remained the same. That was considering that the clan''s only daughter died.


    The clan, compared to the others, was quite lush and verdant. Arthur didn''t need to inhale deeply to smell the constant sweet arouma wafting from blooming flowers.


    But why would he risk approaching a clan notoriously known for having skilled sensors? He knew that coming here posed a risk, so why?


    Simple: this clan was highly skilled in mental techniques¡ªan experience that left many a shinobi''s sanity unsteady.


    Arthur felt a magnetic pull toward the reality ahead of him. The clan''s abilities could grant him entry into the minds of various characters he didn''t know much about. And if he accomplished that, he could better infiltrate lairs like the Leaf''s Anbu Black Ops.


    He approached the main building, pausing at the entrance. From here, everything would shift.


    Carefully slipping through various doorways, the familiar chatter of clan members loomed around him. Alice was not here. He verified that after scanning the entire compound with his Tamashii. And since that was the case, it was more likely that she was out on a mission away from the village.


    Coming here was a wonderful choice.


    It''s then that Arthur''s senses finally found a dimly lit room with something worthwhile. He slipped through the narrow doorway.


    Inside were dusty shelves, each lined with scrolls and tomes bound in worn leather. This was the clan''s secret library, which held the knowledge of generations, a treasure trove for those daring enough to seek it.


    The Yamanaka clan was nothing like the Akimichi clan. Back when Arthur first infiltrated one of the three notable Leaf Village clans, he was unable to find a room like this.


    He glided forward, scanning the spines of each scroll, searching for the one that would grant him the ability he craved.


    Above all, he sought the "Psycho Mind Transmission" technique, a technique that unlocked the very depths of a ninja''s psyche.


    Steeling himself, he reached for a scroll that seemed to carry it. Arthur unfurled the scroll carefully. Its script was simple, with a few symbols and straight handwriting.


    He began to read, eyes narrowing as he was lost in the texts. The technique promised a gateway into the minds of others¡ªa manipulation of thoughts and emotions¡ªgranting the ability to foresee their intentions.


    As he delved deeper into how to perform it, he deemed it possible for any ninja to learn. However, performing it was a bit complicated due to the blend of focus and intent.


    Of course, it wasn''t anything challenging for a ninja like him.


    With each line of text, the potential for chaos grew. He knew that perfecting this technique could keep the tides in his favour, wielding the thoughts of others like puppets as opposed to using potent illusions.


    Determined, he committed every detail to memory.

 Chapter 106: Consciousness

    Chapter 106 - Consciousness


    The Yamanaka clan had long been revered for their exceptional mind techniques, hence why most of their abilities were considered secret. Now that same ability, the ability to forge a direct mental bridge with another''s mind, was now in Arthur''s possession.


    The technique wasn''t merely about manipulation; it was about connection, and he understood that the ramifications of perfecting the art could be monumental. Now what he needed to do was test it.


    Since revealing himself to be alive would raise questions better left unanswered, he wouldn''t test this newfound skill amongst the villagers. Too many eyes wandered the streets of arguably one of the most fortified villages¡ªthat''s not considering plot devices.


    He needed a subject. After a moment of contemplation, his resolve solidified.


    Returning the scroll, he teleported out of the village using the flying raijin technique. In mere instants, he returned to the Water Country. Anything he did here would be a lot quieter than in the Fire Country.


    And the chances of encountering a wandering passerby were greater since he understood his country''s layout better than most.


    What he had here was an opportunity to test almost anything he desired with fewer risks.


    He ventured along the sandy landscape until a figure caught his eye: a man, seemingly lost in thought as he walked along the edge of a forest.


    With stealth and precision, Arthur shadowed him, staying hidden before taking swift action. Performing the correct hand sign, some chakra coalesced around his very mind, and before the man knew it, a sharp pain darted through his consciousness.


    His world faded to black.


    Moments later, the unsuspecting passerby awoke¡ªbut to an entirely different scene. He found himself sprawled upon a barren, desolate wasteland, the sun burning overhead.


    Panic began its ascent through his veins as he took in the vast emptiness surrounding him. All he could see were the reflections of shimmering heat warping the horizon.


    "What the heck?" he muttered under his breath. "Where am I?"


    Suddenly, Arthur stepped forward, standing only a few feet away. He wasn''t visible to the man, having expertly placed him under a simple genjutsu.


    Intrigue whispered through Arthur, watching as the man continued to panic.


    A moment passed, and apprehension morphed into instability as the man''s breath hitched in his throat. He steadied himself, and the idea of the desert began to sink into him, wrapping around his thoughts like liana vines constricting a tree. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, as if on cue, he crumbled to the sandy floor, his consciousness folding in upon itself, fading to nothing.


    In the realm of illusions, the landscape twisted and distorted, shifting from barren dunes to grasslands adorned with flowers once more. The breeze returned, but in truth, it had never left¡ªthe man simply couldn''t tell what was real and what wasn''t.


    Arthur walked away from his unsuspecting host. He had a fascinating juxtaposition of the experiment he was conducting.


    The man, lost still within the depths of his experience, would eventually wake up to see the grassy meadows.


    Arthur, however, was displeased. He knew he needed a stronger subject, for a mere passerby had proven to be too weak. Still, even in his genjutsu, he questioned: Was the Psycho Mind Transmission technique even necessary when one could seize control in a more direct way?


    Nonetheless, he had an urge to learn, grow, and test his limits. The gnawing need for enhancement, for something bigger than himself, pushed him onward.


    Arthur teleported again, this time to the Mist Village.


    As the familiar sensation of being pulled through dimensions subsided, he stood amidst thick fog.


    He had hardly ever traversed here on account that this was one of the five great villages. Their ninjas were a lot more clever. Albeit, this was still his hidden village, one in which he could command Mei Terumi, their Mizukage, at any time if he pleased.


    He found a corner of the academy where young students trained, throwing kunai and practicing hand signs in the thin air. He crouched behind an outer wall, scrutinizing their forms, hoping for a promising candidate.


    After several minutes, he caught sight of a particularly gifted boy; his chakra presence was robust, clearly showing his innate potential.


    Arthur didn''t recognize him. Settling on his target, he prepared himself mentally like a hunter, waiting patiently for the right moment to strike.


    When class ended, the students dispersed, and Arthur followed the boy from a distance until they approached a secluded area. There, the opportunity arose as the boy''s curiosity got the better of him; stepping a little farther from the beaten path, he was vulnerable and alone.


    With a swift motion and little more than a breath, Arthur approached.


    A single, precise strike to the back of the head, and the boy succumbed to the darkness. His body slumped against a bush.


    Using the flying raijin, he then transported the young boy and himself to a remote clearing beyond the village fringes. Once there, he cast a genjutsu that cloaked the clearing.


    He watched as the boy stirred, awakening in confusion and fear. His wide eyes scanned the surroundings, mingling the greenery with wild imaginings, but it all felt unreal, like a dream.


    Arthur proceeded. With a focused mind, he reached into the recesses of his training, channeling chakra deep within himself as he initiated the Psycho Mind Transmission technique.


    He needed the boy''s essence to connect, intertwining their thoughts, allowing a bridge of mental fortitude to link together.


    Arthur could feel it as palpable energy, pulsating between the two of them. It was like gossamer threads pulling taut.


    And how could this mere boy, who wasn''t even a Genin, compare to the likes of Arthur''s might?


    The boy''s eyes glazed over, revealing confusion that turned quickly into a haze. As he fell into a state of tranquility, Arthur stretched his awareness.


    Now came the tricky part. When performing this technique, it was like a swimmer diving into an expansive ocean. The thoughts of the boy began to surface, ineffable streams flowing into Arthur''s own mind.


    "Gosh, where am I?'' The boy''s thoughts spilled out.


    Next, a barrage of imaginings cascaded all around like diamonds under the sun. There were layers of memories, fleeting images of friends, of laughter, and of playful pursuits. Everything unfolded like a cinematic reel.


    Unlike the first man with little chakra, this boy was like an open book, allowing Arthur to read every page in mere seconds.


    Yet something felt inherently wrong. Arthur grasped for control, urging his internal connection to deepen further. He added more chakra and felt it flow through him as he pierced deeper into the boy''s mind.


    Impressions shifted into sharper clarity¡ªthe boy''s fears, his dreams¡ªflashes of a tormenting thundercloud that loomed over him. Despite all this, something was still wrong.


    This was not the Psycho Mind Transmission technique.


    Arthur suddenly found himself veering away from the telepathic culmination he sought. What transpired next was something entirely different: vivid, colourful bursts of the boy''s "life" unfolding like a story draped across a movie screen.


    It was an unexpected revelation, but he understood something the more this technique commenced.


    Where thoughts should have been dispersed, figures morphed, and soft pastel scenes unfolded with clashing urgency¡ªmoments of little significance carved persistently into silence.


    The boy''s heartbreak from a lost pet. Scrapped plans of getting to the top of the academy. Innocent puzzles swirling amidst clouds of impending responsibility. It was quite a lot for Arthur to keep up with.


    He pulled back, feeling a strange sensation wash over him as clarity sank in¡ªhe had not executed the Psycho Mind Transmission technique at all; he had instead performed the technique known as "Eye Mind Reading," an art that is comparable but entirely unique.


    It was also a technique only ever used by one character named "Hanare." She was also a filler character.


    From what Arthur knew about her, it was that she was a skilled kunoichi from J¨­mae Village. Her past was never expanded on, and her motivations were often difficult to distinguish.


    Despite her solitary nature, she possessed a deep sense of loyalty and a willingness to sacrifice for those she cared about.


    Three years from now, she would be driven by a desire to gather information and protect her village. As such, she would attempt an infiltration of the Leaf Village. Her espionage skills and resolve are what made her a meaningful adversary to those who challenged her.


    However, her encounter with Kakashi Hatake led to a surprising turn of events. Kakashi''s kindness and understanding touched her heart, awakening feelings she had long suppressed.


    Their interactions revealed a softer side to her character, a vulnerability she had carefully concealed. Despite her efforts to remain detached, she eventually found herself drawn to Kakashi, developing romantic feelings for him.


    The revelation of her true identity and her role as a spy created a complex situation. Torn between loyalty to her village and her growing affection for Kakashi, she faced a difficult choice.


    Ultimately, her love for the Leaf Village prevailed, leading her to sacrifice her own well-being for the sake of the village she had come to call home.


    Hanare''s story was one many fans of the series felt should have expanded on. Mainly due to the fact Kakashi, a well-favourite character, now had potential for a romantic interest. Her journey from a solitary spy to a dedicated member of the Leaf Village community also proved that the two could have been a couple.


    Perhaps in this world, they could meet again and possibly become lovers. But did Arthur bother with such trivial matters as love interests? Not even close.


    Annoyance flared momentarily before acceptance settled warmly within him. The Eye Mind Reading technique was not as potent as the former.


    ''Insight lost, but the lesson learned,'' Arthur internally sighed.


    He allowed the boy''s memories to fade back into the depths of his subconscious as he dispelled the genjutsu.


    The grassy realm of the clearing melted back while the colours reconnected with significance.


    He gazed down at the boy, still entranced by the recesses of sleep. It was almost as if a scroll the boy''s mind had been tucked away neatly under the veneer of his consciousness.


    Arthur had seen clearly into a mind, woven moments into visions. The skill he had originally craved was still just out of reach, but this could suffice for now.


    With the last reserves of chakra swirling within him, stained by exhaustion, he returned the boy exactly where he knew he resided. Afterwards, he decided to return home.


    Back within his hotel room, he paused, contemplating his experiences.


    The lessons learned today were minor stepping stones. They wouldn''t really help build the bridge required to grapple with others. Even if he had veered off course, he knew he was a little closer than before.


    Meetings with political heads, documents being signed left and right, and a newly acquired technique. Today was well spent.


    By the time he arose, it was early in the morning. Sleep was a beneficial thing, but he needed to be vigilant at all times. Not because he was trapped in this world and fending for his life at every corner, but because time was of the essence.


    Considering that things were progressing far faster than expected, his new target for today was one other than Sasuke.


    Granted, he couldn''t contact that Uchiha. The other players were more or less monitoring the main characters with diligence. Yet that didn''t mean Arthur couldn''t influence things from the shadows like he always has.


    To ensure that the Uchiha fell in line, Arthur needed to interact with one out of the two characters the boy was obsessed with. And one of those characters just so happened to also be obsessed with the Uchiha.


    Who was Arthur not to give that character a little helping hand?


    Settling his mind to do more than just push the story, he desired something even more, something that would help boost his list of arsenals.

 Chapter 107: The Sound Village

    Chapter 107 - The Sound Village


    The air moved and the grass parted as Arthur returned to the Fire Country. He had a mission to fulfill, one revolving around the elusive and dangerous Orochimaru.


    Of course, Arthur wasn''t stupid. He had already performed the Transformation technique, disguised as an unknown passerby.


    Navigating through sprawling trees and meadows, he headed toward a certain location reported by the Anbu. They had spotted a group of Sound Ninjas, and pinpointing their whereabouts was essential to revealing Orochimaru''s hideout.


    Anyone who understood how things were progressing would have also known that venturing to the Sound Village personally would be risky. Orochimaru was not a fool; he had built a sanctuary of darkness, nestled with traps and complex layers of defense.


    Sensing the general vicinity of a hideout was one thing, but navigating the dangers that lived within its walls required a much more cautious approach. Arthur had spent significant time learning and honing new techniques to ensure he wouldn''t fall prey to the deceptive charms of the snake-like villain.


    He eventually reached a grove where the Anbu had reported the last sighting of the Sound Ninjas. No one was here, so he activated his Tamashii. The surrounding trees stood still, and he sensed the pulse of nature all around him.


    Still, there were no signs of a battle¡ªor anyone for that matter.


    Sitting down in a lotus position, he began to gather natural energy. The world around him began to shift, colours sharpening, and the cacophony of the forest transformed.


    His sensing range expanded exponentially as the Sage Chakra poured in, allowing him to sweep the area for chakra signatures, both innocuous and malignant.


    Time seemed to pass by as he scanned the forest, filtering through its many layers. There were countless signatures: squirrels, birds, other creatures flitting through the trees¡ªan entire ecosystem. Yet he couldn''t find who he was looking for.


    What if he was too late? What if these Sound Ninjas returned to their village and Orochimaru changed his plans? That would be a grave factor to consider.


    After a moment, he finally pinpointed something. Four distinct signatures lay several dozen meters away¡ªlarger than the ordinary presence of animals and insects. Their chakra felt tainted, wrapped in malicious intent, and it felt uncomfortable and intense.


    Arthur recognized them immediately: the Sound Ninja Four¡ªTayuya, Jir¨­b¨­, Sakon, and Kid¨­maru!


    The Sound Ninja Four, also known as the Sound Four, constituted a group of antagonists. They also serve as elite bodyguards for Orochimaru.


    Comprising four main members¡ªJir¨­b¨­, Kid¨­maru, Tayuya, and the duo of Sakon and Ukon¡ªthe Sound Four''s structure can be somewhat misleading as they collectively operate as a group of five individuals due to the shared positions of Sakon and Ukon.


    They are defined not only by their combat abilities but also their loyalty to Orochimaru, having been moulded by the heavy hands of that snake.


    Their origins are rather grim, for they were originally prisoners forced to fight one another in a battle royals orchestrated by Orochimaru. Their ability to survive and defeat their foes showcased their strength and ruthlessness, making them candidates for the snake''s bodyguard unit.


    The Sound Four''s loyalty is also rooted in the traumatic experiences endured during their captivity, which ultimately led to a shared bond forged through violence and survival.


    To Arthur, they were nothing more than expendable warriors, biproducts since they were being manipulated under Orochimaru''s watchful gaze.


    They were actually present during the invasion, having been the ones to both form and maintain the barrier while Margaret, William, Hiruzen, Orochimaru, and the reincarnated Hokages fought.


    If Arthur recalled, the Sound Four, particularly under Orochimaru''s orders, began their quest to recruit Sasuke Uchiha as a new host body. They were the ones to help contribute to Sasuke''s subsequent descent into darkness.


    Arthur believed that this is where he currently was in the narrative.


    And in that narrative is where the Sound Four''s faction crumbled after encountering resistance from Shikamaru''s "Sasuke Recovery Team." Most of the Sound ninjas were ultimately outmatched by the resolve and teamwork of their adversaries since Gaara and his team intervened.


    One by one, they are defeated¡ªJir¨­b¨­ by Ch¨­ji, Kid¨­maru by Neji, Tayuya by Temari, and Sakon and Ukon by Kankuro. Years later, during the Fourth Shinobi World War, Kabuto resurrected them. However, their reincarnation came with a tragic irony¡ªtheir vengeance foiled by the very individuals who from their previous struggles.


    Arthur crafted a swift plan in his mind as he plotted their movements. They weren''t traveling; they were lying in wait, undoubtedly planning to infiltrate the Leaf Village but had been thwarted.


    There, he noticed why he couldn''t sense them immediately: they had constructed a barrier. Quite an impressive one to hinder things like his Tamashii.


    Arthur himself had no intention of stopping them from trying to breach the Leaf Village. Instead, he could use this opportunity to gather crucial intelligence with his newly acquired technique.


    Without wasting a moment, he began heading toward the location where the Sound ninjas rested. In just a moment''s time, he could already visualize them with his Tamashii. Upon arrival, he noticed they remained in their slumber.


    His instincts kicked in as he observed his targets. Jir¨­b¨­ was the focus of his plan. The towering, heavyset ninja lacked the cunning nature of his peers, was slow-witted, and was more prone to foolish blunders.


    The others¡ªSakon, with his twin, Ukon, and the shrewd Kid¨­maru, along with the sharp Tayuya¡ªwere not to be trifled with.


    ''Smoked jutsu...''


    Arthur transformed into wisp-like smoke that flowed and silently seeped into Jir¨­b¨­''s nostrils. ''Eye mind reading jutsu...'' The coarse rasping of the ninja''s breath engulfed Arthur as he entered the mind of the unsuspecting brute.


    Inside, Jir¨­b¨­''s consciousness was a dark and twisted realm. It was a storm of violent thoughts and gruesome memories of his time with Orochimaru.


    To Arthur''s shock, the mess of images and memories was quite disturbing. He ventured deeper, sifting through the muck like a fisherman casting his net into deeper waters.


    Sights of cruel deeds filled the recesses of Jir¨­b¨­''s mind: images of him gorging himself on stolen food, memories of brutality inflicted upon innocent passersby whose paths had crossed his. Arthur could literally feel the weight of Jir¨­b¨­''s malevolence and filth.


    As he sought specific information, he stumbled upon a gem of vital intelligence¡ªthe location of Orochimaru''s main hideout!


    But just as he began to probe deeper, seeking techniques and powers from Jir¨­b¨­''s distortions for himself, he felt a sudden push against his presence. The darkness of Jir¨­b¨­''s mind recoiled. Arthur understood what was happening: the ninja was awakening.


    Because of that, the discomfort was rippling through him, threatening to break the fragile connection Arthur had forced.


    Racing against the clock, he concentrated, preparing to exit the mind as the sensation deepened, growing more significant. He quickly left Jir¨­b¨­''s consciousness with arcs of discomfort dissipating.


    But just before vanishing, Arthur implanted a hidden flying raijin mark on Jir¨­b¨­''s gluteus maximus¡ªa clever strategy, allowing him to track these characters at will.


    Watching the group as they remained still, Arthur knew he had to depart swiftly. There was no telling when Jir¨­b¨­ would wake fully, and he didn''t want to risk being discovered.


    So he quickly faded into the nearby thicket, moving soundlessly through the shadows of the trees.


    Silently, he retreated back into the far-off woods, savouring the thrill of discovery but remaining wholly aware that this was just a fragment of a larger puzzle. He had located Orochimaru''s hideout and understood its layout perfectly.


    But why was Arthur so bent on locating the Sound Village? Not for Sasuke''s sake, but for his real target that loomed inside it¡ªKimimaro!


    Since his encounter with the Sound Ninja Four emphasized the complexity of the situation, Arthur knew that Kimimaro was a weapon of considerable importance, the last of the Kaguya clan, capable of manipulating his bones, making him a formidable opponent.


    If Arthur could acquire that Kekkei Genkai for himself, it would tip the scales once more in his favour.


    Kimimaro Kaguya was a shinobi written to have been the sole survivor of the Kaguya clan. His unique Kekkei Genkai was known as "Shikotsumyaku," or "Macabre Bone Pulse." It allowed him to manipulate his skeletal structure, transforming his bones into deadly weapons at will. This ability, coupled with his immense strength and skill, made him a very underrated character.


    Despite his power, Kimimaro was quite gentle, seeking purpose and connection in a world that often treated him with cruelty. His loyalty to Orochimaru was very unhealthy. So much so that he viewed that snake as his adopted father.


    Even in the face of his own deteriorating health, he was still very loyal to Orochimaru. Kimimaro''s tragic fate, marked by a terminal illness and the loss of his purpose, is what highlighted his loyalty.


    In terms of appearance, he was a striking figure. His pale skin, green eyes, and shoulder-length white hair set him apart from other Sound ninjas. He wore their traditional outfit, often adorned with a purple rope.


    His physical transformation during battles, fueled by his cursed seal, further accentuated his imposing presence. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur simply had to have Kimimaro''s Kekkei Genkai!


    With purpose igniting his faculties, he took a moment to fine-tune his chakra, finding clarity in his next steps. He had information and an arsenal of skills at his disposal, but the strategy to pursue was now paramount.


    The direction was clear now; Jir¨­b¨­''s scattered thoughts had revealed Orochimaru''s main hideout, located to the northeast of his current position. It was a two-day journey at most, a task he was more than willing to complete.


    As he propelled forward, the landscape eventually changed. He was determined, and his heart raced with anticipation at the thought of what awaited him within the confines of the hideout.


    Arriving at dusk, he solidified his form atop a rocky outcropping that overlooked his destination.


    The Sound Village was an extensive complex, camouflaged throughout the rugged terrain. Albeit, this wasn''t a village per se. It was more of a clandestine territory founded by Orochimaru.


    Unlike traditional villages, it wasn''t a physical location but a network of hidden bases scattered across various lands. Orochimaru established it to gather skilled ninja for his experiments and pursue his always-failing goals.


    While outwardly presenting itself as a haven for ninjas seeking a purpose, its true nature was far more sinister. It served as a breeding ground for experimentation, with Orochimaru and his subordinates conducting unethical research on his own subjects.


    The Sound Ninja, Orochimaru''s elite bodyguards, were products of such experimentation. Not only were they enhanced through curse marks, other notable ninjas that he deemed worthy, like Anko Mitarshi, were also given curse marks.


    The village''s ruthlessness and willingness to sacrifice its members for Orochimaru''s goals are evident. Despite its eventual downfall and Orochimaru''s defeat by Sasuke Uchiha three years from now, its legacy of experimentation and manipulation left a lasting mark on the ninja world.


    Arthur had never seen the third installment of the series. So he wouldn''t know that in later years, the area would undergo a transformation, evolving into a more legitimate ninja village.


    This shift was partly due to the influence of Mitsuki, Orochimaru''s son, who attended the Leaf Village''s academy and fostered a connection between the two villages.


    Nevertheless, with the mental blueprint Arthur had gleaned from Jir¨­b¨­, he felt a sense of clarity. He identified the structure instantly; its twisted builds were designed both for defense and concealment, reflecting Orochimaru''s snake-like mind.


    Wasting no time, he floated down from his perch and moved toward the back of the facility, his body shrouded in smoke. Silently, he slipped through a crack in the stone wall, entering the belly of the beast without a whisper.


    Navigating through dark corridors that twisted like serpents within the earth, he traced the outline of the hideout Jir¨­b¨­''s mind had revealed.


    It was very easy, almost as if Arthur had personally stepped foot in here before. Every hidden entrance and concealed passageway flashed through his mind like a well-rehearsed play.


    Soon, just soon, he would reach Kimimaro. But one wrong move, and Orochimaru would chase him to the ends of this world.

 Chapter 108: Collection

    Chapter 108 - Collection


    As Arthur maneuvered through the hallways, he felt the tension build within him. The air here was thick, laced with malevolence. How anyone could thrive in this melancholy atmosphere was ridiculous.


    The faint sounds of medical machinery could be heard, indicating he was close to his destination.


    He stayed alert, ever aware of the countless traps and defenses that could spring forth at any moment, waiting for an intruder to falter.


    Finally, he reached the hospital area¡ªa cold clinical space filled with the scent of antiseptics. In one of the rooms, he recognized a flickering white candle beneath a mountain of ash.


    It was unmistakable. This was him: Kimimaro, who laid on a stretcher.


    A tube was inserted into his mouth to assist his breathing. The sight was exactly as Arthur remembered: a pale adolescence who seemed to have no more purpose in this world.


    From the doorway, he watched Kimimaro''s still figure against the white sheets. The boy''s breath was weak, but even in slumber, the power that emanated from him was palpable.


    Arthur carefully moved closer, curving around the edge of the bed. He analyzed Kimimaro closely. Time felt suspended as he stood there, weighing the potential that lay before him.


    Although this young man was sick and his time was near, Arthur knew of the right means to cure his illness.


    While the Naruto world lacks modern medical advancements, Arthur, with his knowledge of real-world medicine, knew how to intervene. His understanding of anatomy, coupled with his access to medical resources, might allow him to devise a treatment or even a cure for Kimimaro''s illness.


    However, it''s important to note that the Naruto world operates on its own unique rules and limitations. While Arthur''s knowledge could be beneficial, it''s uncertain whether the resources and technology available here would be sufficient to implement a successful treatment.


    If Arthur could cure the lad, would it be possible to persuade him to join his side? No, not even close.


    This character''s devotion to Orochimaru was too tenuous; he had given everything to the snake. So much so that Arthur''s Evil Illusion Flattery technique wouldn''t work.


    Regardless, now was not the time for diagnosing this character.


    Arthur''s heart remained steady as he considered the delicate task ahead. The mere thought of operating on Kimimaro, even in this state of unconsciousness, was extremely dangerous.


    Especially considering that he was in the heart of arguably one of the top ten strongest characters in this world''s lair. Yet wielding Kimimaro''s Kekkei Genkai wasn''t something to pass up on.


    Anyone who''d seen what the Macabre Bone Pulse could do in battle would understand the sheer force that could offer anyone unparalleled combat potential.


    To think Orochimaru had an opportunity to hone such a technique. So many prisoners, so many ninjas in his hand, and yet the snake hardly had any good Kekkei Genkai to tip fights in his favour.


    As for why he hadn''t taken Kimimaro''s body prior to choosing Sasuke, it was because Kimimaro was a fragile vessel, one that was too sick for Orochimaru to use anymore.


    Now Arthur desired to make Kimimaro his own.


    He glanced fleetingly at the doorway, ensuring that no one was watching. Not a single footstep could be heard for some distances.


    He formed a complex genjutsu that enveloped the room in an illusion. The genjutsu would not only keep Kimimaro asleep but also shroud Arthur''s actions from any prying eyes.


    With the immediate threat of discovery averted, he solidified himself and reached into his bag, producing a small scalpel.


    In one swift motion, he scraped a substantial piece of flesh from Kimimaro''s arm. The blood that welled did not make him panic whatsoever; he quickly sealed the flesh inside a scroll that was designed for safe transport and preservation.


    ''Healing jutsu...''


    He pressed his palm against the wound, injecting chakra into the area to heal it. Arthur could see the deteriorating blood cells.


    It''s no wonder medical ninjas like Kabuto couldn''t cure his illness. It was not something things like the average chakra could heal.


    In moments, the skin knit back together, seamless and unmarred. There was no trace of Arthur''s violation left behind, merely the stillness of Kimimaro''s sleeping form.


    Arthur relaxed as he glanced once more down the hallway with his Tamashii.


    This was only the first step, so he stored the scroll, knowing full well he would need more than just Kimimaro''s genetic material to carry out his ambitions. Once satisfied with his work, he carefully exited the room, gliding through the hospital''s interconnected.


    Each room was a potential hazard. It was like Orochimaru''s fortress seemed to be waiting for the moment he would slip. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He navigated through the shadows, his eyes alighting on various spots that would serve as ideal locations for his flying raijin marks. This was where his ingenuity would become critical; he needed to ensure that these marks were placed discreetly, hidden within the structure of the walls and the corners of the ceiling.


    The aim was to have a presence in the hideout, granting him a tactical advantage should things go awry one day. Because by keeping track of the Sound Village, he could make better plans against the other players.


    As he moved through the corridors, he began to lay down the marks in strategic positions: behind a row of medicine cabinets, nestled between the second and third floors'' supporting beams, and within the hidden recesses of the stairwell.


    Each placement came with its own assessment, evaluating both visibility and the potential for quick escape or assault.


    If alarms were triggered or if any typical guard were to see them, he would already be prepared for an exit strategy. But the chances of that happening were seldom low.


    With each mark he placed, he enhanced his growing network of awareness within the hideout. He confirmed each of them by feeling out the faintest tremours of movement within the building.


    One mark was placed beneath a sink in the mess hall, another hidden behind the wall of the patients'' ward where hospital supplies were kept.


    It almost felt like laying down the foundation for a greater web that would eventually ensnare Orochimaru himself. But it wasn''t perfect considering no marks were placed where Orochimaru himself was located.


    That was mainly due to them being methodical yet rushed.


    Arthur could not afford to linger too long in any one place. He had already escaped Kabuto''s watch numerous times; there was no way he could risk a slip now.


    With the final mark placed behind a set of rusted air ducts, he deemed his mission was nearly complete.


    Soon, he would potentially be armed not only with Kimimaro''s physical essence but also with the ability to monitor Orochimaru''s every move.


    Satisfied with the work, Arthur retraced his steps back to the hospital room, ensuring there were no signs of failure from his covert procedure.


    Perhaps where the marks were placed weren''t perfect, but what he had done to Kimimaro had to be flawless. One sign, one little hint that Kimimaro''s body had been tampered with, and a medical ninja like Kabuto would not brush it off as a mere coincidence.


    ''Wait,'' Arthur thought to himself, furrowing his brows. ''If I''m able to cure this illness, who''s to say one of the other players can''t either?''


    A plausible thing to ask, considering that these were Naruto fans. Many of them liked Kimimaro and felt as if he could be redeemed. Surely one of those individuals would try to "save" Kimimaro if they had the chance.


    Arthur dismissed that possibility and left the hospital area. What he had on him now was already more than enough.


    As he made his way toward the exit of the hideout, he could feel all his flying raijin marks he had placed. Each one was like looking through a camera lens, which tethered him to the hideout even as he prepared to depart.


    And so long as he didn''t activate them, their chakra could never be sensed.


    Back in the Water Country.


    In his hotel, he contemplated the possibilities of everything he could envision.


    He spread the scroll before him, momentarily fixating on the chunk of flesh that represented a key to untold power. However, his excitement was tempered by the knowledge of what it would take to wield such power effectively.


    Kimimaro''s cells were unpredictable and volatile; he could not take the risk of experimenting with them until his laboratory was properly constructed. Plus, he needed enough time to understand what he was dealing with.


    While Arthur was quite ambitious, he was by no means one to take risks without consideration.


    What he needed was expertise, tools, and a place where he could wield both skill and caution. Until then, the cells would remain untouched¡ªthere was no hurry, after all.


    He took out more scrolls containing cells and a lot of his tools he''d acquired since arriving in this world and placed them on his bedside.


    After setting down dozens of scrolls and items, he paced the expansive room.


    In Arthur''s possession lies a formidable collection of weaponry and the essence of elite warriors. It was a sight incomprehensible that would leave even the most legendary of ninjas, like Hashirama, speechless.


    All of his items were safeguarded within scrolls. And because his charka was linked to every one of them, he knew exactly which items were inside which scroll.


    At the forefront is his latest tool, the Thunder Sword, a weapon he acquired after defeating Team 7. This weapon could be modified if he understood where its lightning chakra properties came from.


    Then there are the Boltswords, a weapon quite similar to the Thunder Sword but with a completely different usage style.


    Arthur understood the value of lightning attacks, to which he hadn''t learned any lightning techniques personally. Lightning, in this world, was sharp enough to carve through a Tailed Beast. While he did have the Boltswords, they were damaged.


    They proved their worth in the fight against the Jinch¨±riki, Utakata.


    Arthur was by no means going to discard such a deadly weapon. He worked too in obtaining them, and they were still potent. Its provision for remote control offered strategic flexibility to engage enemies from a distance and could easily be paired alongside his other weapons.


    Despite its broken state, with some ingenuity, he might find a way to repair it or even use the concept of remote control to manipulate nearby electrical fields for sabotage.


    Next came the Executioner''s Blade. There wasn''t much to this weapon outside of its regular abilities. However, in Arthur''s possession, he''s able to execute swift, sweeping attacks capable of disorienting opponents while dealing critical damage.


    He also possesses the Blunt Blade, optimal for non-lethal engagements yet often underestimated, serving as a tool to incapacitate foes. Alongside that was his Explosive Blade. With its explosion-style technique, it always has potential for mass destruction, transforming a swift cut into detonations.


    Just having one of those aforementioned swords invites chaos into any battle. Not because they were deadly to use, but because they were in the one man who knew how to use them more effectively than any of their previous owners: Arthur Bennett.


    Among his specialty weapons is the Long Blade.


    That sword was perhaps his ideal choice to use due to the Massacre Method Formation and the Stitching Spider technique. Its multifaceted convention allowed for versatility in combat, chaining attacks with mercilessness.


    In addition, the Twin Blades (Hiramekarei) are also very useful. Because it can transform its shape using chakra, dismembering enemies often makes the fight too easy.


    If having such an armament of tools wasn''t enough, he also had four out of the five Treasured Tools from Hagoromo!


    Take away his arsenal, and he still had budding resources: Zabuza''s cells, Kimimaro''s cells, and Haku''s body¡ªstored elsewhere¡ªrepresent the potential for genetic manipulation or resurrection.


    Finally, there was the one weapon that greedy men always fell prey to: money.


    Arthur was quite affluent in both knowledge and riches. But he did desire being rich. Money was a tool to be used, not one to be horded.


    ''It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God,'' he recited from the bible (Mathew 19:24).

 Chapter 109: Karin Uzumaki

    Chapter 109 - Karin Uzumaki


    1.7 million ry¨­ is what he currently had in his possession. He would have had more, but he consistently profits by buying the things he needs, not the things he wants.


    This, of course, was not accounting his funds as the shadow feudal lord. One would be awestruck to understand how much money Arthur technically owned in the position.


    The country''s gross domestic product (or GDP) is a staggering 1.1 trillion ry¨­. This number isn''t the amount of money in his country''s possession, but the number measured from the total value of all goods and services produced within his country''s borders.


    That number was significant, yes, but it was only third in the world''s economy¡ªthe first two being the Fire Country and Lightning Country.


    However, if given enough time, Arthur''s Water Country would surpass those rival countries. That was assuming he didn''t face any setbacks, such as a war breaking out too early.


    Regardless, his country''s GDP was growing at about twenty five percent annually. A number like that was insane for a country''s economies!


    This was due to his sound fiscal policy and his sustainable development in both his country and in the land that was recently acquired by his neighbours.


    By handling his government''s approach to managing its spending and revenue, he maintained a balanced budget to reduce the country''s debt. By eliminating central banks, he put the money supply back to the country, which helped reduce interest rates and prevented inflation.


    By emphasizing the citizen''s needs, he showed potential for their future generations. By spreading investments across various assets, he helped reduce saving risks. By introducing new ideas and services that were behind times, he improved production efficiency. And lastly, by reducing barriers to international trade, such as tariffs and quotas, he lowered the competition.


    All of this indicated a positive outlook for his country''s economic health and growth.


    While the money he personally owns acts as financial liquidity, he''s spent a lot of it on tools like kunai or shuriken to ensure that he''s always prepared for battle.


    Yes, he could always obtain them for free, but they all came from within his borders, enabling the acquisition of credit, resource production, and allies as needed in days to come.


    Regarding what happened to all his wealth, it had been invested in his laboratory, which was in the guise of a plaza. There were still a few months until its completion, but it would most certainly be his greatest prize in terms of potential.


    Arthur''s comprehensive understanding of economy, finances, and military might was not one to overlook. They were reflections of his lethality.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him. If he could gather the right assistance, he could expedite the process of many things. By assistance, he didn''t mean partners or teammates, but servants, those who were skilled in things like genetics or combat to help his complex plans.


    Arthur paused, a new ambition kindling within him. This endeavour needed to be grander than mere acquisition; it needed to be a crusade¡ªa gathering of the greatest minds capable of unlocking the doors set before him.


    He leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, and crossed his arms to think. He had built a network; perhaps, it was time to extend his reach further.


    ''No... not yet.''


    Right now there were a lot of things, resources, and techniques Arthur had to have in his possession before making bigger moves.


    By the time he slowly opened his eyes, he found that he had fallen asleep for several hours. This hadn''t disturbed him in the slightest, since he had been thinking cautiously even while resting.


    He regathered his tools before stretching his limbs to depart to the Uzumaki Clan Temple.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Upon arriving, he gazed upon the architecture. Something about it felt off. His eyes narrowed as he peered into the recesses of the temple.


    Why he came here was to acquire some sort of Uzumaki skillset that could be of use.


    Arthur knew that in this world with other players, secrets were almost like currency, and he had to stay ahead or risk falling behind. The thought of losing access to Gelel powers stung; players like Jasper were snatching up opportunities left and right.


    Having the abilities of the Uzumaki clan at his disposal would give him an edge, allowing him to lower his chances of losing a fight.


    Yet as he scanned the vastness of the temple grounds with his Tamashii, he began to understand what was so off about it.


    There was nothing substantial that appeared within his parameters, but inside was a different matter¡ªthe jarring thing that struck him harder than he anticipated: the devil''s mask was missing!


    ''Gone?'' he thought. The last person to have used the mask was him, and it was a grueling experience, one that he wasn''t looking to do again. ''No... Not gone. Taken. Likely by a player.''


    Arthur''s mind raced as he tried to think who might have been behind the theft.


    Knowledge of such artifacts offered too much power. Anyone who thought the others wouldn''t have snatched artifacts like this one should have underestimated the players. It was an ongoing power struggle between everyone.


    Jasper, while easily the most power-hungry of the bunch, was the biggest suspect. But there was no need to accuse him yet. All of the players knew of this mask, meaning all of them were suspects.


    Whoever had taken it was undoubtedly trying to whip up trouble. But why would they attempt such a thing when Arthur was already reported dead?


    ''No use considering it now,'' he thought. He''d learned that patience would pay off before making an arbitrary decision.


    Turning away from the temple, he knew that entering it would be fruitless. But this wasn''t the end for him. He expanded his search parameters, feeling out the contours of the land to discover if there was anything left untouched.


    He found remnants of Uzumaki symbols, but nothing that would aid him. Giving a frustrated sigh, he resigned himself to the next step of his journey.


    ''I''ll have to go to Orochimaru''s southern hideout...''


    Of course, Arthur knew where this hideout was located due to having read Jir¨­b¨­''s memories.


    Orochimaru himself wasn''t much interest to Arthur due to how morbid that character was. Yet, that familiarity granted him access to a vein of knowledge¡ªnotably, the whereabouts of Karin Uzumaki, an individual he believed could provide what he was craving for. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The peaceful lull of the ocean wrapped around Arthur as he flew toward the hideout.


    With Uzumaki techniques nestled at the forefront of his mind, he felt a sense of urgency that neither fear nor doubt could undermine. He had a singular goal: Karin Uzumaki.


    If her lineage held the key to sealing techniques, he knew those abilities could drastically be improved in his hands.


    It took him only a few hours to travel from the Land of Waves to his destination across the ocean. Stepping into the air, he concentrated as the world dropped away beneath him.


    A rush of wind tousled his hair as he soared over the dark blue expanse, glancing downward at the shimmering waves that sparkled like shards of broken glass. The sun hung low, casting a warm golden hue that blended with the depths below.


    But he had no time to admire the beauty of this unnatural world. Not when his life was at stake.


    After cutting across the ocean, he finally spotted the remote island. The place had an almost foreboding quality. There were jagged cliffs looming like sentinels against the sky.


    Arthur''s body descended toward what he knew to be the southern hideout¡ªstealthily tucking himself in the folds of smoke before he landed.


    This hideout was different¡ªnot merely a fortress but a prison. Underground, deep within the bowels of the earth, he sensed the environment. Cells, wardens, and perhaps even experimental subjects lined the labyrinthine grounds, hidden from the light of day.


    The atmosphere there reeked of desperation.


    Nonetheless, just like Orochimaru''s main hideout, he knew of this hideout''s layout well from Jir¨­b¨­''s memories.


    Strategically moving through the shadows, he navigated the corridors, attuning himself to everything around him. Each scientist and each guard did not at all look familiar to him. But there, in the midst of it all, was the unmistakable signature of someone''s large chakra.


    Undoubtedly, this was Karin Uzumaki. She looked younger than he remembered. This was understandable since he had mainly known about her part-two counterpart, who was three years older.


    She has a distinct appearance, characterized by her short, red hair that reaches her chin. She''s also wearing a dark purple short-sleeved shirt with a brown collar, paired with light brown pants and brown sandals.


    Arthur liked the idea of knowing that her age presented an opportunity¡ªthe element of surprise would be on his side.


    As he crept closer, the sensation of her chakra grew stronger, guiding him until he reached the entrance to her room. The door, merely a thin barrier, creaked slightly as he slid it open.


    Still cloaked in smoke, he barely made a sound as he seeped inside.


    Karin was seated at a desk, engrossed in paperwork while jotting down observations on a clipboard. Her brow was knitted in concentration.


    He could tell she was deep in thought with each stroke of the pen. Now was the time to make his move.


    ''Smoke style: body oxidation jutsu.''


    Within the silence that surrounded them, he invaded her body. Next, he activated the Eye Mind Reading technique as he slipped through the cracks of her consciousness.


    A quick flick, and she slumped unconscious, the clipboard falling to the floor with a thud.


    With her still form occupying the space within the confines, he cast a genjutsu around the area. The aura morphed, propagating layers that would help conceal any of his acts.


    After successfully reading her memories, he didn''t find anything useful. Most of her techniques were lower-ranked ones, hardly worth his time.


    He therefore exited her body to carve out a portion of her cells. Securing them, he did not waste a moment in channeling his energy to heal her wounds. When he finished, he spared a brief moment to ensure its perfection.


    She lay unharmed, but her face showcased the transient vulnerability of innocence while clothed in a complex heritage.


    ''Transformation jutsu.''


    With a tap, he gradually stirred her from the depths of sleep. As her eyes fluttered open, it was as if his transformation had already permeated through the air. Disguised as one of Orochimaru''s medical staff, he occupied the guise of a healer sent in to conduct routine assessments.


    In her haze, she blinked up at him, confusion clouding her eyes momentarily before slowly giving way to recognition.


    "Who¡ªwhat?" she blurted with impatience.


    "You shouldn''t sleep on the job, Karin," he scolded.


    "Excuse you?" she responded, her lips curling in irritation. "You think you can just waltz in here and¡ª"


    He couldn''t help but smirk at her bluster. Even in disguise, he was privy to the subtle shifts in her demeanour. A hint of red washed over her cheeks as her expression turned from annoyance to embarrassment.


    "Right. Right, I''m sorry. I just¡ª" she stuttered, the ire quickly disappearing.


    Her pride tumbled over itself in the wake of her confusion. Not because she was still a child, but because Arthur was a refined actor, knowing how to effectively gauge anyone.


    He watched her, tinged by a flash of curiosity. She looked so different in her youth, yet her complex personality remained. Perhaps that''s what made characters like Orochimaru seek after her.


    "Just be more alert next time," he replied firmly.


    His sternness softened as he turned toward the door, knowing he didn''t need to stay longer. With that, he vanished back into the shadows, leaving her there to shake the remnants of confusion from her mind.


    Now that Karin''s cells were secured, he returned to the surface. He had what he needed, and he set his sights homeward.

 Chapter 110: Adamantine Chains

    Chapter 110 - Adamantine Chains


    The journey back was brief.


    He didn''t dawdle or linger in reflection; his thoughts spiraled between power and the multi-faceted layers of transformation he was about to undertake.


    Once he arrived back in the safety of his own territory, he wasted no time.


    Arthur was nothing if not practical in his endeavours. He needed to perform the transplant surgery immediately¡ªthere was no room for error with this delicate procedure, nor could he afford any interruptions.


    Settling himself in an empty room, he prepared his instruments. The meticulous process began.


    As he opened himself up, he merged the cells with his body. Focus was paramount, and he concentrated on the delicate threads of both her chakra and his to weave them seamlessly together, binding his essence to hers.


    He was hyper-aware, tapping into the knowledge of past surgeries interweaving with chakra manipulation. Be it Yukimi Iburi, Ranmaru, or Haku, he was no stranger to being one of the best transplant surgeons in this world.


    The procedure commenced swiftly. Ever so carefully, he guided the cells, channeling his chakra to facilitate the joining of their water, inorganic ions, and carbon-containing molecules.


    He felt the union occurring¡ªthe foreign essence melding with his own in a manner that would leave earth''s physicians speechless.


    No more than an hour passed, and the throbbing beneath his skin felt like a second heartbeat. He had done it¡ªhe''d successfully incorporated Karin''s cells, and now it coursed through him and added a new reservoir that promised growth.


    When he finished, he took a moment to breathe. The transformation felt complete, yet the tasks that lay ahead demanded more focus.


    He searched his body for the newly acquired chakra, probing gently within the folds of his inner self.


    There it was: a distinct new layer added to his pool of chakra, the signature unmistakably that of an Uzumaki. The yellow light from the Gift of the Hermit chakra flickered brightly as it blended with Karin''s essence.


    It felt almost as if the waters were trying to break free. His chakra was larger, pulsing with even more potential¡ªa vessel rejuvenated.


    With the Uzumaki techniques closer than they''d ever been, he pondered the next steps. Balancing the chakras would be fundamental; flourishing would depend on his control over them.


    He latched onto the patterns of his new chakra, exploring the dormant abilities that lay just beyond the surface.


    Arthur knew that the journey before him involved more than amassing power; it would require finesse¡ªcontrol, to be exact.


    What this newly expanded chakra pool allowed was for the better use of performing sealing techniques. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was time for practice.


    Arthur ventured into the wooded area behind his home, where the trees made an ideal setting for his training.


    A clearing opened up before him, allowing sunlight to filter through the leaves overhead. It was here, far from prying eyes or unwanted distractions, that he could explore his potential.


    He took a relaxed breath, centering himself in the tranquil surroundings. In the depths of his mind, he recalled the moments that shaped Karin''s ability to summon special "Adamantine Chains."


    The Adamantine Chains are a unique and powerful sealing technique, primarily associated with the Uzumaki clan. These same chains were emblematic of the clan''s sealing prowess and are intricately connected to their chakra.


    Users can summon them from their torso (and other body parts), allowing them not only to restrict and immobilize targets but also to neutralize their chakra, making them vital for subduing stubborn opponents.


    At their core, the Adamantine Chains are made of a user''s chakra, which gives them remarkable durability. This extraordinary resilience is illustrated by the fact that even the Nine-Tails, one of the most powerful Tailed Beasts, found it challenging to destroy them.


    The chains'' strength makes them suitable for engaging with immensely powerful entities and handling high-stakes situations, showcasing the potential of Uzumaki clan members'' abilities as experienced sealers.


    The primary function of the chains lies in their ability to physically bind and restrain targets. However, the technique goes beyond mere physical restraint.


    From what Arthur recalled, the chains were shown to have the capability to nullify the chakras of the beings they bind, rendering them incapacitated. This dual functionality¡ªboth physical and chakra-based¡ªadds a layer of tactical versatility to the technique, making it effective in a wide array of combat scenarios.


    One interesting aspect of utilizing the Adamantine Chains is the user''s flexibility in their deployment.


    Instead of summoning a full array of chains all at once, experienced users may choose to create only a few, allowing them to extend and spread underground to cover a broader area.


    That tactic helps maintain a clutter-free environment while enabling users to establish a significant range and control in battle, catching adversaries off guard by springing traps or restraining them from unexpected angles.


    Another noteworthy application of the chains is the ability to erect barriers.


    Kushina Uzumaki, during her time as the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, showcased this skill by creating an impermeable barrier to prevent the Nine-Tails from escaping and simultaneously keeping other ninjas at bay, such as Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    This demonstrated the strategic importance of the chains, allowing not only offensive capabilities but also defensive maneuvers.


    Karin also highlighted them through her unique manifestation of a similar ability.


    Described as a glimpse of Kushina''s original technique, Karin used what''s known as the "Golden Chain: Bonding" technique, which allows her to produce chains for offensive purposes.


    Despite being labeled as an incomplete version of the Adamantine Sealing Chains, her technique proved formidable when she effectively used it to destroy parts of a giant wood statue created from Hashirama''s wood style Kekkei Genkai.


    That alone was enough to showcase their raw potential behind this clan''s sealing techniques.


    Additionally, Karin''s ability to manipulate the size and functionality of her chains reflects an evolution of the clan''s technique. However, they were only used during emotional traumas she had faced.


    Her visions of pain morphed into empowering moments of transformation; that was never Arthur''s route.


    Emotion was not something he indulged in, nor was he interested in courting chaos to summon power. Still, the Uzumaki techniques, especially the chains, beckoned to him.


    What he desired to do was summon these trademark chains, not through an emotional upheaval but through the sheer will of his chakra.


    He focused his mind, feeling the new Uzumaki chakra intertwining with his existing chakra, like vines climbing a sturdy tree. Extending his palm forward, he channeled that energy, envisioning the chains coiling and manifesting from his chakra.


    Channels of chakra twisted and pulsed, building pressure that surged like a small wave, desperate to burst forth. Then it happened.


    A swirl of pale chakra exploded from his palm, manifesting as a golden, slender, gleaming chain. It shot forth and coiled around a nearby tree, snaking around the trunk with surprising speed and precision.


    Yet it was not the massive, reinforced adamantine chains he remembered them to be. It was light, almost frail, a shadow of its intended form. Though it held the tree firmly, he could feel its limits.


    Kushina''s chains were both sturdy, long, and large enough to bind a three-hundred-foot behemoth. Karin''s was no different. But Arthur''s was weak!


    "Interesting," he murmured, perusing the chain as it shimmered and faded back into his chakra reserve. "More practice is needed."


    Not at all troubled by their size, he continued his training.


    He worked on the techniques until dusk began to scorch the horizon with shades of orange and purple. Again and again, he summoned the chains, pushing out bursts of chakra that sent them spiraling to encircle trees, boulders, and even small animals that sometimes fled too swiftly for the chains to catch.


    They tethered them into place, but they always reverted to their ethereal state before he could harness more than a fleeting grasp of power.


    Over the course of that long afternoon, he found pace in the movements; he began to unlock deeper nuances of control. The chains no longer felt like a stranger tearing at his essence but rather an extension of himself.


    To his surprise, although his early attempts had produced only small, flimsy constructs, his persistence led to subtle changes. The chains began to thicken and grow longer, gaining a sparkle that suggested strength.


    They dug into the earth, wrapping around rocks and uneven ground with a different style.


    As the final rays of sunlight began to fade into twilight, Arthur felt exhausted from overusing his chakra. But it was coupled with overwhelming satisfaction.


    He had managed to bind a large stone, nearly the size of a boulder, for the first time, holding it in place as if it were a child''s toy.


    The golden chain glimmered fiercely, reflecting shades of his chakra.


    ''To think that Uzumaki characters had something this potent,'' he thought to himself, watching as the chains sparked. ''Light but usable. This, I can refine.''


    Taking into account the Uzumaki characters, only one other player had the potential to use these chains: William.


    His character, much like the main character, had an insane amount of chakra. And while he never outrightly showed Arthur that he could summon the chains, that did not mean that he wasn''t capable of drawing out their power.


    Arthur pulled his chain back toward himself, feeling its weight and, more importantly, the sense that this was only the beginning. Because the chains had strengthened, the chakra felt heavier¡ªmuch to his content.


    He glanced at the tree line surrounding him. It was still¡ªno lingering signs that he had been present here, discounting the occasional rustle in the bushes.


    There was only himself, his burgeoning power, and the moon slowly moving overhead.


    After a few moments of rest and having his chakra restored, he centered his focus again, ready to take on a final challenge before ending his training session.


    He extended his palm, channeling a greater reserve of chakra than before, summoning forth the chains anew. They erupted with more vigour and potency than ever, rapidly extending before him in a dazzling show of gold lights.


    Yet he didn''t just focus on reaching outward; he purposed his chakra sinking deeper, enhancing those chains beyond their original spectrum. As it pooled, he forced it forward, feeling the shifting in his command.


    The chains, by no means flimsy, began to thicken and darken. They enveloped an entire tree, causing it to splinter under the tremendous pressure of his chakra''s hold. They felt as though they had gained solidity.


    Remembering the tales of past wielders, he summoned every ounce of conviction, aligning his intentions with the output of the chains. Finally, just as moonlight cascaded through the treetops, he released them¡ªexpanding them like a vine searching for the sky.


    A sturdy, mammoth chain¡ªstill smaller but undeniably potent¡ªsurged forth. The summoning impact resounded through the clearing with an audible crack, as he felt the pressure they exerted.


    He had done it; he had learned the "Golden Chain: Barrier" technique. It was the same technique Kushina had used to erect a barrier that could even stop the Nine-Tails.


    This was a technique he could build upon, build into something worthy of the legacy he was tapping into. Not merely a shadow of Uzumaki power, he was recreating the annals of all types of seals.


    "We''re not done yet," he whispered hoarsely.


    With the moon illuminating his clearing like an oracle, he knew that he had to dare himself to reach even greater heights.


    He took a moment to soak in the progress he had made. The chains¡ªhis chains¡ªlay as symbols of what could one day bind even a Tailed Beast. With more training, more focus, and a deeper understanding of the chakra''s flow, he was confident that he could surpass both Karin and Kushina in his own way, redefining what it meant to channel the power of the Uzumaki clan.


    As he surveyed the night sky, he did not at all feel a sense of satisfaction; he was merely content. This journey was only just beginning, but Arthur had taken substantial steps that no others could compare to.

 Chapter 111: Unbeatable

    Chapter 111 - Unbeatable


    With contentment, Arthur stepped back from the wide, open clearing where he had been training.


    He could feel his muscles crying out for rest, but the exhilaration coursing through him was irresistible. As he began to pack his gear, he considered what else he would train.


    Arthur''s latent abilities did not have any limitations. This meant that all his techniques had boundaries that could be broken.


    What he reflected on was his smoke Kekkei Genkai.


    He paused, feeling the weight of those thoughts settle heavily on his shoulders. He could create techniques unique to himself but knew further perfection was required.


    He couldn''t afford to become complacent; he needed to continue pushing himself beyond his limits if he needed to be more than just adequate in combat.


    As he walked back home, his mind mulled over several things. His skills, while impressive, were only part of the equation.


    Arthur understood that even with his Kekkei Genkai and the techniques he had created, he was acutely aware of the danger he''d face against ninjas who wielded power with years of experience.


    Let''s consider characters like Jada, who was an Uchiha, and Itachi, who''s also an Uchiha. While Arthur is able to defeat the former, he wouldn''t be able to last against the latter. Not because he was weak, but because Itachi''s visual prowess was stronger than Jada''s.


    There were styles and jutsu he had only seen from almost every character in this world, each stated to be lethally effective.


    The topics excelled in his head: elemental perfection, powerful bloodlines, and primeval techniques. All of these organized thoughts left him with a sense of urgency that he desperately needed more knowledge and skills.


    Reaching his modest dwelling¡ªhis hotel room¡ªhe filled his mind with ideas and theories about his new smoke techniques.


    ''What are the restrictions on it?'' he thought to himself as he settled into a comfortable chair.


    He had always been fascinated by what could be achieved with Kekkei Genkai and understood that creativity was sometimes needed to expand their potential; he was an artist crafting his own legacy with a palette of ideas rather than just colours.


    He reached for a scroll and began writing down information on rare techniques from ninjas of the past, particularly grappling with how physical manipulation of the body could amplify existing powers.


    The more he wrote, the more ideas began to spark.


    He recalled how some rare bloodlines merged elemental affinities¡ªnot just fire and earth naturally combined but creating unique abilities that could surprise and disorient enemies.


    ''What if I could integrate the elemental aspects with my smoke?'' he wondered, jotting notes in his inked scroll.


    Arthur envisioned creating hybrids of smoke that acted not only as a distraction but could also impose elemental damage¡ªperhaps through scalding heat or freezing chill that could momentarily paralyze an opponent.


    To do that, however, he would need to spend training the smoke''s shape transformation.


    Like he remembered, shape transformation is an advanced technique in chakra control that enables a ninja to manipulate the form, movement, and potency of their chakra to create or modify jutsus.


    It allows the user to determine the size, range, and purpose of their techniques, exemplified by the Rasengan, which is a sphere of rotating chakra created without hand seals.


    This transformation is crucial for developing complex techniques, often in tandem with nature transformation, which alters the chakra''s attributes. Shape transformation is essential for crafting powerful advanced jutsu, like his smoke techniques, to manifest them in their physical forms.


    His thoughts raced as he considered even more. He could explore combinations that incorporated sound or even light, potentially distracting enemies with illusions.


    Each scribbled idea opened new avenues of possibility within his evolving arsenal.


    Hours slipped by, papers shifted, and ink stained his fingers as he transitioned from his initial ideas to sketching out mental combos of attacks.


    He planned how the smoke could provide cover for a barrage of fire-infused smoke or how, combined with water techniques, it could dissolve or absorb any incoming attacks.


    The night''s shadows lengthened around him, infused with a zeal for exploration and to exceed his own limitations.


    And while this was all grand, he understood that a lot of prerequisites would be required to put everything in place. He always had a means of training, but training something like this would use up a lot of time!


    The lamp beside him sputtered, dimly illuminating the cluttered table now covered with drawings and theoretical techniques.


    Arthur glanced outside after having lost track of time. The moon was still out, as if it hadn''t moved since he left the clearing.


    ''My chakra''s replenished enough,'' he thought. ''It''s time I start testing these ideas out.''


    Arthur rolled up the scrolls and tucked them close to his chest. There was an irrepressible urge to expose his innovations to the world, or at the very least to his own techniques¡ªto bring them into existence and assess their feasibility.


    He set off once more, moving back into the quiet forest.


    Once again, the moon hovered above him. He found a space where nothing obstructed his view; it was the perfect focal point for what he aimed to develop.


    Deciding to begin with his newly imagined elemental technique, he concentrated on channeling his chakra into his Smoke jutsu to infuse it with enhanced qualities. Calculating every move in his head, he focused on his hands, understanding that he also needed to conserve chakra while still retaining potency.


    Training in this world was not as straightforward as people believed. One wrong flow of chakra, and whatever a person was concentrating on would falter.


    But that''s also what made Arthur quite unique, incomparable to others: he never hesitated, having impeccable chakra control that would leave even the Kages speechless.


    Extending his arms, he filled the air around him with smoke. He then focused on visualizations¡ªon how it would feel to become a swirl of smoke suffused within his arms. The sensation of warmth encased his hands, and a neutral haze wafted around him as he condensed clusters of smoke into a dense cloud swirling vividly.


    But as the first attempt unfolded, the result was less than what he had envisioned.


    The smoke boiled with minimal thickness and failed to bring about the intensity he yearned for. Afterwards, it dissipated, leaving him in a cloud of grayish haze.


    Arthur showed no expression at his attempts and pushed through the disappointment, channeling more chakra. Who was he to ever give up hope?


    "Once more," he demanded himself.


    He focused deeply, allowing his essence to mingle with his smoke-like chakra, channeling more clouds within the smoke.


    This time, he held a firm grip on the smoke''s form. Thrusting his arms forward, a ripple of thick smoke erupted from his fingertips, racing toward a nearby boulder with ferocity!


    Where the smoke touched, the surface crackled against the solidity of the stone.


    He sighed with disapproval. While yes, his technique unleashed, it was only a small victory.


    The smoke had managed to maintain enough integrity to create a semblance of power. It needed to be scaled further.


    This technique would take continuous honing, a fine balance of chakra, focus, and elemental fusions when the time was ripe. Without a doubt, this was not easy!


    ''Time to test something else,'' he declared in his mind. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shifted his focus once more. Concentrating, he gathered chakra within the hollows of his skin, feeling that familiar wave rush forth.


    Rather than the booming energy that blasted from a conventional jutsu, he directed his chakra into the smoke, producing vibrations that rippled through the air¡ªthe kind that could disorient, confuse, or even temporarily debilitate an opponent.


    As the swirling smoke surged forth, the area erupted into a discord of clouds that made trees sway and stagger. Leaves rustled, quaking under the weight of his command.


    It was a different sensation, but as he focused, it became increasingly clear how effective these smoke waves could be. They were experimental yet held potential, giving him the confidence to explore further.


    For two days, each experiment blended into the next.


    He incorporated aspects of altering the smoke''s trajectory and shaping abilities, solidifying it into unique techniques while at the same time creating a multifaceted arsenal that both dazzles and entangles opponents.


    But as the long night continued blurring into early dawn, exhaustion finally crept upon him.


    Arthur stood panting, surrounded by the remnants of his creations lingering in the moonlight, assessing what he had just developed.


    He had successfully expanded on his original Smoke jutsu and weaved together techniques that held promise for combat.


    The techniques he had advanced were three new ones.


    "Smoke jutsu: smokescreen," a technique that allowed him to blast opponents with dense clouds of smoke that could knock them off balance, even if he hadn''t fully harnessed the intensity yet.


    Then there was the "Smoke jutsu: smoke fist," an extension of his existing powers that allowed him to punch through the air like a cannonball, potentially surprising anyone foolhardy enough to challenge him.


    Lastly was the surreal "Smoke jutsu: smoke dance." What it allowed him to do was transform his lower body into smoke, increasing his mobility in both land and air.


    That was perhaps his most valuable newly acquired skill, as it opened up an entirely new avenue of strategy in combat.


    Initially, his movements felt a bit awkward, but he soon understood how much easier it is to glide seamlessly across the air and ground while wielding a weapon.


    His movement speed nearly doubles, making it impossible for opponents to target his legs and also allowing him to better anticipate their strikes. Because if they couldn''t target his lower body, they could only go for his upper.


    The best part is the incredible combos he can execute when transitioning from smoke to his physical form. Now that he understood how to use this technique, he could incorporate it into his kenjutsu.


    Arthur stood alone in the clearing for the second day in a row.


    Training physically was nothing compared to training a Kekkei Genkai. Because of this, characters such as Rock Lee had their limitations.


    But Arthur was different.


    He may not have had enough time to infuse his elemental techniques into his smoke (like ice particles), but due to the insane control required, he understood that one day he might be able to.


    As he felt a warm heat enveloping him, the morning slowly climbed to the sky.


    Each fiber of his body recognized the smoke''s powerful potential. The thought, however, wasn''t enough to bring even a giddy smile to his face.


    How could he rejoice in this development when he understood that he had only discovered a style after taking it from others? Intrinsically, it was his, yes, but that also meant that others could develop counters if they knew how to fight against it.


    ''I need to rest now,'' he reminded himself.


    He was covered in sweat, and all parts of his insides were drained. He pinched the bridge of his nose as fatigue swept over him, then glanced at the growing dawn light creeping over the horizon.


    These two nights taken to hone himself had been triumphant ones.


    He gathered himself, quite eager to take the next steps. If there was something going on in his head, it was a burning desire to refine and perfect his techniques until they became nearly impossible to defend against in a real battle.


    As he made his way back home, he couldn''t help but dream of the challenges that lay ahead and the encounters that awaited him in the distance.


    Whoever or whatever these challenges might be, there was one thing for certain: no one would be prepared to best him in anything. Kekkei Genkai, Kekkei M¨­ra, Kekkei T¨­ta, taijutsu, genjutsu, ninjutsu, medical ninjutsu, barrier ninjutsu, time-space ninjutsu, kenjutsu, fuinjutsu, forbidden jutsu, senjutsu, summoning jutsu, jinjutsu, d¨­jutsu, shurikenjutsu¡ªArthur was unbeatable!

 Chapter 112: Side Quest

    Chapter 112 - Side Quest


    The next day, the sun had just begun to rise.


    Arthur stood in front of the mirror in his hotel room, the reflections of his many training sessions still fresh in his mind.


    He had made advances with his smoke techniques, yes, but each step he took only highlighted how lacking his entire arsenal truly was.


    As impressive as the smoke techniques had become, they represented only a piece of a much larger puzzle. He had once believed he could offset this imbalance through sheer creativity, but that notion felt hollow against foes powered with the kind of strength and tenacity he had faced recently.


    Almost as if echoing this thought, he remembered his humiliating defeat at the hands of Jasper and his Tool Creation technique¡ªone that seemed to morph and adapt under the strain of innovation.


    That particular player, who harboured the original skills of the Naruto universe, could craft tools and weapons from nothing but his chakra.


    The realization was enough to eat at Arthur, who had not been resilient to such devices.


    While he had concocted new techniques, two things dawned on him: they lacked the kind of foundational strength that came from long time-bred skills, and they would falter easily against anything utilizing a source as dynamic and crafty as Gelel energy¡ªa power Jasper had wielded to an unpleasant effect.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed in thought.


    Jasper''s technique blended with Gelel energy had rendered its weaponry immune to chakra absorption and was nonsensical to most shinobi skills.


    For Arthur''s arsenal to hold any potency against such unique creations, he needed a corresponding enhancement, some edge that could rival what Jasper had, if not exceed it.


    Going all the way to another continent wouldn''t be ideal. That would take too much unnecessary time to travel to.


    And even if he did invest that time, who''s to say that Jasper hadn''t destroyed the Gelel veins?


    That''s when a memory sparked¡ªa quiet yet impactful moment when Arthur had trained within the walls of the Fire Temple!


    Perhaps he could rekindle that connection and explore its deeper secrets. If he could unlock something unique to infuse into his own techniques, it might just give him the leverage he needed to maintain his foothold amidst the influx of unknown powers the other players possessed.


    And so he decided; he would make his way to the Fire Temple.


    Using the transformation technique, he shifted his appearance into that of Ryugetsu, a guise that enabled him to traverse the temple grounds without drawing too much attention or causing chaos among its residents.


    ''Flying raijin.''


    In an instant, he appeared to his destination undetected.


    It had been some time since he''d traversed this mountainous area. The familiar vistas, golden hues of the temple''s architecture, and the faint smell of burning sage wrapped filled his senses.


    He couldn''t quite erase the feeling of peace here. But as he approached the monumental structure, he understood something was off.


    The atmosphere around the temple seemed charged and tense¡ªreminiscent of a place under siege.


    The serenity that once permeated the grounds had shifted into what felt like suppressed chaos.


    As quickly as the sensation appeared, an uneasy feeling settled into his gut; the impression of danger lingering in the close quarters made him instinctively cautious.


    He headed toward the pond where he had once meditated. Yet before he could reach the waters, a quick voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Brother Ryugetsu?"


    The voice was brisk and all too familiar. He turned to see Chiriku stepping into view, his expression a blend of relief and urgency.


    Despite the monk''s customary calm demeanour, it was clear from his posture that he had been on edge.


    "Brother Chiriku!" Arthur greeted, acting perfectly like a fellow monk. "Good to see you, but what has you so troubled?"


    "I''ve been looking all over for you!" Chiriku replied with tension. "The Temple''s been under attack¡ªthere''s a rival occultic group intent on destroying us. It''s been going on for the last six days, and our defenses are wearing thin."


    Arthur had never heard of such an occurrence from the original story. Then again, no one had, since around this time, a three-year time skip was to commence soon.


    Perhaps this was some sort of interrupted event, like a random quest line that showed up in video games.


    "Where have you been?" Chiriku beckoned.


    That was a question Arthur more than had an answer for. "Traveling, of course. Yet, I did not hear about this incident upon my return. How are you managing?"


    "We''ve been holding them off," Chiriku exclaimed, "but their numbers are growing each time they attack. I''ve already contacted some shinobi from the Leaf for reinforcements, but we need immediate assistance!"


    Arthur considered his options.


    The Fire Temple had always been a repository of philosophies and potentiality. However, there were plenty of secrets and powers that he needed to garner¡ªsecrets that others might intervene with.


    If these so-called "shinobi" happened to be one of the players, it would definitely make traveling to the Fire Temple a problem.


    "What kind of firepower are they wielding?" Arthur asked, rapidly shifting focus.


    "They''re using advanced weaponry that no one here has ever seen," Chiriku answered, growing more animated. "It''s some sort of backpack blistering with electricity. It''s devastating, and it''s not your typical gear that shinobis use; it''s something we''re not equipped to battle."


    The news was interesting to Arthur. This world did incorporate more advanced technologies to combat traditional shinobi abilities. Perhaps this was the exact kind of innovation he was looking for, as it could be expanded on in his laboratory.


    What was better was that it was implanted within enemy ranks. And if their technologies were capable of negating what traditional shinobi had to offer, there was a good chance he might be able to leverage that knowledge for his tactics.


    As he weighed the options in his mind, a quick flash of insight ignited within him.


    The advanced weaponry could serve as a template of sorts¡ªa model from which he could extract details of chakra, shape, and form to innovate his unique techniques further.


    "I''ll help," he stated decisively, meeting Chiriku''s gaze. Of course, what he meant was that he would be helping himself. "Let''s figure out how I can assist you in defending the temple against these heathens."


    Chiriku responded with a surprise of gratitude across his features.


    "Thank you," he said, "but you understand that this is dangerous. I can''t emphasize how overwhelming their forces have grown. We''ve managed to hold them off so far, but¡ª"


    "Dangerous is relative," Arthur cut in with a voice firm. "If they''re using technology we don''t understand, I have to see it for myself. I need to learn about it. There are ways we can turn the tables. If you know where they struck last, we can scout out and turn the tide in our favour."


    "The last ambush occurred near the outer grove by the east perimeter. But are you suggesting that we go alone without reinforcement?"


    "Brother Chiriku, believe it when I say that we are a lot more capable than you think. This isn''t my first encounter with adversity. Give me a chance to assess the situation, and if you feel like we need help, you can contact the shinobi from the Leaf Village."


    With a heavy sigh, Chiriku yielded, nodding in acceptance.


    "Very well," he replied. "If you believe this is possible, then we should hurry. I''ll lead you to the area where we last faced them. But please exercise caution; we''ve already lost a monk during these encounters."


    With that, Arthur matched his pace with Chiriku''s as they made their way out the Temple. They sprinted through the forest, leaping effortlessly from branch to branch.


    This experience could be the very thing he needed¡ªnot just to assist the Temple but to test the building blocks of unique techniques that transcended the barriers he had encountered thus far.


    If he played his cards right and harnessed this advanced technology against the backdrop of ninjutsu, he might unlock more possibilities.


    "So, brother, where have you been traveling while away from the temple?" Chiriku asked with a smile amidst the rustling foliage. "It''s not often we leave the grounds for personal pursuits."


    Arthur had anticipated this question but chose to keep his answer simple: "On a journey through many of the world''s affairs. It was good that I returned today."


    "Ah, wise as always," Chiriku chuckled. "I''d love to hear all about your adventures when we get back. You always seem to have some wild tales to tell!"


    The monk''s enthusiasm forced a fake smile on Arthur''s face. But as they vaulted through the trees, Chiriku couldn''t shake an underlying tension.


    He had an unshakable confidence, but they had never fought together, and Arthur had sensed the doubt in his heart¡ªan excitement mixed with uncertainty. What could have honestly made a character like this so intimidated on the inside?


    As they approached the occultic group''s camp, the landscape began to change¡ªthe trees thinned, and a makeshift barricade came into view.


    Chiriku silently motioned to Arthur, and they found a suitable hiding spot just behind the treeline, crouching low among the thick roots and brush.


    "We''ll move quietly," Chiriku whispered, gesturing to crouch low out of view. Arthur nodded, knowing that each step mattered.


    It''s been a while since he''s engaged someone in combat. His blood was boiling at the thought; the thrill of the hunt coursed through him; the air buzzed with an oomph that had initially felt so foreign.


    Not once did Arthur feel unease at this new threat. His thoughts were undisturbed.


    As they neared the clearing, the figures of the occultic group began to come into sharper focus. What met his gaze was a scene that piqued his interest.


    The enemies stood poised among makeshift barricades with devices strapped to their backs¡ªstrange packs that purred with energy and discharged electricity exactly like Chiriku had described.


    Arthur''s keen observation captured the nuances of their activity; they were preparing to set up offensive equipment that seemed like caricatures of ninja tools. Gripped tightly in their hands were energy weapons, indicating a new frontier of technology.


    "This is what they''re using," Chiriku hissed, signaling Arthur to stay low.


    ''This is exactly what I was hoping for,'' Arthur thought to himself, eyes narrowing in focus.


    The gathering row of foes became less of a daunting prospect and more of an opportunity for exploration. Better techniques begged to be unearthed.


    As he premeditated the scene, a thought sparked¡ªa flash of inspiration fueled by his adrenaline. If he could successfully replicate or adapt their technology to enhance his own techniques, perhaps turning energy gathering into a weapon capable of dissolving environments or consuming solid constructs.


    "Alright, I have a plan," Chiriku began while also surveying the camp.


    "You stay back," Arthur calmly responded, cutting him off. No one was going to stop him from possessing this advanced technology. "From what I''m seeing, I''m more than enough to handle them alone.


    Chiriku frowned, shaking his head while saying, "You need to be careful about underestimating them. I made that mistake before. Their technology drains me in combat. I can barely break through their defenses after just one encounter, and you don''t know how many they have among their ranks."


    The urgency in Chiriku''s voice prodded at Arthur''s resolve. He couldn''t deny the truth in what Chiriku was saying, but he felt confident in his abilities.


    "I won''t put you in danger," he shot back. "Just stay here, and I''ll scout the camp to learn more about them first. If something happens, I''ll give you a signal."


    Chiriku opened his mouth as if to argue but ultimately remained silent, the weight of Arthur''s conviction persuading him.


    "Fine, but be careful," the monk yielded. "You have no idea what we''re dealing with." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring the wary tone in Chiriku''s voice, Arthur turned the other direction and shifted into his scouting mode.


    ''Tamashii...''

 Chapter 113: Too Easy

    Chapter 113 - Too Easy


    As he moved toward the camp, its details sharpened in his mind.


    He could see the occultic group with clarity: about a dozen individuals loitered, their attention divided. Some inspected their high-tech weapons, while others milled around the docking stations spaced around the perimeter.


    The entire scene unfolded in vivid detail as he rapidly dissected their setup.


    Arthur''s eyes focused intently on the backpacks that the members were wearing. They had wires and circuits beneath the metallic frames.


    Then he saw something interesting: lightning chakra dominating the design of their equipment.


    Every second passed indicated an unnatural flow of chakra pulsating through those circuits. And it was inevitable¡ªeach backpack was a powerhouse, amplifying their offensive capabilities.


    But there had to be a flaw somewhere. They couldn''t rely on it indefinitely, not if they needed to recharge.


    Continuing his quick assessment, he spotted two distinct rooms made of canvas and wood, somewhere deeper in the camp¡ªlarge with cables snaking between them¡ªand a ground-level docking station outfitted with enormous fixtures resembling oversized chargers.


    A brilliant idea took root in his mind: they were vulnerable.


    With a final sweep through the camp and noting the two docking stations within those structures, Arthur retreated, jumping expertly back through the trees and returning to Chiriku, who awaited anxiously. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I found something," Arthur began, his expression focused. "Their power source can be disrupted. They can''t function without their backpacks recharged. They have two large docking stations used to power them up; if we destroy those, they won''t have any fighting power left."


    Chiriku''s eyes widened in disbelief. Not only was he impressed at how Arthur single-handedly deduced all that information¡ªfrom their strengths to their vulnerabilities¡ªhe was equally amazed at how quickly it was done.


    "Destroy the docking stations?" he asked. "Are you sure? How do you know this?"


    "I saw them," Arthur explained. "There are two rooms with huge battery-like computers where they recharge their backpacks. They can''t use chakra on their own; they rely solely on this technology. If we can break those stations, they''ll be left defenseless."


    "That''s... that''s ingenious!" Chiriku praised, a spark of admiration flaring in his voice. "If we can destroy those stations, we stand a fighting chance. We can finally repel their advances!"


    Arthur rejected the praise quietly, knowing that he didn''t need it. Deep down, he was aware that he could defeat every last one of them on his own, regardless of their technology.


    But collaboration was crucial here¡ªnot just for the temple, but to help him refine his tactics. More importantly, he understood the severity if word got out that a powerful monk was within the country''s borders.


    Arthur thought that there were many steps ahead. Once this side quest was finished, Ryugetsu''s fame would be recognized. But if this mission was accomplished with the help of a familiar and powerful monk, Chiriku, then Ryugetsu''s fame would be a shadow to that monk.


    "Chiriku, I''ll take care of this," he suggested, forgoing any further insistence about working solo. "You stay back and provide any support you can. I''ll make it as simple as possible for us."


    "Ah..." Chiriku stammered. It was clear he had wanted to join the fray¡ªthat or call the other monks for help. "Alright, I''ll stay back, but I''ll infiltrate elsewhere. If you need help, I''ll be ready."


    Arthur could hear the blend of respect and concern in the monk''s tone. He nodded, undisturbed, that he was going to take on a daring mission like this one.


    He turned his eyes toward the camp, gauging the best route to the docking stations he had seen. The two separated as he stepped back into the world of stealth and subterfuge.


    Arthur moved swiftly, creeping closer to the heart of the camp. As he drew near, he attuned himself to the camp''s conversations and movements¡ªnoticing a few guards stationed nearby but nothing he couldn''t handle.


    He would need to be quick, strategic, and precise. Serpentine threads of smoke engulfed his body as he slipped between trees. He then halted, pausing to evaluate the layout.


    Survivors of their previous skirmishes had set up tents and barriers, but the route to the docking stations appeared relatively clear.


    With a few more careful movements, he steeled himself and crossed the threshold directly into the camp. In seconds, he emerged near the first docking station, where cables writhed like snakes beneath the tents, intertwined with stacks of backpacks awaiting recharging.


    Two guards lounged nearby, engaged in conversation, oblivious to his presence as the smoke cloaked him.


    Eyes narrowed; he could already visualize the electrical energy flowing through the docking station, pulsating with potential disaster for his enemies. But before he could act, he needed to account for the guards.


    He heightened the range of his Tamashii. Then he focused on his surroundings, gathering his smoky tendrils and allowing them to slowly slink outward like creeping vines, reaching toward the guards.


    The smoke diverted their attention momentarily and wrapped around their ears to stifle their conversation.


    "The energy in these things¡ªit''s incredible," one guard exclaimed, gesturing toward the backpacks. "I''ve never seen anything like it. It''s only a matter of time before we break through the temple''s defenses!"


    "Yeah, but I heard they''re getting reinforcements. We''d better finish quickly before they gather their ranks," the other replied, glancing nervously around their perimeter.


    Arthur didn''t miss the implication; they would likely make their move again soon, and if he delayed, he wouldn''t get another chance.


    With everything in motion, he launched himself forward from the mist, using the edge of the smoke to steer around the guards swiftly. He approached the first docking station, a massive structure that was more akin to a giant computer.


    ''Smoke jutsu: smokescreen...''


    A dense cloud erupted forth around him, a whirlwind of obscuring mist enveloping the entire docking station. In a matter of moments, the guards were entrapped in confusion, their shouts going unheard as they struggled against the sudden onslaught of smoke.


    Arthur seized the opening. With swift movements, he began to attack the docking structure. He summoned a blast of condensed smoke towards the circuits and wiring.


    The energy-eager apparatus shuddered in response as he struck. The smoke-concussive force erupted upon contact, discharging both energy and metal. The wiring sparked and fizzled as he leaned into the impact, watching intently to see if his plan worked.


    The guards frantically clawed their way through the smoke yet remained ignorant of where to strike.


    Arthur''s instincts urged him to re-evaluate to ensure that any complications that might arise remained mitigated. So he did.


    Before the smoke could fully dissipate, he darted toward the second docking station, still hidden among the swirling mist. He needed to remain vigilant.


    Focusing on the second station, he saw another group of guards milling about, emanating a false sense of security. Not taking any chances, he mimicked the fluidity of his previous attack, conjuring smoke once more, and preparing another assault.


    Suddenly, though, one of the guards caught a glimpse of movement through the murk.


    "Hey! Something''s moving!" he shouted, scrambling to alert his partner.


    The inexperience of the guards shifted their focus from the machine to the source of the disturbance¡ªexactly the opening Arthur needed.


    ''Smoke jutsu: smoke fist...''


    Arthur first launched himself through the cooling waves of smoke and a powerful punch. His forearm enveloped in swirling clouds allowed his hand to strike at the station.


    The force met the backing of the device, a vulnerable weak point he identified, and the structure exploded in a shower of sparks and shrapnel.


    Cries erupted from the remaining guards, and their former jubilation quickly turned to screams as they saw that the entire rig was failing. Jarring squelches filled the air as circuits fizzled, and the crackle of electricity sparked wildly into the air.


    "Enemies!" they shouted. "Enemies are attacking!"


    Adrenaline coursed through Arthur like wildfire, invigorating him as he sprang away from the wreckage, intent on relocating to a safer spot.


    The guards scrambled, confused and off-balance, as the smoke tried to dissipate.


    The first station was already in ruins, and the second had smoking piles of scrap littering the ground. Keeping one eye on the third docking station, he prepared himself for one final strike.


    He moved quickly, producing another cloud of mist while he waited for the second source to detonate. Channeling his chakra again, he seized the opportunity to use his new technique: ''Smoke jutsu: smoke dance...''


    This time, he only transformed his legs into smoke, increasing his speed and agility as he whipped around the station, long puff clouds trailing behind him. A katana was also drawn from a scroll, right to his palm.


    The guards reeled in confusion, their shouts fading into incoherence as he moved with grace. They couldn''t register his tactics.


    Nonetheless, they were not going down without a fight. Hands raised in unison, they summoned arcs of crackling electricity.


    "Stop him!" one of them shouted as they launched torrents of lightning, streaking across the area.


    Arthur felt their attacks before he saw them. Lightning was fast, but the guards were slow. Deftly, he leaned into the onslaught, his form blurring as he glided directly into the space between the guards.


    In the same effortless motion, he struck the air with his sword, slicing two guards at once. The blade sang as he brandished it, gliding in circles to keep his movements from being read.


    He was enjoying the thrill of the hunt. He was like a predator in a world that had lost its way, with only one mission: destruction.


    A bolt of lightning streaked past him, illuminating his features in an ominous glow as it fizzled against a bulkhead, sending bursts of sparks cascading in all directions. The guards couldn''t believe what they were seeing. This assaulter had dodged lightning!


    Their eyes widening with disbelief, but Arthur knew he hadn''t done what they thought; he had only read their strategy, knowing exactly where the lightning would pass through before its release.


    Arthur advanced, twisting and turning with extraordinary grace. He closed the distance, and their attacks became more frantic.


    Lightning flashed again, but he was already moving. He ducked low, feeling the rush of electricity whip over his head; it crackled but failed to touch him. Elegant and unyielding, he surged forward.


    In a swift arc, he directed his sword towards the next guard. The blade glinted as he struck, making a clean cut that crushed the guard''s stance. The guard stumbled backward, surprised, before crumpling to the ground.


    The next guard, momentarily paralyzed by the overthrow of his comrade, attempted to retaliate.


    "You won''t get away with this!" he roared, desperation fueling his movements. Lightning charged in his palms, coiled like a serpent ready to strike.


    But Arthur merely slithered again, flowing seamlessly past the oncoming bolt of energy that shot by him, striking a wall and illuminating the space in a harsh flash. Arthur remained expressionless; he could feel the tension in the air, the imbalance of his opponents struggling to grasp his tempo.


    With a lunge, he engaged that guard, twisting so that he sliced through the air with fluid precision. The guard''s eyes widened as the sword met flesh and steel, disarming him before he could channel another electric attack.


    Arthur''s follow-through sent him sprawling, leaving him incapacitated and gasping for breath.


    With most of the guards subdued here, Arthur used his Tamashii to verify where Chiriku was. The monk, having claimed to infiltrate a different section, was doing just that. But what Arthur had done to three stations, Chiriku had only done to one.


    Arthur reformed his legs and stood amidst the crumpled bodies, the oppressive hum of the station backfiring as the remaining systems reacted to the disturbance. He tipped his head back, the textured flames around him reflecting off his face.


    What a truly terrifying man that no one could withstand.


    ''Smoke jutsu: smokescreen...''


    The chakra erupted forth wildly from his hands once more, engulfing the last station in a thick fog that obscured everything in sight.


    His strike reverberated in the depths as the docking station met its end; an explosion erupted against the backdrop of frenzied chaos under the weight of their own energy, fizzling out into loose strands of charred wiring.


    ''That was... too easy.''

 Chapter 114: Hermit Style

    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chapter 114 - Hermit Style


    Hollowed sounds of panic erupted behind Arthur. It was the guards retreating from the camp, hastily scrambling to reassemble themselves in the confusion.


    He took a relaxed breath, the heady rush racing through every fiber of his being as he witnessed his success become tangible.


    Having dismantled the three power sources, he recognized the turning point; he felt invincible, a sense of accomplishment blooming within him as he prepared to exit the camp.


    He glanced one last time at the wreckage, ensuring they''d be as weakened as possible before he whipped around and dashed to where Chiriku was.


    As he entered that area, he found the monk with wide eyes, glancing toward the camp¡ªbut those astonished features transformed into a solid flash of relief as Arthur approached.


    "We did it!" he explained, stepping forward. "We really did it! I can hardly believe my eyes! We took out their power source."


    Arthur exhaled slowly, pretending that he was exhausted from all the fighting. In truth, he could go several more rounds.


    "They won''t be a threat for much longer," he said. "Without their tech, they''ll be scrambling to find a solution, and we can take them out while they''re vulnerable."


    "Brother Ryugetsu, incredible work," Chiriku praised. "When we report back, the temple will know what you''ve done."


    "What we''ve done," Arthur corrected.


    Realistically, this victory was a tad personal, a new frontier to expanding his capabilities against the flood of technological advancements.


    "Let''s finish this then," he continued.


    Without their technological advantage, he had already dismantled the core of the occultic group''s operational strength. All that was left was to take care of the remaining fighters.


    "Yes! Let''s finish this together," Chiriku replied, steeling himself.


    As they ventured further, both of them quickly analyzed the remnants of the occultic camp, now disheveled and overflowing with confusion as the leftover members struggled to regroup.


    With their technological advantages now demolished, the odds had shifted in the favour of the monks. But they still needed to strike while the members were weak.


    "We''ll take them out quickly¡ªdon''t give them a chance to recover!" Chiriku gritted his teeth in determination.


    "Agreed," Arthur calmly replied, charging into the fray.


    As if they had fought before, they split apart, taking on the remaining members of the occultic group.


    Arthur moved fluidly, quickly scanning the area for obvious targets. His Tamashii kicked in, guiding him to a lone figure in a dark cloak, his posture betraying anxiety amid the shocking disarray.


    The occultist was frantically shouting orders to a group of disheveled members trying to reassemble their defenses. Arthur silently closed the distance. He was determined to confront one of them directly for a certain purpose.


    As he approached, the occultist turned around suddenly, catching sight of Arthur. The man''s expression morphed into one of disbelief¡ªfear proximal to awe.


    "Y... you''re the attacker! You took out the power stations! What are you?"


    "No need to point out the obvious," Arthur responded coolly. "But if you really wanna know, you''ll be marred to the ground beneath my feet."


    With a single motion of his wrist, he summoned a small flourish of smoke¡ªa mere teasing extension of his power that spiraled into the air around him. The occultist stumbled back unconsciously, terror gleaming in the others'' eyes.


    "I''ll make this easy on you¡ªrun now, while you still can," Arthur challenged.


    The uncertainty in the occultist''s expression almost made Arthur chuckle. But he remained stoic.


    "W-wait! You don''t understand, I have friends! We can come to an agreement!" the occultist stammered, glancing back at his companions, who were still struggling to collect themselves.


    Arthur stepped forward, causing a storm of smoke to swirl within him¡ªthe empowering chakra that surged through every inch of his being.


    "Think about your next move carefully," he demanded with authority. "Do you even know what we''ve destroyed? You can''t keep running back to those stations just to recharge your little toys."


    The occultist hesitated, a lost expression on his face as he said, "You don''t understand... Without our technology, we''ll be nothing."


    "And I won''t be merciful again¡ªnext time I won''t let you retreat," Arthur warned in a cool and steady tone. "Unless you want to test whether or not I mean it, I suggest you make a choice now."


    In a moment of frantic realization, the occultist let out a breathless laugh, recognizing he was outmatched. "Alright! Just... just let me go!"


    "Dare I ask?" Arthur wondered, lifting the member by the shirt. "Will you promise not to bother the temple or harass its members?"


    "I-I promise! I won''t hurt anyone! Just let me go!" The occultist pleaded as Arthur dropped him.


    "Run, then," Arthur commanded dismissively.


    As the occultist turned to flee, however, Arthur knew it wouldn''t be the last time the two met. Why was that? Because he had placed a flying raijin mark on the man''s garments!


    Would it matter that the occultists would see it? Nay. The flying raijin marks were like beacons for Arthur to sense when he pleased.


    The reason why one was placed was because he understood that this group had an even bigger camp, one that housed more advanced technology that he could take for himself one day. And if this member was to return to the occult''s headquarters, Arthur would know exactly where it was.


    With that confrontation concluded, he swiftly shifted his focus back to Chiriku, who was engaged in battle with a small group of remaining occultists.


    The monk displayed remarkable skill, diverting their attacks with quick reflexes¡ªfootwork amplified by the fundamental teachings of the temple. Not once had he used the Raigo technique.


    Arthur joined the fray, disorienting the remaining adversaries without showing off his smoke techniques. His movements in front of Chiriku were slowed down as to not arouse suspicion.


    Together, they fended off their enemies with impeccable coordination, fighting side by side. It was almost as if they had been teammates before. But that was because Arthur knew how Chiriku fought alongside characters like Asuma Sarutobi, his once former teammate.


    With their opponents crumbling under the combined force of trained shinobi skills and technological acumen, the remaining occultists scattered. Defeated and demoralized, those who remained were driven away, vanishing into the underbrush, leaving the field in shambles.


    As silence fell over the clearing, Chiriku and Arthur stood among the remnants of battle, panting slightly as they surveyed the aftermath.


    "We actually did it!" Chiriku exclaimed with a broad grin. "I can''t believe how effective that was! We made quick work of them!"


    "They weren''t expecting us to be this strong, especially after losing their advantage," Arthur replied, surveying their work.


    "Regardless, I owe you for your help today," Chiriku gratefully added. "We all do. You''ve proven we can stand against them."


    "Just doing what needed to be done as a fellow monk," Arthur said nonchalantly, faking the enjoyment of the high mood of their success while keeping the underlying goals to himself.


    With the threat neutralized, the two made their way back toward the Fire Temple, the sun beginning to set.


    As they walked through the front gates, the atmosphere shifted to one of celebration; monks began to circle around, ecstatic voices rising with the news of their success.


    "Look! It''s them!" their fellow monks shouted, welcoming them back with cheers and claps on the shoulders.


    No one save Sora and Chiriku knew of Arthur''s existence in this temple. But the weight of their achievement settled on the two like they were heroes; the glow of admiration enveloped them.


    Chiriku found his footing amidst the crowd, declaring, "We did it together! The occultists are retreating, and their power has been done away with! They won''t be able to threaten our temple any longer!"


    Cheers erupted once more with some of the monks clasping Arthur in a tight embrace, recognizing the effort he''d contributed to their victory.


    "Come, we shall celebrate your heroism!" one of the elders announced.


    A banquet of gratitude and honour awaited them. Never before had Arthur experienced something like this. He kept a steady composure, accepting their customs so as not to arouse suspicion.


    As the night wore on, he partook in the festivities, having traditional dishes and the warmth of camaraderie. The monks upheld their customs strongly, abstaining from alcohol like real monks. However, they did indulge in a small serving of wine¡ªa practice that found balance among the strains of celebration.


    Chiriku shared stories and laughter amid the growing festivities, confirming the legends that they had come to know. Arthur added on to his tales in return, faking his thrill. It''s then that monks began to sing.


    "In shadows deep stood brave Chiriku, a monk who believed. With insight of ages and spirit so bright, he faced the dark cultists, prepared for the fight."


    "Beside him a warrior, swift as the night, Ryugetsu, the brother, his heart full of light."


    "Chiriku struck with skills refined, a monk that''s so balanced, the cosmos aligned. He chanted old verses that always would flow; the fight was outlived with power to bestow."


    "Ryugetsu was silent and his authority''s unbound; a mysterious monk who made his foes hit the ground. Side by side, they fought¡ªtwo forces intertwined! No one can stop them when their powers combine."


    "The cultists fell and their dark magic defeated, by Ryugetsu''s wisdom and Chiriku''s heart; it could be repeated! Though songs are sung and the tales may persist, the two just chuckled, ''This tune we can''t resist!''"


    As the evening drew to a close, Arthur excused himself, seeking solitude to do what he initially came here for.


    Silver light reflected off the tranquil ripples across the water''s surface. The atmosphere was also perfect for him. Setting himself down at the edge, he closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    As minutes went by, many monks passed him, but none disturbed him. Whether it was out of respect or it was their sacred vow never to disturb someone in a meditated state, it worked in his favour.


    He delved deeper into his thoughts, reflecting on many past events. Events like how long he''d been in this world and what was most likely to unfold. Considering he had placed a mark on an occultist, he relished the idea of wielding their technology for his ambitions.


    It was only after several hours of silence that a strange sensation finally made its way to the forefront of his consciousness.


    ''It''s getting stronger,'' he thought to himself, the energy feeling right as visions of a newfound strength coalesced in his mind.


    Slowly, he began to forge a connection with the temple''s chakra around him¡ªthe never-expanded Hermit chakra curling deep within his body.


    The sensation pressed upon him, settling into alignment; he concentrated on the flow, interlacing the threads and amalgamating them into one cohesive fabric. Much like the stages of Sage Chakra, this new chakra felt expansive, almost liberating.


    By applying himself to it, he felt an eruption of potential within him. It coursed through his body with clarity, forming a translucent glow within his mind. This was new; this was different; this, so he deemed, was "hermit style."


    Much like how every combative feat had a "style" to it in this world, this new technique utilized the Gift of the Hermit chakra in all of Arthur''s moves. That meant that if he used that chakra, he could amplify his techniques.


    He rose to his feet, feeling the power coursing through him, invigorating every fiber of his being¡ªa combination of shinobi skill and now-enriched vigour.


    Techniques he had cultivated shifted under the influence of this newfound power. Sage art breathed new life into every jutsu he had perfected previously, but this... this hermit style would open new avenues altogether.


    With these thoughts lingering, he stood at the opportune brink, ready to innovate for himself further.


    Tomorrow would bring strength and opportunities to expand this prowess, to develop methods that would meld with almost everything this considered a breakthrough.


    Without needing to look around, for no eyes were on him, he performed the flying raijin and vanished.

 Chapter 115: Leadership

    sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chapter 115 - Leadership


    Arthur sat behind the imposing oak desk in the heart of the capital of the Water Country.


    Sunlight streamed through the grand windows, casting rays across stacks of parchment. The weight of responsibility was evident.


    Today, he was not merely a ninja. Today, he was John Belfort, the acting leader of the Water Country, a role that demanded every ounce of his considerable focus and skill.


    The days filled with rigorous training in combat, strategy, and acumen now felt distant, especially during quieter moments like this when he was engulfed by administrative tasks. He recalled the minor side mission to the Fire Temple¡ªa mission so rare within the broader spectrum of his duties that it now felt fleeting.


    It was a reminder of the balance he had to maintain: a ninja in the shadows but a leader by necessity.


    Under the authority of feudal lord Hiromu, Arthur navigated the governance of an entire country. Hiromu, although ostensibly in charge, followed Arthur''s directives with a willing obedience that made the young leader''s path smoother.


    Yet, therein lay the paradox of his position¡ªthe constant balancing act of authority versus organization.


    Arthur''s responsibilities flooded his mind as he rifled through documents, his eyes scanning not just the ink blotches, but also the implications lying beneath each line and figure.


    He knew that a single misjudgment could lead his country into disarray.


    A slip in financial management would cause a betrayal of trust from the citizens; a hasty military decision might ignite conflict with the Mizukage, escalating into a civil war again that could ravage everything he held.


    In all of his work, there were nine things keeping his country together¡ªseven of which he focused more on.


    Military service. This obligation loomed large. Arthur understood that the defense of the Water Country against outside threats showcased the strength of a competent leader.


    He meticulously kept an eye on the Mizukage, not from a place of animosity, but rather as a strategic precaution. Knowledge was the acumen of leadership; knowing when to strike and when to be still was as vital as any physical skill.


    Land management. That had become something he deftly achieved with the assistance of his council.


    Arthur relied on this council composed of dependable advisors, local lords, and skilled administrators. They governed the vast stretches of land and water under his purview, working tirelessly in agriculture, livestock, and resource management.


    Yet, every document that crossed his desk required his scrutiny¡ªhe could not rely solely on others to safeguard anyone''s welfare. To identify and fix these problems, he merged intuition and reports, always looking out for signs that might indicate trouble brewing.


    Then there was protection of vassals. That was yet another priority that he delicately layered into his daily affairs.


    Whether it was ensuring the safety of farmers bringing goods to the market or mitigating tensions between visiting merchants from the Land of Waves, he was attentive to every shade.


    He restricted revelry among the guards when there were whispers of bandit activity along the borders, sending out more patrols lest an opportunity arise for mischief.


    As Arthur continued to sift through paperwork, the duties of justice administration reminded him that even in his absence as a judge, decisions he made affected the fabric of society.


    He consulted with local judges to ensure that their sentences remained fair and tempered with compassion. Rumours of the harshness of the law could shatter trust, and with trust dwindling, he might find himself leading a volatile land.


    He couldn''t afford to shake the foundation of integrity the Water Country stood upon.


    Then came the challenging task of financial management. Every coin collected meant nourishment for families; each tax was a thread that kept society together.


    Arthur poured over ledgers and documents, checking for errors or discrepancies that could signal corruption. He understood that financial decisions were close to the core of this country¡ªtoo high taxes could fracture loyalty, while insufficient funds could hinder military readiness.


    Risk, reward, and the care of his compatriots exuded from every calculation.


    Next was building and maintenance. This offered hope to the frail citizens.


    Renewal and construction turned towns into thriving hubs. Roads to link the capital with its surrounding villages, fortifications to protect against nefarious intents, and even buildings that nurtured art and culture paved a way forward.


    He understood that nurturing creativity could unify his people deeper than what governance could. His vision extended beyond the mere bricks and mortar; to provide space for artists, musicians, and scholars cultivated a culture.


    It also projected strength, which nearby land lords could not ignore.


    A sudden knock on the door stopped his studious pursuit. Sparing a fleeting glance from his mountains of documentation, he said in a calm tone, "Enter."


    In walked his secretary, a woman of quiet resilience whose meticulous record-keeping kept Arthur informed about the political shifts of neighbouring realms.


    Her arrival signaled information, but it was also a reminder of the broader task of diplomacy (his seventh job) that he was interested in.


    "Excuse the intrusion, lord John," she calmly began. "The other lords from the neighbouring regions are requesting a meeting. They wish to discuss potential alliances¡ªsome out of necessity, others out of ambition. How shall we proceed?"


    Arthur leaned back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Diplomacy was a tightrope walk¡ªone misstep could lead to consequences that could destabilize everything.


    "Send out emissaries," he replied, "but wear their intentions on our sleeves. We show willingness to discuss, but commitment to our land''s well-being is of more importance, seeing that this is not an emergency. If they persist, then I''ll go."


    "Of course," the secretary replied with a bow. "There''s also talk of a marriage alliance in the southern provinces that would strengthen our position."


    "Explore it as you see fit," he commanded, "but ensure the two are in love before making any decisions."


    Marriage alliances were his eighth job. They had been historically potent tools; they not only solidified relationships but also built political unions.


    What he understood, however, was that no one should marry for the sake of power alone. Hence why he demanded to know if the two parties loved one another first.


    As the secretary swept out of the room, Arthur settled back into the comfortable silence of his office.


    There was one last job he had to attend to: patronage of the arts. Such investment affirmed the identity of the Water Country amidst so much strife¡ªa cultural evolution that many artisans wanted support for their local crafts.


    Just as he was about to review the next stack of papers, there was another knock at the door.


    "Come in," he said, knowing that it would not be his secretary.


    When the man entered, Arthur recognized him immediately¡ªit was a local merchant from one of the smaller towns.


    For weeks now, this merchant had been expressing his concerns about his failing business, complaints that had arrived at Arthur''s desk with an alarming frequency.


    Arthur''s initial instinct was to shield himself from the continuous grievances of the populace; after all, a governor could not fix every individual''s woes.


    "Grab a chair and sit," Arthur gestured, shifting his mood to one of patient understanding.


    The man fidgeted with the edges of his tunic and bowed before saying, "Thank you for seeing me, my lord."


    "Let''s not beat around the bush," Arthur said calmly. "I know you''ve been struggling, and I''ve seen your reports. Your business is not prospering as you would like. Tell me, what have you done to change your situation?"


    The man''s eyes glistened with frustration as he took a seat, anguish evident in every crease that marred his expression.


    "I''ve tried everything!" he yelled. "Lowering prices, bringing in different goods, even offering discounts, but... nothing seems to work. Customers aren''t coming to my store, and my debts are mounting¡ª"


    "Stop," Arthur interjected, signaling for silence. The man piped up after noticing his rudeness. "From what I''ve gathered, the issue isn''t about your product range or pricing. You need to market your goods more effectively."


    "Market?" the merchant frowned, his confusion momentarily paralyzing his words.


    Arthur leaned forward with a dark gaze that penetrated the man''s core.


    "Yes, market. You need to ensure that people know about your store and understand why it''s worth their time and money. Quality should always be prioritized over just lowering your prices. If they see the value in what you''re offering, they will be more inclined to support your business."


    "Are you saying I should spend more money?" the man''s voice trembled with disbelief. "But my funds... it''s all in the stock I can''t sell!"


    "Is that so?" Arthur calmly responded, reaching into a drawer and retrieving a small silk pouch filled with ry¨­. "I will lend you one thousand ry¨­ with no interest. These funds are meant to help you reinvest into your business¡ªas a last chance to turn your situation around."


    The man''s eyes widened before anxiety clouded his features. He stammered, asking, "I¡ªthank you, but is this a loan?"


    "Yes and no," Arthur replied. "Consider it a loan with a warning. If you do not produce real results in three months'' time, I will have no choice but to cease your assets. That means everything you own could be forfeited."


    The man swallowed hard due to the dichotomy of happiness and fear. So he said, "I... I will do my utmost, my lord! I don''t want to lose everything."


    Arthur nodded and said, "Then do not squander this opportunity. Use these funds wisely, increase the quality of your inventory, and ensure your store is advertised effectively. If you cling to these principles, you might avert this crisis. And remember, leadership is not merely about giving; it''s equally about accountability."


    With a mix of relief and trepidation, the merchant clutched the pouch tightly, sliding it into his cloak. Then he said, "I will make you proud, my lord. I swear it!"


    "Swear not at all," Arthur replied, quoting from the bible. "Either by heaven; for it is God''s throne: nor by the earth; for it is his footstool."


    Watching as the man exited the room, Arthur felt that he still had a lot of work to do. It was moments like these that validated his role as a leader¡ªa leader who did not abandon the citizens.


    While things remained laden with challenges, he took solace in knowing that through guidance and opportunity, he was paving the way for possible growth, not only for that merchant but for the entire country.


    As dusk fell, the documents continued to pile high.


    Arthur took a breath. He stood there, looking out over the capital from his office window.


    The streets, even at this hour, were filled with laughter and chatter among the marketgoers. Here, in these moments of simple joy, he knew it wouldn''t last long.


    He had chosen not to make rash economic decisions, which was why they felt secure at this hour. Instead, he focused on incremental growth¡ªnurturing the roots of the Water Country so they could withstand storms yet to come.


    The decisions he made today aimed not merely to govern the present but to construct a legacy that no average person could accomplish without faith.


    As night crept into the capital, he returned to his desk.


    "John Belfort" might not yet have worn the title of feudal lord, but he commanded such respect.


    Every paper he signed, every decision he deferred, and every alliance he fostered reflected his belief in steadfastness¡ªleadership not driven by the immediacy of rewards but by the profound impact of wise governance.


    ''There are still a few months until my lab is finished constructing,'' he reminded himself.


    One tumultuous night complete, several brighter dawns awaited.


    Having a country was great and did show power, but he, a ninja, also knew the importance of growing that power.


    With that quiet thought, Arthur turned off the lights in his office and vanished.

 Chapter 116: Scandal

    Chapter 116 - Scandal


    The steady chime of a distant bell broke the monotony of the secretary-general''s restless dreams.


    He stirred in bed before slowly rising. Beside him, his wife was already out of bed and in their large kitchen. He could already smell the enticing aroma of cooked rice and fried eggs filling the air.


    "Honey," she called out in a warm and inviting tone, "breakfast is ready."


    "Not now," he grumbled, slumping back against his pillow. "I can''t think of food when I''m plagued with the thoughts of how I''ll endure another day with that insufferable successor to lord Hiromu."


    The wife''s laughter punctuated the room, mingling with the scent of breakfast.


    "You can''t go through work forever talking ill about lord Belfort, dear," she said. "He''s going to be the feudal lord of our nation one day. And you must admit, some of the changes he''s implemented have proven beneficial."


    "Beneficial?" he retorted, finally rising to a sitting position. "You mean to say that because of him, the country is less of a mess?" That''s not an endorsement; it just speaks to the barely-functioning machinery that he refers to as governance."


    "Come, eat something. You''ll feel better," she suggested with a gentle concern.


    "I''ll feel better when I''m free from all this," he replied, pulling himself up from the bed with a reluctant groan. "One day, I''ll overthrow that John and take the title of feudal lord for myself. They''ll see."


    "Now, hold on," she cautioned, her hands on her hips. On top of having neglected to identify their lord by his title, he even stated that he would overthrow the current lord''s successor. "Are you serious? You''ve been saying that for months now. What makes you think it will happen?"


    "I have my reasons," he snapped, his frustration clearly showing now. "More than a few trade ships have gone missing at sea under his watch. And don''t forget, he lacks proper citizenship. None of this is legally binding! He''s an imposter playing at lordship, and this is the biggest scandal in my country."


    The wife''s eyes widened in disbelief as she said, "Dear, you can''t be involved in those types of schemes! You know how dangerous it can be."


    "It''s easy to say when you''re not the one pouring over all the contracts and documents. I have enough dirt on the guy to bury him six feet deep. If only the others knew. But they will. Oh, trust me, they''ll know one day!"


    "Saying things like that won''t help," she admonished gently. She often played the rational one in their household. "Besides, I''d prefer to keep politics out of our lives. Let lord Belfort manage his own mess."


    "Next week, I can guarantee I''ll have enough evidence to bring him down," he muttered defiantly, slinking into a pair of worn shoes. "And when I do, I''ll use it."


    His wife let out a soft sigh, worry creasing her brow as they shared breakfast quietly.


    After half-hearted bites and minimal conversation, he left their home, mind swirling with thoughts as he readied himself for the day''s undertakings under John Belfort''s regime.


    Approaching the Ministry of Affairs, his coworkers greeted him respectfully, their demeanour stately and careful. The buzz of admiration for John was palpable; every day, the political parties were always talking about him.


    "Hasn''t lord Belfort really outdone himself with the infrastructure changes?" one co-worker gleefully remarked to the man.


    The secretary-general forced a smile but felt a rage bubble beneath his calm facade. Shaking his head, he replied, "He''s doing the bare minimum, in my estimation."


    "Still, I''ve heard wonderful things about the recent investments in the villages," another colleague responded, blatantly ignoring the secretary-general''s cynical tone.


    "Alright, alright," he finally said, storming into his office.


    The quiet room reflected the tension erupting within him. He shuffled through the correspondence that filled his desk, ultimately setting his sights on the detailed itinerary laid out by his personal assistant.


    As he was doing so, his assistant first knocked, then entered the room without waiting for his reply.


    "You''re scheduled to leave for the Mist Village to assess military strength," she reminded him, smoothing her skirts as she approached with a faint smile.


    "Yes, yes. I know," he sighed. "When do we leave?"


    "We''ll take the conveyance once the afternoon council meeting is finished," she answered. "You should consider preparing your mind for the trip. It''ll be a long day."


    He grunted in acknowledgment, but a knot twisted in his stomach as he donned his cloak.


    "Fine," he said, "but make sure my room''s topnotch. Last time I went to that crazy village, I kept hearing screams out my window."


    This trip brought him only a few hours away from John and the incessant praises he''d be hearing.


    Upon reaching the Mist Village in a fancy black carriage, he stepped down and was escorted by a cadre of guards. At the entrance stood Mei Terumi, the Mizukage herself, and an expectant smile adorned her face.


    Mei, as the current fifth Mizukage, was known to have a multifaceted personality with a blend of strength, kindness, and a touch of flirtatiousness when she wasn''t wearing her Kage gear.


    On the surface, she is a gentle and approachable leader. She cares deeply about the welfare of her village and its citizens, and she''s always willing to listen to others.


    In the original story, her interactions with Gaara, the Kazekage at the time, demonstrated her open-mindedness and respect for different perspectives. She''s also known for her kind and encouraging nature, often offering words of support to those around her.


    However, beneath her friendly demeanour lies a fierce kunoichi. As the Mizukage, she possesses exceptional strength and combat skills. Her first Kekkei Genkai grants her control over acidic substances, allowing her to unleash devastating attacks.


    Despite her powerful abilities, she remains humble and grounded, recognizing the limitations of her power and the importance of teamwork.


    In terms of her playful and flirtatious side, she enjoys teasing others and isn''t afraid to express her admiration for attractive individuals. However, this doesn''t detract from her professionalism or her ability to lead effectively.


    In essence, Mei is a complex character who embodies some of the best qualities of a leader: strength, compassion, and a commitment to the well-being of those that reside in her village¡ªhence why she''s also a memorable figure in the Naruto universe.


    "Welcome, secretary-general!" she greeted, her stance poised as she approached. "I hope your journey was pleasant."


    "Completely uneventful," he replied without the slightest hint of warmth. His mind was fixating on the celebrations of John and his so-called transformative "leadership."


    As they walked side by side towards her office, Mei wasted no time and said, "Have you heard how lord John''s recent investments have turned around the village''s economy? We''ve seen a notable influx in trade and resources¡ªit''s all very assuring." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please," he muttered while suppressing his disdain, "spare me the details."


    Not many were allowed to talk in such a manner in front of the Mizukage. Had it not been for the fact that he outranked her, he might not have spoken ill about her comment.


    Mei''s eyes narrowed, and she paused, assessing him closely. She then asked, "Is there some animosity between you and lord John, by any chance? You are aware I''d rather not get entangled in your political grudges?"


    "Much like my wife," he shot back, the words escaping before he could think.


    "Excuse me?" Mei arched an eyebrow, surprise evident on her face.


    "You''re sounding rather like my wife at the moment. Always trying to maintain the peace."


    Mei chuckled, crossing her arms as she said, "Is that a compliment or an offense?"


    "Quite frankly, I can''t tell," he replied. Her laughter forced a smile against his will.


    "Just so you know, it''s ''lord John'' in every conversation," she said, trying to maintain objectivity. "Whether we like it or not, I find it tedious if we don''t refer to him formally even when he''s not here."


    The secretary-general understood the undertone of humour between them, as well as the respect John had earned with the Mizukage.


    Eventually, the meeting wrapped up in her office, and the discussion focused heavily on John''s strategies and plans. Exhausted, the secretary-general politely excused himself, opting not to travel back that night, given the darkening sky.


    He checked into a lavish hotel under the pleasantries of the town''s hosts, content that his room was on the highest floor.


    He rifled through the documents he had amassed over months, crafting a foolproof plan¡ªone that would position him to become the rightful successor to the country.


    Stacks of paper littered his writing desk, along with a quill stained with ink.


    With the ere silence, something caught his attention¡ªa strange, mysterious feeling that he couldn''t quite place. It was all too familiar. Before he could process it, he heard a sound behind him, revealing an unexpected figure.


    "John?!" he gasped, heart racing as the imposing figure walked along his room, unfazed and unbothered.


    "Nice room your assistant booked you," the lord coolly remarked. He had a very calm arrogance in his demeanour which turned the room cold.


    "What are you doing here?" the secretary-general barked, panic rising within him. "No¡ªhow did you even get in here?! This is a private room!"


    "I know," the lord replied with a smooth tone. "And while you''ve been plotting, I''ve been privy to your intentions for a few days now."


    Despite the chill settling in the secretary-general''s bones, he concocted a facade of bravado and asked, "What do you mean, ''privy''? You think you can intimidate me?"


    "Intimidation is hardly my style to someone who can''t address me properly... I simply believed you''d appreciate a warning." His lordship leaned against the wall, an air of indifference enveloping him. "You might want to keep your plans for my ''overthrow'' more discreet."


    The weight of the truth struck the secretary-general like a dagger; fear roiled within his chest, but he struggled to maintain his composure.


    "You''re lying! You wouldn''t know a thing about me or what I''ve done for my country!"


    "Don''t you mean ''our'' country?" the lord calmly corrected, shaking his head ever so slightly. "You think I wasn''t aware of my own forged birth certificate? You must take me for a fool; I know things about both this country and this world that your digital mind can''t even bear to comprehend."


    Suddenly, a curtain of darkness filled the secretary-general''s vision. As his lordship turned to leave, he felt the whole room constrict around him as if the light itself faded into soft shadows.


    The next day.


    After that unsettling encounter, the secretary-general found himself at home, sitting across from his wife at their modest dining table. The sun poured in through the window, making the place seem more alive than ever.


    "Can''t believe I ever doubted him," he announced, shaking his head as he sought to piece together the events of the previous evening. "John, I mean lord John... He''s not what I thought. He''s... capable, intelligent, and insightful beyond his years."


    His wife paused mid-bite, a gleam of surprise in her eyes as she asked, "You''re changing your stance?"


    "I was wrong about him!" he declared. "He''s the only successor this country needs. His vision is what we should pursue, not this pointless entanglement in my cravings for political power."


    "I''d say you were placed under an illusion of sorts," his wife teased lightly.


    "All the backdoor dealings and petty grievances¡ªresolving them isn''t worth it," he confessed, shaking away the complexity of ambition. "It''s time I looked forward instead of backward."


    With a sigh of relief, his wife looked at him not as the disgruntled bureaucrat but rather as the husband she adored.


    "I''m glad to finally hear this," she said tentatively. "I was worried you''d get lost in your work."


    "I can''t be the obstacle to a promising future¡ªwith lord John at the helm," he replied.


    "That''s good to know, honey, but I am puzzled at something: what did you do with all that evidence you talked about?"


    "Get this," he laughed, "there was a mysterious fire in my hotel room, and they were all lost. Just another sign that I shouldn''t have gone through with my plan."


    "Well, the positive thing is that you''re safe."


    As they shared laughter and warmth, the air lightened. Perhaps they could enjoy this change in their home. The world outside was wild and daunting, but for now, they lingered in this quiet sanctuary of dreams fulfilled, knowing that their country was thriving in the hands of lord John Belfort.

 Chapter 117: Clash of Ninja

    Chapter 117 - Clash of Ninja


    One of the things Arthur could have done, but knows it would be an action lacing with consequences, is place everyone in the country under his illusion. However, doing that carries significant dangers, especially for a leader like him.


    One of the primary risks is the loss of loyalty. If any of the populace breaks the illusion and discovers that others were also in it, the resulting betrayal could lead to a complete collapse.


    Loyalty is foundational in ascendancy; once severed, it is difficult to rebuild. Citizens might revolt against Arthur, perceiving him as a tyrant manipulating them for his own benefit.


    Moreover, an illusion would create a society where the citizens no longer make decisions based on what they desire. This can result in a populace that is psychologically dependent on the illusion, becoming unable to cope with things when it re-emerges.


    The potential for psychological trauma is immense, as individuals may struggle with their sense of identity and purpose if the illusion doesn''t correlate with their original will.


    Assuming the citizens come to rely on the illusion for comfort or satisfaction, it can lead to widespread apathy and inertia in addressing real problems.


    Instead of engaging with the difficulties in their drudgery and working to better their circumstances, the citizens may withdraw into the illusion and neglect their actual responsibilities and relationships¡ªthus leading to the country''s imminent downfall.


    Illusions themselves may breed resentment, especially among those who break it and see what is happening.


    If certain individuals or groups within society grow aware of the truth and actively oppose the illusion, it can lead to deep societal divisions, creating factions and potentially violent uprisings against Arthur''s regime.


    An illusion can also mask critical issues within society, making it more difficult for him to understand and address legitimate problems such as resource shortages, criminal activity, or social unrest.


    Without clear visibility into these issues, he risks making uninformed decisions that could exacerbate situations rather than resolve them.


    From an ethical standpoint, manipulating the very fabric of this world for the populace runs counter to principles of ethical leadership. That was the exact reason Madara Uchiha''s grand plan of placing the entire world under an illusion failed.


    Citizens deserve the right to experience and navigate their own world, even if it includes hardships. Attempting to shield them from the truth can be seen as an abuse of power.


    On top of all this, maintaining a lasting illusion would require continuous effort and control. Arthur could inadvertently place himself in a position where he must constantly manage not just the illusion but also the fear of its collapse.


    This creates a precarious situation where any disruption could catalyze chaos.


    The implications of such manipulation extend beyond his own governance.


    Both allies and adversaries would react strongly against perceived manipulation. Allies may feel compromised, while enemies could gain leverage, rallying the populace under the banner of "truth" and "freedom" against Arthur, leading to potential political isolation.


    On a more personal level, the act of placing others in an illusion can warp his understanding of himself and his own motivations. He may begin to believe in the illusion he had created, losing touch with his original ideals and principles and potentially becoming a different person in his efforts to maintain power.


    In summary, while using an illusion may seem like an appealing solution to create harmony or reduce conflict, the dangers associated with it can ultimately lead to far more significant issues.


    That was also the main reason why the creator of the Evil Illusion: Enhancing Flattery technique, Gengo, fell. The potential outcome could cripple not only Arthur''s leadership but the society he seeks to continue governing.


    But that''s also what made him so special. He would never risk implementing such things that would potentially change his character and beliefs.


    In the grand chambers of his palace, Arthur sat at the massive oak table that served as his war room.


    He peered out through the large window, where the sprawling fields of his territory continued to prosper. His mind buzzed with thoughts of potential, undertakings, and the currents of power that filled the world beyond his borders.


    Now, he believed, was the time to implement an idea he had been saving¡ªan idea so brilliant, so audacious, that he couldn''t help but say it out loud.


    "It''s time to host the tournament..."


    His voice echoed through the empty room, a proclamation that was going to happen.


    He leaned back, contemplating the implications of such an event. A tournament. Not just any tournament, but an epic showcase of skill, strength, and techniques that each could bring.


    It was a genius move¡ªone that could elevate his standing even further and create a spectacle that would expose the villages alike.


    ''Taijutsu only,'' he reminded himself as his fingers tapped on the table. ''Ages twelve and up, all ranked Genin or higher.''


    It was essential that the tournament highlight pure physical prowess, stripping away ninjutsu and genjutsu that were more devastating than profitable. The outcome would not only serve as entertainment; it would be a decisive gauge of skill levels across villages, a way to see who reigned supreme.


    Yet Arthur was not na?ve. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hosting this tournament in his own territory would invite suspicion, chaos, and more.


    He couldn''t trust the ninjas from neighbouring lands to respect his authority unfailingly. Instead, he decided that the Land of Waves would serve as the perfect venue¡ªa place where he already had influence.


    Arthur recalled how he had entrenched the local feudal lord under an illusion, bending his mind and beliefs without obstructing his will, which made Arthur''s choice all the easier.


    The Land of Waves had a treaty with his land, albeit one that favored him overwhelmingly.


    He summoned his secretary, who entered the room with a graceful bow. Her quick fingers were always armed with a clipboard, ready to document his every thought.


    "How may I be of assistance, my lord?"


    "We have work to do," he commanded, straightening his posture in a show of authority. "We''re hosting a tournament in the Land of Waves."


    This particular secretary had served under wealthy businessmen and affluent investors. But she had never heard of a complex idea like this one. Her eyes widened momentarily before her expression shifted to one of professionalism.


    "A tournament, my lord? How... how do you wish to proceed?" she asked, trying to regain her composure.


    "First, we inform the feudal lord about the event," he announced. "Prepare a letter of invitation, detailing the nature of the tournament and our expectations. We''ll need approval and a willingness on their part to host it."


    The secretary nodded, her quill scratching across parchment rapidly as she captured every word.


    Arthur watched intently, envisioning the spectators filling the stadium, fighters pouring in from different nations, each talented in their own right, vying for glory, and participating in a competition that would rock the very foundations of their world.


    After the letter was penned, the secretary sent it off through a swift messenger hawk¡ªher expertise evident in the efficiency she displayed.


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, content. But he was not done yet. There was much more to consider.


    Within two days, the response arrived. The feudal lord of the Land of Waves, under Arthur''s influence, had accepted the proposal without hesitation.


    The tournament would take place in their grand stadium, which had hosted matches like this long before. It was a location that was a perfect backdrop for a clash of ninjas that considered themselves titans.


    ''Now it''s time for the real work,'' Arthur thought with his hands together. ''I have to spread the word. This tournament needs participants, fighters that are worth my attention."


    These last two days weren''t spent just waiting around. He summoned his management team and laid out the strategy. Each member listened with keen intent as he outlined the plan: mass production of flyers to distribute across neighbouring countries, even as far as the hidden villages of the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.


    The invitation had to be grand; they needed to draw participants from distant lands.


    His secretary coordinated the logistics, while Arthur oversaw the creation of eye-catching designs¡ªbold colours splashed across the flyers, vibrant graphics depicting the purpose of the tournament, enticing phrases like "Join Us in a Clash of Strength!" and "Prove Your Might!"


    It was like a siren song to every aspiring ninja regardless of where they were from.


    As the day progressed, flyers were printed in bulk, each one designed for the different nations. It would take a few more days to distribute them everywhere, and then longer to receive everyone''s response.


    Messengers who would travel to various hidden villages, ensuring that the news spread like wildfire.


    The cost, Arthur knew, would be staggering; organizing the event, maintaining the stadium, securing accommodations, and ensuring everything ran smoothly was projected to cost around six million ry¨­.


    However, he dismissed the thought; in a world where he wielded so much power, who would dare oppose or contradict the will of a feudal lord?


    He was determined to make this tournament a monumental success, one that would allow him to gauge the best of the best, whose skills were either hidden, never expanded on, or created without anyone''s knowledge.


    And, of course, the players from the Leaf would be allowed entry.


    The week slipped by swiftly. As the flyers made their way across the land, Arthur set his sights on the operational aspects of the tournament.


    He emphasized security, ensuring that both fighters and spectators would feel safe as they gathered. There would be an array of guards, officials, and referees, all tasked with maintaining fair play and preventing deception.


    Reportedly, even some of the Kage were interested in coming to this tournament. So much so, they sent the feudal lord of the Land of Waves a personal letter that would ensure their accommodations.


    Out of all the Kage in the world, the five major ones: Tsunade Senju, Gaara of the Sand, A, Mei Terumi, and ¨­noki¡ªthree of them requested to spectate. Even Arthur was impressed by those wishing not to participate but to simply watch.


    Both fighters and onlookers would begin milling into the Land of Waves. From west corners of the ninja world, they would descend, clad in different colours and bearing the symbols of their respective villages, each seeking something.


    Whether it was honour, a challenge, recognition, or perhaps the grand prize for the winner, it was going to be a captivating sight, one that filled Arthur with the power to plan.


    This was the main reason he did not want to host the tournament in his country. Hardly any nation held friendly matches to begin with. If others began discovering him by name and started spying on him, it would threaten his shadow government.


    But everything had been taken into account. Not only was his name not being used, it was the feudal lords, like Hiromu, who were taking responsibility.


    Before things could commence, Arthur had to ensure that the grand stadium was prepared to accommodate the influx of participants and spectators.


    Because this was akin to a national event, wanted criminals wouldn''t be allowed entry. That included all the members of the Akatsuki, spies, Sound Village ninjas, and anyone who had bounties on their heads¡ªbe it from the Water Country or elsewhere.


    It was currently nighttime. Arthur stood on the balcony overlooking the stadium in Land of Waves, surveying the scene in front of him.


    Fighters were scheduled to check in when the doors opened. There was going to be a crowd in the tens of thousands, for certain. Even if those without bounties couldn''t enter, that didn''t mean they couldn''t watch.


    Arthur ensured to keep security at its highest, stationing sensors and all manner of guards in this country''s borders. The last thing he wanted was someone invading this land like Orochimaru did in the Leaf Village.

 Chapter 118: Bond

    Chapter 118 - Bond


    Sunlight filtered through the curtains of a small apartment.


    William stirred awake, rubbing the sleep from his eyes and glancing at the clock hanging on the wall. It was later than he intended to get up, and he couldn''t ignore that he was hungry.


    His gaze landed on his friend Naruto, who was still cocooned in his covers. Without hesitating, William stretched out and poked Naruto lightly in the ribs.


    "Hey, Naruto! Time to get up! You can''t sleep your life away!"


    Naruto groaned in response, pulling the pillow over his head as he said, "Just five more minutes, Will... I was having such a nice dream!"


    William chuckled and smiled. He got up, throwing back the covers to fully expose Naruto to the cool morning air.


    "You can dream about ramen later! I''m starving here, too, cuzo!"


    For a moment, Naruto just mumbled incoherently, muttering something about the best ramen stand in the village being open. William shook his head in amusement and decided to let his friend have a few more precious moments of sleep.


    Heading out the door, he took a quick glance back at Naruto, who was now buried deep under blankets once again.


    "I''ll be back soon, so don''t sleep in too late!"


    Once outside, the sounds of the Leaf Village greeted him¡ªchildren playing, vendors shouting, and the general bustle that was always stemming with energy.


    Despite it being a beautiful morning, there was an unsettled feeling in his stomach; money was tight, and the lack of high-paying missions lately made him anxious.


    The thought of eating out for breakfast did not thrill him. He was grateful for the meals his friends shared, but depending on restaurant food every day was becoming more expensive than he had thought.


    He sighed, making his way toward the main street, where several eateries awaited. As he walked, he contemplated his options, already bracing himself for the possibility of yet another bowl of instant ramen.


    Just as he navigated through a busy shopping district, he spotted a familiar face.


    "Jada!" he called out as he approached her.


    To him, Jada was quite the serene individual. Her long black hair always seemed perfectly straight, compared to characters like Sakura.


    Jada was leaning against a shopfront. When she noticed William, she grinned as if she had been waiting for him and said, "Hey there, Will! Did you hear the news?"


    "What news?" he asked, intrigued.


    She stepped closer, pulling out a brightly coloured flyer from her pocket.


    "The village received an invitation to a grand tournament in the Land of Waves! They''re calling all Ch¨±nin-level fighters or lower to come and compete!"


    That was indeed news.


    "A tournament?" he asked as she handed him the flyer. "In the Land of Waves? That''s incredible!"


    "Yeah! But it gets even better," she continued. "It''s going to be a taijutsu-only tournament, so no one can use ninjutsu or genjutsu! It''s like a test of physical skill."


    "Taijutsu only?" he repeated, his gaze darting over the requirements. "And there''s a million ry¨­ prize for the winner!"


    "Exactly! But..." Jada hesitated, biting her lip. "There''s a catch. This is just a screening invitation. Only thirty fighters will be accepted, and you have to sign up to qualify."


    William''s excitement diminished, and he let out a comical sigh.


    "Seriously? I thought this was my moment to finally become rich! I''ve been training so hard, and now it seems like someone''s pulling my leg."


    Jada giggled at his over-the-top disappointment, her laughter causing a slight blush to creep onto his cheeks.


    "Don''t give up yet, Will," she said. "You can still enter and hope you get selected."


    He straightened, determined to make this work, saying, "Absolutely! I''ll sign up right now! Just think of how great it would feel to finally prove myself, to actually show what I can do!"


    Jada''s laughter turned into a gentle warning as she said, "Hold on a moment; there''s more to it than just entering. We need to discuss this with the others first. It might be a bigger commitment than you think."


    He nodded, though clearly impatient, and said, "Alright, but let''s hurry! I want to get this process started!"


    Without wasting any time, he decided to put his excitement into action and performed the Multi-Shadow Clone technique. In an instant, several copies of himself appeared, each one looking just as eager as he felt.


    The original William took charge, directing the clones with swift gestures.


    "You all know what to do! Go gather everyone for a meeting¡ªAlice, Marge, Jasper, and Alex. Tell them it''s urgent!"


    The clones dispersed in every direction as William tried to calm down his excitement. As he watched the clones blend into the crowd, he couldn''t help but feel a rush.


    One clone headed straight for Margaret''s apartment, knocking at the door impatiently.


    "Who is it?" came Margaret''s voice from inside, her tone slightly annoyed.


    "It''s me, Will. Er... a clone of Will! There''s an important meeting underway!"


    Margaret opened the door a crack, glancing at the clone suspiciously. With an uninterested tone, she asked, "Is it really that urgent? I was in the middle of reading."


    "Believe it, you''ll want to be there!" the clone replied. "It''s something real cool!"


    "Oh, fine," she relented, rolling her eyes, "but if I hear you ever say that again, you''ll be banned from here." Margaret then closed the door to get ready.


    Meanwhile, another clone found Alex training in the yard of the Hy¨±ga clan''s compound. The clone approached him, knowing he''d recognize the urgency, even from a shadow clone.


    "Alex! We need you at a meeting right away!"


    Alex paused his training, a slight furrow forming on his brow as he asked, "A meeting? What''s it about?"


    "Something about a tournament, but will you come or not?" the clone pressed.


    Lately, Alex hasn''t been announcing any meetings due to something troubling him. No one understood what it was, and he wasn''t willing to share his troubles with the others.


    "Yeah, sure. I''ll be there," he replied, still seeming preoccupied with whatever was on his mind. He brushed off the clone''s concern, but it lingered as he wrapped up his training.


    The last set of clones were off looking for Alice and Jasper, eventually locating them in a secluded area of the village park, deeply engrossed in each other''s company.


    William''s clone felt his face burn as he caught them mid-kiss, instinctively turning away to afford them a little privacy.


    "Ugh, get a room, you two!" the clone shouted, trying to mask his embarrassment.


    Jasper looked over, smirking, and said, "You''re the worst, and now you''re a perv? Can you get any more lame?"


    Alice giggled as she said, "You doing well for yourself, Will?"


    "There''s a meeting! You guys need to come now. It''s about a¡ª"


    "¡ªtournament happening in the Land of Waves," she interrupted. "Yeah, I know." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasper raised an eyebrow to ask, "Are you serious? You came here to tell us something like that?"


    "The details are important! Just come to the meeting, alright? This could be big!" William''s clone insisted.


    "Fine, we''ll be there shortly," Alice said, shooting Jasper a knowing look. "But only after this."


    As the clone proofed away, the real William couldn''t shake the annoyance of being caught in such an awkward situation. Everyone knew that when a shadow clone dispersed, all of the knowledge and experience it learned transferred to the summoner.


    "Will, are you okay?" Jada asked. "You look like you''re burning up."


    "I''m fine!" he beamed. "I''ve gotten everyone''s approval."


    Jada raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed.


    "Seriously? You managed to rally everyone that quickly?"


    "Of course! They''re all on board," he exclaimed with confidence. "I think we''ll all really benefit from this experience. Plus, it''ll be great for a little friendly competition if we''re chosen."


    Jada nodded in agreement, but she had the expression of something bothering her. Masking it away, she reminded William that they should hurry.


    He paused, glancing towards the directions that Alice and Jasper had gone, and said, "Yeah, but I think they''re going to take the longest to get ready. I''m starving right now, anyway, so I''m going to grab some breakfast. You know what they say: hungry ninja, slow ninja!"


    Jada looked at him, momentarily confused. "Wait, what do you mean by that? Are you really implying that if you don''t eat, you''ll be slower?"


    "Uh, I meant it in a motivational sense!" he laughed, trying to brush off her puzzled expression. "You know, filling up on energy before the tournament prep. It''s just¡ª"


    "Right, right!" she interrupted, stifling a chuckle. "You don''t need to justify your breakfast. I get it."


    She then turned to leave but paused when he called out, "Hey, would you like to join me? I mean, we could talk more about this event while we eat."


    Interestingly, Jada hesitated before nodding. With a smile, she said, "Actually, I hadn''t eaten yet either. Sure, why not?"


    William felt a spark of excitement at the prospect of spending more time with her.


    They walked together towards one of the modest eateries on the main street, a small breakfast shop that was popular in the village.


    When they entered, the cozy ambiance instantly made them feel at home.


    William settled down at a small table in the corner, and Jada slid in across from him. They ordered their meals¡ªan assortment of rice accompanied by scrambled eggs¡ªand began chatting about their recent adventures.


    "So, what do you think about Sasuke''s behaviour?" William asked. "I was thinking we could try to show him the truth with a genjutsu or something."


    "Maybe now''s not the best time to approach Sasuke," she replied. "Sakura and I have been visiting him to make sure he doesn''t try anything like leave the village."


    William let out a burst of laughter as to not make anything feel awkward.


    "Yeah, you''re right about that! You two are quick thinkers."


    As they continued to eat and discuss things, the food was as comforting as the camaraderie they shared. William managed to sway the conversation to something less complicated and more natural.


    Just as they were finishing up, he noted the leftover broth in his bowl, then reached for his pouch, only to feel a sinking realization in his stomach. He checked again, his eyes browsing past a few empty pockets until he uttered, "Oh no... I think I left my money at home..."


    Jada chuckled softly, the gentle sound easing his embarrassment. In an even softer tone, she said, "Will, you''re really something, you know that?"


    "I''m telling you, I could have sworn I had some left!" he exclaimed, flustered.


    "It''s alright, really," she said, reaching for her own purse. "I don''t mind covering it."


    William bit his lip, feeling inadequate. A man should never let a woman pay for their meal if the former had feelings for her.


    "No, no! You don''t have to do that. I''ll pay you back, promise. I can just... do extra chores for a week or something!"


    Jada raised a dismissive hand. Her smile was quite warm and understanding as she said, "Seriously, it''s fine. This is just a friendly meal. We''re friends, remember? Friends help each other out."


    Hearing her say it made his heart soar with admiration. Jada had a way of putting things into perspective, reminding him that bonds went beyond monetary value.


    "Thanks, Jada. You''re really a wonderful friend," he said sincerely.


    Once they finished their meals, they stepped back outside into the bustling alleyways of the village. William couldn''t shake the warmth of gratitude that lingered from their time together.


    "Alright!" he said. "I should go find Naruto and let him know about things. He''ll want in on this for sure."


    Jada nodded, saying, "I don''t see any harm in it. I''ll catch up with you later at the meeting, then?"


    "Absolutely! See you later!" he waved, running back. When he glanced her way again, he couldn''t help but notice a bored expression on her face.


    Was spending time with him that uninteresting? Maybe there was something else on her mind.

 Chapter 119: Participants

    Chapter 119 - Participants


    After William returned to his apartment, he spotted Naruto lounging on the couch, dressed in his typical orange jumpsuit. He called out to him. "Hey, cuzo! I''ve got some exciting news!"


    Naruto turned, blinking in surprise as he pushed himself up off the couch. "What is it, Will? Did you finally convince Jada to date you?"


    William rolled his eyes, laughing at the innocent jab as he answered, "No, nothing like that! There''s a tournament happening in the Land of Waves, and it''s open to Ch¨±nin and below! Taijutsu only!"


    "No way!" Naruto said, bouncing. "When''s this happening?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, ya never even heard the best part! The cash prize for the winner is a million ry¨­!"


    "Oh yeah!" Naruto screamed.


    William grinned, knowing how much that would appeal to the main character, and continued, "You have to register, though, and only thirty fighters will be selected."


    "I''m signing up!" Naruto declared, fists clenched in determination. "I want to fight the strongest ninjas out there!"


    These two together had an infectious energy. Whenever they set their minds on something, it was likely bound to happen.


    As they read more of the tournament''s details, William felt a sense of elation. He was surrounded by friends, camaraderie, and a belief in something bigger than individual goals. Regardless of what happened, he felt that he was ready to seize the moment.


    Soon, everyone began gathering in the girls'' apartment, and one by one, his friends arrived. It had been awhile since their last meeting¡ªsince the time Arthur was reported dead.


    Jada''s smile seemed to lift the mood instantly as she said, "I''m sure everyone''s all caught up, right?"


    Margaret re-adjusted her hair as if uninterested, asking, "Are we really doing this?"


    "There''s a million ry¨­ prize," William exclaimed, barely containing his excitement. "And I think we can all compete."


    "But are we really just going to compete in a taijutsu-only tournament?" Alex wondered. "Isn''t that a tad boring?"


    "It sounds like fun," Alice defended, sitting next to Jasper. "I mean, I''ve never heard of any tournaments happening after the Ch¨±nin Exams."


    "Don''t you think it''s kinda weird it''s called that?" Margaret addressed.


    "Called what? Clash of Ninja?" Jada wondered.


    "Yeah, that name''s from the video franchise, isn''t it?"


    "Let''s not forget we''re playing a game, too," Alex reminded everyone. That answer snapped everyone back into focus. Most of them had forgotten that they were in the virtual world of Naruto. "We''ve already confirmed game techniques work here, so I''m sure Elysium implemented something like this."


    "Well," William shot, "I''m serious about this! It''s a chance we should all take before Shippuden."


    Because it was William suggesting this, Jasper, who had been quiet till now, didn''t want to listen. So he said, "I don''t care who enters; I''ve got better things to do."


    "I''m curious to know how many fighters will even be there," Margaret pondered, ignoring Jasper''s proclamation. "It said only thirty would be selected to actually compete. Are we guaranteed a spot?"


    "That''s a good question," Alice admitted, also ignoring Jasper''s negativity. "I bet there will be a long line. We have to sign up quickly before it''s too late. There''s bound to be some fierce competition."


    William fidgeted, the prospect of his friends ramping up the stakes of their excitement making him even more animated. So he suggested, "We should get others like Lee and Kakashi to sign up."


    "There''s an issue with that," Alex said.


    "What do ya mean?" William asked.


    "Says here that shinobi with bounties on their heads aren''t allowed entry."


    Before the mood could turn sour, William quickly announced that it wasn''t going to affect his decision. And while certain characters wouldn''t be allowed to participate, that didn''t mean that all of them were excluded.


    The excitement continued throughout the room. Although some of them began to consider the logistics of registering, there was an underlying thrill about the impending brawls and the chance for glory.


    Alex leaned forward, tapping his chin thoughtfully.


    "You know, there''s a reason behind this tournament being held in a different country, particularly the Land of Waves. It''s not just about taijutsu. They''re really trying to promote peace and unity among the countries. You can already tell by their stringent submission rules, especially keeping criminals away from the competition."


    "What do you mean?" Jada interjected, curious.


    "Well," he explained, "the Land of Waves was in a tough spot during part three of the series. They had their troubles with the previous regime, and now they''re in a position where they want to demonstrate to everyone that the past doesn''t define them. By hosting this tournament, they''re essentially shaking hands with neighbouring villages and saying, ''Look, we''re better than we used to be. We''re all ninjas here; let''s fight fairly and foster some friendly competition!''"


    "That makes sense," Alice nodded. "They ensure that the competitors are clean so they can focus on fostering camaraderie rather than allowing old rivalries to resurface."


    "Exactly." Alex replied. "And to enforce this, they''re conducting background checks on all thirty participants who will be selected. They want to be sure that each ninja is worthy to represent the ideals of peace."


    "That also means they''re probably going to be strict on who they let through," Margaret noted, slightly perplexed. "But I''m sure we''re all in the clear, right?"


    "I''d say so," he replied, glancing around the room. "None of us are wanted criminals. Well, at least not that I know of."


    Jasper let out a small chuckle, attempting to lighten the moment, which remained only a little serious.


    William nodded and said, "I don''t know about you guys, but I''m looking at this differently. There aren''t a lot of taijutsu leagues in existence where a bunch of ninjas are completely innocent. I think it''s a safe bet to say we might not run into that much competition."


    He was more than right. There were hardly any tournaments or events in the Narutoverse that centralized martial arts.


    "Yeah, think about it," he continued. "A whole lot of ninjas who mainly focus on ninjutsu and genjutsu¡ªI don''t believe they''ll put the same effort into winning a taijutsu-only tournament."


    "It would be better that I sit this one out," Alex added. "Who''s to say there''s going to be elite fighters compared to those here in the village? I mean, with this background check making it so tough, and all."


    "But you could potentially have a better selection of opponents in a typical brawl," Margaret pressed.


    "If you guys aren''t signing up, then mark me down!" William emphasized, raising his fist high.


    "Of course you would," Jasper smirked, shaking his head. "I''ve seen you in action. You''re probably one of the few ninjas who won''t take ''no'' for an answer."


    "Okay, so if you all are sitting out, who''s left to join?" Alice asked, deferring the mood back to their registrations. "I mean, if we need numbers, can we gather a team?"


    "I think you should still try for it!" Margaret encouraged, casting glances at the remaining group. "You need a competent teammate."


    "I''ve got a couple ideas," William replied, shifting in his seat. "What about inviting Guy-sensei, Lee, and Neji?"


    "Neji?" Margaret chuckled, loving the irony. "He''s a genius-level fighter, but I guess with the background checks, he doesn''t count as a criminal.


    "That would be a fantastic shot," Jada agreed. "But Guy-sensei''s been out of the village for a while now... He''s likely not gonna make it in time before registration ends."


    "What about Sasuke then?" William urged.


    "Don''t mention Sasuke," Alex piped up. "He''s too dangerous to invite. Getting into such close quarters¡ªthat could be problematic."


    "Okay..." William considered. "Then what about Sakura-chan?"


    "Ill!" Margaret commented. "Don''t call her that!"


    "Sakura''s going to be busy with other things," Jada confirmed, rifling through her thoughts. "So I think we should look elsewhere."


    Despite the uncertainties regarding who could tag along, the idea of inviting Lee and Neji remained plausible. Both are excellent taijutsu users. And even without the Byakugan, Neji was still an elite-level fighter.


    "I''m sure Lee would be up for anything that involves fighting," Jada mused. "His enthusiasm is pretty contagious."


    At this, Alice winked playfully and asked, "What about Neji? You think we can convince him?"


    William shrugged before answering, "We could at least ask! Having them around would probably help sharpen our game¡ªthat way, if we''re backing each other up during the tournament, we''d have strong allies."


    "I like it!" Jada exclaimed. "Considering the massive cash prize, I think the extra support would ensure the competition gets a lot more enjoyable."


    Jasper, always prone to throwing in wit, interjected, "And just think¡ªif they become aware of their competition, maybe they''ll put aside any rivalry and see this as a sporting event? Isn''t that what the Land of Waves is trying to promote?"


    Alice chuckled upon noticing him chime in and said, "Look at you! I thought you were going to contribute."


    As the group erupted into laughter, Jasper leaned back, shaking his head, amused by the volatility of mixed emotions and the lingering banter.


    "He''s not wrong," Alex added. "Everything boils down to their theme of peace. Whoever orchestrated this event knows what they''re doing."


    "Alright," William committed, "we''ll check with Lee and Neji. But first, let''s settle on how we should prepare, knowing that most of us aren''t going to join."


    Jada quieted down thoughtfully and said, "I''ll join as a spectator since I don''t think not being able to use my Sharingan would leave me feeling confident enough."


    There was a slight tinge of disappointment in her tone, causing many in the room to be surprised. Alex examined her thoroughly, feeling as if there was another reason why she hadn''t wanted to participate.


    "Count me in for the fun, too!" Alice exclaimed. "A change of scenery sounds appealing. Plus, I think it''ll be exciting to watch you guys fight!"


    William glanced between them, and a thought occurred to him. So he said, "If Jada and Alice are on one side cheering us on, it could bring some extra motivation!"


    Jasper chuckled, "Now you need cheerleaders to get your competitive spirit going?"


    William almost blushed upon noticing that only the girls were likely going to travel with him. Alice playfully rolled her eyes. "Do you have to tease him every time he says something?"


    With a levity that seemed more playful than discouraging, Jasper replied, "Oh, come on, if they want a sound track of cheers, I''ll happily volunteer."


    Seeing him indirectly apologize, she gave him a hug.


    "Get a room, you, too," Margaret teased.


    "We can use yours," Alice beamed. This prompted another wave of laughter.


    Margaret tried to roll her eyes but couldn''t resist the camaraderie.


    Amidst chatter and laughter, anticipation continued to build up for the tournament that promised not just victory but the strengthening of bonds.


    Suddenly feeling the thrill growing amongst friends, they each began planning to reach out to characters like Lee, Neji, and Iruka. Those three would undoubtedly register. Yet the chances of everyone being selected were slim.


    The ninja world was filled with a varying degree of different fighters. The most prominent ones were either dead or currently resided in the Leaf Village. And with the no-criminals policy in place, the players could easily exclude many characters who weren''t present.


    Regardless of what village they were from, so long as they had a bounty on their head, they wouldn''t be allowed entry. Even as spectators so as to prevent impending any conflict.


    Such a list would likely consist of high-ranking officials to the average J¨­nin, like Asuma¡ªboth of whom would not be able to attend. And if that is the case, Jinch¨±riki from other villages might not be present.


    The thing that no one was aware of, however, was who was even responsible for the selection process. If whoever the host was happened to see a particular name that favoured him, surely he would accept that participant.


    "Then it''s decided," William finished. "Margaret and I will all enter, and I hope we get selected. If we don''t, we can always go watch."

 Chapter 120: Entry

    Chapter 120 - Entry


    Arthur stood at the edge of the vast arena, observing the hustle and bustle of the tournament preparations. His figure was indistinguishable¡ªa shadow overlooking everyone.


    His Tamashii was also activated so that he could gauge the chakra levels of those entering the grounds¡ªninja, feudal lords, and aides alike. He meticulously assessed the chakra levels, noted who had decided to show up and who had opted to stay away.


    His eyes narrowed as he noted several prominent figures who would not be making an appearance. Baki, an elder of the Sand Village, was presently occupied, busy restoring the reputation of his village following the recent death of their Kazekage several months ago.


    These were the political ramifications that many figureheads had to attend to as opposed to traveling afar for entertainment. Even if ninjas from their respective villages were selected, this wasn''t a representation of their home but a mere sporting event for challengers.


    Then there were characters like Kankuro who had initially considered participating. However, upon discovering that this tournament was taijutsu-only, he hurriedly retracted any motives to compete.


    Kankuro was a puppeteer, after all, and relying on taijutsu was not in his skill set. This applied to many ninjas who didn''t want to register for that very reason.


    Arthur continued his scan, observing several other formidable names absent from the lineup: Ch¨­j¨±r¨­, Chiriku, Asuma, Kakashi, Ao, Killer Bee, and Yugito. While none of them had even registered, that did not mean they couldn''t come watch the event.


    Arthur speculated that they likely didn''t show because of their background. Killer Bee and Yugito were notorious Jinch¨±riki across the Lightning Country. Kakashi was also the son of the White Fang of the Hidden Leaf and is the Copy Ninja who most feared.


    Other characters, like Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ in specific, were part of organizations that didn''t have a favourable reputation in the public eye. The same principles applied for Asuma and Chiriku, who the latter, despite being a monk, did have a questionable background.


    Each of them had different commitments that prevented them from participating in this battle of pure physical prowess.


    As Arthur continued to ponder the implications of those missing fighters, he couldn''t ignore the presence of foreign dignitaries that had begun to trickle in. Feudal lords from the Land of Frost and the Land of Tea were among the notable figures mingling in the arena, eager to catch a glimpse of the combatants who had dared to participate.


    Many sought to meet with Arthur personally, an encounter he firmly planned to avoid. After all, revealing himself at this stage was not strategically sound¡ªnot when so many prominent figures had decided to spectate.


    As the minutes passed and the countdown to the opening rounds approached, the crowd grew thicker.


    Arthur shifted his focus back to the entrance, awaiting the arrival of specific participants who he personally allowed entry. Whether they had bounties or didn''t qualify after their background check, he wouldn''t have taken no for an answer.


    Far from the bustling arena, William, Margaret, Lee, Neji, Naruto, Iruka, and Jada traveled together to the Land of Waves. Alice, who had originally wanted to come, changed her mind at the last second after feeling that Jasper was pushing too hard for her to leave.


    The journey was filled with banter, excitement bubbling amongst the group as they shared their hopes for the tournament ahead.


    Upon arriving at the stadium, they marveled at the grand structure. The team approached the check-in area, where a set of workers awaited them.


    "Welcome, welcome!" one of the workers announced brightly. They proceeded to explain the rules of the event in an orderly manner. "This is a taijutsu-only tournament, so team battles and outside help are not permitted. We have sensors equipped throughout the arena to ensure that there will be no cheating¡ªwith one of those being the subtle use of chakra to amplify your physical prowess."


    A murmur of understanding spread through the group, but Lee was not done. He was bubbling over with questions.


    "But what about the Eight Inner Gates?" he asked. "Am I allowed to use them?"


    A worker, slightly taken aback by the question, began rifling through the rulebook. Margaret was skeptical, believing that different lands wouldn''t be aware of what that technique even was.


    "Lee," she said, "it''s a taijutsu skill, but I don''t think they know what¡ª"


    "Ah, yes," the worker confirmed. "It appears you can activate the Eight Gates. However, you are not allowed to open anything beyond the sixth gate."


    Margaret was shocked, while Lee''s face lit up with excitement as he said, "That''s fantastic! I usually limit myself to the fifth gate anyway!"


    He then twitched with enthusiasm, twisting and flexing his muscles at the thought of pushing his limits. Neji couldn''t help but smile at how contagious it was.


    Over the past few months, these two had been getting along great. That was considering that Neji had disregarded Lee as a rival due to lacking in genjutsu and ninjutsu. Their friendship did grow as the series continued, but that was because only after Naruto defeated Neji in the Ch¨±nin Exams.


    This time, it was the players who swayed Neji''s heart after revealing the truth about his father.


    Margaret raised an eyebrow and whispered to Jada, "They know about the Eight Gates? Isn''t that a little suspicious?"


    "It''s only natural," Jada explained, unperturbed by her question.


    Margaret felt a sense of unease but pushed it aside, reasoning that they would follow the established rules¡ªconvenient or not.


    The workers turned to address the group again and said, "Please keep in mind that no weapons of any kind may be used during the tournament. We will be confiscating any weapons you may have before entry."


    While the team exchanged looks of reluctance, they couldn''t argue. If they wanted to participate after spending the time to travel all the way here, they would have to comply.


    The workers made it clear they were serious about enforcing the tournament''s regulations, so one by one, they relinquished their weapon pouches, tucking away their kunai, shuriken, and even the more specialized weapons that each brought.


    As for healing items, the workers informed them that food pills and chakra pills were also prohibited during the match. With a collective sigh of resignation, they turned their attention back to the check-in process.


    As Jada wasn''t participating, she was given a spectator pass while William''s group each received their group pass as fighters. Satisfied with the proceedings, they entered the arena, but were met with sheer awe at the vastness of it all.


    The interior was far larger than they had imagined, and they could hear the collective roar of the crowd already filling the stands. All of the spectators were anticipating a worthwhile show.


    The workers guided them to a designated area on the edge of the main platform where they would be seated. "This is your elected spot¡ªGroup 10." Multiple areas encircled the arena, each enclosed by small walls about three feet in height. Within their area were also ample seats for them to settle if they didn''t want to wait in the stands.


    "You''re free to wander about, but please refrain from quarreling with any other groups," one of the attendants reminded them before stepping away.


    Taking in their surroundings, Jada turned her head and quickly gasped. "Hey! Look over there!" She pointed to a familiar figure in an adjacent group and was shocked to see Chen preparing for competition.


    Chen, as many of the players knew of him, was a once-revered hero of the Leaf Village. His past was haunted by the loss of his student, while his dedication to taijutsu and his student''s potential were defining aspects of his character.


    Despite his legendary status, he was a man of few words, often expressing himself through his actions. His gruff exterior masked a deep-seated sorrow and regret over his inability to save his student. Only Rock Lee was able to re-ignite his beliefs, which is an event that wouldn''t occur for another three years.


    Chen''s taijutsu skills were exceptional, even in his old age. His Leaf Dragon technique, a powerful spinning kick that harnessed the wind, was no laughing matter.


    He was a tanned man of average height with a weathered face. His greying hair was styled in dreadlocks, and he had a missing tooth and a neatly trimmed beard. He wore a yellow jumpsuit with black stripes, open-toed sandals, and red square-framed sunglasses. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "More from the Leaf?" he called out, a wry smile on his face.


    "I cannot believe my eyes!" Lee announced. "That is the legendary Chen."


    "What''s the big idea?" Naruto commented. "Who''s the old geezer anyway?"


    Seeing that they recognized him, Chen attempted to play it off casually, claiming he was only a regular fighter that happened to look like the Chen they knew. Before he could further elaborate, an attendant strolled by, handing him a cup and saying, "Here''s your drink, Mr. Chen."


    The ironic exposure made the scene comical, igniting laughter among William''s group, while Lee admired Chen''s reputation for his excellent taijutsu.


    "Wow!" Iruka exclaimed in amazement. "I didn''t think he was alive."


    "Don''t go burying me yet," Chen responded.


    Margaret was more inquisitive, noting Chen''s comment curiously. "Did you catch that? He said ''more from the Leaf.''"


    "I think you''re reading too much into it, Marge," Neji said, trying to remain rational. "It''s probably just a coincidence because of our headbands."


    "Look at the group next to Chen, though!" Margaret insisted, realizing that it included several recognizable ninja from the Leaf village: Ebisu, Raid¨­ Namiashi, Kotetsu Hagane, and even Anko Mitarashi chatting away.


    While everyone practically knew who Anko was, Raid¨­, Kotetsu, and Ebisu are three skilled and dedicated Leaf shinobi. They each bring unique qualities to their roles, contributing to the overall strength and protection of the village.


    Raid¨­, a Special J¨­nin, is renowned for his assassination skills. His calm demeanour and methodical approach to missions make him a valuable asset to any team.


    Kotetsu, a Ch¨±nin, is known for his carefree personality and his strong bond with his partner, Izumo Kamizuki. Despite his laid-back attitude, he always puts the needs of the village first.


    Ebisu, another Special J¨­nin, is a complex mentor. He has a reputation for being strict and demanding, but he also cares for his students like Konohamaru.


    "Cuz they''re all here chilling?" Margaret concluded, glancing back to the group.


    None of them seemed disheartened that they were surrounded by familiar faces. Had they known that other ninjas from their villages were selected or going to watch, they would have gladly traveled with them.


    And even though they were from their village, they still had to focus on their own matches.


    Unable to resist, Naruto and William suggested to the group, "We should go see who else is here!"


    "Wait, I don''t think that would¡ª"


    "Yeah, come on, cuz," Naruto said, cutting Iruka off. Ignoring the small wall dividing their area, they hopped over to greet the other fighters.


    With eager faces, they scanned the surroundings and noted the varied array of competitors. Teams from different villages were gathered¡ªall there to prove their strength.


    They spotted Han and Kurotsuchi, the latter being known to become the Kage of the Stone Village about a decade from now. William was quite interested to know how a guy like Han managed to get selected despite having a known bounty and being the Jinch¨±riki of the Five-Tails, Koku¨­.


    "Whoa! Look over there!" William spoke, gesturing wildly with excitement. "It''s Darui and Omoi! They''re here too!"


    "Hey, Will, how do you know everyone here?" Naruto asked. He was oblivious to who any of these fighters were during their explorations.


    "Um..." William stammered. "I read about them, of course."


    "Well," Naruto said, buying the excuse, "these guys all seem really strong! I can''t wait to prove myself!"


    "Just so you know, Kurotsuchi is next in line to become the Kage of her village," William informed Naruto, sensing his excitement rising.


    "Ugh, yeah! I totally knew that!"

 Chapter 121: Hoshikaze

    Chapter 121 - Hoshikaze


    Some distance away, Kitsuchi, Kurotsuchi''s father, caught sight of several clansmen from the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi clans. He couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    "Look at all these Leaf ninjas," he commented. "What''s their deal?"


    "Relax, Kitsuchi," Akatsuchi reassured him. Akatsuchi is a loyal shinobi from the Stone Village. Well-known for his support of the third Tsuchikage, he serves as his trusted bodyguard. Notwithstanding his cheerful and laid-back personality, he''s a fierce warrior, always ready to protect those in harm''s way. "Not all of them are here to fight. They could just be here to support!"


    Despite Akatsuchi''s attempt to ease the mood, both Han and Monga marveled at the participation but remained perplexed by their respective Kage''s absence.


    Monga, also a member from the same village, is a formidable shinobi. He possesses a deep sense of loyalty for his comrades, and his combat abilities are also impressive, using earth style techniques as his village is well-known for.


    Monga himself is physically imposing with a large build, and his dark features add to his intimidating appearance.


    Just his ability alone to manipulate earth for both offensive and defensive purposes showcased his skillset over earth style techniques. And even without ninjutsu by his side, he''s got a strategic way of thinking that solidifies his reputation as a shinobi.


    And as for Han, the Five-Tails Jinch¨±riki, many were shocked by his appearance here. Forget that this is famous ninja; his steam ninjutsu is enough to make his enemies defecate.


    His imposing physique is also nothing to shy from. In fact, he''s even taller than Monga, easily dwarfing all of the fighters here. Much of the crowd eyed his towering height and heavy armour. His facial features, including his piercing eyes, added to his intimidating presence.


    The steam armour he wore, powered by a furnace on his back, was what fueled his unique abilities and how many recognized him for his role as a Jinch¨±riki.


    Han''s combat skills were also exceptional. What many didn''t know about him is that he''s currently regarded as the world''s fastest taijutsu user, triumphing even over the likes of Might Guy outside of the Eight Inner Gates.


    Just what were the hosts thinking of inviting a monster like this to the tournament?!


    "Is it too much to ask for our leader to show up when something like this is happening?" Han frowned. "To think lord third called this child''s play."


    "It''s almost laughable," Monga added as they eyed the Mizukage and the Raikage¡ªand all the recognition they were receiving, contrasting against their frustrations.


    Both Mei Terumi and the Raikage, A, decided to come after being invited. Granted, it wasn''t Arthur who sent them an invitation; they came of their own free will. As such, their seats were stationed far above the public, showing their high regard.


    This was the first time any of the players were witnessing other Kages.


    A was written to be a commanding presence, characterized by his impressive physical appearance. He''s quite tall with a robust, muscular build, embodying the ideal image of a leader. His dark skin complements his features, including a small moustache and goatee that frame his face and pronounced cheekbones.


    Adding to his fierce demeanour is a prominent crease on his forehead. His hair, although stated to be white, was actually blonde, like in the animation. It was also combed back, giving him a polished yet powerful look.


    A''s style of dress featured a white haori worn without a shirt underneath, paired with black pants that end in torn edges. His outfit mirrored that of a professional wrestler, complemented by tattoos of black shuriken on his shoulders.


    His outfit even included a gold belt featuring a boar''s face, large golden vambraces, and shinobi sandals.


    Despite his aesthetic appeal, his true strength lied in his abilities as a shinobi. He is recognized as one of the strongest members of his village and has a unique fighting style that blends ninjutsu and taijutsu, known as "nintaijutsu."


    His signature technique, the "Lightning Style Armour," encases him in a powerful aura of lightning chakra, drastically enhancing his speed, reflexes, and overall combat effectiveness. His ability to outpace opponents, even those endowed with the Sharingan, solidifies him as one of the most daunting forces on the battlefield.


    In actual combat, he showcases his enormous physical strength through impressive feats, such as lifting significant weights with ease and delivering devastating strikes that can break through defenses like the Susanoo.


    He favours wrestling maneuvers, granting him an unconventional edge in grappling and close-quarters combat. Moreover, his incredible durability ensures that he can endure severe injuries and maintain his composure under pressure.


    This was demonstrated when he severed his own arm without hesitating to escape the amaterasu inflicted on him by Sasuke Uchiha three years from now.


    Ultimately, A epitomizes the dual essence of a leader who is both feared and respected. His sternness and decisive actions often mask an emotional side, especially concerning his family, particularly Killer Bee, who is also his adoptive brother.


    This complexity adds depth to his character as a leader who balances the weight of his responsibilities with care for his loved ones.


    Whether he is confronting threats on the battlefield or navigating the politics of the ninja world, he remains a defining character.


    Everyone already understood Mei''s background. What dazzled them was her appearance. It was their first time seeing her up close.


    Her figure was striking, exuding a blend of beauty and strength that was captivating those around her. Tall and slender, her fair skin seemed flawless. It was difficult to believe that she was once a kunoichi. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her auburn hair, styled into an intricate herringbone pattern, added to her allure, with the top knot secured by a dark blue band accentuating her features. The playful arrangement of her bangs, with one covering her right eye and others cascading across her bust, drew eyes to her expressive face.


    This was an unofficial tournament, meaning it wasn''t going to serve well politically for those who decided to watch. So her choice of attire was a long-sleeved dress that exposed her arms and the contours of her upper body. It was completed by high-heeled sandals and shinguards.


    "She''s so beautiful in person," Margaret commented, admiring Mei''s hair.


    "I am just as impressed with the Raikage from the Cloud Village," Lee added.


    "Yes, well," Neji added, "it would be troubling if something bad were to happen."


    "Don''t go jinxing anything!" Margaret said, punching Neji''s arm.


    Those who sat by the Kage were none other than the feudal lords of the various countries. They all had great seats and a select few guards to ensure their safety. While the Kages had their own personal guards, the lords of this country weren''t allowing them to enter that specific seating area.


    If they didn''t comply, they would be forced to leave, even if they were Kages.


    As their small collective gathered in the arena, the chatter grew. Prominent figures from many regions continued to pour in, and a steady influx of spectators filled the stands.


    "There''s got to be at least fifty thousand here," Mei commented, looking around.


    A waiter brought her refreshments as she kept her legs crossed. A, not privy to waiting, added, "Yes, I hope the show''s good. Otherwise, I''ll be upset that I spent time to travel all the way here."


    To see these two Kages in one area was a sight to behold. It was almost better than the time that the fake Kazekage attended the Ch¨±nin Exams with the Hokage.


    Who else could have orchestrated an event this well except for Arthur Bennett?


    Back in the check-in area, Arthur watched intently, noting how conspicuously different ninja groups mingled with one another. He understood that this tournament had the potential to forge powerful alliances¡ªor exacerbate tensions between factions.


    Whoever the winner of this event would be, it wouldn''t shake any of the five superpowers that governed the ninja world. Arthur remained determined to keep his identity concealed.


    The clamour continued to rise in the arena. Many of the guards were having trouble letting the natives in due to how popular things were getting.


    The arena eventually became full with a myriad of colours, banners, and eager ninjas. Things were finally set, and all the participants were in their respective groups, including Arthur, who by all means was going to fight with both an alias and a disguise.


    He stood alone in Group 12, adopting the identity of "Hoshikaze," an unknown figure who blends casual charisma with a hint of formidable prowess.


    He stands at an imposing 183 cm (approximately 6 feet), with a well-built frame that tips the scales at about 91 kg (over 200 pounds). His shoulder-length hair flows freely, framing a stoic face that was layered beneath the black blindfold, obscuring his eyes.


    It was to hide the glow that his Tamashii emitted. To further add an element of mystery to his persona, he came prepared with the Chakra Disguise technique to ensure no one could distinguish his chakra signature.


    In terms of attire, he wore loosely fitting black pants that allow for agile movement, paired with a simple dark shirt that accentuates his well-defined biceps and toned chest. All of it meshed well with his white belt around his waist. His flat-soled shoes were also practical, designed for swift maneuvers.


    Just those combinations alone, and his relaxed aura was hinting that he was indeed strong.


    Arthur couldn''t help but make his appearance look like this, for he truly was strong. He might as well look the part if he was going to try to fool everyone. But that''s not what he took into consideration; he needed to ensure his chakra didn''t leak out.


    And he was far from foolish; he allowed the other players entry to this event, knowing that his identity would be at risk if he participated.


    As such, he wasn''t going to use the same fighting methods that others had witnessed him perform. Players, most notably Jada, wouldn''t recognize who he was when she would see him fight. Whether he was boxing or using jujutsu, he had an array of methods to combat another opponent without letting them know what his purpose was.


    Regarding characters like Lee and Naruto, two characters who had personally felt the sting of defeat by his combat prowess, they wouldn''t be fighting Arthur. If his calculations were correct, they wouldn''t even make it to the final round.


    Arthur knew what the bracket looked like. All the Leaf ninjas who weren''t players would need to be at their highest level if they hoped to advance at least past the second round. This was the main reason he permitted more Leaf shinobi than any other village: because they were weak; because they had a one-track mind.


    Although he was just another fighter among many, beneath the fa?ade, he was looking to test his strength and compare to others. That meant he was planning to go all out if anyone here could push his limits.


    The distant cheers of the crowd began to engulf his ears as he looked around. The arena was now like a roaring tide, bringing forth the thrill of impending confrontation.


    As the fighters prepared themselves accordingly, Arthur scanned the field with regard. Every face and every posture of the competitors revealed vital information to him. Nervousness here, a display of confidence there¡ªnothing was hidden.


    He had orchestrated this tournament not just to put the spotlight on himself but to sift through the personalities of the ninja world.


    The lofty ambition running through his veins had spurred him on. He had spent months crafting the narrative, purposefully placing invitations into the laps of powerful shinobi, inviting them into a space where he could truly gauge their strength without setbacks.


    And was his ideal plan coming to fruition? Indeed it was, for there was one fighter who had dared to register that Arthur was not going to say no to: Lars Alexander!

 Chapter 122: Everyone Joins The Battle

    Chapter 122 - Everyone Joins The Battle


    Lars was an unexpected wildcard who no one was aware of was even in this world. That was because he was widely known for being a character in the Tekken franchise. And he was standing poised with his arms crossed, only one space from Arthur.


    Arthur himself measured the character''s imposing figure. Lars looked more stunning than anyone present due to his half-Swedish and half-Japanese heritage. His blonde hair was in fringed bangs.


    A signature element of his hairstyle is the topknot fashioned like a crescent moon, complementing his overall design and emphasizing his status as a fighter.


    Even more were his clothes, a mix of traditional and modern elements. He wore a patterned red kimono, which stands out against the decorated backdrop of his ensemble.


    The kimono itself was cinched at the waist with a decorative white obi. Adding to the visual involvedness of his outfit, he wears gilded armour with interesting designs. Adorned with spirals and a majestic lion motif, the armour is both functional and symbolic of his martial prowess.


    Then there were his clawed gauntlets, which Arthur knew were confiscated due to tournament regulations.


    Out of all of Lars'' accessories that shined, it was his golden details, such as a hairpin, rings fastened around the collar, and an ornamental decoration at the knot of his obi.


    The back of his kimono was also emblazoned with a stylized "46," serving as his clan symbol and a nod to his Swedish roots¡ªthe number that represents Sweden''s country calling code.


    To be quite fair, Arthur had known little about Lars, not being aware that this was indeed a character showcased in one of the video games. Being that he never played them, it was only natural that he found him (someone from a different universe) in this world.


    Even the other players were shocked to see Lars. Some, like Margaret, were eager to fight him.


    Why? This was a Tekken fighter, a renowned franchise that was widely known for their combat system. Million-dollar tournaments were held by this company, of which Lars was a top-tier fighter among the selected characters.


    If a player could battle him and win, it would solidify their taijutsu skills among the others.


    Sadly for them, Lars was Arthur''s real target. A part of Arthur had suspected he would show up after seeing the Tekken character''s name. Because of that, he had mulled over the implications of such an unpredictable element on the stage.


    So he had asked himself, ''What if I can win him and turn him over to my side?''


    As he was in mid-thought, he witnessed Naruto and William passing by. They stopped to approach him casually.


    "Hey, mister!" Naruto exclaimed as he stepped forward. "You look super strong! Can you see behind that blindfold of yours?"


    William shot a sideways glance at the boy, saying, "Umm, that''s a bit rude to ask."


    "Oh, right!" Naruto admitted with a sheepish grin. "Sorry about that."


    It was apparent he hadn''t meant any harm. Arthur couldn''t help but remember how different this version of Naruto seemed; this one was clearly more mature.


    The last time they met, it was during their fight in the Land of Tea. Even then, Arthur recognized how much not just Naruto had changed, but even his friend, Sakura. Both had their personalities adjusted and were a lot stronger than their original counterparts.


    There were still flashes of Naruto''s old impulsive self, but he had learned to manage them well, perhaps aided by William''s influence.


    "I just think you look really cool," Naruto continued, unabashed. "I hope I get the chance to fight you, mister! You seem so strong!"


    Arthur looked at him coolly, his expression unchanging as he contemplated the boy''s enthusiasm.


    "Apology accepted," he responded with a calm demeanour. It was in contrast to Naruto''s exuberance.


    William nodded towards Arthur and said, "I hope you do well in the tournament."


    "Likewise..."


    Arthur''s tone remained steady. What intrigued him was not simply facing Lars, but also discovering the depths of William''s abilities. He recalled the challenge he''d faced against Jada, who, despite her strength, was not the strongest player.


    That made him question what exactly William and Margaret could bring to the arena.


    While he would have gladly accepted Alexander, Jasper, and Alice, they hadn''t registered. He had a feeling not all of the players would have, considering this wasn''t an event that occurred in the original story.


    Perhaps they believed it was nothing but filler. Regardless, just having one out of the six players here was more than enough. Accepting characters like Rock Lee, Neji, and Iruka were but mere incentives to rope in more players.


    The plan clearly worked since more than half of the players were now in Arthur''s domain.


    As the duo departed, Arthur''s gaze shifted away, drawn by the need for clarity. His curiosity soon focused on Margaret and what she might be up to.


    He used his Tamashii beneath the blindfold, allowing him to see across the arena, and his vision landed on her, who was chatting amiably with another participant: F¨±.


    F¨± is a kunoichi from the Village Hidden in the Waterfall. She is also notably known as the Jinch¨±riki of the Seven-Tails, Ch¨­mei.


    Her background is quite tragic, as she was captured by the Akatsuki during a turbulent period when various Jinch¨±riki were being hunted down, ultimately leading to her death when the Seven-Tails was extracted from her body.


    This event, however, wouldn''t start for at least another three years.


    Visually, F¨± is depicted as a petite woman with tan skin and layered mint green hair, characterized by a cheerful demeanour that often reflects her carefree personality.


    She was wearing an orange hair clip, which complemented her orange eyes, forming an interesting colour scheme. Her ninja attire was also distinctive and contributed to her tomboyish image; it consists of a short, sleeveless white midriff shirt layered with fishnet armour underneath, long white armlets, and fishnet shorts topped with a short white apron skirt.


    Lastly was the location of her forehead protector, which was tied on her right arm.


    Out of all the Jinch¨±riki''s in this world, she had to have been the most stylish and flamboyant one¡ªboth in appearance and personality, much like the main character.


    F¨±''s personality is marked by a joyous attitude, often smiling and engaging in playful banter, which reflects her desire to form friendships.


    In the Japanese dialect, her voice and speech patterns use the male-inflected ''ssu'' at the end of her sentences, further establishing her tomboyish characteristics.


    In this world, she sounded no different than the actor who voiced her.


    She exuded an energetic vibe reminiscent of Naruto Uzumaki, depicted as loud, reckless, and eager for fun.


    Significantly, her upbringing under the guidance of her village leader, Shibuki, shaped her cheerful outlook on the world and motivated her desire to promote peace among her peers.


    In terms of combat ability, she''s known to exhale a sparkling substance that serves as a blinding attack, creating openings for her allies. Her skills also extended beyond that, as she can create webs that support and heal others.


    Despite the trials she faces, she remains fearless and outgoing, aiming to connect with others even in the competitive environment of a tournament like this one.


    Margaret had approached her with a warm smile.


    "Hi there! I''m Margaret, but you can call me Marge. I couldn''t help but notice you were by yourself."


    F¨±''s eyes lit up, bright with a mixture of surprise and delight. She smiled a bit too largely and asked, "How did you know my name?!"


    "Everybody knows you, F¨±!" Margaret responded enthusiastically. "You''re famous for being a Jinch¨±riki, remember?"


    F¨± chuckled, and to Arthur''s uninterest, she seemed to forget that she was, in fact, widely recognized.


    "Oh, wow! I totally forgot! That''s pretty funny!" she exclaimed.


    Margaret, noticing F¨±''s reaction, giggled alongside her and said, "I actually think you''re really cool. I mean, as a friend!"


    Blushing fiercely, F¨± clasped Margaret''s hand in excitement and said in disbelief, "Really? Friends! Yes! I''d love to be friends!"


    Their giggles continued, and the bond they were forging seemed genuine, underscored by a shared sense of purpose for being here.


    Meanwhile, Arthur''s focus shifted back to the main stage, where the announcer was preparing to make an entrance, directing the crowd''s attention. As participants began to shuffle back to their designated groups, the anticipation began to rise.


    The arena suddenly shook with excitement as the announcer took center stage. He was clad in black attire that made him look more like a professional businessman.


    Then his voice boomed through the air as a hush fell over the crowd: "Welcome, one and all, to this grand Clash of Ninjas tournament! Today, you will witness the finest warriors from across the world in not just battles of strength and skill, but also the essence of strategy to garner them honour like never before!"


    As the announcer''s words lifted their mood, Arthur''s thoughts remained still. He was acutely aware of everything within the arena.


    Each fighter here was quite eager, willing to try their hardest despite the announcer''s promise having no merit.


    Lars remained just as still as Arthur, not proud but observing the crowd.


    The announcer''s words finally cut through the noise. The rules that governed this tournament were foreign yet invigorating to most, but one thing became clear: all of them would need to adapt quickly to prove themselves as competitors.


    With a polished cadence, the announcer detailed the parameters of the tournament.


    "Fighters," he began on the microphone, "are not allowed to use any chakra-based techniques. No exceptions!"


    The crowd listened, already knowing this fact. To the experienced ninjas present, none of them would have come if they weren''t prepared to rely solely on their wits and physical strength.


    After all, the use of chakra and ninjutsu wasn''t the essence of a shinobi''s fighting style.


    Then the announcer continued, "The way to win is by disqualification or knockout. The ring is large enough for all fighters to dance around in¡ªshould anyone be knocked out of the ring, they will be DQ''d."


    As the words settled over the crowd, many were already envisioning themselves besting their opponents.


    "After the first fourteen fights, we will take an intermission for rest and strategy discussion before advancing to the second round! And since we have an odd number of competitors, the two fighters who do not end up fighting will receive a bye to advance."


    While yes, there were thirty even fighters, the bracket was divided by two, allowing only seven to fight on each side of the bracket of the first round.


    Trickling forward would leave an odd number of fighters to participate in the second, third, semi-finals, and final rounds.


    To compensate for this ratio, Arthur allowed for the last two fighters to advance without needing to fight in the first round. He didn''t mind who it was, so long as the tournament could continue fairly. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In terms of who all the fighters were, there were fifteen from the Leaf Village, six from the Cloud Village, five from the Stone Village, one each from the Sand Village and Waterfall Village, and two who weren''t affiliated with any village.


    In alphabetical order and village order, here were all the participants who were registered to fight in the tournament: Anko, Chen, Ebisu, Hana Inuzuka, Iruka, Kasuga Nara, Kotetsu, Lee, Makaro Akimichi, Margaret, Naruto, Neji, Raid¨­, Santa Yamanaka, William, Atsui, C, Darui, Karui, Omoi, Samui, Akatsuchi, Han, Kitsuchi, Kurotsuchi, Monga, F¨±, Lars, Shira, and lastly Hoshikaze, who was Arthur in disguise.


    Each one of them had their backgrounds personally checked by Arthur.


    Even though the flyers claimed that they weren''t to have a bounty on their heads, when he saw just who had registered, he had the review team make an exception for fighters like Han.


    Who was Arthur to deny the fans what they came here to see?

 Chapter 123: Hard Work

    Chapter 123 - Hard Work


    Arthur watched the unfolding excitement.


    They whipped away the enormous tarp concealing a monitor, revealing a giant screen that displayed fighters'' names and their matches for all to see, allowing even those perched in the nosebleed section a good glimpse of the action.


    Arthur had insisted on this feature, mainly to record the matches and analyze each fighter''s method and possible weaknesses for later encounters.


    As the crowd roared in approval, their energy became electrifying. The announcer outlined the time constraints.


    "Each match has a five-minute limit! If both fighters remain standing after the allotted time, the one who sustained the most damage will be eliminated."


    The stakes were not just about physical dominance; a keen sense of strategy was crucial in each match.


    High up in the arena''s stands, the Raikage eyed Mei and remarked, "Well, this is quite the captivating show. I didn''t expect any of this."


    Mei smirked, coolly analyzing the matches as they unfolded. "Yes, the rules are indeed fair, but I''m more interested in interruptions than my village''s reputation."


    As if on cue, he suggested, "Let''s make it interesting. I wager that at least three of the five ninjas from my village will advance to the second round."


    Mei raised an eyebrow and asked, "What do I gain from this wage, seeing that I don''t have anyone from my village participating?"


    So A answered, "If three of my ninjas can''t advance, I supply the Mist Village with weapons. If they can, you''ll furnish us with one of the Mist''s legendary ninja swords."


    She considered the proposal and weighed the odds. While she wasn''t a compulsive gambler like Tsunade, she had faith in her calculations. With more Leaf ninjas participating than Cloud ninjas, the probability leaned heavily in her favour.


    Her acceptance of the challenge was firm, so she accepted without worrying.


    Meanwhile, the energy in the arena continued as Naruto''s exuberance broke through the applause.


    "I''m so ready to prove myself!" he shouted, inadvertently drawing attention to the group.


    The crowd laughed. Not with him but at him. Even the announcer paused in his script, chuckling at Naruto''s unfiltered energy.


    "Looks like we have a spirited fighter!" he remarked, indicating to the audience to cheer louder.


    However, William, Lee, and Iruka swiftly intervened, placing hands over the boy''s mouth to stifle his exuberance. Jada couldn''t hold back her giggle as she watched the commotion.


    But for Arthur, the shifting atmosphere around him was weightier. His focus remained unbroken on the large screen as the announcer continued to prepare for the first match.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s direct your attention to the monitor for our first fight: Omoi versus Rock Lee!"


    The fight had been officially announced, and the crowd erupted in cheers that reverberated through the arena.


    For those who weren''t aware, Omoi is a shinobi hailing from the Cloud Village who will one day serve as a close aid to the Raikage. He''s more resourceful than intelligent. But it''s that level-headedness that sets him apart from his more impulsive Cloud Ninjas like Karui.


    When fighting, he possesses a serious side that emerges in critical moments. It was strange to see him here, since he was primarily proficient in kenjutsu and ninjutsu. Then again, he was trained under Killer Bee, who was very advanced in taijutsu.


    Right now, however, he was still like a child. His adult abilities, which were swift enough to create afterimages, might not have flourished this early.


    As the two fighters approached the ring, it became apparent how crucial each detail would be: posture, footwork, and decision-making would all dictate victory.


    Arthur glanced over to Lars'' direction and noticed how unmoved he was. He could sense what Arthur was feeling, which was that these fighters may not be worth his time.


    "Nice to meet you!" Lee saluted. "I am Rock Lee from the Hidden Leaf Village, and it is a pleasure to be going a ninja from the Cloud!"


    "Ugh..." A sweat dropped from Omoi''s face, not having been prepared for Lee''s enthusiasm. Nonetheless, he smiled and said, "I''m Omoi. It''s nice to meet you, too."


    The two then remained silent as the arena buzzed with excitement. They looked one another in the eyes, measuring their level of skill without saying a word. Bright flags flapped in the breeze, and the spectators leaned forward, eager to see the young shinobi demonstrate their skills.


    Omoi stood at one end, his posture relaxing. He didn''t seem to regard Lee as a taijutsu-only user. Perhaps it was because of Lee''s green jumpsuit. Lee himself smiled with determination.


    As the match began, Omoi took the initiative, opting for a defensive stance. Lee barreled toward him with a flurry of punches. Omoi sidestepped each attack. With every dodge, he countered with swift jabs and kicks, displaying his own agility.


    Though Lee was quick, Omoi found a rhythm, often weaving out of Lee''s reach and retaliating with strikes that momentarily caught the Leaf ninja off guard.


    "C''mon, Lee! You can do better than that!" Margaret cheered from the sidelines.


    "Yeah, let''s go, Lee!" Naruto''s voice rang clear above the crowd.


    Neji, standing beside them, raised an eyebrow as he observed the match unfold. Crossing his arms, he noted, "He seems to be handling this quite well. Lee''s speed is impressive, but Omoi is holding his own.


    Margaret tilted her head slightly as a mischievous grin spread across her face and yelled, "Oh, you don''t know the half of it. Guy-sensei wants Lee to go all out."


    Neji shot a glance at her, a tad scared at what she was planning. So he asked, "Did Guy-sensei actually say that?"


    With a devilish smile, she nodded playfully and answered, "Maybe... maybe not. But wouldn''t it be fun to watch?"


    Meanwhile, Lee''s expressions shifted from determination to frustration. He knew he needed to step up his game.


    The taijutsu exchange intensified, and Lee began to push himself further. He landed a few solid hits that connected with Omoi''s arms and legs, but they were not enough to rattle the Cloud ninja, who continued with a nonchalant demeanour.


    Omoi''s confidence grew, and he couldn''t help but smirk as Lee huffed in annoyance.


    "I thought the Leaf were supposed to be skilled fighters!" Omoi taunted, dodging yet another punch.


    "Just you wait!" Lee replied, still brimming with energy. "This fight is dedicated to my sensei, who couldn''t be here!"


    "You tell him, Lee!" Jada cheered. "Show everyone what you''ve trained for!"


    With that declaration, the atmosphere shifted. Previously cautious, Lee suddenly stood taller thanks to his friends'' encouraging words.


    As the fight continued, Margaret shouted, "Hey, Lee! Guy-sensei wants you to remove them!"


    "Really?!" Lee asked, unsure of that comment. Whether Guy truly said this, it prompted him to garner some distance from Omoi.


    In a swift motion, he dropped to his knees and began removing his leg weights. Arthur could tell what Omoi was thinking, unaware that Lee was holding back this entire time.


    The crowd gasped as he flung the heavy weights to the side, and the ground below trembled as the metallic objects slammed into the arena, causing a minor explosion of dirt and debris. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dust enveloped the area, obscuring the view temporarily. Omoi stumbled back, eyes wide with shock. He''d never expected such a dramatic reveal. Even the audience, including the powerful Raikage, found themselves taken aback by this sudden scene.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd: "Is that how heavy they are?" "This young man''s insane!" "My son, you''re never going to the academy now."


    Mei couldn''t help but murmur, "That''s one unbelievable shinobi... A teacher would dare put that kind of pressure into their training."


    "Hmm," the Raikage grunted, an eyebrow raised. He had his own methods of teaching that often involved heavy physical training, but even he knew this took it a step further.


    Lee, now unencumbered by the weights, emanated a different kind of aura. He shouted, "Here I come, Omoi!"


    The moment Lee launched himself forward, the atmosphere shifted again. This time, he moved like a bullet, a blur of green racing across the arena. Omoi''s eyes widened in disbelief; he barely had time to react before Lee closed the distance.


    A series of rapid strikes rained down¡ªa flurry of punches and kicks that seemed impossible to follow.


    Arthur knew what Omoi was thinking while being bombarded: "It''s like he''s everywhere at once! I can''t keep up!"


    Omoi''s earlier cockiness evaporating in an instant. He tried to block and dodge, but Lee''s newfound speed shot past him, landing a hit on the side of Omoi''s face, drawing a few gasps from the audience¡ªmost notably the Raikage.


    Despite being a talented shinobi himself, Omoi struggled to keep pace, retreating in order to maintain distance.


    "Okay, alright," he muttered to himself. "Just think!" But every attempt to strategize was hampered by Lee''s relentless assault.


    With a grin that shone with determination, Lee shouted, "I will not hold back any longer!" He then executed different athletic maneuvers¡ªspinning kicks, powerful palm strikes, and soaring jumps. Each move was executed quite well as he channeled all his strength into this battle dedicated to his mentor.


    They continued to cheer. Once Lee soared through the air, executing a signature technique, he roared: "Leaf Hurricane!"


    Omoi was caught off guard completely, unable to dodge at such close range as a powerful roundhouse kick connected against his midsection. He doubled over from the force; the wind knocked from his lungs.


    Lee didn''t stop. The momentum of the attack sent him spiraling away but allowed him to land on his feet, turning immediately to face his opponent once more. The moment Omoi recovered, he tried to retaliate, swinging his own punches with all his might, but at this stage, they just missed Lee, who stood there.


    "Look out, here I come!" Lee taunted. With remarkable agility, he darted forward, sending a barrage of strikes. Arthur noted that he had grown stronger and faster since their last encounter.


    Omoi found himself backtracking and scrambling to maintain a level of security, but by now, Lee was simply too fast.


    "Is this really how strong he''s gotten?" Omoi grunted, gritting his teeth as he reoriented himself once more.


    With one last burst, Lee leaped into a series of acrobatic flips, springing off the arena grounds in a dazzling display of speed. Many in the audience gasped, caught in the spectacle as he landed in front of Omoi with a grin¡ªnot the crazed grin of his youth, but a fierce and confident smile.


    "Remember this!" Lee yelled, summoning all his strength for one final strike. "I am Rock Lee, and I am a taijutsu specialist!" He then kicked Omoi high into the air and jumped up right behind him. Tying him with his white bands, the two spun into an exhilarating tornado of movement toward the ground. "Primary Lotus!"


    The force of the attack drove Omoi down to the floor, and debris formed across the arena as the impact of the blow echoed.


    The crowd erupted into more cheers after the dust settled, and Lee landed deftly on his feet, hands on his hips, panting but victorious. Omoi lay sprawled on the ground, winded but not unconscious. His eyes, however, clearly said that he had taken the blunt force of a very strong attack.


    "Wow... You really are... astonishing," he begrudgingly admitted.


    Lee, chest rising and falling with each breath, grinned widely and said, "This fight was for my sensei! I hope he felt how hard I tried today! And you were a well fighter yourself, Omoi."


    The audience approved, chanting his name. The thrill of the fight had energized almost everyone. Those like Arthur, Lars, and Han, weren''t remotely impressed. Yes, Lee''s speed was remarkable compared to most his age, but in terms of overall prowess, he was still just average to them.


    The Raikage stood up from his seat, nodding in admiration. Perhaps this young ninja had defeated one of his own, but about the training Lee had endured to make it to that level was respectable.


    As Lee raised his fists in victory, those from the stands cheered his name. This was a character whose arm and leg had been smashed and had undergone surgery that could have ended his career.


    It wasn''t his speed that won him this just match; it was his hard work.

 Chapter 124: The Main Character

    Chapter 124 - The Main Character


    As Rock Lee returned to his group, the crowd''s cheers continued. His friends showered him with enthusiastic congratulations.


    Neji, his closest rival and teammate, stepped forward with a look of genuine admiration in his eyes. His words struck Lee like no other: "That was an incredible performance."


    "Neji... you really think so?!" Lee asked with a shaky voice.


    Tears threatened to spill from his eyes as he took in the compliment. It was a moment he had longed for, knowing that rivaling Neji fueled his determination to improve. In their moment as competitors, this was the first time he felt acknowledged for his growth through their challenges.


    When Arthur saw this, he remembered why this was. Lee never fought Gaara in the Ch¨±nin Exams. Because of that, the former was never able to activate the Eight Gates and shock Neji.


    "Of course," Neji confirmed, crossing his arms in a typically composed manner. "You''ve improved a lot since the last time we fought. I''m impressed."


    Lee couldn''t hold back his emotions any longer and broke into a wide smile. He felt buoyed by his teammate''s sincere words. It was almost too much for him, and he blinked rapidly to fight back the tears.


    In that heartfelt moment, Jada became just as happy. The players had a goal, and it was to correct the faults within this world. Seeing these two genuinely care for one another was a sign things were headed her direction.


    William draped an arm around Neji''s shoulders and laughed heartily, saying, "Look at you, getting all sentimental! Who knew the great Neji from the Hy¨±ga clan would actually give compliments?"


    His teasing tone lightened the atmosphere.


    "Will!" Margaret scolded. Her tone was mock-serious as she placed her hands on her hips, but there was laughter in her eyes. "Stop ruining this touching moment, ya idiot!"


    The group chuckled together, easing the tension from the match. It was a blissful moment, and Lee cherished it. The bonds they all shared as teammates felt stronger than ever.


    Just then, the announcer took to the center stage, bringing back a sense of excitement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Let''s direct your attention to the screen for the results!" he boomed, gesturing to the monitor.


    The crowd hushed as the screen displayed a snapshot of Lee with the words "ADVANCED TO ROUND TWO" boldly hanging beneath him. It then transitioned to the next fight: "Naruto Uzumaki vs. Karui." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A murmur spread through the audience, eyebrows raising in recognition as people recalled Naruto''s earlier behaviour.


    "Isn''t that the loud kid in Group 10?" one asked his peers.


    "Yeah, I think it is. I hope he doesn''t wet his pants. Haha."


    This matchup was more ironic than anyone who wasn''t a player knew. These two characters had fought before, if one would call it that. Karui, in her blind fury three years from now, had struck Naruto repeatedly, leaving unsettling bruises on his face.


    Over in the stands, Naruto leaned over to his friends and enthusiastically declared, "Alright, guys! I''ll be counting on your support!" His cheerfulness endeared them right away.


    "You go, Naruto!" shouted Lee with high spirits.


    "Knock her out of the park!" Margaret yelled, pumping her fist.


    "You got this, Naruto," Iruka encouraged.


    "There''s not a doubt in me that you''ll win," Neji reminded him.


    They all put in their heartening sentiments, believing that Naruto would win. That''s when it donned on Jada: Naruto truly wasn''t the same character; he had supporters and friends who were shaping him to be more likeable and mature among others¡ªall without breaking his character, which fans enjoyed.


    Over in the other group, Karui was seen stretching a little. She looked no different than her Shippuden counterpart¡ªonly younger. With dark skin and amber eyes, she was quite stunning to see in person.


    Her long, sleeveless dark dress was cinched at the waist with a white obi. The absence of her forehead protector really made her spiky red hair, which was neatly combed back, look fierce. She also wore dangling earrings, despite knowing that jewelry only got in the way when being a kunoichi.


    From what Arthur remembered of her, she was headstrong and had a sharp tongue, often clashing with her teammate Omoi in lighthearted yet pointed banter.


    In the years to follow, she was stated to have married Ch¨­ji Akimichi. Most fans, while silent about the pairing, weren''t content. That was mainly because of the reason behind Neji''s death, to which the writers couldn''t find anyone to pair the Hy¨±ga with.


    While controversial, something like that wasn''t worth noting since Arthur had killed Ch¨­ji back in the Forest of Death.


    "Hey, Karui! You ready for this?" Atsui grinned.


    "Yeah, I guess," she replied, trying to sound nonchalant.


    Darui leaned against the wall, arms crossed, and offered some words of encouragement: "You''re tough. Remember, this isn''t your first rodeo. You trained hard."


    Samui looked at her and said firmly, "You''ve got the skills, Karui. Just stay focused. Trust in yourself like always."


    "I may have lost," Omoi beamed, "but show everyone what the Cloud Village is made of."


    "Right!" she exclaimed in a steady voice. "I can do this. I won''t lose."


    "Will the participants please enter the stage?" the announcer begged.


    As the two fighters met in the center of the arena, Karui eyed Naruto with wariness and skepticism.


    "I didn''t expect to be going against the loudest fighter here," she remarked, arching an eyebrow at him.


    Naruto smiled brightly, adjusting the headband around his forehead, and said, "That''s just because my ninja way is to never give up!"


    His tone alone was enough to show how much determination he was bristling with. Karui''s expression hardened slightly, her brow furrowing as she tried to process where his confidence was coming from.


    In that moment, something twisted in her gut. This wasn''t just bravado; it felt as if his very words were aiming to inspire something within her.


    That was the danger of Naruto Uzumaki¡ªnot just the power of the Nine-Tails, but the way he seemed to reach into the core of someone''s heart and stir up their emotions with just a few sentences.


    That was his talk-no-jutsu.


    Before the fight began, he decided to remove his signature jacket and pants. A collective gasp filled the audience, especially among the females seated in the stands, who instinctively covered their eyes, unsure of what was to come.


    Yet when the fabric fell away, the laughs turned into cheers as they beheld that Naruto was clad in a green jumpsuit that bore a resemblance to what Rock Lee was wearing.


    "Are... are those two that close?" one spectator murmured, peering toward the arena as if looking for answers in the air.


    "Couldn''t tell ya," another responded, "but if he fights just as well as that last guy, this was worth my money."


    Karui''s face tightened as she observed Naruto''s outfit. She simply couldn''t identify what kind of character he was. Lee had defeated Omoi, and if Naruto dressed like Lee, surely he must possess a fraction of that strength¡ªif not more.


    She prepared herself mentally for what was to come.


    As the announcer darted between the fighters to make sure everyone was ready, the thrill became evident.


    "And begin!"


    Naruto moved ahead with the initial thrust as he charged toward Karui. Though not as fast as Lee, he made up for it with his explosiveness.


    With his fist primed, he aimed for a direct hit¡ªbut Karui was ready. She quickly sidestepped and pivoted, counterattacking with a swift kick aimed at his side.


    Naruto barely managed to absorb the blow, rolling to maintain his balance. He grinned with an unmistakable expression that said he was just getting started.


    "Don''t underestimate... the Green Beast!" he called out, regaining his footing. His stance became sharper, to the point that Karui was forced to try.


    The two fighters exchanged blow after blow as they danced around each other. Naruto continued to push forward, striking with calmness, while Karui fended him off with speed and clever counters.


    The crowd watched in rapt attention, cheering loudly for each display of skill. Their expectations of the boy had turned from contempt to pure admiration. Just watching him kept everyone on the edge of their seats.


    Arthur casually observed the fight with a bemused expression. He had faced Naruto previously. Seeing him now only brought him more disappointment.


    ''He hasn''t really changed much,'' he mentally noted. The energy of the clash didn''t move him; he expected more from someone who was being raised by so many powerful ninjas. Specifically those who knew his story.


    Back in the arena, the intensity of the match escalated. Karui, with a face steeled in concentration, began to lose pace against Naruto''s persistence.


    Her earlier confidence was wavering as Naruto''s fists launched in the air, landing several solid hits on her guard. The crowd erupted in cheers yet again as they rallied behind the spirited main character.


    "Keep it up! Go, Naruto!" yelled Lee.


    "Ya got her on her toes!" Margaret continued.


    "That''s what I''m talking about!" William cried.


    Their excitement was contagious, as they bounced slightly on the balls of their feet.


    But above them all, the most impressed was Iruka. He was technically Naruto''s first friend, having spent time treating him out to ramen and such. Seeing how much his student had grown moved his heart.


    Karui retaliated and forced the momentum to shift back in her favour.


    "You think you can take me on so easily?" she tried taunting. Almost immediately, she executed a swift series of attacks that managed to knock Naruto back.


    But Naruto was no one to go down easily, not even when facing adversity. He rolled back to his feet and charged forward again, offering a battle cry.


    As the match progressed, it became a nail-biting stalemate of feints and parries. The audience roared for both warriors as their admiration soared¡ªit became a contest of will and strength.


    Karui''s breath grew laboured, and she began to feel the weight of her exertion. Each attack began to feel heavier, and with every swing, Naruto''s relentless pressure made it harder for her to maintain composure. No matter how many hits she landed on him, he wasn''t ever going down!


    "Is she tiring out?" Neji remarked. He looked at Margaret, whose eyes gleamed with the same thrill that had captured everyone else in the arena.


    "Yes! It looks like it!" she cheered, her nails digging into William''s arm.


    "Ow, Marge, that hurts!"


    Naruto seized the opportunity. He launched toward Karui once more. She attempted to brace herself with a defensive stance, but his superior strength shattered her resolve.


    He cried out, "With my friends by my side..." And with a final push, he slammed a fist against her side, causing her to stagger back and the wind to escape from her lungs as she landed on the ground! "I''d never lose to you!"


    The referee rushed in, believing the match to be over. When he noticed Karui still on the ground, he signaled the end.


    The crowd raged into applause. Karui lay there as a smile crept across her face. She had lost, but she couldn''t help be in admiration.


    Cheers continued to erupt around the area: "Naruto, Naruto, Naruto, Naruto, Naruto!"


    With his chest heaving, he stood tall, raising an arm to solidify his victory. If there was anything anyone understood, it was that this ninja defined what it meant to be a main character.


    "Nice job, Naruto!" William shouted, already rushing to the front of the stands to meet him.


    Naruto brought his arms to his head and laughed in excitement while trying to acknowledge the various cheers.


    "Haha. I couldn''t have done it without all of you supporting me¡ªthank you, everyone!"


    The fights had proven fierce, and the tournament was just beginning. With Lee and Naruto both advancing, there was no telling how the remainder of the competition would unfold.


    What did Arthur honestly think of Naruto the character? There was nothing to think about. He read almost everything about him and understood his personality quite well. It was that very reason that he didn''t find any sense or empathy for the boy.


    To see how far he was still trying to be the hero of, Arthur knew only one thing, and it was that he would never fall prey to Naruto.

 Chapter 125: Shira

    Chapter 125 - Shira


    The crowd both looked and sounded animated due to the show.


    Jada, seated among her friends, narrowed her eyes at the screen, revealing the next matchup: Neji Hy¨±ga versus Shira.


    "That''s not good," she murmured.


    Naruto, caught mid-cheer for his friend, turned to Jada with a frown and asked, "What do you mean? Neji''s strong! He can beat anybody!"


    As Jada shook her head, causing her dark hair to sway with the motion, Arthur decided to chime in on their conversation.


    "That''s not what I meant," she said. "Naruto, you don''t understand yet who Shira is."


    Margaret and William exchanged glances, each understanding what she knew. Iruka, observing the sudden shift in mood among the group, adjusted his posture and asked, "Why is everyone so quiet?"


    Jada let out a soft sigh, realizing she needed to clarify. So she replied, "For a guy like Shira, this tournament is like his calling. He''s like Lee¡ªhe grew up relying solely on taijutsu as his only method of fighting."


    Lee perked up, and they could all see the spark ignite in his eyes. With enthusiasm, he screamed, "I would like to fight this Shira and compare our taijutsu!" His boisterousness was just as infectious as Naruto''s.


    "It''s not that simple," she cautioned. "Shira is smart, too, like Neji." He''s not just strong physically; he''s tactical."


    Margaret interjected, "And if Neji didn''t have the Byakugan... he might have become a lot like Shira."


    The two then elaborated on his character. Shira was written to have been born in the Land of Wind and started his journey in a small town before relocating to the Sand Village at a young age.


    He faced significant challenges due to his lack of talent in genjutsu and ninjutsu, which led to a ban from the village''s academy instituted by the fourth Kazekage. As a result, he was subjected to the mockery of his peers but refused to be discouraged.


    He therefore dedicated himself to perfecting his taijutsu, the only area where he could excel, employing unconventional training methods to hone his abilities.


    Eventually, Gaara, who became the fifth Kazekage, recognized Shira''s dedication and impressive taijutsu skills. In terms of personality, he''s quite a calm, composed, and strategic shinobi. His loyalty to his village is also apparent, being that he continued training despite being ostracized.


    Appearance-wise, he''s tall with a fit build. He also has marks like spiky taupe-gray hair, several scars, and a blue dragon tattoo on his shoulder.


    As excellent as he looks and sounds, it''s important to note that Shira is still a filler character within the narrative. His role ultimately diminishes after the interlude, and his character does not significantly impact the overarching storyline beyond that point.


    Of course, the three Naruto fanatics would know everything about that character.


    "How do you two know so much about him?" Iruka wondered.


    Living in a world where one knew everything about it often led to questions like these. The players forgot that some things had to be hidden so as not to arouse suspicion.


    "Ugh... He''s from the Sand Village, and I visited there once," William lied.


    "Will, you idiot," Margaret whispered to herself.


    "But... that doesn''t explain how Marge and Jada know about¡ªya know what? Let me not push things."


    What really mattered was how Neji felt about the situation. He remained stoic but was quite intrigued by who Shira was. Neji was not one to back down from a challenge.


    "I know what I need to do," he stated firmly, refusing to show any sign of intimidation.


    Jada, anticipating his resolve, smiled gently, knowing he would need some guidance. "Alright, Neji. Let me give you some pointers since I know how Shira fights."


    From what Arthur recalled, Shira was strong enough not to be fazed by Neji''s usual tactics. If this fight goes all out, Shira would undoubtedly have the edge simply because he''s been honing his abilities without the same constraints.


    That realization settled over the group as well. Neji understood well the limits of not being able to use his Byakugan in this tournament, a handicap that only heightened the stakes of this match.


    Shira, meanwhile, was getting encouragement from some of the Sand shinobi who had traveled with him. None of those in his group were participants¡ªjust silent supporters who had come to watch. None of them were actually Shira''s teammates, Sen and Yome, since Gaara hadn''t been inaugurated as the Kazekage yet.


    As Neji listened intently to his friends'' strategies, he felt grateful. This Neji was undoubtedly not the same arrogant one before having his personality converted. Then Arthur witnessed him say something he wouldn''t have expected.


    "While I might not be the strongest Hy¨±ga in my clan," he began, "I have been training alongside the strongest¡ªAlex."


    His admission drew gasps from the group. While this shouldn''t have been a surprise, it didn''t stop them from being a little astonished. Hardly any of the players actually trained with the other characters. Except for William, who loved Naruto so much that he even decided to live with the boy.


    "Alex is extremely powerful!" William exclaimed. "If that''s the case, then there''s no doubt Neji''s gonna win."


    Arthur considered that statement. He, unlike the other players, wasn''t aware of who the strongest was. He could make a guess, but he didn''t want to be wrong. Just hearing that Alex''s training was enough to boost Neji''s prowess by so much that everyone else believed the Hy¨±ga would win meant a lot. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How strong is Alex?'' Arthur thought to himself. ''No... if he didn''t come here because he knew the opponents wouldn''t be worth his time, then it''d be safe to assume he''s the strongest player out of the other six.''


    The arena''s announcer called out the fighters to take the stage. With a calm stride, Neji approached Shira, who was already standing at the center. Both had determined looks.


    "I have a friend just like you," Neji began.


    Shira''s interest piqued as he said, "There aren''t many shinobi like me."


    Neji allowed a small smile and replied, "You''d be impressed because the friend I''m referring to just fought in the first match."


    "Lee?" Shira''s wondered. His eyes didn''t lie; he had been in admiration of Lee and clearly wanted to fight him. "I was looking forward to meeting him... But right now, it''s my destiny to advance to the finals."


    "I knew it!" Lee tried to scream out until his friends brought him back down.


    "Lee," Margaret whispered while covering the boy''s mouth, "don''t ruin the scene!"


    Neji''s attention remained on Shira as he said, "I know a thing or two about destiny. You see, it can always change." He then turned his head back to his friends, who had given him the insights he needed. "Thanks to them, I can see something that even my Byakugan can''t¡ªthe truth."


    His declaration struck a chord within Shira, momentarily softening the competitive vibes surrounding them. However, both knew at that moment they had a purpose: to compete.


    The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, capturing everyone''s attention. "Fighters ready?" The breathless crowd leaned forward with anticipation. "Begin!"


    Neji and Shira exploded into motion, their feet barely making a sound on the concrete floor. As they engaged, Neji quickly realized what his friends had meant about Shira''s fighting style: the boy had been using the "Silent Fist."


    Each of Shira''s movements was so fluid that Neji scarcely heard a thing; it was as if the arena was enveloped in an eerie quietude around them, where even a pen drop could be heard.


    In response, Neji relied on his acute instincts. He blocked and evaded that belied his lack of the Byakugan''s enhanced vision. Every punch and kick Shira threw towards him was met with an equationally swift evasion.


    Neji countered deftly, trying to anticipate Shira''s moves. Shira, in turn, began to note Neji''s uncanny performance.


    Suddenly, the two stopped, allowing the crowd to erupt in wild cheers.


    "Have we met in the past by any chance?" Shira asked, feeling a tad frustrated. He was asking because Neji was fighting as if he had seen his techniques before¡ªthe way he blocked and dodged with an almost supernatural ease.


    "Maybe I''m just that good," Neji responded with a smirk.


    "Yes!" Lee cheered. "Show him who is the boss, Neji!"


    Shira grimaced with determination. Drawing from his own reserves of strength, he pushed forward, hoping to catch Neji off guard. The two exchanged blows once more.


    Jada watched, absorbing the fight. She had shared her concerns earlier, but as she observed Neji''s movements, her worries began to ebb.


    "Bet you''re frustrated not using that fancy Byakugan," Shira taunted as he sent a kick aimed directly at Neji''s midsection.


    Neji, unfazed, retorted coolly, "I can see just fine without it." As he spoke, his body shifted to a familiar stance¡ªan indication that he was transitioning into a defining move. "The moment you stepped foot in this ring, you were already within my Eight Trigrams range."


    With that, he moved into the Gentle Fist stance and launched into his signature technique: "Eight Trigrams: 64 Palms!"


    "Look at him go!" Naruto yelled.


    His hands became a blur as he unleashed a rapid sequence of strikes toward Shira.


    Arthur activated his Tamashii to truly see what was happening. He was quite intrigued to see that each palm was directed at Shira''s tenketsu points!


    To use an Eight Trigrams technique like this one effectively required the Byakugan. Because to target one''s tenketsu points, it was obligatory that a user have a d¨­jutsu that could see just as good as the Byakugan. Now he understood why the players were so confident in Neji''s skills: the Hy¨±ga had adapted to Alex''s straining so well that he had new insights that no longer needed the Byakugan.


    Neji continued. "Sixteen palms...! Thirty-two palms!" His intent was direct¡ªhe wanted to bring down his opponent without releasing his own chakra, testing Shira''s defenses.


    But Shira, being resilient, managed to defend against the flurry of strikes. He either moved or brushed aside Neji''s attacks with a combination of skill and instinct. The blows being landed, however, were felt.


    Lee, watching intently from the sidelines, stared in shock, realizing that no one had ever been able to withstand Neji''s sixty-four palms without receiving serious injury.


    Arthur, however, had a different perspective. While everyone marveled at Shira''s unexpected defense, he recognized the underlying strategy behind Neji''s assault.


    "He''s testing Shira''s defenses," Margaret addressed.


    Jada also recognized it. This prompted Naruto to dart his head from left to right and ask, "Huh? Why''s he doing that? I thought they were going all out."


    "Naruto," Margaret answered, "Neji wants to gauge him without overcommitting."


    "Oh... I knew that!" the boy smiled.


    To be frank, not even Iruka was aware of what Neji was doing. His attention immediately fell on Margaret. Were his students really that analytical when it came to taijutsu?


    "Impressive," Shira smirked after withstanding the last palm, "but let''s see how you handle this."


    He contemplated activating the third Activation of the Seven Heavenly Breaths. Yet, just as the thought crossed his mind, Neji was already a step ahead. With agility that caught everyone off guard, Neji shouted, "Last Resort: Eight Gates Assault!"


    He surged forward with a devastating burst of speed that landed perfectly on Shira, cutting through his momentum and preventing him from activating the Seven Heavenly Breaths.


    This was truly a big deal, since he had done it without using the Byakugan! It was a near-impossible feat. To even be able to see the right tenketsu points to either block or unblock them was a skill only ever shown to be used by one character¡ªShira!


    Reeling from Neji''s strike but quickly recovering, Shira refocused his energy. He analyzed the situation and determined that he needed to unblock his tenketsu points.


    Had he been aware that Neji could also block his tenketsu points without the need for the Byakugan? Had he known, he wouldn''t have let his guard down so easily. No; he would have activated the Seven Heavenly Breaths from the start.


    And Arthur knew what move Shira was thinking of using to fix his predicament: the Tenketsu Blocking Strikes technique.

 Chapter 126: That Bored?

    Chapter 126 - That Bored?


    Neji became relentless and pressed his advantage. With excellent speed, he darted forward, unleashing a rapid sequence of taijutsu blows, leaving Shira staggered as he barely managed to parry the strikes.


    Both fighters showcased their tenacity, treating the onlookers to a spectacle. Even if Lee and Naruto had impressed them earlier, this match was something else altogether.


    Shira was far from yielding. He absorbed multiple hits from Neji while managing to return a few counters of his own. But things were clear: if only he could activate the Eight Gates, he believed the fight would have ended long ago. Neji was relentless, exploiting any moment of hesitation from Shira and not giving him a moment to breathe.


    "You''re not half bad," Shira admitted, sweat glistening on his brow.


    "And you''re pretty strong," Neji replied evenly.


    At that moment, Shira advanced to the side and utilized a barrage of rapid strikes aimed at overwhelming Neji. But Neji, having anticipated this tactic, employed a series of flips and evasive maneuvers, seamlessly avoiding the attacks.


    The crowd roared as Neji countered with a swift and powerful kick, aiming for Shira''s midsection. The blow landed with a solid thud, but it wasn''t enough to stagger the Sand shinobi back.


    Then something shifted. Neji adopted a different stance, a barely perceptible change that Shira noticed but didn''t fully comprehend.


    All the players recognized that stance immediately; it was a technique used only once.


    Neji felt oddly serene in that brief moment, as if time slowed down around him; his body was attuned to the rhythm of the fight. He squinted at Shira and said with a voice that resonated through the arena, "Eight Trigrams: 128 Palms!"


    In an instant, Neji''s hands blurred in motion as he assaulted Shira head-on. The first two strikes came, targeting Shira''s hands; they were expertly blocked. Sensing his opponent''s movements, Neji quickly pivoted to Shira''s side, landing four swift strikes along his opponent''s ribs.


    Before Shira could fully react, Neji launched himself again, slipping into his blind spot to deliver eight more precise hits, aiming for the crucial tenketsu points.


    The pattern continued; each combination of strikes left Shira reeling, struggling to keep up with the relentless assault. Each twin of strikes sent waves of excitement through the audience; they were witnessing a dazzling display of combat perfection that they had never witnessed.


    Every time Shira raised his defenses, Neji found a new angle or exploited a gap, his attacks tearing through Shira''s positioning with perfect timing. The attacks were like a built-in crescendo, leading to the final explosive notes of his technique.


    As he completed the onslaught, landing the last of the one hundred twenty eight strikes with an impeccable finish, the crowd erupted.


    Shira, having endured the onslaught, finally succumbed. His body suddenly dropped to the floor, the hard-fought battle finally taking its toll.


    Breathing heavily, Neji stepped back. The adrenaline continued pumping through him as he surveyed his opponent.


    "You are undoubtedly one of the strongest opponents I have had the pleasure of facing," he admitted, acknowledging Shira as a worthy shinobi.


    The announcer''s voice boomed over the arena, causing the excitement of the crowd to reach a fever pitch: "And the winner, by knockout, is Neji Hy¨±ga!" Applause rose in admiration and support towards Neji as he respectfully bowed to the audience.


    He stood humbled, feeling the weight of victory. He then glanced briefly at near the bottom, spotting his group cheering for him: Naruto, Jada, Margaret, Iruka, and Lee, their enthusiastic expressions igniting a sense of camaraderie that made the competition all the more worthwhile.


    But amid the celebration, a familiar hazy thought occupied his mind¡ªif there were truly stronger fighters out there, what would his next challenge be?


    Just as that notion began to settle, he focused back on Shira, who was attempting to rise to his feet, determination alight in his eyes.


    "Allow me to help you up," Neji called out, stepping toward him.


    Shira, with a smile, waved a hand dismissively and said, "No need. I can stand on my own."


    When he finally gained his footing, only slightly unsteady, Neji couldn''t help but be impressed.


    "You managed to regain your balance after that?" he said, shockingly.


    How could those watching not be stunned? The Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms technique was devastating enough that it could effectively neutralize an opponent''s chakra and render them immobile.


    Although Neji hadn''t hit all of Shira''s tenketsu points, he had surely disrupted the flow of his chakra to leave him unable to use any taijutsu. And because of the technique''s speed and precision, it wasn''t something that easily could be withstood.


    Despite the intensity of the match, Shira''s resilience was undeniable. A newfound respect for him was given after seeing him stand.


    "Even though I''m back on my feet," he said, brushing himself off, "the victory is still yours, Neji." He looked the Hy¨±ga squarely in the eyes. "Truthfully, I''m surprised myself that I''m even standing."


    Neji nodded, appreciating the words. This mutual respect was only something that could be forged between two strong fighters.


    "You fought honourably, Shira. Your strength is impressive; you''ll only continue to grow from here."


    As the two shinobis shook hands, there was a sense of finality to the motion¡ªan unspoken agreement of sorts. The crowd let out another wave of applause due to their sportsmanship.


    Then, after exchanging quick but meaningful glances, they returned to their respective corners.


    Shira''s colleagues gathered around him, offering words of encouragement and apologies for his defeat.


    "I''m alright," he reassured them. "Coming here was worth it. It only shows how much more I need to train."


    His fellow fighters nodded in agreement and said, "We''re glad to have you back on your feet, but we really hope you''re not planning to leave just yet. We''d love to see more of this tournament!"


    "I''m sticking around," Shira declared, "I want to see how the others fight, too; I''m sure I can learn a lot watching the rest of the matches."


    With the Sand ninjas firmly in the mix, the group left their designated area to find seats in the stands. Shira might have lost, but they knew that he never came here for any prize or glory; he came to test his skills and to prove himself¡ªa mindset most ninjas his age didn''t have.


    The announcer projected his voice once again, directing everyone''s attention to the giant monitor, and said, "Next up, we have a match between Kasuga Nara and Santa Yamanaka!"


    As the names were heard, the audience became restless. The last three matches really had their blood boiling. But the Nara and Yamanaka clan members in attendance were shocked.


    "Wait," one said, "you mean we were matched up with those from our group?"


    The announcer swiftly clarified, saying, "The matches were selected randomly. Yes, there''s a chance they might fight one another!"


    Despite the tension of competing against their own friends, Kasuga and Santa looked at each other resolutely. They shared a glance of understanding, and their clanmates agreed that they should give it their all regardless of their alliance.


    They stepped forward, undeterred by the matchup.


    "Let''s do this," Kasuga said firmly.


    "Right!" Santa replied with an equal sense of enthusiasm.


    The two fighters took their stances, and as the match began, the fighters dove into their tactics. However, as the match unfolded, it quickly became clear to the spectators that it wasn''t as exciting.


    Their combat focused primarily on a series of parries and strikes that lacked the flair and depth that characterized previous fights. While it wasn''t unimpressive to watch since they were ninjas, it simply wasn''t as flamboyant or enthralling.


    "Not that I''m not enjoying this, but it''s¡ª" a spectator began before trailing off, shaking his head.


    "Boring," another voice chimed in. "It''s too tame compared to the last matches."


    "Well, it''s to be expected," the spectator finished.


    Though the crowd cheered, their excitement was a fraction of what it had been just moments before.


    As the two fighters exchanged blows, Santa occasionally landed solid hits on Kasuga, who was working hard to keep up. The flow of the fight felt labourious and lackluster compared to the earlier matchups.


    Meanwhile, not far from the action, Naruto overheard a couple of spectators discussing the fights.


    "I hope not all of them are like this. I want to see that blond kid fight again!" one commented.


    Naruto''s grin took an edge of mischief; he relished the attention. But before he could bask in the moment, Jada nudged him and said, "Keep your eyes on the prize, Naruto. The winner of this match could be your next opponent."


    "You''re right," he laughed heartily, not letting the pressure get to him. In truth, Naruto was itching to fight just about everyone in the tournament. He had that much confidence that he could win.


    Arthur, however, remained unaffected by their camaraderie. There was a sense of unease simmering just beneath the surface of his thoughts. He wasn''t moved by their display of friendship; his focus rested on not just the fighters in the arena but everyone''s gazes.


    "I''m thinking of going to the bathroom," the Raikage said out loud.


    "Are you that bored?" Mei wondered.


    "They had their time to impress me..."


    As the fight continued, Arthur had already deduced who would win.


    Santa was actually a Ch¨±nin right now, while Kasuga had yet to achieve the same rank. The gap in their experience was tangible, and even though Kasuga fought valiantly, he was limited by the current capabilities of a Genin. The crowd''s muted reactions only reinforced this notion¡ªthere was a reason for that gap in confidence.


    The minutes ticked by, and the conclusion of the match drew closer. Kasuga, to his credit, was holding his own, but no amount of rapid learning could fully bridge that divide.


    Arthur recalled why he had allowed them into this tournament in the first place. The Leaf Village shinobi held potential, certainly, but he believed they needed to gather more m¨¦tier before they could truly pose a threat. That''s why they were selected¡ªso he could assess their village''s strength.


    A group able to harness their abilities together would garner his respect, but alone they were still a considerable while away. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The match concluded, and Santa declared the victor through sheer accumulation of experience. He raised his arm in triumph as the crowd clapped.


    "Good fight!" Kasuga said with an amiable smile on his face. Despite the loss, he embraced the sport of fighting, acknowledging Santa''s skills with gratitude.


    "Thanks! You did well too," Santa replied, returning the gesture. Respect passed between the two as they left the arena, once again proving their collaboration irrespective of their clans'' allegiance.


    The crowd settled, and the announcer''s voice boomed through the arena. The monitor then generated the next set of fighters: Samui vs. Margaret Senju.


    Margaret''s heart raced at the sound of her name. She couldn''t believe it¡ªshe thought she was going to have to wait awhile before seeing her name. She bounced on her heels, pumping herself up with a fierce grin brightening her face.


    Iruka, however, looked concerned. So he asked, "Marge, are you sure it was a good idea for you to come here?"


    "Why''s that, Iruka-sensei?"


    "I mean, don''t you feel all the stares?" he wondered.


    Truth be told, a lot of spectators were indeed eying her as she stretched. Not out of lasciviousness but out of greed.


    Margaret''s character was a Senju. One of her negative traits was that if her surname got out, she would be targeted for her cells.


    "Oh, I''m not worried about them," she commented, focusing on her match.


    "Iruka-sensei, if I may," Jada asked. "Marge is actually used to her name being out there. Remember that report that followed after we saved you, Naruto?"


    "You mean from that Arthur guy?!" he addressed. "Yeah, I''d love to see him rise from the grave so I can beat him back down!"


    The group smiled at his infectious behaviour.


    "Marge''s name was released to the public because of that," Jada continued. "Since then, she''s been training hard, ready for attackers."


    "Yep, and I''m not remotely worried," Margaret added.

 Chapter 127: I鈥檒l Go Easy

    Chapter 127 - I''ll Go Easy


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret and her friends huddled together.


    "You''ve got this, Marge!" Jada shouted. "Time to show them how legendary you are!"


    Naruto grinned and said, "Yeah! I wanna see what you''re always talking about when you''re not reading those perverted magazines!"


    The unexpected comment made her blush, and everyone who heard laughed. "How do you know about that?" She eyed William, who had a mischievous grin on his face, a clear indication he had been spreading rumours.


    After the shared laughter, her initial confidence returned. With a fist, she said, "I won''t let you guys down!"


    As she moved toward the center of the arena, everyone couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her look. Her long red hair gleamed under the sunlight, reminiscent of flames dancing freely in the wind.


    It was both long and beautiful that even Mei adjusted her own locks and commented, "I like her hair. It reminds me of mine." She then eyed the Raikage, believing that someone with such style wouldn''t lose.


    Margaret''s opponent, Samui, was written to be a skilled kunoichi. Unlike her overly enthusiastic and impulsive teammates, as well as her hot-tempered younger brother, Atsui, she stands out due to her maturity and calm presence.


    She tends to speak sparingly, preferring to reserve her words for moments of significance. In the story, she fought the Gold and Silver Brothers, who managed to seal her in the Crimson Gourd after capturing her word soul.


    Her most commonly used word was "cool," which reflects her laid-back attitude.


    In terms of reputation, she earned the respect and trust of the Raikage. He views her as an invaluable asset to his team, confident in her abilities to handle delicate missions effectively.


    Regarding her appearance, it''s quite striking. She has stunning blue eyes and sports straight, shoulder-length blonde hair, characterized by an asymmetrical bob that gives her a distinctive look. She is also tall and has a fair complexion, complemented by her curvaceous figure.


    Her facial expression typically conveys aloofness and seriousness, aligning with her straightforward personality.


    Her attire is a revealing outfit that highlights her features while still serving a tactical purpose. She wears mesh armour underneath her clothing for protection and has a short skirt paired with high boots.


    Because she''s wearing her flak jacket, which covers her stomach but leaves the rest of her torso exposed, the other players couldn''t tell if she was a J¨­nin or Ch¨±nin. Arthur, however, understood after her background check that she''s currently a J¨­nin.


    In battle, she was mainly a kenjutsu expert, adeptly wielding a short sword, which was usually secured to her lower back for quick access. Yet that doesn''t mean she''s not an adaptable and intelligent fighter.


    As she entered the ring, she could feel an unusual weight settle on her shoulders. It was like a vague sense of accountability abroad that she couldn''t put her finger on. Oblivious to her Kage''s secret gambling, she focused on the match ahead, narrowing her eyes at Margaret.


    In a playful yet determined tone, Margaret exclaimed, "I''ll go easy on you, okay?"


    Samui scowled, insulted. "You think I need you to take it light on me? I plan to win, whether you like it or not."


    The unexpected trash talking caused the crowd to get excited. Even the Raikage had to smirk at the sight of their banter.


    "Hey," Margaret countered, "I''m just saying I''ve trained hard and pushed my limits. You might be surprised! I''m even stronger than your Kage!"


    Samui laughed heartily and said, "Stronger than our Raikage? I don''t think so."


    "Enough of this talk!" the Raikage shouted from his seat. He didn''t care about trying to maintain his dignity before the feudal lords or the Mizukage seated beside him. "Can someone tell them to hurry up and fight? I''m not here to get my name dragged through the mud!"


    Unfortunately for him, neither the feudal lord nor the emcee had any authority to hasten the combatants.


    In the ring, Margaret stood resolute and said, "I guess I''ll have to prove it to you then!" She then rolled her shoulders, shaking off the tension. "Talk is cheap anyway, so get ready!"


    With that, the announcer yelled begin, and the two charged at one another.


    Time seemed to speed up as Margaret twisted and turned, dodging Samui''s first flurry of attacks with ease. The agility demonstrated left the audience breathless.


    Margaret was light on her feet, weaving under Samui''s strikes, making it look as if she was enjoying a game of tag rather than a fierce competition. The Raikage gripped his biceps, annoyed that his talented J¨­nin was being played with.


    Samui, slightly flustered, struggled to understand Margaret''s rhythm. So she wildly increased her strikes. As the blows swung past Margaret, Samui caught glimpses of her enigmatic enjoyment.


    "Calm down!" Margaret yelled through the chaos. "I''m just assessing the situation!"


    Seeing her attacks were seemingly ineffective, Samui grew aware of a cunning beneath Margaret''s playful facade. If there was one thing she might have been thinking, it was, ''This girl is serious...'' But Margaret was not simply observing¡ªeach evasion was a tactical assessment. With a flash of insight, she decided it was time to act.


    As Samui lunged for another thrust, Margaret dodged nimbly, spinning quickly and striking with a rapid four-palm combo to Samui''s torso.


    The crowd gasped at the impact, watching Samui fly backward and inevitably tumble out of the ring!


    The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena: "Samui is disqualified! Margaret is the winner!


    Immediate cheers erupted in applause as surprise filled the stands. Some gasped in disbelief, while others celebrated Margaret''s unexpected dominance.


    Perhaps the most astonished was Neji, who recognized the last strike as a version of his clan''s Gentle Fist technique. He was quite curious as to when or how she learned it.


    With her fists still shaking a little from adrenaline, she glanced around at her friends and waved, though a small frown creased her brow.


    "That was too easy," she whispered to herself, already feeling a sense of anticlimax shrouding her achievement.


    She stepped down from the ring, heading toward the still-disoriented Samui. While the Cloud kunoichi wasn''t hurt by any means, she was still surprised at how she had lost so quickly.


    Margaret reached out a hand, and a look of astonishment crossed Samui''s face. "You fought well," Margaret said sincerely, helping her opponent to her feet. "I saw some real talent out there. Let''s both train harder and meet again one day!"


    For a moment, she stared at Margate''s hand. It was like something ignited within Samui¡ªunderneath the tough exterior. She couldn''t help but accept her aid and admit, "You''re not so bad yourself."


    Some yards away, the Raikage displeasure was unmistakable. He growled, clenching his fist tightly and saying, "Dang it!"


    Losing the bet to Mei didn''t help his mood; he didn''t like the idea of defeat even though he had initially started it. Because of the humiliation, he got up slightly and contemplated leaving, ready to give up on the rest of the matches.


    However, the innocent yet sincere exchanges ringing from Margaret''s conversation with Samui caught his ear.


    "I love the Cloud Village!" Margaret exclaimed. "You''re all so strong! I hope to visit one day to learn from you guys." She then smiled brightly, which caused the gloomy atmosphere around the Raikage to lighten. "And I''d love to hear Killer Bee rap at his concerts, too!"


    Suddenly intrigued, the Raikage sat back down, crossed his arms, and leaned forward. He watched as Margaret''s joy brightly contrasted with his looming uncertainty. It was clear that he appreciated her respect toward his village, even if he still didn''t fully believe in her strength.


    On the sidelines, Mei observed the scene with different feelings. She smirked, wanting to poke fun at Raikage but was smart enough to stay her tongue. Any tightrope walk with his intense demeanour was risky, especially after the stakes of the wager and the tone of the match.


    Meanwhile, Margaret''s friends rushed over, drowning her in congratulations and praise.


    "You were remarkable, Marge!" Jada squealed, hugging her tightly.


    "I''m wondering where you learned that technique?" Neji asked, awe colouring his tone.


    Margaret blinked, looking up at him innocently, and said, "Oh, I learned it when I watched Hinata train once. She looked so cool doing it that I wanted to try it!"


    The remark took Neji aback. What surprised him wasn''t that she trained with Hinata; it was that she learned it by only watching.


    "It just kinda stuck on the first day," Margaret explained.


    "Is Hinata really that strong?" Naruto wondered. William had to correct Naruto, stating that Hinata wasn''t strong but that Margaret was simply a genius.


    That''s when Neji understood something: this girl has incredible potential. He wasn''t easily impressed, but she was becoming something he would like to unravel¡ªa kindred spirit, perhaps one full of surprises.


    Yet one person was absent among the admiration.


    Arthur, who stood stagnant, having surveyed the entire scene, kept his arms crossed, feeling quite unimpressed.


    "She held back," he thought to himself, dismissing the praise she was receiving. ''She probably could have gone all-out, but decided to end things."


    What was more was that he was finally convinced that she was indeed stronger than Jada. Not many in Margaret''s rank could compete with a J¨­nin, let alone take them down that quickly. It was an impracticable feat, one that showed her strength and speed.


    For instance, she had managed to bob and weave through Samui''s attempts. Afterwards, she had managed to take her down with one counter.


    Samui was a character who could go against the Gold and Silver Brothers. For Margaret to have bested a J¨­nin like her in taijutsu only proved that she was a challenging player, and one that Arthur was happy to know how much stronger he needed to grow.


    After she and her friends returned to their group, the announcer gathered everyone''s attention: "We''re moving on to the next match! Get ready, folks!"


    The monitor displayed the next fighters: Kitsuchi versus Kurotsuchi.


    "Eh?" Kurotsuchi said in surprise. It was a clear shock to her because Kurotsuchi is her father!


    Kurotsuchi and Kitsuchi are two notable figures hailing from the Stone Village.


    Kurotsuchi, who is also the granddaughter of the third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, would eventually ascended to the position of the fourth Tsuchikage once ¨­noki retired.


    In her youth, she witnessed significant events, including a traumatic encounter with the then-Akatsuki member Deidara. In terms of personality, she is very committed to her village and often prioritizes its strength over individuals, as seen in her willingness to pursue dangerous adversaries like Jinch¨±rikis.


    While her seriousness defines her leadership approach, she does have a sarcastic humor, particularly when interacting with her grandfather, often teasing him about his age and ailments. She also hides an immature side that emerges in humorous situations, such as when she criticizes her comrade Akatsuchi for his childish excitement.


    Kitsuchi, on the other hand, presents a contrasting demeanour that complements Kurotsuchi''s character. He is resolute and disciplined, respected for his calmness under pressure and decisiveness in critical situations.


    His personality reflects a sense of responsibility, especially as a father. He believes deeply in both his abilities and those of his daughter, regarding their capacity to influence the outcome of battles. Of course, that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t snap on her for being too loud during a serious moment.


    Physically, he has a robust build, short dark-grey hair, a beard, and strong features. Unlike her daughter, who''s more petite and has short black hair.


    Kitsuchi''s combat abilities are notably better than his daughters; he has demonstrated his strength and proficiency in taijutsu, once shown to have single-handedly dispatch large numbers of enemies, including White Zetsu Army clones.


    "You''ll take it easy on her, right?" Akatsuchi smiled.


    "Nonsense!" Kitsuchi replied. While he did love his daughter, he also values her growth and desires her to be strong. "Kurotsuchi embodies the spirit of our village. It would be shameful if I went light on her."


    "Dad!" she pouted, feeling embarrassed.


    It was clear by her youthful energy and Kitsuchi''s disciplined approach that he had reinforced her daughter for the sake of the village. Their connection was being highlighted at this very moment.


    "Will the fighters please take the stage?!" the announcer beckoned.


    The two looked at each other with fierce smiles, both nodding to show their determination.

 Chapter 128: Father and Daughter

    Chapter 128 - Father and Daughter


    Two figures stood poised in the center of the arena: a father and daughter, Kitsuchi and Kurotsuchi.


    Each eyed the other with confidence. The announcer darted at them both, wondering if he had inadvertently stumbled into a silent standoff. Yet he sensed that there was much riding on this moment¡ªnot mere combat but a critical test of bond and strength.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" the announcer boomed. "If you don''t know who these two are, let me introduce them. In this corner, we have the fierce and dedicated Kurotsuchi, fighting for honour and skill!"


    The sudden introduction made her smile as the crowd erupted into applause for the resilient daughter.


    "And in the opposite corner, the formidable Kitsuchi, a well-trained shinobi and, most importantly, a father!"


    Kitsuchi also was not expecting this. The announcer was hyping him up for what he believed to be no reason. But that wasn''t enough to stop the cheers.


    Both fighters stood stoically, each refusing to break the gaze locked between them.


    "With that, let us commence!"


    Kitsuchi subtly inclined his head, signaling to Kurotsuchi to take the first step. It was a decision that would either thrill or haunt him, she would be in control to start, though he knew instinctively that it was a double-edged sword.


    "That''s a mistake," his daughter sneered playfully, assuming a combat stance.


    With a sudden burst of adrenaline, she launched into the air, her fist aimed squarely at her father''s face. Time slowed as the crowd sucked in a collective breath. Her punch connected with a smack.


    The force of her determination propelled her back a few paces, causing a trickle of blood to escape from the corner of his lips.


    The crowd gasped, shocked at the audacity of a daughter striking her father with full intensity.


    "Good," he murmured, his thrill evident even despite the sting of her blow. There was an unmistakable glimmer in his eyes, quickly eclipsed by the instincts of a shinobi.


    With fervour, he attacked, closing the distance between them with impressive speed. Their bodies danced around each other.


    Kurotsuchi moved with determination, each kick and punch being thrown wildly. Yet, no matter how strong she was, Kitsuchi was more experienced, an impenetrable wall of skill that''s been honed throughout the years.


    As Kitsuchi defended against the torrent, it dawned on him that he had underestimated the tenacity within his own daughter. She was relentless, and with each parried blow, he felt a sense of exhilaration and trepidation.


    But soon the momentum shifted. Kurotsuchi found herself fighting to keep up, her body pushing to stay in rhythm while exhaustion threatened to take its toll.


    After a particularly intense exchange, a moment arrived when she drew back, seeking space¡ªa rare lapse in their brawl. She knew better than to pause, yet the instinct for strategy kicked in. It was evident on her face: Doubt was starting to worm its way into her mind.


    "Kurotsuchi!" her father''s voice boomed with authority, breaking through the noise of the crowd. "You won''t have the time to think of a strategy in a real battle! Move!"


    His words struck her with a sense of urgency that ignited her bright red cheeks with embarrassment. Her heart started racing as she bit her bottom lips and returned hastily, saying, "I''m sorry!"


    The moment was fleeting, however.


    With such an immediate shift, he was already advancing. The crowd marveled at the intricate display before them. This wasn''t simply a fight; it was a lesson, and they grasped the depth of their family bond with keen interest.


    In every exchange, Kitsuchi was not only testing his daughter but imparting invaluable sense upon her¡ªsomething only a father who cared could convey.


    Kurotsuchi struggled to keep pace as sweat trickled down her brow. The sun was high in the sky, causing her face to shine. The heartbeat of competition pushed her blood to quicken; she refused to succumb to fatigue.


    With every block and jab, she endured them all.


    As she pressed on, Kurotsuchi felt her energy waning. Although she was getting tired, he wasn''t going to relent his weighted strikes.


    Finally, as she felt her joints protesting, she paused with her hands on her knees and a heavy breath. "I won''t give up," she declared. It was that same stubbornness that her grandfather displayed when he fought Madara Uchiha. "Come on, dad! Give me all ya got!"


    This was a battle against her father, but more importantly, a battle for herself¡ªto prove her mettle, to honour both his teachings and their family heritage.


    With one final surge, she charged at him, her movements driven by sheer spirit. She pretended to attack, drawing back as if to strike at his midsection but instead dove forward with a fierce jab aimed at his arm.


    But Kitsuchi, her very own trainer, was prepared for her feint. Before Kurotsuchi could make contact, her body betrayed her!


    The fatigue that had been creeping in became a strong wave, one that overwhelmed her senses. Her legs wavered beneath her, strength draining away. Just as she sensed herself teetering, her vision became blurry. And in that moment, she fainted, collapsing before her father in an arc, surrendering to the exhaustion that had finally claimed her.


    Kitsuchi''s instincts kicked in. His heart raced, not with the adrenaline of combat but with a swell of protectiveness. He lunged forward just in time, his arms reaching out to catch her form before she could hit the ground.


    As he lifted her effortlessly, he felt a rush of emotions; concern, care, sympathy¡ªshe had given him everything she had, pushing herself to the limits he had instilled in her.


    So he cradled her in his arms like an infant, drawing her close against his chest, her head resting against him as her chest rose and fell. The world around them faded into a soft blur as she struggled to open her eyes.


    "Did... did I win, dad?"


    "Yes... You did; you fought well, Kurotsuchi."


    "Haha... I''m.... glad I came here then," she finally said before closing her eyes to rest.


    The shouts of the spectators brought them back into existence, dimming the two with honour and affection. The announcer, momentarily at a loss for words, paused in the midst of declaring the match.


    Kurotsuchi''s fainting had shifted the atmosphere of the arena from that of a competition to one of poignant tenderness. The crowd couldn''t help being caught in their delicate moment that unfolded before them.


    As he held her, he understood that the expectations he wanted to see his daughter meet had been exceeded. It was more than just a match; it was an experience that touched their hearts.


    He had pushed her to her limits, yes, but she had responded with a ferocity that proved why she would become the next Kage in her village. Something like that, however, wouldn''t happen for at least a decade.


    So, for now, her reflection still rested in her father''s hold, a symbol of potential waiting to be nurtured further.


    The crowd, having observed the intimate moment, began to stir. Whispers of admiration spread like wildfire as spectators appreciated the depth of the bond displayed between father and daughter.


    As Kitsuchi looked out at the audience beyond the comforting confines of his embrace, he felt a sense of community. They weren''t just there to witness violence but also to understand the struggles, the loss, and most importantly, the love that fueled every heart-pounding battle.


    The cheers and shouts that had erupted moments ago turned into appreciating murmurs, a response of respect for both fighters, but especially for this moment of strength and vulnerability intertwined.


    The announcer, regaining his composure, cleared his throat and said, "Due to Kurotsuchi''s... unexpected fainting, it has been determined that Kitsuchi is the victor of this match!"


    He faced the audience with her still in his arms¡ªa picture of unity. The cheers for victory melded with awe, reverberating throughout the arena and deepening the moment into a valued memory.


    "Did you see that?" William pointed, looking at Margaret and Jada.


    The two players understood what he was getting at. Yes, it was a touching moment, but it was also a moment never truly witnessed by most fans of the series as a whole.


    "See what?" Naruto asked, skeptical of William''s rashness.


    Lee began to cry, aware of the scene. It made him think of his respect for Guy-sensei. When Neji saw this, he tried to assure him that he didn''t need to get so emotional.


    "Guy-sensei! I love you!" he cried into the sky, hoping his words could be heard.


    Walking alone on an empty trail to the Leaf Village, in the Fire Country, Might Guy suddenly sneezed.


    Back at the arena, amidst the revelry, there was one figure who had watched with a muted expression. Arthur, arms crossed, stood silently. He had witnessed the entire exchange between father and daughter with a sense of detachment, not at all moved.


    How could he be? The embrace shared between those two struck him as overly sentimental, too dramatic for his tastes. On top of that, not once has a single match piqued his interest yet.


    Perhaps he had become too accustomed to battles devoid of such emotional flourishes. Or maybe, he wondered, the bond they shared was simply a reminder of the familial ties he almost forgot about due to having remained in this world for so long.


    Regardless of what it was, he brushed it aside, knowing that the remaining fights would be worth his attention.


    Those who enjoyed the thrill of combat would likely never survive in Arthur''s predicament. Because if they put the warmth of familial love first, their battlefield would be laced with imminent destruction.


    As the crowd cheered Kurotsuchi''s tenacity while simultaneously celebrating Kitsuchi''s prowess, Kitsuchi looked down at Kurotsuchi again. She was strong, but also very delicate. Perhaps it was time he took her home to get some real rest.


    To him, today had been just a stepping stone, and it was a beautiful one.


    With a smile, he whispered, "Rest now, my little kunoichi. I can sense strong opponents here that you might have to face when I''m not around. So grow stronger before that time comes." Although unconscious, she nodded against his arms as if she had heard her father''s advice.


    As he rejoined his team, he addressed his group, who had gathered with concerned looks, and said, "I''ll be leaving early to ensure she gets some rest and aid. She pushed herself hard today, and she deserves proper care."


    The team nodded in agreement. "You''re right, Kitsuchi," Han said. "Family comes first."


    "We''ll keep an eye on the tournament for you," Monga added.


    "Absolutely," chimed in Atsuchi. "We''ll fill you in on the rest of the matches once we return to the Stone Village. You just focus on her."


    Feeling grateful, Kitsuchi offered a nod and a brief smile before turning his attention back to Kurotsuchi, still curled comfortably in his arms. He eventually stepped out, and the large monitor in the arena showed the names of the next fighters.


    Excitement continued through the crowd once more as the announcer said, "Next up, we have F¨± and Hana Inuzuka!"


    F¨±, caught off guard by the sudden announcement, blinked in surprise. She pointed at herself disbelievingly as she asked in astonishment, "Is it my turn already?"


    The others near her laughed, specifically the players, due to her catching attitude. Her wide-eyed expression made the moment even more endearing.


    "You got this, girl!" Margaret cried out. "Show her who''s boss!"


    When Hana heard that, she scowled at Margaret. Those two were from the same village, so it was a tad inappropriate¡ªto the point of disrespect¡ªto be cheering for another.


    "Sorry, Hana!" Margaret apologized. "We just became friends, so you understand."


    "Oh, I understand," she said, staring at Margaret as she walked up to the stage. "After I win this, you''re next."


    Naruto and William couldn''t help but giggle quietly at their exchange. Margaret simply rolled her eyes, believing Hana would be no match for F¨±.


    Besides, the players had made names for themselves in the Leaf Village. She was not ashamed.


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 129: Lion Meets Cat

    Chapter 129 - Lion Meets Cat


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the atmosphere in the tournament prepared for the fight, Arthur took the time to recall F¨±''s story.


    An overly enthusiastic girl from the Waterfall Village, F¨± had always longed for companionship, desperate to escape the suffocating isolation that came from being a Jinch¨±riki.


    With dreams of forging friendships, she decided to enter the joint Ch¨±nin Exams by the Hidden Leaf and the Hidden Sand¡ªan opportunity that occurred in the original a couple years from now.


    Shibuki, the village leader, was initially vehemently opposed to her participation. He feared that the revelation of her Jinch¨±riki status could attract unwanted attention and danger. However, after much deliberation, he relented, recognizing the Ch¨±nin Exams as a chance to restore their village''s former glory.


    With permission granted, F¨±''s heart soared, but Shibuki took precautions, assigning two characters named Kegon and Y¨­r¨­ to accompany her, posing as her Genin teammates.


    Entering the exams, the first challenge set the stage for F¨±''s resourcefulness. Although separated from her team in different rooms, she relied on a special technique, the "Wave Transmission" technique, to communicate sneakily.


    Her personality alone was enough to navigate the unique challenges, impressively passing the initial round. However, it was during the subsequent race to the Sound Village that her playful spirit truly emerged.


    Despite her bodyguards locking her away to prevent her reckless behaviour, her determination to engage with fellow competitors led her into a brawl where she managed to resolve the conflict with her enthusiasm.


    Moments later, she was taking on a giant scorpion to save captured Genin from Team 10, who was Team Asuma. That helped display her innate courage.


    As the exams progressed, her heart remained set on making friends, even amidst fierce competitions in the harsh desert. A plot twist brought her face-to-face with Gaara, another Jinch¨±riki, which allowed them to share burdens.


    That was how Margaret initially found it easy to befriend F¨±. She, unlike all the other players, could not only relate to F¨±, but she knew her story better than them, and their personalities meshed well.


    While the Sand Village''s Ch¨±nin Exams spiraled into disarray, F¨±''s selflessness rushed to aid Gaara during a harrowing incident involving the extraction of their Tailed Beasts. In an act of bravery, she created a protective cocoon to shield them from harm, proving that she was also resourceful.


    All these were things that were stated to have happened later on. Who knows what might transpire if the players have their way? Arthur was never going to allow that.


    Regarding her opponent, Hana Inuzuka, she''s a distinguished Ch¨±nin from the Inuzuka clan, known not only for her combat but also for her expertise as a veterinary medic.


    Hana is often seen alongside her loyal canine companions, the "Three Haimaru Brothers."


    No animals were allowed in the arena. Not even special-aid animals. But when the Inuzuka clan members threatened the staff to let their mutts in, Arthur was forced to oblige.


    He felt confident being around canines who had impeccable senses. There was no harm in letting them through, especially considering how strong of a bond the Inuzuka clan members were committed to their pets.


    Hana was no exception.


    With her long brown hair pulled back into a ponytail, framed by two locks around her face, she possesses black eyes and wears the traditional fang-like tattoos of her clan on her cheeks, alongside a unique flower tattoo on her upper arm¡ªa nod to her name, which signifies "flower."


    Her attitude falls more on the laid-back side. And she''s academically gifted, being proficient mainly in medical ninjutsu while focusing on veterinary techniques. Though she excels in that category, she''s not a stranger to other fighting tactics.


    Apart from her canines, she was protective of her younger brother, Kiba Inuzuka. Growing up, she frequently took care of him while their mother was away on missions, fostering a close sibling relationship. Yet, she wasn''t afraid to reprimand the boy, especially for his inability to help their pet Akamaru during a crisis involving a biological weapon.


    In the wake of Kiba''s tragic death, Hana was reported to be utterly furious, vowing that if she ever encountered his killer, Arthur Bennett, the repercussions would be severe.


    "Mark my words," she declared at the time, "all Inuzuka clan members will rip out his..." There was no need to say more due to her palpable anger and unfiltered threats.


    The sun was quite high, casting a light upon the spectators, who buzzed with excitement.


    Arthur watched as both F¨± and Hana walked toward the center. This was a rare chance to witness what a Jinch¨±riki could achieve when bound by the rules of taijutsu. And also what a skilled Inuzuka clan member with heightened senses could muster.


    F¨± stood confidently at her spot, and with a friendly smile, she raised her hand in a gesture of camaraderie, offering it to Hana. The unexpected display of openness caught Hana off guard; she raised an eyebrow, momentarily stunned by F¨±''s upfront nature.


    After a moment of hesitation, she slowly reached out and accepted the handshake. Arthur could tell by the look on her face what she was thinking: ''What''s with this girl?''


    With F¨±''s usual enthusiasm, her face lit up as she burst forth with her next question: "So, do you want to be friends after I win?"


    Hana''s expression shifted almost instantly, irritation flaring within her. "I didn''t come all this way to make friends. I came to win," she retorted sharply with a more aggressive tone than she intended.


    F¨±''s smile faltered just slightly, and she quickly tried to defend herself by saying, "I was just¡ª"


    "Save it!" Hana cut her off. "I''m not here to play games. I''ll be going all out!" The intensity in her voice suggested she meant every word, riling the crowd.


    But rather than feeling cowed or disheartened, F¨±''s smile returned, wider than ever as she declared, "Good! That''s just how I like it! Let''s give them a show then!"


    The crowd roared in approval. So the announcer, standing between the two combatants, raised his microphone high to electrify the scene.


    "Competitors, are you ready?!" he asked, scanning the two young kunoichi. Both were poised for the battle ahead. With a nod from each, he grinned and called out, "Begin!"


    The crowd stirred, fidgeting in their seats, eyes glued to the two competitors. But despite the announcer''s declaration of "Begin!" neither woman made a move.


    It was an odd moment, an overlap that kept the audience on their toes. So much so that it caused them to lean forward, waiting for the first sign of action.


    The announcer darted his gaze back and forth between the two fighters, feeling a nagging sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ªanother silent standoff. It became such a long and awkward wait that even his heart began to race.


    Just as doubt began to creep into his mind, F¨± shifted slightly, taking a single step forward. In that split-second reaction, Hana dropped to all fours to activate her clan''s signature technique: "Ninja art of beast mimicry: all-fours jutsu!"


    Her fingers elongated into claw-like digits, her pupils narrowed into slits, and her teeth sharpened. Her behaviour had now became that of a wild animal.


    "Wait, is she allowed to do that?!" murmured a spectator, glancing at the announcer.


    Caught off guard by the sudden shift, the announcer looked at the sensors outside the edge of the arena. They nodded at him, confirming it was fine.


    "Yes! While the technique does utilize chakra, she isn''t exerting any of it!" the announcer relayed.


    There were gasps of wonder and admiration through the crowd as they continued to watch.


    F¨±''s eyes widened in excitement. She had never seen this technique up close before, and the sight was nothing short of awestruck. But before she could voice her respect, Hana sprang towards her, claws bared and intentions clear.


    "Here I come!" Hana shouted ferociously, her strike aimed directly at F¨±''s face.


    With a twist of agility, F¨± dodged, but Hana was relentless, darting after her like a predator. The two began to weave around the arena, Hana''s speed catching F¨± off guard. Each of Hana''s swipes narrowly missed, causing F¨± to break into a sweat.


    "You''re incredible!" F¨± said, voicing her thoughts. "I didn''t realize you could move this fast!"


    The excitement was being shown on her face. Freshly exhilarated by the challenge, she pushed herself to maintain her footing. But as she sidestepped one of Hana''s attacks, she miscalculated her balance and stumbled, her foot catching on the edge of the arena floor.


    In an instant, Hana capitalized on the opening. With razor-sharp focus, she launched herself forward to assault F¨±, claws extending toward her face.


    When F¨± raised her arms instinctively to shield herself, the deep, searing sensation of claws raked across her forearms and jolted through her. "Oww!" she exclaimed, feeling both surprised and irritated as she pulled back.


    The scratches were deep, with red lines marring her skin.


    Hana stood there for a moment, ready to inflict more damage. But rather than losing steam, F¨±''s expression shifted into one of determination.


    "Not bad, Hana! Now it''s my turn!" she suddenly declared.


    A peculiar sensation could be felt by Hana, causing her hair to stand on end. And for a moment, she could sense something primal and powerful emanating from F¨±. She couldn''t tell what it was as she eyed her opponent carefully; her instincts felt heightened, as if she were a cat sensing a lion nearby!


    Before Hana could gather her thoughts, F¨± lunged forward, propelling herself with a surprising burst of speed. Hana found herself in a desperate dance of dodging and ducking. Every whipped punch and kick was aimed at her head.


    She was on high alert, her senses hypervigilant, but the shift of energy around F¨± was hinting at something greater than mere speed. It kept Hana on edge.


    Those who understood F¨± and Hana would have also understood what was making Hana so uneasy. F¨± was the Jinch¨±riki of the Seven-Tails, Ch¨­mei, a colossal rhinoceros beetle. While Hana couldn''t see Ch¨­mei or any Tailed Beast chakra being emitted, her animalistic senses allowed her to feel it.


    Seizing a brief moment of breathing space, Hana summoned her own strength and initiated her next move¡ªTunneling Fang. Utilizing the momentum of her four-legged stance, she spun into action as she surged toward F¨±. And with remarkable speed, she charged in a straight line, aiming to slam into her opponent and drill through her defenses with the force of her attack.


    F¨± spotted the incoming technique and, without hesitation, leaped into the air¡ªher movements so graceful that spectators marveled at her flight-like quality. The audience gasped, jaws dropping at the breathtaking show of agility.


    As Hana skidded to a halt, searching wildly for F¨± in mid-air, the audience held their breath. There was a moment of stillness before she began her descent.


    "Hidden waterfall hurricane!"


    With a thunderous crash, she descended upon Hana, fists blazing with power as she unleashed a forceful punch! The impact rattled the arena as Hana was struck down, the force knocking her to the ground.


    The cries of the Three Haimaru Brothers echoed in the stands as the crowd cheered at the unexpected display. The announcer, equally electrified, rushed forward.


    "And that''s it! That''s it! The match goes to F¨±!" he bellowed, raising F¨±''s hand in victory.


    "Yay!" Margaret and Jada clapped. The two were clearly excited, having wished for these results.


    As Hana lay there, Arthur observed from the sidelines with an unreadable expression. Though the outcome was what he had initially expected, he was more content with the data and insight he had gained from the match.


    The strategies, the techniques¡ªhe would analyze every moment. F¨± hadn''t at all impressed him, and Hana fell in that category, too.


    With the cheers of the crowd still ringing in her ears, F¨± approached her opponent. Hana finally rose slightly, clasping her head. When she looked, F¨± had offered her a hand, the same hand before the fight began.


    Hana couldn''t help but smirk at her relentless attitude. As such, she gave in and finally shook her hand.

 Chapter 130: Want To Be Friends

    Chapter 130 - Want To Be Friends


    The match might have ended, but the rivalry¡ªand perhaps a budding respect¡ªhad just formed.


    "That was an awesome fight!" F¨± excitedly exclaimed with flushed cheeks. "I had a lot of fun, Hana! Oh, and by the way, how did you transform without using any chakra?!"


    Hana felt her face turn a shade of crimson; she was embarrassed because earlier, she had been ready to rip F¨±''s face off. But now, standing in the aftermath of their sparring, she found herself admiring the girl.


    "I took a special food pill from my clan," she admitted sheepishly, fiddling with the hem of her shirt.


    F¨± tilted her head and curiously asked, "A food pill? What''s that about?"


    Hana cleared her throat and shared what "military ration pills" were.


    "They''re special pills that nourish and replenish the body. They''re jam packed with powerful stimulants and nutrients that are almost instantaneously absorbed. With just one, you can keep fighting for three days and three nights without rest."


    F¨± dumbfoundedly asked, "Wait, is that allowed?"


    "Well, yes and no," Hana continued with a small smirk on her face. "It''s technically against the rules, but you forgot to read the fine print. The pills can''t be consumed during the match, but no one ever said I couldn''t take them before the match started."


    That was how Hana was able to transform. She not only took the food pill before the match, she had also stored the energy until the right moment.


    F¨±''s jaw dropped in recognition as she asked, "So you were able to pull off that transformation without using any chakra at all?"


    "Exactly," Hana chuckled at her response. "It''s not just any ordinary food pill, either. This one allows me to transform without draining my reserves!" It''s then that she understood how fortuitous the encounter was. "Had I known how strong you really were, I might have tried to plan my strategy differently. I could have lasted days in a taijutsu-only fight with you!"


    The two shared a laugh, signaling a subtle friendship blossoming. Hana felt lighter; there was no animosity left between them. F¨±''s enthusiasm made her feel more at ease.


    "You know," Hana began with a more playful tone, "you remind me of my younger brother." She said this, referring to F¨±''s confident brashness which bore similarities to Kiba.


    "Who''s he?" F¨± asked, feeling a tad confused.


    "Some things are better left unanswered," Hana responded coyly, glancing down. It''s then that F¨± understood what Hana was hinting at.


    "Was he... someone important?" she ventured cautiously.


    "Yes," Hana softly replied with a note of sadness in her tone. "He was important to me." A moment of silence passed between them.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," F¨± sincerely said.


    Hana shook her head, dismissing the melancholic turn. "It''s alright; it''s in the past now, and he was avenged by those who were cheering for you."


    Her words caused F¨± to look back at Margaret and her friends. She hadn''t been aware of how deep the bonds were in the Leaf Village. When she turned to Hana, she saw her fragile yet beautiful smile.


    Hana extended her hand once more and said, "We might have been opponents today, but I think I can call you a friend now."


    "Definitely!" F¨± replied, shaking Hana''s hand enthusiastically.


    The crowd, recognizing their newly forged amity, applauded their scene. As the noise and their cheers faded, Hana trudged back towards her group¡ªthe Inuzukas¡ªwho waited expectantly, ready to congratulate her despite the loss.


    "Great job out there!" her teammates cheered, patting her on the back.


    "Yeah, Hana! You gave it your all!" the dogs barked. They obviously couldn''t speak, but that''s what she interpreted.


    "Thanks, everyone," she replied with a buoyed spirit. Though she had lost, the battle had been worthwhile, and F¨± had shown her a kinder side of competition.


    "I can''t believe how well you fought," Gaku commented. Gaku was a J¨­nin who had once fought alongside the fourth Hokage. "Your match was incredible."


    "Again, thank you... Let''s head back to the village now," she suggested, feeling content and a little worn from the excitement.


    Meanwhile, F¨± had returned to her group, where Margaret and Jada were waiting to warmly welcome her.


    "F¨±! That was a fantastic fight!" Margaret exclaimed. She beamed with pride, clearly impressed by her performance.


    F¨± matched her energy before looking at the black-haired girl next to her.


    "It''s the first time we''ve met, huh? I''m Jada, Jada Uchiha. Marge told me a lot about you. It''s so cool to meet another Jinch¨±riki!"


    F¨±''s eyes sparkled with delight as she said, "Nice to meet you, Jada. You''re so beautiful!"


    Seeing F¨±''s injury, Margaret took the initiative to heal it. She performed the basic healing technique, mending her wound almost instantly. Arthur took note of how quickly her restoration speed was.


    Before F¨± could express her desire to be friends, Jada beat her to it and asked, "So, want to be friends?"


    "Yes! Absolutely!" F¨± beamed, feeling happiness from the day''s events.


    "Wow, you really are friendly!" Jada replied, chuckling. "I like that."


    "Of course I am! This tournament has been so much fun!" F¨± replied.


    "And you fought really well too," Margaret added as the trio began to chat more casually. "But what if you ever wanted to join the Leaf Village? You could really make a difference there."


    Jada smacked her forearm, prompting the girl to rub it slightly.


    The abruptness of Margaret''s question caught F¨± off guard as she said, "I mean, I''m flattered, but I''m loyal to my village. I wouldn''t just leave¡ªthere are important people I fight for."


    "Of course, we respect that," Jada chimed in. To F¨±''s surprise, it felt good to be supported by new friends. "But don''t be a stranger! Come visit us! That way, you can see where we live and meet Naruto. He fought in the second match, and he''s a Jinch¨±riki like you."


    "You''re friends with him?!" she exclaimed. Of course, F¨± had missed the fact that Naruto had been part of their group due to the amount of cheers he had received earlier. "I''ve never met another Jinch¨±riki before! I''d love to meet him!"


    Then Margaret chimed in cheekily and said, "I think you two would make great friends. Allow Jada and I to introduce you guys on a personal level."


    When Jada heard those words, she immediately knew what Margaret was hinting out¡ªshe wanted to pair Naruto with F¨±!


    "Shh!" Jada interrupted, reaching over to playfully punch Margaret''s arm again. "Stop fantasizing about different pairings already! It''s going to be Naruto and Hinata, and that''s final!"


    F¨± giggled at their banter, unaware of what they were discussing. It was refreshing to see how lighthearted they were.


    Margaret then declared, "Since you won your match, F¨±, we''ll probably be fighting in the next round. And I''m excited! I hope you make me go all out!"


    "I can''t wait! I''m getting hyped just thinking about it!" she replied. "Now let''s go meet Naruto!"


    As the trio prepared to move on with their way, F¨±''s caretakers suddenly approached. Their strict expressions were the complete opposite of the girls'' behaviour.


    "F¨±, you can''t leave the arena!" one of them insisted firmly. "You need to rest after your match." In truth, they were being overprotective since she was a Jinch¨±riki and that they didn''t want her acting rashly.


    Her lower lip jutted out as she showed her clear disappointment on her face. Then she pouted, saying, "But I want to meet Naruto! Please!"


    Her caretakers exchanged bewildered looks at her unusual display of emotion. Seeing her exasperation, Jada and Margaret couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It took a bit more convincing, but eventually, her group relented and allowed her to slip away, nodding cautiously as their expression softened toward her.


    They finally made their way towards the bustling section where Naruto and his friends were gathered. Jada and Margaret walked alongside her, and F¨±''s heart was pounding¡ªshe could hardly believe she was finally going to meet Naruto Uzumaki.


    Come to think of it, the two had only met once. And that was after F¨± had already died from having her Tailed Beast extracted by the Akatsuki. While their encounter was short lived, many fans wondered what would have happened if Naruto met other Jinch¨±rikis like himself early on.


    As they approached, F¨± could make out the distinctive whispers of Naruto''s energetic tone. She peered into the group and spotted his spiky blond hair and bright blue eyes. Beside him stood a stern-looking boy with long hair pulled back¡ªNeji. And beside Neji were Rock Lee and Iruka.


    She had recognized most of them since this group had already fought in the matches.


    William stood nearby, nodding in greeting as they approached.


    "Hey, Naruto!" Margaret yelled. "We''re here to introduce you to someone!"


    Naruto glanced over with curiosity showing on his face as he asked, "Who is it?"


    "Meet F¨±," Jada answered, waving enthusiastically. "She''s also a Jinch¨±riki like you!"


    F¨± stepped forward, and her eyes locked onto Naruto''s as she said, "Hi! I''m F¨±! It''s so cool to finally meet you! I''ve heard so much about you!"


    Immediately, Naruto felt his cheeks heat up. He stammered, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly and said, "Uh, hey! Nice to meet you too!"


    F¨± didn''t seem to notice his awkwardness. Instead, she launched into a rapid-fire chatter, "I''ve never met anyone like you before! You have a Tailed Beast just like me! Oh, this is so amazing! You''re really popular here in the tournament, and everyone says you''re super strong! I had to come here just to meet you!"


    Naruto blinked, feeling slightly overwhelmed by her straightforwardness. "Th-thanks, I guess?" he replied. He then exchanged a glance with Neji, Lee, and William, who all watched with amusement.


    "Naruto, I think she''s really awesome!" Margaret exclaimed and grinned ear to ear. "Her energy is inspiring just like yours!"


    Seeing Jada make the letter "x" with her hands, William became confused. It took him a second to understand what Margaret was trying to do, so he quickly pulled Naruto to the side and advised him to play cool.


    "Yeah, but it''s kinda weird how fast she''s talking," he whispered back to William, scratching his cheek with an awkward laugh.


    Just then, Neji stepped in and said, "Hey, F¨±. It''s wonderful to meet you. Maybe take a breather? You''re kinda overwhelming."


    F¨± blinked and, after understanding she was talking too fast, chuckled sheepishly. "Oh! I''m sorry! I just get really excited!" She took a deep breath, managing to slow her pace. "I didn''t mean to freak you out. It''s just that..."


    "We get it!" Jada interjected, exchanging glances with everyone. "You''re just super enthusiastic. It''s great!"


    "Yeah! F¨±, I think it''s really cool how excited you are!" Naruto finally grinned back, this time more at ease. "We''re both Jinch¨±riki here."


    "Exactly!" F¨± exclaimed with open eyes¡ªthough at a much more reasonable speed now. "So, what''s your Tailed Beast? Mine is Ch¨­mei! She''s the Seven-Tails; a beetle that allows me to fly!"


    Intrigued, Naruto leaned forward and said, "Ch¨­mei? Hey, that''s cool! Mine is the Nine-Tails, and his name is Kurama."


    "I heard about him! He''s the fox! Right?!" F¨± beamed with interest as she connected the dots. "Wow, that''s so cool! I''ve always wanted to know more about your Tailed Beast. Do you have a positive relationship with him? I mean, you know his name!"


    "Yeah, things didn''t start off great, but now we''re pretty much inseparable," he replied.


    As the group continued to chat, the bonds of friendship slowly began to tighten. In that moment, surrounded by new friends who understood her struggles and triumphs, she knew she''d made the right decision to come here.


    As the groups began to scatter, the announcer cleared his throat, drawing the crowd''s attention.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! We''re ready for the next match of the tournament! Please direct your eyes to the monitor!"


    The screen turned on, and Arthur straightened. He already knew who was going to be fighting: "Lars Alexandersson vs. Monga."


    This was more than just another match; this was a character who no one had ever seen fight. Yes, he was in a video game that many fans had played, but they had never witnessed something like this before.


    This was also something worth Arthur''s time¡ªa chance to study Lars in action up close. If the Tekken fighter failed to impress him, then this entire tournament would have only slightly wasted his time.


    S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131: Tekken

    Chapter 131 - Tekken


    Monga received encouragement from his group. It helped him pump up before his match.


    He stepped forward onto the stage. The arena continued to be loud as each spectator became eager to see how this sort of confrontation would unfold. That was especially given the anticipation around his opponent¡ªa fighter named Lars.


    But as Monga arrived at the center stage, everyone noticed Lars standing still, with his head down and arms crossed¡ªa picture of relaxed focus!


    "Is he sleeping?" someone from the crowd asked.


    "Naw," another answered, "who could sleep in a tournament like that?"


    To be frank, Lars was in that same stance since the first match ended, seemingly uninterested in anything happening around him.


    Arthur understood the reason for Lars'' detachment: none of the fighters so far had intrigued him. Much like Arthur himself, Lars didn''t need to watch the matches unfold in front of him; he could feel the energy in the air, filtering out the unworthy from the interesting, using his instincts to gauge who possessed real power!


    That''s simply who Lars is. He was stated to be a pivotal character in the Tekken series, first making his mark in "Tekken 6: Bloodline Rebellion" and continuing as one of the main protagonists in Tekken 7.


    He is notably the illegitimate son of "Heihachi Mishima," one of the franchise''s most significant figures, as well as an unknown Swedish woman. Having led a rebel splinter group called "Yggdrasil," as a military soldier, his tagline, "the one who betrayed his own in order to build a new era," encapsulates his journey from a loyal soldier to a revolutionary leader.


    Initially, he was a respected officer within the Tekken Force, known for his bravery and willingness to engage in frontline combat alongside his troops. However, as events unfolded and a character named Jin Kazama took control of things, Lars began to question the ethics of their militaristic operations, which were aimed at inciting global warfare.


    His growing discontent led to a dramatic defection where he managed to sway a significant portion of Tekken Force soldiers to his side, forming Yggdrasil in protest against the Mishima Zaibatsu''s oppressive tactics.


    The narrative of Lars'' character takes an intriguing turn when he encounters an android resembling a young woman during a raid on a Zaibatsu laboratory. Their journey became a quest not only to regain his memories but to uncover the android''s origins, adding layers of complexity to his character.


    Because of those events, he has a lot of charisma, a strong sense of justice, and a mercurial temperament. His leadership style is also quite persuasive; he garners respect and devotion from his peers¡ªevidenced by the willingness of many Tekken Force members to join him in his rebellion.


    Even as he is deeply committed to his cause, he possesses a short fuse, occasionally displaying impulsive behaviour, such as when he drew a weapon against his father during confrontations.


    This anger and pragmatism is what makes him a flawed hero due to his emotional struggles amidst high-stakes conflict.


    Strategically minded, he is at least able to adapt to challenges by leaning on his allies. Who knows if these same characteristics would be displayed since he was the only one in his group?


    Where he shines the most is in warfare, often opting for a genuine approach over sentimentality. He is known to use force and tactics that others may shy away from if they align with his ultimate goal.


    But what were this character''s goals? If Arthur recalled, there weren''t any notable names apart from Lars, who registered for his tournament. That meant that there were no other characters like Jin or Kazuma from different series in this world.


    "Mr. Alexandersson, would you please take the stage!" the announcer loudly beckoned.


    For the first time, Lars released his crossed arms with an unchanged demeanour. He then casually walked forward, eyes still closed. Everyone could practically feel the confidence exuding from him. As he reached the center stage, he stopped right in front of Monga and finally opened his eyes, revealing his how piercing they were.


    "Holy moly, he''s handsome!" a woman cried out. Lars ignored the comment.


    Monga, a well-built fighter, steadied himself, but he showed no signs of alarm or unease. He observed Lars silently, sizing him up. When Lars noticed Monga''s unshaken composure, he retained his straight face, intrigued by the man before him.


    In the stands, William was on the edge of his seat, vibrating with excitement. He couldn''t help but think of this match as some kind of "crossover" event, a unique interaction in a world that featured other characters from different universes.


    His fascination was marred on his face, and Jada couldn''t help but chuckle at his nerdy expression.


    "What?" William whispered defensively with flushed cheeks. "This is epic! A Tekken fighter in this world! I bet Jasper''s gonna be jealous when he finds out."


    "Oh, come on, it''s just a match," Jada said, rolling her eyes playfully. But she couldn''t hide the smile creeping onto her face.


    William tried to pivot by asking, "Have you played Storm 2, where Lars actually appeared in? It was one¡ª!"


    "This is gonna be good!" Margaret spoke, interrupting him.


    Just as he was mustering the confidence to ask Jada the question he wanted, she playfully said, "Sorry, I couldn''t hear because of Marge!" This prompted Margaret to look at the two with a wide grin. "Can you repeat that?"


    "Never mind," he muttered, trying to recover his composure. The slight embarrassment settled in as quickly as it came. Perhaps he couldn''t talk to Jada privately; at least he could enjoy this upcoming match.


    In the center of the arena, Lars and Monga faced each other. The Stone shinobi introduced himself confidently, glancing at Lars, as he stated, "I can feel how strong you are just by looking at you."


    Lars, maintaining his cool demeanour, responded with a dispassionate drawl. His tone was reminiscent of Zach Hanks, the English voice actor from the "Street Fighter X Tekken" video game: "That''s not good that you can feel my strength..."


    Arthur, despite his lack of indulgence in anime, found this moment worthwhile. He understood the underlying message behind Lars'' words.


    While Lars was not openly accepting praise, he was assessing Monga''s capabilities, measuring the fighter''s strength¡ªboth mentally and physically. It was a skill that only experienced fighters possess, a sixth sense gained through countless battles.


    Arthur felt reassured that he had indeed brought someone special to the arena; Lars was the real deal!


    The announcer, eager to bring movement back to the stage instead of allowing the competitors to continue their silent exchanges, didn''t hold back: "Begin!"


    Without hesitation, Monga launched forward, rushing to plant a punch square into Lars'' face. But in a stunning display of reflex, Lars didn''t budge. Instead, he casually raised one hand and caught Monga''s fist mid-swing, halting him in his tracks!


    Gasps erupted from the crowd. For a second, they were positive that Monga''s hit was going to land, but now they were in disbelief.


    "It''s not good that you can feel my strength because," Lars mused, "I can''t feel yours." And just like that, everyone was left in shock at what transpired next.


    Lars jabbed Monga with his left fist, pushing him back as he followed up with a swift strike to Monga''s side with his right. His movements were breathtaking, drawing awe from almost every corner of the audience.


    Then, in one continuous motion, Lars elbowed Monga in the chin, landing the strike before he swung that same elbow down onto Monga''s shoulder. The Stone shinobi staggered backward, but Lars dove under him, ready for the next maneuver.


    Then, with a fierce punch, he struck Monga so hard in the abdomen that it lifted him off the ground!


    A gasp pierced the arena as Lars soared past the slumping shinobi. With elegance, he pivoted just as Monga began his slow descent. Lars then delivered a sharp kick, sending Monga soaring back up into the air. Monga''s body was like a projectile before Lars once again brought his arms together overhead and slammed down onto Monga''s belly with a force that echoed.


    With the shinobi''s legs dangling helplessly in the air, Lars finished his relentless combination by delivering a swift kick to Monga''s lower body, sending him sliding completely out of the arena.


    All of this happened in mere seconds¡ªa rattling display of skill and explosive violence that left the spectators momentarily stunned. Many stared in disbelief, yielding questions to one another about the sequence they had just witnessed.


    Ony Arthur, and perhaps another player, had understood what had happened: Lars'' sequence of attacks just now wasn''t ordinary; it was the same choreographed ten-hit combo from his video game series.


    This character was indeed dangerous among the other participants!


    Lars stood there nonchalantly, brushing off the adrenaline as if it meant nothing to him. He looked around briefly before calmly declaring, "We have an injured. Send a medic."


    Those who recognized the saying would also know that this was his victory quote for when he finished a battle.


    The crowd could only blink in wonder at the spectacle they had just witnessed. Even the announcer, momentarily dumbfounded, finally sprung into action.


    "And the match goes to Lars Alexandersson!" he boomed. "What a crazy display of skill!"


    Lars'' victory in the match against Monga was one to consider. He hadn''t just won; he won without taking a single damage¡ªa perfect match.


    When the players watched Lars in action, they quickly understood that observing him live was a completely different experience than playing as him in a video game. His movements were executed with a speed and fluid motion that was almost beyond comprehension, making it nearly impossible for the naked eye to track his strikes. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That rapid pace, paired with an unpredictable fighting style, is what kept Monga at a constant disadvantage.


    From the very beginning of the match, it was clear that Lars was not going to allow Monga any opportunity to recover or strategize. As soon as the announcer declared the fight to begin and Monga charged forward, Lars had effortlessly caught Monga''s fist mid-attack, showcasing his quick reflex.


    Once he caught Monga''s fist, he unleashed a sequence of powerful jabs that pushed Monga back, illustrating the difference in power and skill between the two fighters.


    His punches were sharp and precise, striking Monga''s body with pinpoint accuracy. With no time for Monga to regain his footing, it was all said and done.


    The speed, the combination¡ªthey were all too much for a regular shinobi to endure.


    Ultimately, Lars'' success lay in his ability to unleash a barrage of attacks without giving Monga a moment''s respite. His fighting style, characteristic of a true Tekken fighter, emphasized relentless aggression and technical precision, allowing him to not merely win the match but to do so in a spectacular, dominating fashion.


    ''You pass...'' Arthur secretly thought to himself.


    William, still buzzing from the excitement of the event, couldn''t help but cheer enthusiastically.


    "That was amazing! Did you see his combos?" he said, beaming at Jada and Naruto, who also looked impressed.


    "Wow," Naruto replied, practically starry-eyed. "I didn''t think he would take someone out so fast..."


    "I can''t believe how intense he was!" Margaret added, still catching her breath from the adrenaline of the fight.


    As Lars left the stage, maintaining his signature cool demeanour, he could hear the admiration growing around. These cheers were nothing new to him; he was well accustomed to recognition, but somehow, the atmosphere felt different. It was almost like it wasn''t worth his time.


    While Monga slowly regained his composure, Lars turned to him, noting an expression of resignation fading into respect.


    "You did well," he bluntly said. But the hint of acknowledgment was clear in his voice. "You''ve got what it takes to be better..."


    "Thanks," Monga said, trying to gather himself. "I guess I underestimated how fast you were."


    Lars shrugged in response and said, "Fighting isn''t just about strength; it''s about understanding your opponent''s movements."


    Monga wasn''t the only one moved; the Kages watching were just as impressed. Both of them whispered from one to the other how they would have liked such a "shinobi" to join their ranks. What caught their attention was that Lars didn''t have any headband on, signifying his neutrality.


    Even better than the Kage''s high regard for Lars, almost everyone wanted to fight. They didn''t mind whether they would win or lose; they simply desired the opportunity to face against a strong opponent who understood what it meant to fight.

 Chapter 132: Leaf Dragon

    Chapter 132 - Leaf Dragon


    The large monitor displayed the names of the next two fighters: Makaro Akimichi vs. Anko Mitarashi.


    Among the spectators, some were taken aback, while others were indifferent. Given that the arena was mainly situated with ninjas from the Leaf Village, it came as no surprise that two of their own were squaring off against each other.


    However, the unexpected choice of Makaro, who appeared overweight and somewhat sluggish, raised eyebrows.


    The Akimichi clan was known for their incredible talent; figures like Torifu and D¨­t¨­ had made a name for themselves, yet here was Makaro, an average Genin, stepping into the spotlight. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Few knew the truth behind his selection. Unbeknownst to many, Makaro had unwittingly provided Arthur information on the Akimichi''s secret technique, Calorie Control, which helped boost Arthur''s prowess.


    Trying to lure in fighters from across the world wasn''t his only objective; it was also created to gather enough important characters for him to place them under his genjutsu!


    Arthur, who was secretly in charge of selections, aimed to manipulate the famed clans of the Leaf Village¡ªAkimichi, Nara, and Yamanaka¡ªby employing his technique to his advantage during the tournament.


    As the match began, Anko wasted no time showing off her agility. The spectators watched with bated breath.


    She approached Makaro, employing a series of quick taijutsu attacks. The boy, caught a little off guard, grunted and attempted to counter, but it became clear that Anko was not a pushover. She dodged his attacks while landing her own, making it apparent the difference in skill between a Special J¨­nin and Genin.


    As Arthur watched the fight unfold, he stepped away from his area. He decided to approach the clans observing the match. When he arrived in their group, he clapped his hands, drawing attention to himself.


    "It''s commendable to see such valour from your clans," he remarked coolly. Many within the Akimichi clan turned, surprised that someone had acknowledged them in such a manner. "Be not alarmed..."


    Kasuga Nara, seated nearby, raised an eyebrow in curiosity, hardly expecting anyone outside their country to recognize their contributions.


    Arthur continued, this time activating his Evil Illusion Flattery technique. His words cascaded over them like an invisible shower.


    "Your clans are legendary for their ability to work together seamlessly... The Akimichi with their strength, the Nara with their strategy, and the Yamanaka with their manipulation¡ªa well-meshed synergy, wouldn''t you agree?"


    They all nodded as if in a trance, waiting for more words to fill their ears. As he spoke, Arthur''s illusion wove itself around the group, their attention captured completely.


    Though their eyes were trained on him, their minds were slowly but surely succumbing to the trap he had set. They continued to nod with an engrossed expression, paying no heed to the ongoing battle in the arena.


    Returning to the fight, Makaro attempted to summon all of the training he had undergone, but Anko''s speed continued to overwhelm him. She executed a swift horizontal swipe, knocking Makaro off his feet.


    It was a barrage of moves that even he had trouble understanding. Before long, he was on the defensive, dodging, breathing heavily, and sweat pouring from his face as she continued to close in.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, content with the success of his illusion, casually made his way back to his area. His work had gone unnoticed. And the instant he returned, the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, declaring, "Anko Mitarashi wins!"


    Unsurprisingly, Makaro had fallen short against the experienced kunoichi, a fact that most had already anticipated.


    As Makaro trudged back to his clan, he felt embarrassed and wanted to apologize. But to his surprise, his clan members seemed distant, almost forgetful. They greeted him with confused expressions, as if they had been pulled from a dream.


    "I''m so sorry for the loss," he tried to relay.


    "Loss? What loss?" one clan member replied, glancing around as though struggling to piece together what had transpired.


    "Anko... I just fought against Anko," Makaro tried to clarify, bewildered that his clanmates seemed to lack any recollection of the match. It was uncanny for him. It was as if the whole encounter had slipped from their collective memory.


    "We''re just glad to see you back, Makaro! Not to worry; things will be fine," another clan member said with an encouraging smile. Yet he had no recollection of the fight.


    Confused, Makaro decided to play along, recognizing that there was little rationale in arguing. Their comfort was enough, yet it was almost as if they were genuinely oblivious to the stakes of the tournament.


    He felt a tad frustrated, believing something unnatural had happened during that short span but not being able to put his finger on it.


    Now it truly made sense why Makaro was selected; he was too innocent and too foolish to deduce his clan''s subtle invasion. While their weakest link was out fighting, their strongest assets had been seized.


    Before Makaro could dwell further in the confusion, the next match was announced: "Atsui vs. Chen!"


    "Get ready!" the Raikage boomed. His behaviour was almost too laughable at this point since he would only cheer for his ninjas.


    Atsui was written to be a character from the Cloud Village, known for his impulsive conduct. His personality was the opposite of his sister''s, Samui''s.


    While he was marked by an eagerness to engage in direct confrontations with adversaries, it often led him to act independently and charge into battle without considering support or strategy.


    This same impulsive nature is reflected in his frequent use of the word "hot" in conversation, a catchphrase that''s similar to his name.


    Physically, he sports a distinct hairstyle, characterized by neck-length, blond locks styled into an asymmetrical bowl cut, which adds to his youthful look. His green eyes are expressive, often showing off his determination.


    His typical outfit features a sleeveless adaptation of the conventional shinobi attire from his village, complemented by their signature flak jacket. His forearms tend to also be wrapped in bandages, suggesting a readiness for action. Additionally, he bears a tattoo on his left shoulder that features the kanji for "heat," once again emphasizing his fiery nature.


    That same nature likely won''t help him here. Atsui is mainly skilled in kenjutsu, wielding a long katana with a white hilt. This weapon is not just for show; he has the ability to channel fire-based chakra through his sword, allowing him to unleash attacks that can engulf enemies in flames.


    Sad for him, that weapon was confiscated for the duration of the tournament.


    Arthur could always take it, but then that would stir up an investigation. Plus, he didn''t care for Atsui''s worthless weapon when he himself had several, more unique swords.


    If he recalled correctly, during the Fourth Shinobi World War, Atsui served in the First Division of the Allied Shinobi Forces alongside his sister. He demonstrated his combat prowess when confronting the reincarnated Gold and Silver Brothers.


    However, the tides turned during their battle, in which the brothers imprisoned him and his sister in one of the Treasured Tools.


    Let''s see how he fairs now.


    The crowd stirred, focusing on the next combatants. Among the sea of onlookers, the Raikage, who had been subdued after watching his ninjas fall in previous matches, finally spoke up. "Let''s go, Atsui!" he roared. His behaviour was the opposite of what one might expect from a Kage.


    Mei was unsure of how to respond to his overt excitement. "He''s getting wound up," she commented to the feudal lord nearby, suppressing a chuckle. "If his ninjas don''t achieve some success soon, he might never live it down."


    This was understandable due to the pressure the Raikage felt in upholding the prestige of the Cloud Village.


    As the fighters stepped into the arena, Atsui eventually stood across from Chen. There was no need for any words to be said; it was clear what both fighters came here for. The announcer yelled begin, and the battle commenced. Atsui''s brute strength met Chen''s cunning tactics.


    The Raikage, caught up in the moment, roared, fueling the crowd''s energy: "That''s it! Show that Leaf ninja what it means to be a Cloud shinobi!" He continued to shout, clearly invested in the outcome of the match.


    As the two traded blows, the spectators copied his sentiments, feeding off the Raikage''s energy. Mei practically felt embarrassed to be sitting next to him.


    With each attack that both competitors executed, the observers cheered. Their techniques weren''t that straightforward to analyze. Atsui unleashed strikes, while Chen danced deftly around his attempts. It soon became clear who''s agility was better.


    The fight raged on, and Arthur couldn''t help but observe from the sidelines, his attention remaining mainly on Chen''s maneuvers. That character was reported to be a legendary taijutsu user. But what Arthur was witnessing was nothing short of an above-average martial artist.


    It was no wonder Rock Lee was able to best Chen in one move during the war.


    When Arthur wasn''t fixated on him, he was observing the Leaf clan members, who were unwittingly under his illusion. It all felt like a brilliant game of chess, where each piece moved according to his design without anyone''s comprehension.


    The illusion would serve its purpose long after the matches ended. So for now, he didn''t need to think about it too much.


    Then something unexpected happened. The arena became excited as Chen succeeded in landing a blow that sent Atsui sprawling to the ground. For a moment, the Raikage''s looked anxious.


    "Get up, Atsui! You''re not done yet!" he bellowed. Many of the spectators could feel the Raikage''s raging spirit.


    Despite the setback, Atsui quickly regained his footing, breathing heavily but composed. In retaliation, he darted forward, unleashing a barrage of punches, pushing Chen back just long enough to catch him off guard.


    The back-and-forth nature of their battle kept the audience slightly on edge. They thought that Chen was just an old geezer. But after seeing him in action against a more younger, favourable opponent, each side was banking on the other to stumble.


    As the fight continued to reach its climax, neither side willing to back down, it was evident who the winner would eventually be.


    Just as Atsui sought to capitalize on a moment of weakened defense, his foot caught on the uneven floor, allowing Chen to counter.


    "No way!" he gasped after recovering.


    Chen smirked and declared, "You''re worthy of my full strength, I see."


    The statement comically caught Atsui off guard. "Wait, you weren''t going all out just now?!"


    "Not even close," Chen replied nonchalantly.


    With those words, an immense energy began to radiate from him. The atmosphere shifted; an electric charge surged in the air as he prepared to unleash his ultimate technique¡ªthe Leaf Dragon.


    He pivoted on his heel with an upward spin kick that seemed to defy gravity for just a moment. Suddenly, the arena became windy, spiraling upward as a tornado formed around Chen. The swirling dust particles began to coalesce, intertwining into a dragon with elongated whiskers glimmering in the sunlight. It roared, ready to crush its prey.


    The spectators gasped in awe; they had never seen a taijutsu technique like this before.


    Atsui, momentarily mesmerized, snapped back to reality as the dragon launched forward. He barely had time to react before it engulfed him. The howling winds spiraled around him, creating a barrier. He felt the intense pressure suffocate him, unable to escape the very maw of the beast.


    "No, no, no! Not like this!" he yelled, throwing up his arms to shield himself as the razor winds cut into him, leaving gashes across his body.


    The force of the Leaf Dragon then propelled him backward like a ragdoll, crashing violently against the arena''s boundary. Chaos of cheers came from the audience, half in awe and half in shock at the rapid turn of events.


    As Atsui lay on the ground, Chen stood at the center of his storm, breathing casually and triumphantly.


    The Raikage exploded with fury, his frustration boiling over. He shot to his feet, glaring at the fighters with darkened eyes. "That''s not how a Cloud ninja fights!" Unable to contain his rage, he hurled his seat against the wall, completely shattering it. "I need a bathroom break!"


    Some of the feudal lords around him were actually scared. As he stomped away, Mei finally let out a hearty laugh, lightening the mood. The scene was both tense and humorous, playing out like a well-scripted show.


    It''s then that the announcer''s voice broke through the laughter, declaring the match over, "Chen is the victor!"


    Yet in the midst of it all, Chen understood that this would not be the last time he''d need to use his ultimate technique again. There were still others to face, and he was ready to meet them head-on.

 Chapter 133: A Single Man

    Chapter 133 - A Single Man


    The monitor turned on, displaying the names of the next combatants. Much of the crowd was oblivious to the fighters on screen: Raid¨­ Namiashi vs. Kotetsu Hagane.


    Instant murmurs arose, with many spectators exchanging puzzled glances. These were names and faces most hadn''t known. However, the moment they saw the familiar Leaf Village insignia attached to their uniforms, interest sparked anew.


    The audience recognized that despite their anonymity, these fighters were from the same village as Naruto and Margaret, who had previously enthralled them.


    In the midst of the buzz, the Raikage made his return. As he walked back into the viewing area, still fuming over his ninjas'' lackluster performances, he found that someone had already placed a fresh chair for him. He plopped down into it with displeasure and a scowl on his expression.


    Whatever hopes he had of a proud showing for the Cloud Village hung precariously on the shoulders of his only two remaining fighters: C and Darui. Every other match had felt like a slap in the face.


    His eyes drifted back to the arena, and he felt frustrated at the prospect that the fighters were again from the Leaf Village. Then an idea sparked in his mind. So he turned to Mei and suggested, "How about another bet, Mizukage?"


    Mei''s interest piqued. She leaned forward and queried, "What''s the wager this time?"


    "The shinobi with the bandage across his face," he said, pointing decisively at Kotetsu. "I believe he''s going to win."


    Mei studied the two shinobi with a sharp eye. Only vaguely recalling them, she attempted to make sense of his choice. "You think so? He seems a bit... average, don''t you think?"


    "Sure, but it''s about potential!"


    That''s when Mei recognized something the Raikage regretted. The other fighter, Raid¨­, had a scar on his face. That surely had to have meant something. A scar like that could only have been acquired in a serious battle.


    "Maybe so," she replied, rolling her eyes. "But I wish that Kotetsu didn''t have that bandage on. He could be really handsome under there." This was typical of Mei''s character. Having been single for quite some time, she liked to engage with handsome men.


    The Raikage raised an eyebrow, but before he could retort, Mei''s expression shifted to one of contemplation. Eager to hear her answer, he asked, "So are you saying you''re placing your bet on Raid¨­?"


    "Yes," she affirmed. "If I''m right, you have to double the promised resources to the Mist Village."


    "And if I win?" the Raikage countered, leaning in slightly, intensely curious.


    "If you win," Mei replied playfully, "you won''t have to give them the tools at all. Deal?"


    It was a win-win situation for Mei, and A knew it. If he didn''t accept, then she''d decline. But if he did accept and win, he could try to gamble again.


    "Deal!" he smirked, extending his hand as they clasped in agreement.


    The feudal lords nearby couldn''t make sense of these two Kages. They thought that heads from villages had enmity with one another, especially after the Mist Village''s rumoured "Blood Mist" era. Thankfully, their talk was nothing more than friendly competition, not a political one.


    The announcer''s voice boomed in the arena as Raid¨­ and Kotetsu faced one another in the center, exchanging friendly glances. Their camaraderie was evident; these two shinobi weren''t foes but teammates, part of a respected squad back in the Leaf Village.


    "Finally, I''ve been meaning to fight you," Raid¨­ said with a friendly grin.


    Kotetsu laughed, "Glad you think I''m worthy of the challenge. Let''s give them a good show, shall we?"


    Little did the spectators know, Raid¨­ was actually Kotetsu''s senior¡ªan aspect of their relationship unknown to the audience. They had trained together, shared techniques, and connected through comradeship.


    As the announcer signaled the start of the match, the two quickly engaged with one another. Their taijutsu techniques started cautiously but soon intensified into fast exchanges as they felt the arena''s intense cheers.


    Their movements were noteworthy but lacked the extraordinary flair exhibited by fighters like Rock Lee or Shira. Nonetheless, the crowd appreciated the grit they displayed.


    Back at the Raikage''s corner, he grumbled, "Some shinobi they are."


    "Give them some credit; it''s not like every match can produce a legendary fighter," Mei countered with amusement curling at her lips.


    As the match between them began, Naruto leaned forward, trying his best to catch every move.


    "Hey, who are these two guys again?" he asked, glancing around at his companions with a cocked head. This was atypical of his behaviour. If the main character didn''t interact with someone he knew, it would often leave him with confusion marred on his face.


    William chuckled heartily at Naruto''s question and said, "Seriously, cuz? You don''t know? Kotetsu is one of the village guards; he patrols the gate and keeps an eye out for any trouble. And Raid¨­? He''s the Hokage''s elite bodyguard. Both of them are actually really skilled!"


    In truth, both were average-level fighters.


    Naruto''s eyes widened in mock shock. "What? They''re guards? I mean..." With a grin spreading across his face, Naruto announced to the entire group, "I knew that! Of course, I did!" He pointed at Raid¨­ and Kotetsu, puffing out his chest. "Just wasn''t going to say it without first being asked, right?"


    A couple of his friends barely managed to suppress their laughter, while Iruka wore a bemused expression. Neji shook his head and teased, "Take it easy, Naruto. I think everyone knows you were clueless until now."


    "What''s the big deal?" Naruto protested, dismissing the comment while trying to recover his dignity. "It''s not like I''ve got their profiles memorized like Will and Jada always do!".


    "Maybe you should start taking notes, Naruto," Margaret joked, trying to recover face.


    "You want to know who you''re sparring with someday, don''t you?" Jada added.


    Both were correct in a sense. Neither wanted to relay information that they knew everything about his world.


    As the match continued, Naruto''s attention remained glued to the combatants, who were now trading blows harder than before. The taijutsu they demonstrated wasn''t world-shattering, but it did show how strong the Leaf was.


    "Go, Kotetsu!" Naruto cheered, inexplicably invested in the fight unfolding before him. "Show him what the village guard can do!" Then he suddenly called out, "C''mon, Raid¨­! You''re the Hokage''s elite! Don''t let him outshine you!"


    Almost everyone smirked or laughed at the boy''s enthusiasm.


    "Naruto!" Iruka tried stopping. "Keep your voice down; you''re gonna draw attention to¡ª"


    "Alright! Give ''em another one!"


    As the punches landed and their feet shuffled, amidst the cheers and commotion, Naruto''s voice rang clear and comical. He stood up at one impressive moment, causing nearby spectators to turn to him in surprise, announcing with gusto, "I knew there was something special about them! They are the best-chosen guards of the village! Respect!"


    His fervent proclamations continued to draw chuckles from those around him. They echoed his cheers. Even the occasional shinobi, initially focused on the fight, couldn''t help but join in the lighthearted mood.


    Back in the ring, as Raid¨­ and Kotetsu continued to exchange blows, a glance between them revealed their shared amusement. They weren''t just fighting for victory; they were representatives of their village, and they understood that value.


    Naruto, still animated, yelled, "Let''s go! We''re rooting for our guys!" With that line, he became the unofficial cheerleader of the arena.


    Much of his group members felt a tad embarrassed. Only William had enough shameless to join in and yelled, "Leaf Village all the way!"


    As the two fighters exchanged blows, the crowd soon began to pick favourites.


    Raid¨­ threw a punch, which Kotetsu evaded with a swift sidestep, retaliating with a light jab of his own. They went back and forth, neither yielding.


    Sweat glistened on their brows from having exhaustively traded punches and dodges, yet even still, neither was willing to back down. For a moment, it appeared that they shared a mutual understanding¡ªa celebration of their village''s strengths.


    Time seemed to drag as the match progressed, both fighters nearing their limits. A referee, positioned attentively, knew he''d eventually need to call the match.


    Finally, he raised his hand and blew a whistle, signaling the time limit had been reached. The two combatants paused, panting heavily, and turned their attention to the referee, eager yet nervous to know who would be declared the victor.


    The crowd held their breath as they watched the referee study both fighters, who stood at the center, equally exhausted but proud.


    "After careful evaluation," the referee announced, "I declare the winner: Raid¨­ Namiashi!"


    The audience celebrated his victory. However, the Raikage''s face twisted with fury upon hearing the announcement. His frustration boiled over as he once again hurled his chair against the wall with a loud crash.


    "Another bathroom break!" he shouted, storming off as yet another defeat for the Cloud Village weighed him down.


    Mei giggled at the spectacle and shook her head, musing, "Poor man."


    As Raid¨­ and Kotetsu exchanged appreciation nods, they clasped hands in a show of solidarity. Despite the competitive nature of the tournament, their coworker relationship prevailed, and both displayed mutual respect for each other''s strength.


    "Let''s go back to our group," Kotetsu suggested, already drifting off towards their teammates. "You know what happens next, don''t you?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah," Raid¨­ agreed with a genuine smile. "Let''s hope we see someone from our group win this whole thing!"


    Their short chat ended amicably, with the two comrades navigating away towards where Anko and Ebisu were. She looked at them and said, "That was a great match, you two. Raid¨­, if you look at the bracket, it should be you and I fighting in the next round."


    "Meh, have fun with that," he shot back jokingly. "I''ll probably forfeit anyway; I only showed up to see the hype surrounding the tournament."


    Ebisu blinked at him, shocked. "Wait... you''re serious? You''re going to forfeit?"


    Raid¨­ nodded with earnestness and said, "Yeah, it just feels like the right thing to do. Besides, Kotetsu and I planned this from the start!"


    "Wow. That''s a bummer," Anko murmured, though she couldn''t hide her admiration for his decision. "I won''t stop you; I appreciate you two escorting us here."


    As their exchange ended, Raid¨­ and Kotetsu passed by Naruto''s group. Raid¨­ glanced over, spotting some familiar faces, and said, "Hey, you guys! Hope one of you makes it as a finalist!"


    Naruto flashed a big grin and replied, "You know it! Just wait and see! No way I''m gonna lose; I''m gonna be the Hokage some day!"


    "Go get ''em, Naruto!" Kotetsu called, throwing a thumbs-up. "You too, Iruka, Will, Marge, Neji, and Lee!"


    As the two Leaf shinobi stepped out of the arena, the atmosphere outside felt different, more tranquil compared to the energy they had just left behind. They made their way towards the area designated for collecting their materials and tools.


    "I wonder what the true purpose of this tournament was," Kotetsu pondered aloud, casting a sideways glance at his teammate. "It seemed different than what I had expected."


    Raid¨­ nodded thoughtfully and replied, "Yeah, you''re right. There''s got to be some deeper reason for holding this. I mean, look at the attention it''s gained. Two Kages are here to spectate. That doesn''t happen for just any event."


    Kotetsu frowned slightly and wondered, "You think it''s about fostering unity among the villages?"


    Raid¨­ shrugged, saying, "Could be. Or maybe they''re trying to set the stage for something bigger. But what could that be? With how powerful the Kages are, whoever orchestrated this must be on another level."


    Both shinobi fell into a contemplative silence for a moment. They didn''t want to think too hard on the matter. Little did they know that behind the grandeur of the tournament, the orchestration of events lay not in the hands of villages, an organization, or even a group of unfamed feudal lords, but in the hands of a single man¡ªArthur Bennett.


    Unaware of the true architect behind the spectacle, Raid¨­ and Kotetsu continued their conversation, completely oblivious to what was just outside their comprehension.

 Chapter 134: Day Dreaming

    Chapter 134 - Day Dreaming


    It''s then that tension struck when the next set of names were displayed on the monitor: C vs. Hoshikaze.


    Most of the audience were asking themselves, "Who was this Hoshikaze?"


    The Raikage leaned forward in his seat, furrowing his brow as the name registered. The fighter was shrouded in mystery and had an unsettling aura surrounding him. And he wasn''t the only one who could feel it.


    Arthur, disguised as Hoshikaze, had chosen this name carefully, weighing both its meaning and the persona it would portray. He appeared brutish and strong, with a robust build that drew attention. The blindfold he wore was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Was he truly blind, or was this a strategy? Whispers among the crowds intensified because of it.


    As he made his way to the stage, each step was light yet powerful. And just as he passed the other fighters, Jada noticed something others hadn''t: Lars slowly opened his eyes to focus on Arthur''s figure!


    Arthur knew that Lars was staring at him. To be frank, he could feel the weight of gazes across the arena; he was drawing attention from all corners, whether they recognized him or not. Nonetheless, he ignored them, stepping into the center of the stage, just as C made his entrance.


    C, often referred to as Sh¨© or Cee in various adaptations, is a J¨­nin hailing from the Cloud Village. He''s mainly known for his serious demeanour and serves as one of the bodyguards for the Raikage. Alongside his laid-back partner Darui, he plays a vital role not only in the realm of defense but in strategizing and executing complex missions that benefit their village.


    Physically, he is characterized by dark eyes and short, neatly styled blond hair, which he wears parted down the middle. His attire reflects the standard uniform of a Cloud shinobi, including a sleeveless black shirt complemented by a one-shoulder white flak jacket.


    He accessorizes with black elbow-length arm guards, shin guards featuring a red-and-white design, a black forehead protector, and sandals, all of which symbolize his allegiance to his village.


    C''s skill set is exceptional, making him an accomplished shinobi. His prowess in ninjutsu is exemplified by his ability to utilize advanced techniques like those that combine light style with lightning style, allowing him to both deceive opponents and create openings during combat.


    His skill doesn''t end here; he also has an aptitude for sensing chakra, enabling him to track targets even from significant distances. Perhaps it was not as strong as Alice, but it was still noteworthy. He also knows how to perform medical ninjutsus for high-stakes missions and battles.


    While those things wouldn''t serve him here in the tournament, C is versatile in the art of combat. He possesses some solid analytical abilities, allowing him to comprehend foreign techniques effectively.


    This was showcased when Sasuke Uchiha and him fought at the Kage Summit three years from now. His knowledge of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and Amaterasu was nothing short of impressive; he can evaluate and understand dangerous abilities like those quickly, often mentioning particulars about their usage, such as Sasuke''s proficiency with the black flames compared to that of Itachi Uchiha''s.


    There''s no question that this is a tenacious and capable shinobi whose serious commitment to his duties.


    He stood confidently in the arena, demonstrating readiness. The crowd quieted, hoping for a promised action.


    C grinned and asked, "Can you see me?"


    Arthur merely nodded with an expression that was calm and collected, an unshakeable facade. Curious yet skeptical, C attempted to wave his hand in front of Arthur''s face. Yet Arthur hadn''t flinched.


    The crowd reacted with giggles and confusion, unsure if it was all part of the pre-fight antics or something more serious.


    The announcer then shouted, "Begin!" prompting C to adopt a combat stance. Assessing his opponent, he commented, "You don''t seem like a bad guy. Let''s take a moment to warm up."


    With a steady composure, Arthur replied, "No need..."


    C was in disbelief. By refusing to warm up, Arthur was inadvertently suggesting he would not try or take the fight seriously. This unwarranted confidence irritated C. "Oh, we''ll see about that," he said, lunging forward with a quick punch.


    The impact was immediate yet unexpected. Arthur raised his forearm to block C''s strike, yet the force of the blow vibrated through C''s arm, causing him to recoil a few paces back. He then shook his hand. When he looked at it, blood trickled from his knuckles, which left him wide-eyed.


    "Did we feel the same thing?" Arthur asked. "Because your attempt was very soft..."


    C''s eyes darted from his now-injured hand and Arthur''s figure with disbelief. It was clear that he had never experienced that before. Arthur''s arm remained unscathed; the truth of what had just transpired hit hard.


    If there was anything C was thinking, it was, ''How tough is this guy?!''


    "Try again," Arthur calmly said.


    C evaluated his opponent, choosing to shift tactics. He was a skilled shinobi; he knew to flank, to find a weakness in Arthur''s defenses. With a quick movement, he darted to the side and maneuvered behind his opponent.


    Arthur, however, had not moved a single muscle. So C lunged for another jab, believing he could catch him off guard. But as he thrust his fist forward, it felt as though he''d passed through a mirage.


    Arthur hadn''t even flinched!


    The crowd gasped collectively. "What? His punch just phased right through him!" someone shouted, bewildered by the impossibility unfolding before their eyes.


    "Is he using chakra?" someone else ventured. "That''s against the rules; he''s cheating!"


    The announcer glanced at the sensors monitoring chakra levels, only to confirm, "Ladies and gentlemen, I can attest that no chakra is being used!"


    The murmurs of disbelief continued in the audience. Other spectators shared their astonished reactions, exchanging glances. To the untrained eye, it had appeared as if C had simply missed his target. Yet, for those with a keen understanding of combat, the truth was bewilderingly different.


    The Kages sat stoically, arms crossed, as they took in the sight with rapt attention. The Raikage frowned at the spectacle, equally impressed and wary of Arthur''s capabilities. He had thought that this match was going to redeem his village, but he couldn''t have been more wrong.


    C tried again, launching a series of jabs and hooks, yet Arthur skillfully avoided each one without making a move, seemingly phasing through the attacks.


    "He has to be cheating, no?!" someone in the stands questioned, the confusion escalating into commotion.


    "Absolutely not," the announcer affirmed sternly, raising his voice above the chatter, "Believe it when I say that there is no chakra fluctuation present!"


    The crowd whispered one to another in an attempt to process the extraordinary display. The Kages themselves shifted, intrigued as they observed Arthur''s genius. Even Naruto leaned in closer, unable to tell what was happening.


    "What''s going on here?" the boy wondered, scratching his head. He scanned the arena, looking for answers, but the deeper layers of combat seemed beyond his comprehension.


    Upon glancing at his group to quell his interest, he noticed Jada with her Sharingan active. She was so engaged in the match that she was scrutinizing the fighters.


    "He''s not using chakra at all," she revealed, "he''s dodging every attack at the last second, making it look like C is phasing through him."


    Those who understood, like the Kage, were observant of this fact as well. They were just as stunned as the ones who didn''t understand. A mere unknown shinobi dodging attacks from an elite guard wasn''t what impressed them; it was the fact he was doing it blindfolded!


    "But how can he do that without seeing?" Naruto gasped.


    "The reactions he must possess!" Jada continued, admiring whatever might have pushed a shinobi this hard to achieve such a feat.


    "This is an advanced level of reflex," Margaret added, wondering who this person was. "Only someone incredibly fast could do something like this, and what''s more crazy is the fact that he''s doing so without any visible cues!"


    As the two females explained, everyone understood¡ªthe skill Arthur was displaying went beyond exceptional; it was almost otherworldly. So much so that it was drawing the captivated attention of every elite ninja in the building.


    "You feel that?" the Mizukage asked. "It''s like he exists outside the pace of time, slipping past the moment just before impact. This skill... It could redefine taijutsu, if something like that is even possible."


    "Don''t be silly," the Raikage argued. "He hasn''t attacked yet. Until I see his strength, I won''t count my shinobi out..."


    "I get it," she smiled his way, "you don''t want to place another wager."


    He narrowed his eyes at her, unwilling to get angry again. Because even the Raikage, the strongest ninja after their Jinch¨±riki, Killer Bee, understood that the person fighting his shinobi was nowhere close to average.


    With every new jab and strike from C, Arthur remained untouched and eerily calm. The crowd was beginning to purchase the idea that Hoshikaze wasn''t just another competitor; he was an enigma wrapped in mystery.


    With his jaw set in determination, C unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks. "Here!" he called out, throwing a sharp right hook, aimed straight for Arthur''s jaw. But just as his fist was about to make contact, it transitioned seamlessly to the left as if it were a mere sound in the wind.


    He felt the air where his punch should have landed, and he quickly regained his posture, determined not to let this setback break his focus. "Try this!" he shouted, pivoting on his heel and delivering a swift front kick towards Arthur. The same thing happened.


    With every attempt he made, Arthur continued to dodge each strike with a fluid grace that was infuriating. It was as if he could sense his movements, slipping through the air like a phase shifting between solid matter.


    But Arthur wasn''t sensing; he was listening.


    Grinding his teeth together, C stepped back, trying to maintain his composure. He could feel his breathing growing heavier as he processed what was happening. "Not this time," he murmured to himself, planting his feet once more.


    "This one!" he focused, swinging a powerful uppercut¡ªonly for Arthur to evade yet again. The agility displayed was simply too frustrating, and each miss felt like a blow to his pride as a shinobi.


    "Once more!" he barked. But again, it was as if his kick was vanishing before it could find its mark, leaving him kicking nothing but air while Arthur remained seemingly still! C''s brow furrowed as sweat began to form on his forehead.


    Backpedaling to create a bit of distance, he took a moment to collect his thoughts. Perhaps he could change his pacing and imagine some new strategies to calculate the timing of his strikes. Expelling a slow breath, he cleared his mind, readying himself for another attempt.


    "You''re thinking too hard," Arthur said as if knowing what C was contemplating.


    This caused the Cloud shinobi to pause. Did Arthur actually know who C was to be advising things like that? Or was he simply trying to get into C''s head¡ªa tactic Arthur is well-known for.


    "Hey, pal," C finally said, "by any chance, you and I haven''t fought before, have we?"


    "It''s our first time," Arthur calmly answered.


    "I sure did get the short end of the stick then," C tried joking to ease the tension weighing him down. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were only a select few things he could do in a situation where his opponent was faster. But most of those attempts required chakra, which was against the rules.


    Suddenly, he heard from the sidelines, "The key is to stay relaxed!" When he looked, he saw Darui.


    "Or maybe you should try imagining him naked," Atsui relayed.


    C let out a small chuckle, shaking his head in acknowledgment. While he respected his group''s laid-back approach, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of the challenge before him.


    "I appreciate your advices, but it''s not so simple," he replied, trying to inject some levity into his situation.


    With a hint of a smile, his teammates words finally absorbed into his head. He had indeed been overthinking this fight.


    From the moment he stepped foot on the arena with Arthur, he had already fallen into the trap, a trap in which he wasn''t aware. So he took a deep breath and finally calmed himself.


    "Oh," Arthur mused. "It seems you''re done warming up."


    C scoffed, aware that Arthur was trying to psych him out again. This time it wouldn''t work. C had finally adapted to Arthur''s mind game of using simple moves to trick his head.


    "This time I''ll take you on seriously," C said.


    But deep down inside, Arthur could feel C''s doubts. Did C truly believe that this was a mind trick, a simple ploy to make people think he could phase through objects? Surely, his opponent was daydreaming about whether he could win this fight.

 Chapter 135: Fighting Air

    Chapter 135 - Fighting Air


    C lunged forward, and Arthur could hear the increase in his opponent''s speed. That could only mean one thing: C was trying to go all-out and overwhelm him.


    Instead of executing those earlier dodges that had left the audience in awe, Arthur decided to pivot his foot and move to C''s side. C, despite missing, couldn''t help but smirk. His instincts told him he was about to find an opening.


    Planting his foot firmly on the ground, he seamlessly transitioned into a roundhouse kick aimed at Arthur''s midsection. Arthur raised his opposite arm and caught C''s leg effortlessly, showing no signs of distress. The crowd was astonished at how quick the match''s pace turned.


    Quickly, C executed a reverse roundhouse kick, believing he had a second chance at landing a blow. But Arthur remained composed, crossing his arms and catching that leg as well.


    The crowd gasped in unison as they witnessed C suspended in the air, held securely by his shins. Arthur''s strength was breathtaking, an exhibit of physical prowess that seemed almost above supernatural.


    "You''re supposed to be the Raikage''s elite guard?" he quipped in a steady tone.


    Before C could muster a retort, Arthur swung him harshly. The force of the motion took C by surprise, and he struggled to gather himself amidst the dizzying spin. Thoughts of nausea crept into his mind, but he fought them down.


    Round and round he went. When he had finally had enough, he channeled everything into one desperate survival tactic: planting his hand on the ground to halt the momentum.


    Sensing what C was attempting, Arthur decided to intervene. With a sharp pivot, he threw C high into the air, causing the audience to gasp once more as they watched him ascend. High above the arena, C found himself momentarily stunned by the altitude.


    Drawing on his instinct, he positioned himself, aiming a fist downward as he began his dive back towards Arthur. Yet, just as he felt confident in his approach, Arthur remained unmoved. Instead of retreating or utilizing an elaborate maneuver, he simply took one casual step to the left.


    Feeling that C was just about to crash down beside him, Arthur executed a spin kick with impeccable timing, sending C flying out of the ring!


    The announcer barely had time to process what had happened before calling out, "And the match goes to Hoshikaze!" The outbreak of cheers from the crowd was thunderous, even exceeding the applause given to Lars.


    Even the Mizukage was impressed at the tactics and display of skill she had observed. Never before had anyone seen a blindfolded fighter in combat. And by the volume of their applause, they wanted more action.


    Among the multitudes celebrating, Arthur used his Tamashii to notice a particular figure''s awed expression¡ªJada. He understood that she was even more engaged than the rest, rapt with fascination.


    Was she really that impressed? Nay, the real question to ask is: how could she not be dazzled?


    The straightforward execution of his techniques, the purity of movement stripped of flair yet steeped in precision, kept all eyes focused on him.


    Arthur fighting C without chakra was like an adult to a teenager. Perhaps if the latter could use chakra, the results might have differed. But the so-called elite guard was in Arthur''s domain, an area not many could stand a chance in.


    Arthur, who had honed himself since the first day he arrived in this world, had never stopped training. Above the three basic fighting styles, ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu, he excelled at the latter and knew how to perfectly take advantage of the formers.


    To him, it was no fluke.


    From the moment he had thrown C into the air, he already understood in C''s eyes was an increasing jitteriness, signs of disorientation from the initial spin. The writing was on the wall; if C unleashed an attack, it would be sloppy¡ªa perfect opening for Arthur''s counter.


    As the cheers settled down, Mei sat in her seat, keenly observing the Raikage. She noticed something unusual for a leader whose shinobi had just lost a match¡ªhe wasn''t angry. Instead, he was mulling over the outcome with a contemplative look on his rugged features.


    "I know what you''re thinking," he mumbled. "I can''t be upset at this loss... C gave it his all. He''s an excellent fighter, but taijutsu isn''t his strong suit."


    Mei became a tad surprised. It was rare for the Raikage to take a loss so lightly, especially in such a high-profile tournament. "Really?" she replied, feigning casual interest. "Shouldn''t you be lashing out at least a little bit?"


    The Raikage shrugged, still gazing out at Arthur''s slowly retreating figure. "What good would that do? C''s a valuable shinobi, but against this Hoshikaze? He''s limited to what he can do on the battlefield. I''d like to speak to that fighter once this is all over."


    Mei''s curiosity piqued. To gain recognition from even the Raikage meant something. She, too, had been intrigued by Arthur for being an enigmatic fighter. However, she chose not to voice her interest, sensing that it might keep her from being perceived as too competitive.


    This wasn''t the time for personal desires to clash with professional verdicts, so she believed.


    "But don''t worry," the Raikage added. "I''ve still got one more shinobi who I know will win his match."


    "Who is it?" Mei subtly asked.


    The Raikage first nodded before pointing at the dark-skinned figure beneath: Darui. "He''s just laying low right now, waiting for his moment to show what our village can really do."


    Across the arena, lounging casually in his designated area, Darui had assumed a relaxed posture. That was typical of his character¡ªto have a sense of detached coolness.


    Meanwhile, C returned to his group with a surprisingly nonchalant attitude despite his defeat. As he approached, Darui smirked and asked in amusement, "So, how was it?"


    "Brutal," C replied. "It was like fighting air, or something¡ªmaybe even lighter than air." He took a moment to shake his head as if he still couldn''t believe what he had experienced. "That guy... I can''t really compare him to anyone. I''ve been in enough fights over the years, but he was something different."


    The implications of his words caused everyone to feel intrigued. Samui and Karui both leaned in closer with piqued curiosities.


    "Lighter than air?" Karui repeated, raising an eyebrow. "What does that even mean?"


    "It''s hard to explain," he continued. "Every strike felt like it was just out of reach. I thought I was hitting him, but it was like fighting a mirage. Even after I cleared my head, things hadn''t changed much."


    Omoi had to ask, "You mean like a fight that feels less like a physical confrontation and more like a ballet?"


    "I think you mean dance," Atsui corrected.


    Samui exchanged glances with Karui before returning her focus to C. With a cool tone, she said, "Sounds like you learned something valuable, at least."


    C chuckled, albeit a bit painfully. "Valuable is one way to put it. I think I''ll be thinking about this loss for a while."


    Though there wasn''t any gloominess to their atmosphere, deep down in each of them lay a respect for Arthur. They all felt what C had experienced¡ªa tension that words alone could not explain.


    "That guy thinks he''s so cool!" Naruto shouted from across his group. No one could tell if he was praising or scolding Arthur''s performance.


    "Yes," Neji added, believing it to be the former. "I must admit, his skills were abnormal."


    William was preparing to get Jada''s opinion since she had activated her Sharingan, but when he looked around, he noticed she was missing. As he scanned the crowd, he found her making her way toward Arthur''s direction.


    "Where''s she going?" Margaret enquired. When she saw William''s annoyed expression, she smiled and teased him.


    "I was just gonna ask her what she saw in Hoshikaze''s moves," he muttered.


    Margaret raised an eyebrow, playfully asking, "Are you jealous?"


    "Of course not!" he exclaimed, but his tone belied his defensiveness.


    Jada finally approached Arthur, who had turned his back to her as he was close to returning to his area. He knew she would want to speak to him after the match. The way she had observed the fight, the fact that she had gone as far as activating her Sharingan¡ªwhich he was aware of¡ªindicated she was interested.


    After all, who wouldn''t want to meet him after his amazing display?


    With a sincere tone, she said, "Congratulations on your victory, Mr. Hoshikaze!"


    Arthur hardly acknowledged her compliment, dismissively stating, "Get lost, Uchiha."


    Those words were unexpected. Her cheeks burned. "I was just trying to be nice," she protested, stomping her foot in frustration. Without waiting for a response, she turned to leave and added, "You don''t have to be so rude!"


    As she walked away, she couldn''t help but reflect on the encounter. Maybe she had misread him. The tendency to try to judge too quickly would not serve her well; perhaps he was simply wary.


    "What was that about?" William asked her when she returned.


    Jada paused, searching for the right words. Finally, she settled on, "He''s not exactly easy to approach."


    "Another Sasuke is more like it," Margaret commented, glancing between them as she witnessed the fallout from her meeting.


    Instantly, Jada felt her face warm again. The comparison nipped at her pride, and she drowned in embarrassment. Meanwhile, William felt a tad irritated at Margaret''s remark for a different reason.


    "Can we focus on the tournament and not about Sasuke?" he chided gently, attempting to keep the mood light. He hadn''t said this for only Jada''s sake, but for someone else.


    "It''s alright," Naruto chimed in with a comforting smile, understanding that William had said this because of him. "I know Sasuke will be back to his old self. I believe in him."


    When Arthur saw their conversation, he understood that his illusion was still bearing its mark. What he needed Sasuke to do was leave the village. Clearly, the Uchiha was not in the position to do that. As a cause and effect, he was ostracizing Naruto.


    "Right! Let''s focus on this fight," Margaret suggested. "I''ll admit: Hoshikaze was incredible. But it''s not like he was Guy-sensei or anything. I could just as easily have¡ª"


    "Guy-sensei!" Lee yelled next to her ear. He was being quite expressive for his beloved teacher. It was so loud that it compelled Margaret to blink away the ringing in her ears.


    "Calm down, Lee!" Iruka scolded gently as he tried to anchor the energy in the arena. The last thing he wanted was for more attention brought to them again. "Perhaps that mysterious shinobi is impressive, yes¡ªsome of the best taijutsu I''ve ever seen without a doubt. But we should consider that Lars fellow and the rest of these fighters. I can only wonder how difficult the upcoming matches will be."


    "True," William replied pensively. "All the major fighters have shown to have unorthodox fighting methods."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Naruto interrupted while adjusting his headband with a confident smile. "I''m gonna take them all down one by one!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back at Arthur''s spot, he took this time to quickly reflect. It was one thing to engage in physical combat, but it was another to measure his presence among ninjas from various villages.


    With his Tamashii, he glanced out toward the audience and found that Jada was staring at him. He remained indifferent, trying to understand her peculiar behaviour.


    Would he have acknowledged her so openly as opposed to having dismissed her harshly? Not even close. The last thing he wanted to do right now was to speak to any of the players, especially while using the Transformation technique and the Chakra Disguise technique. One wrong word or one slip of the tongue, and one of them was bound to see through his cover.


    And it wasn''t just that. The last time Jada and him encountered one another, she wanted to kill him. And before that, when he had his back turned in the same fashion, her heart had been so broken that she had unexpectedly awakened her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Arthur was not mean; he simply didn''t want to involve himself right this second with those who were that delusional.


    With those thoughts settled, the monitor turned on to display the next fighters.

 Chapter 136: Cheating

    Chapter 136 - Cheating


    William Uzumaki versus Ebisu was what the monitor displayed. Much of the crowd held their tongue, eager to see what another Uzumaki could muster.


    William felt adrenalized after seeing his name. This was his chance to show everyone that he was more than just another name; he was his own and had been trying to prove it.


    With a quick breath, he glanced back at Naruto, who was shouting from the stands alongside the others. Their cheers enveloped him, providing the strength he would need.


    "Go, Will!" Naruto yelled.


    "Stay focused, okay?" Margaret suggested. "And don''t forget how hard you''ve trained."


    "Do your best," Jada chimed in.


    On the other side of their group, Arthur and Lars stood in a similar stance: arms crossed and indifferent to the scene unfolding before them. Arthur, with his blindfold still shielding his eyes, used his Tamashii to peer in their direction. Lars himself still kept his eyes completely closed.


    ''Let''s see what makes this one tick,'' Arthur thought. He was considering the implication that William would need to prove himself before initiating his plan.


    As the two fighters approached the center of the arena, William exchanged a respectful bow with Ebisu. The Special J¨­nin who would lead Konohamaru''s squad adjusted his glasses with a self-satisfied smirk. It almost felt like he was condescendingly acknowledging William, who had achieved fame for rescuing the Hokage during Orochimaru''s invasion.


    "You''ve come a long way since then," Ebisu stated. "I''m itching to know how a hero of our village prevails against me in this match."


    "Did he just say ''hero,''" someone from the crowd asked themselves. The newfound reputation caused them to be intrigued. Some were thinking how such a frail, nerdy-looking child could have become his villages star.


    "Haha," William laughed. "Thanks, Ebisu-sensei. It''s actually an honour to be in your presence."


    When the announcer officially declared the match''s start, the two looked toward each other. Their fists, showcasing their style¡ªEbisu with precise strikes, and William, drawing from a more flamboyant approach.


    The match began at an agitated pace. Ebisu''s years as a shinobi were meritorious. William, however, matched him blow for blow, supplementing raw power with unpredictable agility.


    As the fight progressed, Ebisu managed to execute a pivoting move that left William vulnerable for just an instant. With a swift motion, he flipped William onto his back, catching him off guard. Just as the Special J¨­nin moved in to strike, William reacted quickly by planting his hands on the ground. He then propelled himself onto his feet, executing a series of spins and kicks reminiscent of breakdancing.


    The crowd enjoyed the unconventional but effective display.


    William spun wildly. His legs churned out strikes and defense in an excellent show of harmony, effortlessly performing one kick after another. In the midst of his flashy maneuvers, he taunted, saying, "Have fun keeping up with this!"


    Ebisu moved to counter but was unsuccessful. His opponents motion was too heady, almost hypnotic to behold. The cheers from the spectators intensified; they were relishing this unprecedented show of nimbleness.


    With his flair and creativity, William caught Ebisu off-guard again, delivering a spin kick that sent his opponent staggering back. This was it. Feeling the thrill of the crowd''s cheers, he decided to go for the finishing blow.


    He rushed forward, momentum on his side, ready to deliver one final overhead kick that would undoubtedly send Ebisu tumbling out of the ring. But just as he was about to connect, an authoritative voice cut through the noise, halting the match before he could land the blow.


    "Hold it! Sensors have detected something unusual!" the announcer yelled.


    William''s heart sank. He came to an abrupt stop and backed away from Ebisu, who looked equally bewildered.


    "What do you mean?" he asked in confusion. "I''m only using the First Gate¡ªthere''s no illegal chakra usage here!"


    The announcer''s expression turned serious as he said, "Multiple sensors indicate you''re exhibiting enhancements that suggest your body has been unnaturally modified. We need to investigate."


    The crowd reacted swiftly, each person leaning into the shared bias they exhibited toward anyone suspected of cheating. Murmurs filled the space, eventually rising to accusations. "He''s no hero; he''s a fraud!"


    William''s throat tightened. This couldn''t be happening to him. He exclaimed in desperation, "I''m not cheating!"


    "Yeah!" Naruto tried to defend. "My cousin would never do something like that!"


    The announcer continued, looking more serious than ever as he addressed William, saying, "It''s not that we''re accusing you of chakra usage, but it appears you possess some kind of augmentation. As such, we cannot allow the match to continue without a thorough evaluation of your eligibility."


    Sweat trickled down William''s face and spine. For a moment, he felt the ire of the crowd pressing down on him, the weight of their judgment. Yet he had nothing to hide. So he declared, "If that''s the case, then sure!"


    With a steady hand, the announcer instructed a couple of sensory specialists to guide William to the infirmary. He followed them backstage, as the thrill of the fight turned to disappointment and confusion.


    Mei couldn''t help but look at the Raikage and ask, "Did you by any chance sense anything from him?"


    "No," he answered, "but there is something odd with that boy''s body."


    "What are you getting at?"


    "I suppose a woman wouldn''t understand..."


    Whatever that was supposed to mean, Mei rolled her eyes. She watched as William left with a sensor. Something indeed had looked¡ªor rather felt¡ªodd about William''s physical appearance.


    Upon arriving in the infirmary, William was seated in an empty room. He was told that the head doctor, who was also a medical ninja, would arrive shortly. He swung his legs anxiously as he waited. The stillness felt cavernous, and his thoughts meandered back to the accusations thrust upon him.


    Augments? He didn''t even know what the word meant in this context. Had he modified his body like Orochimaru? No, he did not. Did he use special pills like Hana Inuzuka had before her match? He didn''t even have enough money to buy those!


    So what could the sensors possibly have felt that was so wrong?


    Fresh beads of sweat clung to his forehead as he replayed the moments leading up to the disruption in his mind. Everything felt so normal before the match yet different afterwards. He had been training relentlessly and felt strong, but if there was something he didn''t understand about himself, it frustrated him to no end.


    The door then swung open. An elderly man with short gray hair stepped inside. His coat hung neatly over his weathered frame, and a smile creased his face as he approached William.


    "Ah, Mr. William Uzumaki, am I correct?" the doctor inquired. "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    William felt his cheeks flush at the unexpected compliment. "Really? You have?" He could hardly believe it. He had recently gained notable recognition in the Leaf after rescuing Hiruzen, but to think his exploits had reached the ears of someone random outside his village¡ªthat was astounding.


    "Yes, indeed," the doctor replied. "Your bravery isn''t something to overlook, you know."


    "Right! Thank you!"


    If only he knew the truth. The reason the doctor had heard about William was because he was actually Arthur in disguise!


    The plan had been perfectly executed. While everyone''s focus shifted toward the sensors interrupting the match, a ninja from this country had seamlessly swapped places with Arthur. Now, he was disguised as the doctor, perfectly positioned to conduct an examination while carefully observing a player.


    And not just any player, but a player stated to be stronger than Jada.


    "Let''s take a look at you, shall we?" Arthur said, still very much in character. He adjusted his glasses and motioned for William to sit on the examination table.


    William complied with a sense of exciting nervousness bubbling inside him. He understood this was a necessary step if he wanted to clear his name and return to the arena, but the clinical atmosphere made him feel like he was about to be scrutinized.


    Arthur began the examination, running his hands over William''s arms and legs, assessing muscle tone and flexibility. Not to his surprise, William''s body felt a bit different than what Arthur was accustomed to seeing in most young shinobi.


    William''s muscles had that straining resilience that marked a well-conditioned athlete, but there was more¡ªa noticeable hardness that seemed unique. As Arthur continued the exam, he observed the tendons; they had a remarkable elasticity, unlike any standard training regimen should have produced.


    That wasn''t something someone could achieve in a few weeks or even months. Then, when Arthur used his Tamashii to thoroughly observe William''s chakra, there was a heavy maliciousness nature about it.


    It clicked suddenly. Arthur understood. As he continued his examination, he formulated a hypothesis and asked, "By any chance, you''ve haven''t been using Shadow Clones to train, have you?"


    William''s eyes widened and he declared, "Yeah, I''ve been training really hard! How did you know that?"


    "Judging by your movements during the match," Arthur continued while taking notes, "I''d say you''ve also trained with stronger ninjas."


    William nodded, unaware that Arthur had dodged the question. Wanting to pass this test, he told the truth and said, "I have. I don''t think your country''s heard of the legendary Sannin Jiraiya, but he''s the one I''ve mainly been training with. He and my cousin Naruto¡ªthey both have been helping me with my form."


    Hearing the truth from such a gullible player couldn''t have been easier. William neither seemed suspicious nor caught in the moment; he was completely oblivious to his circumstance. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the examination progressed, Arthur shifted gears and said, "Alright, Mr. Uzumaki, I need to ask you a few questions. This is crucial for me to understand what''s going on and to ensure we know everything."


    "Sure! Ask away!" William replied, undiminished.


    "Good." Arthur paused for a moment to allow William to collect his thoughts. "First, what''s your current limit in terms of how much chakra you feel comfortable using in battle?"


    "Um, I can usually manage a thousand chakra units without too much effort. But when I push myself, sometimes I can go a bit higher¡ªclose to triple that amount!"


    "Interesting," Arthur said, jotting more notes. This was to be expected since his character was stated to have a vast amount of chakra in their reserves. "Next, can you maintain your technique for extended periods, or do you feel fatigue starts to set in after a while?"


    "Well, it depends on the jutsu I''m using," he chuckled, "but I can maintain most techniques for a couple minutes at a time. After that, I feel like I might blow a fuse."


    "Good to know," Arthur carefully replied. "And what about your physical endurance? How many rounds of sparring could you typically handle before you feel you have to bow out?"


    "Hmm," William pondered, "if I''m up against another ninja, I''d say I can go for about three rounds. More if I''m using my clones to rotate out. I guess I do rely on them a little too much."


    "A very strategic use of resources," Arthur said.


    In truth, William''s answer was typical of an overly obsessed Naruto fan. He prided himself so much on the show that he even went as far as selecting the main character''s clan just to be closer to the boy.


    "Last question," Arthur continued, "If you''ve ever faced a direct punch or kick from someone stronger than you, how did you handle it?"


    William smiled, recalling a recent memory. "Oh yeah! I faced off against a friend of mine who''s actually in the tournament. Her name''s Marge¡ªI mean Margaret. She hit me pretty hard, and I think it broke something even though I tried my hardest to defend against her attack with my chakra!"


    Arthur observed him closely, piecing things together as he spoke. This was no ordinary player, and those questions helped him understand why he was being looked at as stronger than Jada.


    When training with shadow clones, as this world''s laws dictated, whatever that clone experienced, it would transfer it back to its user. That included conversations, memories, and physical improvements made to the body.


    That was how Naruto managed to learn a technique that even his father couldn''t perform. It was also how he increased his speed and strength in a short span of time. Truly, the Shadow Clone technique was a jutsu that deserved to be forbidden because players like William were abusing it almost every day!

 Chapter 137: Secrets

    Chapter 137 - Secrets


    "Your physical endurance and adaptability suggest a lot of hard work," Arthur concluded. "But what concerns me is the disturbance in your chakra flow that was observed." It''s then that he prepared a syringe filled with a clear fluid. "Now, Mr. Uzumaki, I need to measure one additional aspect of your chakra flow. You''ll feel a little sting on your back."


    "Whoa, wait a second! What''s that?!" William protested.


    "Just a standard procedure," Arthur assured him in a calm but firm voice. Without William''s consent, he pressed the syringe against the player''s skin, injecting the small amount of fluid.


    "Ow," William cringed, flinching slightly. "That felt... oddly uncomfortable."


    "Bear with me," Arthur urged, continuing his inspection.


    Each moment made William feel more exposed under scrutiny. Finally, Arthur completed his examination, stepping back to collect his thoughts.


    "What was that anyway?" William asked.


    "A special serum that would help measure the fluctuation of your chakra without disrupting its flow." After scanning over the charts and reviewing the findings, he met William''s gaze and said, "Good news: you''re free to return to the arena."


    This made William smile. He unexpectedly hugged Arthur.


    Not breaking character, Arthur said, "What the sensors detected was indeed a disturbance in your chakra flow, making it appear you were using some form of enhancement. However, it''s clear that you''re simply a strong shinobi relying on your own skill." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William let out a sigh of relief after letting go. With excitement, he said, "That''s a relief! I can finally get back out there!"


    "Before you go," Arthur continued, "keep this in mind: while you''re training hard, be wary of your chakra management. You have the potential to be exceptional, better than many, but relying too heavily on others can have repercussions."


    "Thanks, Doc! I''ll remember that!" William replied with a sense of gratitude.


    He turned to leave, feeling the weight of being labeled as a cheater lift off his shoulders. As he exited the room, Arthur watched him go, knowing exactly what he had done to this player.


    A darker undertone stirred within the clinic. The injection he had administered to William''s back carried a small device that was no larger than a grain of rice. And in that tiny capsule contained a Flying raijin mark!


    While he acted as a doctor, Arthur''s true motives lay in testing the boundaries of what may arise after the tournament ends.


    Those who were aware of how dangerous it was to be marked by the Flying raijin would also understand that it was essentially game over. These marks were permanent, and the user could always track where that mark was.


    Jada had gone as far as placing one inside Naruto. She had explained it to him, gaining consent from the boy. She had also given slips of paper with marks on them to Sasuke and Sakura, allowing her to monitor their positions and movements and see what was around their location in case of emergencies.


    Had Arthur not been aware of these facts during his time in the Land of Tea, he would have fallen prey to her technique. William, however, was not Arthur; he didn''t stay vigilant, he trusted others, and more importantly, he didn''t have any faith.


    As William stepped back into the arena, the crowd was still abuzz.


    The announcer, noticing his reentrance, held up a hand to signal the crowd''s attention and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, William Uzumaki has just completed his examination and is now cleared to continue the tournament!"


    The audience applauded, albeit not as loudly as before. William waved sheepishly, still a tad touched by their response.


    "I guess he wasn''t cheating," someone said to another.


    "Fantastic!" the announcer boomed. "That means William Uzumaki will advance to the second round! As for his opponent, Ebisu, he is disqualified from this match!"


    Among the crowd, William could hear Naruto''s distinctive voice rise above the rest: "I knew it! I told ya he''d be fine!" With a dramatic finger, he pointed toward Neji and proclaimed, "That means you owe me a bowl of ramen now!"


    Neji retorted with a slight hint of annoyance, "I never agreed to that!"


    Meanwhile, Ebisu approached William, saying, "Congratulations on your victory." He then extended a hand for a firm shake. "You put up an impressive fight. I underestimated your abilities."


    William accepted the hand, heartened by the recognition. "Thanks, Ebisu-sensei! You pushed me harder than I expected. That was a tough match!"


    Ebisu smiled, and the two exchanged a few more friendly words before parting to their respective areas¡ªWilliam moving back toward his friends and Ebisu returning to the sidelines.


    "What was that all about?" Anko asked after Ebisu''s return. "I mean, it''s not every day you see a fighter get disqualified for having overly intense chakra."


    Ebisu shrugged in thought. He nodded in William''s direction who was making merry with his friends and admitted, "I''m not entirely sure. There''s something special about him, though. As a Ch¨±nin, he already understands the fundamentals of taijutsu extraordinarily well. He never once gave me an opening to exploit during the match."


    Anko grinned with satisfaction, crossing her arms, and said, "That''s promising. It''s nice to see we have upcoming ninjas like him. You might be keeping your eye out for someone who could surpass even your expectations."


    "Absolutely," Ebisu replied, adjusting his glasses.


    Meanwhile, a reunion took place at William''s corner of the arena. His friends were all eagerly waiting for him.


    "You did well," Iruka stated. "! I always believed in you."


    Jada gave him a warm smile and said, "That was a nice fight."


    "Thanks, you guys!" he exclaimed, flushed with excitement. He turned to Naruto and said, "I''m just glad I could clear my name and get back out here! I really wanted to prove myself!"


    Margaret with an inquisitive look on her face couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you keep emphasizing that? And did you really have to get examined? What exactly did they say to you?"


    William hesitated, thinking about how to communicate to his friends about that bizarre situation. He casually replied, "A medical-nin saw me, and he said my chakra levels were too high, which made it seem like there was an irregular flow."


    "That''s what you took from it?" Margaret skeptically asked, crossing her arms as she observed him. "Come on, Will, are you sure that''s right?"


    Glancing around, William saw that he hadn''t given them the complete picture. So he rubbed the back of his neck, admitting, "Well, no, that wasn''t exactly what the doctor meant... It''s just that... that''s how I interpreted it."


    "Was he a doctor or medical-nin?" Margaret pushed.


    "They tend to be the same thing," Naruto added.


    "No they''re¡ª"


    "Actually, Marge," Jada nodded, interrupting her, "that makes sense. Will, I think we should definitely work on your chakra control. You can''t let your levels fluctuate like that¡ªespecially if you plan to keep building your skillset."


    The notion felt warm in William''s heart. Just the thought of training with Jada was enough, so he neglected what happened in the clinic and ceased the moment to ask her, "Would you really help me with that?"


    "Absolutely," she replied with a confident nod. "In fact, I''ve been wanting to work on my own control myself. Why don''t we do it together when we get back?"


    "I''d love that! Thank you, Jada!"


    Lee, who had been listening, added with enthusiasm, "You''ll be unstoppable, Will! Together, you can embrace your youth!"


    "Don''t forget that hard work alone isn''t enough," Neji added. "You''ll also need to understand your limits and find your weaknesses."


    "Right." William nodded, processing everyone''s words. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    As Arthur stepped away from the examination room, he returned to his disguise as Hoshikaze. His impersonator had already left for the bathroom. Now was the perfect time for Arthur to come back.


    The recent encounter had officially confirmed a myriad of suspicions he had been trying to piece together. William had indeed shown remarkable potential, yet there was something far deeper lingering beneath the surface¡ªsomething Arthur sensed but couldn''t quite articulate.


    Despite the close proximity during the examination and his Tamashii ability, that malicious chakra had eluded him.


    How long had it been there, hidden from everyone¡ªincluding William himself? No; William had to have known it was there. And if he knew about it, then it also meant that he was keeping it a secret from others.


    Arthur''s instincts kicked in. For a shinobi of William''s caliber, maintaining such a secret was a serious matter. It could mean trouble, not just for Arthur, but potentially for anyone closely connected to William.


    While the rest of the arena began to get riled up, Arthur, having returned, found he couldn''t pull himself away from his thoughts. He observed William with his group. Under their smiles was an unspoken tension.


    ''What is he hiding?'' Arthur asked himself. ''What is so dangerous that he can''t share it with anyone?''


    He tightened his grip on his crossed arms. While not frustrated, he knew that he had to understand.


    The announcer''s voice rang out over the crowd as he yelled, "Ladies and gentlemen, prepare yourselves as we''re about to begin the final match of the first round! There are only four contestants who have yet to fight: Iruka Umino, Han, Darui, and Akatsuchi!"


    With that announcement, Arthur forced his gaze toward the arena, where the monitor displayed the two combatants set to battle it out: Darui and Akatsuchi.


    Since those two were fighting next, that meant Iruka and Han will get byes. While others leaned into the excitement, his thoughts turned away from the match.


    Among the crowd, Arthur noticed the Raikage was particularly invested. He could see his determination, unwilling to settle for less than a full fight. Knowing Darui''s potential, Arthur surmised the Raikage hoped for a redemption, wishing to draw out an upset from the previous matches that had put his village to shame.


    Perhaps if chakra was allowed, the results for his ninjas would have been different. However, for Arthur, it was not just the petty bickering over which village would come out on top that demanded his attention; he had other priorities.


    ''What was he hiding?'' he asked himself again, referring to William''s secret.


    Every time Arthur''s thoughts turned back to William, he wrestled with an ever-growing suspicion. What did that dark, malicious chakra suggest about William''s strength¡ªand his vulnerabilities? If an opponent was dead set on exploiting him, could William truly prevail with it?


    His training under Jiraiya and others wouldn''t be enough to impart what Arthur had felt.


    While the arena erupted into cheers and gasps as Darui and Akatsuchi approached their designated spots, Arthur''s attention remained rather unfazed by the sparks of a battle about to unfold.


    He observed William again, fidgeting and exchanging light banter with his friends. Each laugh and each roll of the eyes revealed layers to his character¡ªcoatings that the outside world often misconstrued as simply exuberance.


    But Arthur had his ways of determining William''s secret.


    For instance, that chakra he had subtly released was only emitted because he had felt an unexpected pain¡ªone that he wasn''t ready for. And since Arthur had his Tamashii active and was thoroughly examining everything inside that player, he had managed to sense it.


    The fight with Darui and Akatsuchi was going to commence, yet Arthur had no reason to observe it right now. What William was hiding deserves more attention.


    And besides, Darui had the highest chances of winning against the overweight Akatsuchi. From what Arthur recalled, the latter was a loyal and jovial shinobi from the Stone Village. Known for his cheerful disposition and support for the third Tsuchikage, he was stated to be a valuable member of the village.


    Despite his personality, he was quite skilled, always ready to protect his leader and his homeland.


    "Let''s make this a good fight," Akatsuchi said to Darui.


    Darui nodded, excluding a calm demeanour. That was atypical of his character, being quite nonchalant despite the circumstances.

 Chapter 138: Upcoming Round

    Chapter 138 - Upcoming Round


    All the sounds faded into the background as Arthur stood still, arms crossed tightly. He was like an island of calm amidst the tempest. Blindfolded, his thoughts spiraled, hovering over William, a puzzle needing to be solved.


    Arthur was in deep contemplation. From his perspective, it was akin to being in a void. All sounds were muffled, and the faces roundabout could not be seen.


    He redirected his awareness inwardly, contemplating their past encounters; he felt a disquiet around him. To anyone else, he would seem insignificant, but within his mind, worlds collided. He couldn''t shake the image of William, who was standing right in front of him, cheering at the fight.


    Despite the lively atmosphere, his focus sharpened back to the first day he entered Elysium. William had a timid nature¡ªan awkward man with a neglectful appearance who seemed to be retreating from life.


    But now, in this moment, that same man had stepped into a different world. The timid exterior had metamorphosed into a character of its own¡ªan energetic supporter and person trying to be a hero.


    How had this transformation occurred? Was it genuine or merely a fa?ade crafted within the confines of this world''s dangerous craft?


    There was a term Arthur had forgotten about but heard a couple of times from earth: "isekai."


    This Japanese concept, meaning "another world," refers to a genre in anime, manga, and light novels that involves characters being whisked away from their mundane lives into vibrant, fantastical realms.


    As he reflected on it, he couldn''t help but think about those who yearned for such an escape, seeing them as weak and frail in their refusal to face the challenges of their own lives.


    He himself had once shared that longing, trapped in a cycle of dissatisfaction and unable to confront his issues, until he discovered the power of faith in our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Not once had Arthur relinquished his faith, even in these troubled times. It was through Christ that allowed him to see things for what they truly were.


    The appeal of isekai often lies in the fantasy of breaking free from the shackles of everyday life. Many people find themselves feeling discontented with their circumstances¡ªwhether it''s their jobs, relationships, or overall direction.


    The allure of being transported to a world where one can become a protagonist or wield arcane powers seems enticing at first, but Arthur viewed this desire for escape as a sign of feeblemindedness. Instead of facing their problems head-on, these individuals yearn for a quick fix, a magic portal that will transport them away from their struggles rather than tackling them directly.


    In these isekai narratives, protagonists frequently undergo major personal growth, confronting not only external foes but also their own deep-seated fears. From what Arthur had witnessed, William was experiencing these same things.


    Perhaps they weren''t thrust into another realm; being in this world was quite similar to the term isekai. Most of the players didn''t know when they''d return and¡ªmuch to their disillusion¡ªwould die for real if they died here.


    While this journey can be enticing to an audience, Arthur recognized that it often reflects a reluctance to confront one''s reality. True strength, he learned, comes from facing adversity faithfully, not running from it, and embracing the challenges that God presents.


    The Lord had shown him that genuine transformation does not come from escaping into another world but from confronting the trials of this one.


    He also observed that in their fantastical realms, characters make swift progress, gaining power and recognition with relative ease. This rapid rise contrasts sharply with the slow, sometimes painful process of growth on earth.


    From the moment he entered this world, every player was already stronger than him. He had to diligently work his way up just to be on par with the weakest one. They, unlike him, were given special traits, refined talents, and superior enhancements that would give them a huge lead.


    While being transported to another world may seem to offer catharsis, Arthur couldn''t help but see it as a metaphor for someone to avoid hardship. In his new perspective, he understood that real strength is built through endurance, perseverance, and faith in difficult times¡ªa lesson he had learned through his relationship with Christ.


    Moreover, the company depicted in isekai tales often emphasizes a sense of belonging, the same qualities William was experiencing now. He was referred to as a hero by some.


    But true community is formed through shared struggles and support in facing hardships, rather than through escape into a fantastical narrative. While isekai may captivate many with its thrilling adventures and journeys of self-discovery, he saw it as a distraction from the real challenges that define ones existence.


    The desire to be isekai''d, as he understood, reflects a yearning to avoid life''s difficulties. Knowing all these things would help him identify William''s character.


    The discord around Arthur fell silent in his mind as he began to deduce what William''s secret was. There was a trail that could be followed, and the thought pressured him to understand.


    ''Think...''


    In his mental state of mind, Arthur''s blindfold slowly fell as his eyes flared open to reveal their crimson light. The world around him spun, and the colours unified into a hazy swirl, as if he were suspended within a symphony he could feel but not hear.


    His gaze fixed on a variety of scenes, from William''s appearance to the man''s interactions with everyone.


    In that moment of concentrated awareness, time stretched and warped, and he channeled his chakra into the device embedded within William, activating the flying raijin mark!


    As he tapped into that connection, images continued to flash in his mind, illuminating fragments of truth encompassed by William''s essence. He delved deeper, sensing the vast reservoir of chakra swirling just below the surface, dormant and waiting.


    Then¡ªand he could hardly believe it¡ªhe felt the unmistakable presence of the Nine-Tails'' chakra! The recognition hit him hard: ''William is a pseudo-Jinch¨±riki...''


    That man was Naruto''s cousin, yes; William had admired Naruto and everything he stood for. But this? This was far more significant. Naruto, in a moment of misplaced trust or familial affection, had to have shared the Nine-Tails'' chakra.


    Little did Arthur know, those two had a close bond. So much so that William had relayed to Naruto every piece of information to the main character¡ªhis parents, the Nine-Tails'' real name, and even the main antagonists.


    The implications were staggering, enough to threaten Arthur''s plans. Could William even wield that power without succumbing to its darker impulses? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was wise of Arthur to have created this tournament; otherwise, he might have never known this fact. These players were die-hard fans of the series, so much so that they were hiding secrets even among themselves.


    "No wonder," Arthur first whispered to himself. Then he thought, ''He wants to be someone in this world...''


    Drawing back from the tether of their connection, Arthur buried the revelations beneath layers of intention¡ªa strategy now forming solid ground beneath his feet.


    He had no urge to confront William amid the exuberance of the arena, not yet at least; he had a tournament to navigate; heads would spin in focus on battles yet unfought. He would hold his ground but observe keenly.


    The sounds of the match once again filled his years. Arthur shifted his gaze back to the arena as the fight wound down.


    Darui had wrapped his style of combat around Akatsuchi, relying on both tactics and strength to claim victory. While the latter had actually tried throwing the debris left behind the arena, it was not enough to prevail against Darui''s speed.


    The applauses were loud, sweeping through the stands. Perhaps it was because of the Raikage''s support, which was equally fueled by Darui''s teammates and Naruto''s group.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the announcer''s voice rang out, booming across the stadium after the match concluded. "What a fantastic fight! Give it up for Darui, our winner!" The Raikage prided himself on this victory. "Now, we''ll be taking a short intermission as we prepare for the second round of this white-knuckle of a tournament!"


    Before the crowd and participants could disperse, the announcer directed everyone''s attentions to the giant monitor and continued, "Here are the matchups for the upcoming round!" Many of their gazes looked toward the screen.


    "Iruka Umino versus William Uzumaki," the first line read. The two exchanged smiles after seeing it.


    "Wow," William said, "this is going to be a tough match for me, Iruka-sensei!"


    "Nonsense," the shinobi responded. "You''ve got a lotta experience, so don''t count yourself out too early; just bring your A-game."


    Next on the screen was Anko Mitarashi versus Raid¨­. The latter had forfeited earlier, granting Anko an unchallenged victory.


    "Look at that," Lee said, pointing at the screen. "Me versus Neji! This is a match I have only dreamed of!"


    Margaret tilted her head slightly, seeing that she was going to be fighting F¨±. "Give it your best!" she heard the Jinch¨±riki holler across the arena.


    Next was Han versus Darui.


    "Oh, that could get rough," Darui remarked, rubbing his chin in thought.


    "Why''s that?" Omoi wondered, unaware of who Han was.


    Samui answered, "Let''s just say he''s very skilled at taijutsu."


    When the Raikage saw that matchup, he contemplated inwardly whether Darui could best that famed Jinch¨±riki, who was widely known for having the fastest taijutsu.


    There were more names that others considered. Such as Hoshikaze versus Chen. Chen was quick, and this unknown Hoshikaze already proved his fortuitous nature as a taijutsu specialist. A match like that was going to be nothing short of a spectacle.


    "Lars versus Kitsuchi," the screen read. However, Kitsuchi had already left, allowing Lars to advance without needing to fight. Lars himself had remained completely composed. So much so that it didn''t even look like he was going to move during the intermission.


    "I suppose there''s no reason for us to stay here," Akatsuchi said.


    "What about me?" Han retorted.


    Monga snorted, explaining to Han that Akatsuchi was only trying to get under his skin since neither of them from their village had advanced to the next round. Han clearly hadn''t found the joke amusing enough to laugh at.


    "Hey you!" Naruto exclaimed, pointing over at another group. "Santa, right? Let''s you and I dish it out right here, right now!" Naruto''s group couldn''t help but chuckle at his relentless nature. "Come on, guys. Back me up, will ya!"


    "Don''t worry," Santa said across the arena, "I''ll be ready."


    Although the crowd was just as eager to spectate the second round, some of the fighters felt different about their matches. A knot tightened in many of their guts. Those within the second round, by default, were considered the strongest fighters in this building.


    Some, like Chen, were mulling over the implication of having to fight Arthur, whose taijutsu didn''t at all seem lacking. Others, like Naruto, were displaying their eagerness to fight immediately.


    "Naruto, calm down," Neji tried to relay.


    "Neji!" Lee yelled, "I am looking forward to going all out against you!"


    The Hy¨±ga''s attempts at trying to calm everyone down failed, so he gave into their boisterous behaviour, which also made Jada giggle.


    The only other fighters who seemed willing to really go against one another, apart from those from the same village, were F¨± and Margaret. Those two had become friends in the span of a few seconds, and the latter knew almost everything about her competitor.


    "Hey, F¨±," she cried out, "wanna hang with us before things start up again?!"


    "I''d love to!" F¨± answered, ignoring what her caretakers might have thought.


    As the crowd dispersed for the intermission, Arthur chose not to approach anyone. Instead, he decided that it was best to go and review the film to make sure the footage he captured was clear.


    Eventually, after the brief intermission, the competition would resume. During this period, both fighters and spectators would be able to venture into the city to purchase what they needed or strategize. Perhaps some were looking to converse with another about their backgrounds.


    And as far as Arthur knew, he had no desire to intermingle with this sort of crowd.

 Chapter 139: Intermission

    Chapter 139 - Intermission


    Fighters and spectators alike dispersed to the various stalls, restaurants, and stands throughout the city. Arthur himself found refuge in a secluded room. The absence of noise was a welcome change; it was here he could gather his thoughts and review the recent activities.


    The walls of the small room were lined with monitors displaying various camera feeds, capturing every corner of the arena and its surroundings. Wires snaked around the floor as they connected to mainframes live-streaming the event.


    Arthur moved through the technical setup, unplugging several cables and carefully extracting the data from the system. He had learned long ago the importance of preserving valuable information.


    Sitting down in front of an old television, he began the transfer process. ''First, I need to ensure everything is safe,'' he thought. He inserted a flash drive into the television, and the monitor opened the footage files.


    One by one, the videos transferred, allowing him to later review the details of each match, including the interaction among the fighters. As he watched the progress bar fill, he couldn''t help but think how the data will provide invaluable insights into their techniques and weaknesses.


    Once finished, he turned his attention to the bigger monitors, flipping through camera feeds that offered glimpses into the outside of his closed chamber.


    Each screen displayed different areas of the village where the fighters roamed, granting him a perspective on their interactions without their knowledge.


    He clicked on a feed that showed several familiar faces. The camera focused in on Naruto, who was animatedly harassing Santa Yamanaka while other Leaf ninjas chuckled at the banter. There didn''t seem to be any tension in their conversation.


    What was notable was how the clanmates were treating the main character. Naruto, as many understood, was heavily ostracized. Yet what Arthur was seeing was a boy exchanging stories and laughing brightly within the crowded streets.


    "You''re not stronger than you think!" Naruto exclaimed with a shrill laugh. "I mean, seriously, did you even train before coming here? You''re going down!"


    Santa shook his head in amusement and said, "You''re full of yourself, Naruto. I know what I''m capable of, and I wouldn''t underestimate me if I were you."


    The surrounding Nara clan members nodded, deep in thought. Some remarked, "He may not seem like much, but Santa''s not a pushover; you shouldn''t write him off so quickly."


    ''How incompetent of them,'' Arthur thought, still focused on the feed as he scanned for William''s whereabout.


    To his disinterest, he noticed that William was not by Naruto''s side but instead was seated at a nearby restaurant with Jada, whom he had clearly developed a soft spot for.


    The two were not alone; F¨± and Margaret had joined them. William sat there as the females chatted about their hair and makeup. Arthur couldn''t help but furrow his brow at what he perceived as weak behaviour from someone supposed to be a man.


    Or perhaps it was na?ve¡ªhow could William justify spending time listening to females talk about their looks rather than focusing on more important matters?


    "This guy''s more pathetic than I imagined," Arthur scoffed to himself, moving the monitors until he found another feed.


    This one featured Chen. The fighter practiced his footwork, stretching and executing various air kicks to stay warm. It was evident that Chen was taking this competition seriously. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That drew Arthur''s interest. He rhythmically tapped on his arm, pondering Chen''s movements.


    ''I''ve already seen the Leaf Dragon technique. You''re wasting your time...''


    Arthur recalled the moment he observed Chen''s taijutsu skills during previous matches¡ªflashes of agility, powerful strikes, and clever counters. But for all of Chen''s prowess, Arthur could see the flaws inherent in his style.


    There was no doubt in his mind he could devise a counterattack should Chen choose to unleash his signature move.


    Arthur''s focus sharpened when Lars'' feed appeared. The fighter had exited the arena in search of food. Though a strong one indeed, the Tekken fighter also had his physiological needs.


    ''Something seems to be distracting him,'' Arthur observed.


    He watched Lars peruse a local stall laden with delicious food options. However, as intriguing as Lars was as a fighter, Arthur knew what would happen next. The Raikage had taken notice of him; alongside Darui, the two approached Lars¡ªlikely to extend an invitation to join the ranks of their village.


    "He''ll refuse," Arthur said, voicing his deduction, knowing Lars'' personality.


    A character like that preferred independence over belonging, and this was a chance he would inevitably decline. Arthur understood that quality; after all, he had chosen to stand apart from others himself.


    In contrast, Arthur observed the other defeated Cloud ninjas. Their expressions showed they were tad ashamed or disappointed after the earlier matches unfolded.


    Not all had the luxury to stay, however¡ªcomrades like Atsui and Samui opted to return to their village and train harder, leaving the country behind as they sought self-improvement. Omoi, on the other hand, was enamoured with the prospect of continued observation, seeking insight as he contemplated his own growth.


    As Arthur continued to monitor the various feeds, his arms crossed and trained eyes deeper in thought, he found himself agitated. The data he had collected thus far wasn''t sufficient. He could see the talent and potential among these fighters, but he also recognized a mismatch in the tournament''s design.


    "What a waste," he said, watching the fighters socialize, heal, and strategize in ways that seemed far too relaxed.


    Many of them were limited in what they could and could not do. And what he desired was to maximize their potential without raising alarm.


    The question had to be asked: what was he truly gaining from this endeavour?


    Then a thought struck him. ''What if...'' he began, pondering the implications of the idea, ''they be allowed to use their chakra?''


    The absence of jutsu in this taijutsu-only tournament reduced the fight to tactical skills and brute strength while missing out on the strategies that chakra manipulation could offer. Allowing fighters to employ their chakra would create a battlefield that truly reflected their abilities.


    This would indeed be a shift, and he knew that it was possible to produce on such short notice. Battles would become explosive and creative, forcing competitors to think beyond physical force. The dynamics could also represent true skills.


    With that thought settled, Arthur set to work, gathering more research and data on the fighters he had captured on camera.


    He needed to prepare for a proposal for the next round, one that would elevate the tournament into something worthy of the attention it was receiving from dignitaries.


    As the last of the videos uploaded to his secure storage, he formed a plan in his mind. The higher-ups would first need to be spoken to. Afterwards, the format of the tournament would need to be slightly altered.


    Satisfied with the surveillance footage captured and his vision solidifying in his mind, he turned off the screens. He then retrieved a notebook from a hidden compartment in the room. What he needed to do was craft a set of new regulations, ones that would reform the tournament without dampening its purpose.


    The stakes were already high, but he would raise them even further, manipulating not only the fighters'' abilities but also their motivations.


    As he scratched down his plan, he considered every implication. And just like that, the new rules were laid out.


    Rule one: no tailed beast chakra shall be permitted. To prevent overwhelming clashes that could jeopardize the audience''s safety and cause serious property damage, this was not allowed.


    Rule two: chakra-enhancing items are restricted, ensuring that fighters rely on their innate abilities and training rather than on external boosts. This will encourage authenticity in their performances.


    Rule three: outside assistance will be strictly prohibited¡ªthe focus must remain on the individual fighters to promote fairness.


    Rule four: no techniques ranked above b-rank will be allowed. High-ranking techniques often overshadowed the combatants'' true capabilities, diminishing the event''s purpose of displaying talent and ingenuity. Then there was also public safety.


    Rule five: there will be no overpowered or unidentified techniques that may threaten the structural integrity of the arena. Security for both fighters and spectators is paramount; anything deemed catastrophic in a fight could endanger what Arthur had worked for.


    Rule six: genjutsu and fuinjutsu are allowed¡ªthese techniques can create dynamic battles, adding layers to the fighters'' approaches without the risk of more destructive jutsu.


    Rule seven: no healing techniques. As if it wasn''t obvious, this will safeguard the competitive environment, preventing one participant from gaining an undue advantage through sudden recovery. Additionally, it will prevent a prolonged fight.


    And the last rule, rule eight: if a fighter gets trapped in a technique that impairs them from fighting, or if they cannot escape a technique within a designated time frame, they''ll be disqualified.


    Arthur observed his writings to ensure their quality. But with this shift in structure came the need to invigorate the audience''s excitement. A bigger prize would do just that. So, he decided to increase the cash reward from one million ry¨­ to one and a half million ry¨­.


    Rolling up the notebook, he pocketed it and altered his appearance with a quick transformation technique, taking on the guise of John Belford.


    As he walked toward the structure where the feudal lord resided, he had nothing to worry about. He and this country''s feudal lord were at a mutual understanding when it came to who was in charge. And because of the illusion around said feudal lord, Arthur was able to easily manipulate things.


    "Good day, my lord!" the man greeted upon seeing Arthur. "I was not expecting you! What brings you here during the intermission?"


    "The tournament," Arthur replied in an uncaring tone. "It needs adjusting..."


    It didn''t take long for him to paint a picture of the change. The feudal lord saw how the stakes were raised and how the fighters would be aspired to continue.


    "And the rules, my lord?"


    Arthur laid out the new tournament rules concisely, explaining their significance. He made sure this man understood how the changes would foster fairness while allowing the fighters to perform to the best of their abilities.


    "I see, I see, my lord! By implementing these changes, we cultivate a true champion to arise¡ªboth for their virtue and skills!"


    "A million and a half ry¨­ for the prize," Arthur reminded, ignoring the feudal lord''s strange praises. "This needs to be announced immediately, understood?"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Upon leaving, the feudal lord swiftly began organizing the changes. The man rushed forth, shouting for aides and scribes to prepare for the notice. All these were within Arthur''s power because he not only controlled this tournament, he inadvertently controlled this country.


    As the intermission was coming to a close and the news began to spread, the spectators eagerly filed back into the grand arena. It was a very quick turn of events, one that many of them were very keen on witnessing.


    Things hadn''t even started, and yet many of them were engrossed in discussions about the announcements they had overheard outside. Just about everyone wanted to see how the fighters would now be able to use chakra and the implications that came with it.


    When the Mizukage and the Raikage heard it, they decided to stay for the remaining matches. Only the Raikage was upset enough to go and speak about how the first round should be repeated.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to have his way.


    Those fights had already been concluded, and Arthur had no more interest in those who couldn''t first prove themselves with their fists. More so, he already understood some of their capabilities. Out of the ones who were eliminated, like Omoi and Kasuga Nara, he had gathered enough intel on them.


    "What do you mean you want to allow my fighter to use chakra?!" the Raikage screamed at the tournament regulators. "And what are these rules? Just who is responsible for this?!"


    "Please, lord Raikage," a feeble man who was just a referee begged. "He technically isn''t even your fighters; they were selected by the¡ª"


    "I''ve heard enough!" he yelled, storming away. Darui and Omoi were left apologizing for their Raikage''s behaviour.

 Chapter 140: New Regulations

    Chapter 140 - New Regulations


    The announcer took center stage as the crowd quieted.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" he proclaimed. "Welcome back! We have some exciting news regarding the tournament''s next round! As you may have heard, our fighter''s abilities will now utilize chakra in new and thrilling ways!"


    Excited chatter filled the stands. Arthur, who had returned in his disguise as Hoshikaze, observed silently.


    The announcer continued, "Listen closely, for the new regulations are as follows! Tailed beast chakra is not allowed, and no chakra-enhancing items may be used! But worry not, for you can use your own chakra techniques, provided they don''t exceed catastrophic disasters. Illusion techniques and sealing techniques are also fair game, but if a fighter is immobilized by a technique and cannot escape in time, they will face disqualification!" He paused, allowing the competitors time to both read and understand things before concluding, "And remember, the grand prize has been increased to one and a half million ry¨­!"


    Some fighters exchanged looks of apprehension while others had exhilarated expressions. There were those like Santa who were confident because they understood their opponents flaws¡ªNaruto, who wasn''t proficient in escaping illusions.


    With the stage set, each fighter was ready.


    Among those vying to compose their strategy was Naruto, whose energy was practically radiating from him. Across the arena, Santa felt excited. That was because their fight was first.


    Santa wiped the sweat from his brow and said, "Here we go."


    Before long, the announcer called, "Our very own Naruto Uzumaki takes on Santa Yamanaka! Fighters, please step forward!"


    The crowd roared as both contestants advanced, meeting in the center of the arena. Naruto''s name was already being chanted.


    The boy flashed a wide grin, adjusting his headband playfully while exclaiming, "Get ready to lose, Santa!"


    "Right back at you," Santa replied. He smirked despite the nervous energy he felt inside. This was, after all, Naruto Uzumaki.


    The audience cheered because of their competitive spirits. Speculation flew through the crowd about whether or not Naruto would unveil his green jumpsuit again. Taking center stage, he removed his jacket, revealing the spandex.


    "Everyone prepare for," his stance moulded into the familiar position reminiscent of Rock Lee, "the Green Beast!"


    While the declaration was infectious, Santa furrowed his brow. He didn''t know what to expect. Meanwhile, the crowd got even more hyped.


    "Begin!" the announcer cried. At those words, Naruto charged forward with impeccable speed.


    "What the?!" Santa exclaimed, seeing the disparity of skill levels.


    Dodging was near impossible as Naruto executed a series of strikes that wreaked havoc on Santa''s defense. Each of Naruto''s blows left Santa on the edge. His opponent hadn''t expected the difference between viewing a match and personally experiencing it.


    Just as Santa was trying to create some space, Naruto pivoted. He might have been on the offensive end, but he wasn''t about to let Santa close the gap that easily. He continued his onslaught of rapid movements that escalated into an impressive display of taijutsu.


    Naruto thrust his palm toward Santa, who reacted instinctively, blocking it with crossed forearms. The force of the impact rang through them both. In that instant, they were locked in a stalemate, each unwilling to yield ground.


    "Nice one! Show him, Naruto!" a voice cried from the crowd.


    Taking advantage of Santa''s momentary surprise, Naruto launched into a kick aimed at his side. Santa bypassed it in the nick of time, retaliating with a sweeping roundhouse that narrowly missed Naruto''s head.


    The two continued exchanging blows, dodging and countering one another.


    From the sidelines, Rock Lee watched with an expression of exultation. "Incredible! Naruto has truly embraced the spirit of the Green Beast!" he exclaimed aloud.


    The normally composed Neji, standing beside him, raised an eyebrow with a hint of surprise as well.


    "Impressive indeed," he remarked with a smile. "But I forgot to ask during the intermission: where did he even get that jumpsuit? It certainly looks a lot like yours, Lee."


    Before he could ponder the question deeper, Jada interjected, chuckling sprightly. "Funny story. When all three of us trained with Guy-sensei one day, I thought, ''What would make Naruto even cooler?'' So I suggested he wear something similar to Lee! Next thing we knew, he was practically demanding his own version of the spandex suit!"


    Neji couldn''t help but picture the scene. It made him want to laugh at the absurd poses under the training of his sensei. The image was silly enough to let out a chuckle.


    Iruka chimed in, saying, "I can''t imagine how hilarious that must have looked; he sure has gotten stronger since he left the academy¡ªyou all have, and I''m proud of you."


    While the statement was sentimental, Margaret rolled her eyes while Jada gave a simple smile. William himself seemed ready to cry from having his wish of Naruto being recognized for his talents early on.


    Back in the arena, as the two exchanged blows with intensity, the crowd was riveted, shouting words of encouragement and awe. Naruto, fueled by their encouragement, found himself ignited.


    Dodging another of Santa''s punches, he leaped into the air, following it up with a spinning heel kick. Their eyes meeting for the briefest split second, reminding Santa they were still locked in this taijutsu stalemate.


    "Nice try, but I won''t let you throw me off," Santa responded after slightly recovering.


    Sweat dripped down both of their faces. They knew that one wrong move could turn the tides in this battle, and the crowd''s roar only pushed them further.


    Just as Naruto prepared to make his next move, Santa sensed that it was time to shift gears.


    "Mind transfer jutsu!" he readied. "I got you now!"


    In that slim moment, he locked eyes with Naruto and initiated his technique. If he could capture the boy''s consciousness, the match would undoubtedly fall in his favour.


    But just as he enveloped it¡ªor so he thought¡ªNaruto dissipated into a plume of smoke. Santa''s heart sank as he saw what had happened; it was a mere shadow clone!


    As the smoke cleared, the real Naruto was already high into the air. "Surprise!" Moments later, he landed with incredible force, delivering a punch straight into Santa''s face before he could blink.


    The impact was brutal. Santa''s body rocketed off the platform like a rag doll, crashing against the side of the arena.


    Gasps were inhaled from the stands, but it was quickly followed by cheers for the boy! "Naruto! Naruto!" they chanted.


    The feat might have taken Santa back by surprise, but from the sidelines, it was different. What others saw was nothing short of a basic strategy of clone utilization. Naruto, who wasn''t meant to use his brain, had summoned the clone during their exchanges.


    The real Naruto had quickly jumped into the air, right in Santa''s blind spot.


    What dazzled most, however, was that Naruto had only used one jutsu. The rest of the match highlighted how proficient he was in taijutsu. Surely, this was not what the real Naruto could have performed.


    Who was to blame for this change? None other than the players, of course.


    The announcer raised his microphone, struggling to contain his excitement as he yelled, "And the winner of the first match is Naruto Uzumaki!"


    As the cheers reached a climax, the Nara and Akimichi clans looked on, dumbfounded at how quickly the match had concluded. They exchanged glances that were in disbelief at Santa''s abrupt defeat.


    Naruto, basking in the glory of victory, turned to wade through the cheers, but Santa''s slow return forced him to pause. Santa, groggy but smiling, finally got to his feet and met the winner in the middle.


    "I lost, huh? Haha," he laughed in admiration. "By the way, Naruto, how did you know my strategy?"


    Naruto scratched the back of his head and grinned, answering, "Well, Will clued me in. He said you were likely trying to catch me off guard with that transfer mind jutsu."


    "It''s called mind transfer," Santa corrected. Yet his eyes said a different story. He was still trying to process Naruto''s words. "William? He told you? I can''t believe he knew so much."


    Now many understood why Naruto hadn''t executed his signature Rasengan. He wasn''t trying to go for a quick victory; he was being patient, waiting for Santa to try to use the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique first before going in for the win.


    The old Naruto would have likely summoned an unnecessary amount of Shadow Clones to try and overwhelm his opponent. Arthur, having fought Naruto before, knew how troubling it was to face so many shadow clones at once.


    Santa and Naruto met halfway, exchanging a firm handshake¡ªa moment of respect. As if some of the players hadn''t already garnered enough of the Leaf Village''s reverence, the members of the Yamanaka clan began to reveal their true admiration for Naruto and his friends because of this fight.


    "Ino would have loved you," Santa suddenly said.


    In memory of Ino Yamanaka and Shikamaru Nara, ninjas whose time had been extinguished too soon, silence fell between the two.


    Naruto nodded solemnly, sharing that moment of loss as understanding passed between two fierce competitors. While the comment was meant to appreciate his behaviour, he managed to handle it maturely.


    Arthur, witnessing their conversation, had long forgotten about the deaths of those two. They might have been main characters, but did he have anyone to talk so highly of him when they thought he died? Not even close.


    Naruto and Santa parted ways, returning to their respective groups. The announcer spoke up again, breaking the quiet.


    "Next match! Let''s keep the excitement rolling! Neji Hy¨±ga versus Rock Lee!"


    The roar of the crowd once more ignited the arena as the next contestants prepared themselves. Among the spectators, Margaret, Jada, William, and Arthur were keenly aware of the significance of this fight¡ªnot just for its stakes but for its history, as it was a duel that had not been seen.


    Rock Lee and Neji Hy¨±ga were two of the most formidable ninjas of the story, their rivalry known by many admirers. For years, fans had debated who was truly stronger. Today, they would have an answer, and there were no apparent limitations.


    With the new tournament rules allowing chakra use, the scales had tipped in an unpredictable direction.


    "This is actually really cool," Margaret whispered to Jada. Her excitement was showing in her eyes.


    "Absolutely!" Jada replied. "They''ve never fought at full strength before, have they? We might actually see something incredible here."


    William, hearing them, chimed in, "It''s not that big of a deal. I saw a fan-made animated video on YouTube years ago of the two fighting." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret gave him a scowling look. What she understood was the fact that Neji had trained with Alex. It had left him with a well-rounded understanding of taijutsu and his Byakugan. Shira, who was undoubtedly better than Lee, had also fallen to Neji, so the stakes were still high.


    "Next time, Will, get your facts straight," she scolded.


    While they were whispering, their conversation wasn''t hidden from Arthur''s Tamashii. Arthur himself had fought Lee once. The results left the boy in a paralyzed state. So much so that Might Guy had to come and aid his pupil.


    Arthur, at the time, was forced to use his Seven Heavenly Breaths technique and overwhelm Lee''s Eight Inner Gates. This was all done without chakra utilization either. Lee''s taijutsu was indeed great enough to match Arthur''s. And who knows how hard the boy''s trained since that defeat?


    As the two fighters entered the arena and faced off, they eyed each other with confident smiles.


    Before the match even began, Neji activated his Byakugan. Lee''s grin expanded, not out of fear but with exhilaration.


    "Good!" he said. "You have chosen to go all out from the get-go!"


    "It would be foolish of me if I didn''t after seeing your performance."


    "Today!" Lee declared with fervent determination, "Neji, I will prove I can match your strength!"


    The announcer, sensing the charged atmosphere, raised his voice and said, "Now, let the match begin!"

 Chapter 141: True Hidden Lotus

    Chapter 141 - True Hidden Lotus


    Without hesitation, Lee made the first strike¡ªa jab directed at Neji''s midsection. Neji calmly blocked it, redirecting the momentum to spin and counter with a swift kick. Lee nimbly dodged, pressing forward with a rapid combo of punches and kicks. Neji remained composed, effortlessly deflecting each attack, still aware that this match was far from simple.


    "Your attacks are a tad reckless, and you will have to do better than that!" Neji responded, dodging and blocking as Lee unleashed a plethora of strikes.


    He played it cool, but knew this wasn''t as straightforward as he made it look.


    The crowd hollered with excitement as Lee, breathing heavily but refusing to relent, began another onslaught. "Hi-ya!" he yelled, each strike punctuated by shouts of effort. "Wha-cha!"


    However, Neji''s Byakugan guided his movements, and as Lee began to repeat his combination, he seized the opportunity and struck Lee in the chest, pushing him back a little.


    "The same tricks don''t work on me twice, Lee. You of all taijutsu users should know that!"


    Lee''s brow furrowed, momentarily caught off guard, but he quickly gathered himself. "Then I''ll change it up!" He knew he had to elevate his strategy; keeping his leg weights on would only slow him down. So he took a deep breath, removed the weights, and with a crash, they hit the arena floor, sending dust and debris flying like a shockwave.


    Those who had seen it before, during the first round, were still in awe that he wore such heavy and dangerous materials.


    As the smoke settled, Lee darted forward, charging at Neji with greater speed. The ferocity of their match intensifying.


    "Look at them go!" a surprised spectator yelled.


    Neji braced himself, maintaining focus despite the commotion surrounding him.


    The two stepped into an even faster clash, and with each bang of their punches it left the audience captivated. Their relentless exchanges for thirteen-year-old shinobis were above average.


    Lee then unleashed the Leaf Hurricane as he spun, aiming a powerful kick at Neji, but Neji''s reaction hadn''t at all deterred. "Rotation!" Pushing off his back foot, he twirled into a rotation, using the expelling chakra from his body to deflect Lee''s attack like it was nothing. "I have no blind spots, Lee..."


    Determined, Lee pressed on, incorporating his frustrations into his movements. "I won''t give up!" he shouted as he charged once again. This time, his movements became more precise.


    Neji wasn''t offering any openings, and with hard-won experience, he flipped over Lee''s back, catching his shoulder mid-spin and landing a kick right to Lee''s rear¡ªa move that sent Lee tumbling forward.


    When Lee recovered, he sprang back to action. He saw the opportunity to attack from behind, so he moved swiftly and aimed a punch at Neji''s back. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Careful!" William yelled from outside of the arena. "It''s a trap!"


    Neji''s awareness was unmatched, and without turning around, he laid a hand back and blocked Lee''s incoming strike. Lee knew this was trouble, so he leapt away to gain some distance.


    Sweat dripped from his face as he said to himself, "If I hadn''t been warned, the match would have ended right there."


    Margaret, realizing the near mistake, hit William lightly on the arm and yelled, "What were you thinking?! You could have gotten Lee disqualified!"


    William shrugged defensively, caught between his excitement to watch the fight and concern for his friend, saying, "I just wanted to help!"


    In truth, it was Arthur who was amused by William''s warning. How did he recognize what Neji was going to do next? Little had Arthur known that technique Neji had performed was from the Ultimate Ninja 3 video game, something William had foreknowledge of.


    The fight continued with both ninjas on edge, and Neji took a stance that the spectators were all too familiar with by now. That was the formation he had used in his first match against Shira.


    Lee recognized the stance as the "Last Resort: Eight Gates Assault." It hinted that if Neji landed a strike now, he could potentially block Lee''s activation of the Eight Inner Gates, effectively sealing Lee''s trump card.


    "Come at me with everything you have!" Lee spoke, his heart pounding.


    Neji lunged forward, and Lee''s reflexes kicked in, but Neji was relentless, pushing him back. He taunted, "You can''t escape!"


    At that moment, Lee ducked low, his intention clear¡ªas he was about to execute the "Dancing Leaf Shadow" technique. But Neji spotted it and threaded back, evading the strike much to Lee''s frustration.


    "This isn''t looking good for Bushy Brow!" Naruto whispered to himself. He, of all the rest of the spectators, was eager to see Lee win.


    Seeing his opening vanish, Lee made a split-second decision. "Now is my chance!" he yelled. He charged forward, facing down Neji. As he prepared to activate the Eight Gates, he called out, "I follow and abide by my own ninja way! Fifth gate of vision open!"


    With a burst of energy, Lee launched himself forward, glowing with a yellow aura that radiated intensity in every direction. His chakra burst sent tremors through the air as he catapulted toward Neji, who stood prepared, undeterred.


    But the speed of the fifth gate was miscalculated.


    In a flurry of motion, Lee managed to bring Neji into the air with one forceful kick. Then he bolted skyward and struck from every angle, his speed hawk-eyed as he attacked at the center. "True Hidden Lotus!" he bellowed as his voice echoed through the arena.


    "Argh!" Neji said, gritting his teeth in this onslaught. He attempted a defensive maneuver, but the sheer speed of Lee''s advance eclipsed his expectations.


    The arena shook as Lee''s relentless barrage bore down on Neji, whose composure was challenged like never before.


    Then, as the attacks came to an end, Neji fell to the ground. Lee slid to the floor, resting his fingers on the arena''s surface, head bowed. Silence fell across the audience.


    Lee, utilizing the power of the Eight Gates, had pushed the boundaries of what seemed impossible to some; the technique he had used even caught the attention of Lars, who had been resting earlier till Lee used the True Hidden Lotus technique.


    Arthur himself had never seen that technique nor knew it was possible to perform since it was only showcased in that aforementioned video game. But now that he''s seen it, he can surely make use of it one day.


    Neji lay still for a moment, processing what had just happened, but then a smile crept across his face. He lifted his head, nodding ever so slightly, and declared with a genuine tone, "You finally beat me, Lee..."


    The announcer, breaking the tension, stepped forward to say, "And with that, the winner of this incredible match is Rock Lee!"


    A roar erupted from the audience, louder than the cheers for Naruto, many chanting Lee''s name. The fight''s intensity had really impressed them.


    Lee, still catching his breath, hobbled on unsteady legs to help his opponent up. "You pushed me to my limits, Neji! I went all out just for you, my greatest rival!" He then extended a hand lively, filled with jubilant energy.


    Neji accepted with a smile as he confidently responded, "Next time, I''ll go all out, too."


    Lee let out a hearty laugh, clapping Neji on the back, and said, "But I gave it my best! Surely, you are kidding?"


    Neji smirked, replying, "Who knows? But if you''re training harder for the next time we fight, then I might as well stay prepared."


    The moment felt monumental, encapsulating everything they had strived for throughout their journeys as teammates and friends. Together, they exchanged glances of admiration and kinship.


    Loud cheers continued in the arena. As much as this tournament was an exhibition of skill, it was also fights like these that helped forged bonds or make them stronger.


    As Neji and Lee exchanged laughter amidst the cheers, the stage was being prepped for yet another round of battles. The two finally made their way back to the stands, where Margaret caught sight of them first. The excitement as well as a mischievous grin were evident on her face.


    "Lee! I''m glad you won, and Neji, you fought great out there, but, Lee... There''s something I should tell you."


    "What is it, Marge?"


    "Umm... Guy-sensei didn''t say anything to me about you using the Eight Gates."


    At that moment, Lee''s heart sank. He clasped his hands to his cheeks, eyes turning glassy as he comically wailed, "I have forsaken Guy-sensei''s teachings!" For an added show of drama, he fell to his knees in a faux spasm of despair. "Guy-sensei, please forgive me!"


    Neji couldn''t help but chuckle with a smirk at the spectacle, shaking his head gently. He placed a hand on Lee''s shoulder, trying to offer some reassurance.


    "It''s alright, Lee. I''m not hurt at all, and the match was fair. Guy-sensei would understand that we pushed each other to our limits."


    Jada added, "That''s right, Lee. He''d be proud of both of you!"


    Lee''s cries quieted, but his eyebrows remained knotted with worry. "Do you really think so?" he asked, looking up at Neji. The taijutsu user was desperately seeking affirmation, something Naruto found a tad weird.


    "I know so," Neji replied with a nod. "If anything, he would see this as a positive thing."


    Jada stepped in closer, placing a hand on Lee''s opposite shoulders. "And let''s remember, the Eight Inner Gates are used to protect others too, Lee. You did a fantastic job today! Neji isn''t hurt in any serious way that couldn''t otherwise be healed. You and him fought honourably."


    Margaret added with a playful smile, "Yeah! Besides, you showed outstanding perseverance out there! Guy-sensei would only praise how hard you pushed yourself."


    Slowly, Lee''s expression turned from sorrow to cautious optimism. He wiped his eyes dramatically before giving them a broad, goofy grin that stretched wide across his face.


    "You all really think so?!"


    "Yes!" came everyone''s resounding agreement, punctuated by their shared laughter.


    Just then, Naruto added, "That was really epic! If you can use the Eight Gates, you''ve got to teach me how to do that!"


    This drew even more laughter from the group, and Lee felt invigorated by Naruto''s enthusiasm.


    "You wish to learn the Eight Gates?" he asked as he bounced back on his feet.


    "You''re already so strong, Naruto!" William pointed out, struggling to contain her mirth. "If you learn the Eight Gates, that''s just overkill!"


    Arthur, paying close attention to their conversation, would surely be on high alert if the main character learned the Eight Gates.


    Just the very thought of Naruto, the embodiment of this world, becoming even more formidable? Something like that was not what Arthur desired. With Naruto''s talents, mixing that with the Eight Gates into his already impressive arsenal might push him into uncharted territory too early.


    "And besides," Neji interjected with a wry smirk, "you already have the Nine-Tails."


    Naruto touched his belly, remembering something important. Arthur''s eyes furrowed because it seemed as though the boy was in touch with that creature.


    "Maybe I''ll wait until after the tournament then," Naruto said with a smile.


    Arthur could tell by the look on the players'' faces of what each of them were thinking: ''Perhaps the main character learning the Eight Inner Gates wouldn''t be such a bad thing.'' Anyone could do it, and in Naruto''s hands, it would make him ready for just about anything.


    Simply thinking how Naruto Uzumaki, mixing his malleable chakra from the second strongest Tailed Beast, with the physical transformative powers of the Eight Inner Gates into a surreal combination would be breathtaking.


    In hindsight, however, it would make the boy too strong!


    That was why Arthur had to be one¡ªno ten¡ªsteps ahead of everyone. Such fans of this world relished the idea of Naruto being as strong, poised, and level-headed as possible. If Arthur let them have their way, then his end, his very life wouldn''t fall in the hands of a player but an NPC.

 Chapter 142: Temper Tantrum

    Chapter 142 - Temper Tantrum


    Things in the arena continued to electrify with the roars of spectators and the scintillating intensity of anticipation¡ªthey wanted more.


    Just moments before the announcer proclaimed the latest developments in the ongoing competition, F¨± and Margaret stood apart. Judging from their smiles, they seemed to have made a connection.


    "Had they always been friends?" someone wondered.


    In truth, after a simple encounter, they were able to bud their friendship. Although they had just crossed the threshold into amity, the underlying fact that they were still in a tournament was apparent¡ªa playful rivalry fueled by mutual respect.


    On the outside of the stage, Lars stood silently. He was belying a deep disappointment that none would have guessed came from the Tekken fighter. That was because not long ago, the announcer stated to everyone: "Lars advances to the next round by default due to Kitsuchi''s withdrawal."


    Arthur, who had never lost sight of Lars'' actions, understood how this fighter felt.


    The latter''s straight expression suggested contentment, but Arthur sensed his troubling dissatisfaction. Lars wasn''t discouraged by the lack of an opponent but rather that he had no chance to show off his true strength. He thrived on struggle, on confrontation¡ªon the thrill of pushing his boundaries.


    A match without a worthy opponent was akin to a day without light for him. Such was the mindset of Lars.


    ''He wants someone strong to give him a run for his money,'' Arthur believed, contemplating the discrepancies between outward appearances and inner thoughts.


    Lars had the potential to be a formidable ally¡ªor, in due course, an adversary. Either way, Arthur needed to keep a close eye on him. The individuals who craved strength often had wayward routes.


    As the whispers among the crowd began to die down, the announcer cleared his throat and said, "And now, for the next match, we have: F¨± vs. Margaret Senju!"


    F¨± couldn''t contain her giddiness. She''d seen Margaret in action before, and the delight of facing such a formidable opponent made her overly excited.


    But just before the match began, Margaret hesitated. She glanced back at the referees, then at the regulators, and asked, "Am I allowed to use wood style?"


    Arthur''s interest piqued. So she does indeed have wood style; otherwise, she wouldn''t be questioning this rule. As for why she was asking, it''s likely because she''s unaware of what her Kekkei Genkai classifies as.


    F¨± jumped in before they could answer. "C''mon! Let her use it! I want to see what you can do!" Most of the crowd certainly didn''t know what wood style was, yet they seemed to be backing her decision.


    A minute passed. Finally, the announcer returned to the center and said, "Due to the nature of wood style techniques, which classifies as a-rank or higher, they are prohibited in this tournament."


    Both girls had their excitement doused at that notion. They were very disappointed.


    Margaret clenched her fists, but she was not one to dwell too long in negativity. "It''s alright! I have other techniques." F¨± nodded, still looking forward to the fight.


    As the announcer signaled the start of the match, Margaret was the first to move. She clapped her hands together, causing an earth dome to rise, aiming to encase F¨± within its grounded confines.


    But F¨± was quick; insect wings flared from her back, enabling her to soar high above the ground.


    The crowd collectively gasped at the sight of her gliding in the skies. Arthur, more observant than most, took a mental note of her Tailed Beasts'' influence on her abilities¡ªthe Seven-Tails'' chakra wasn''t being released.


    "That was close!" her voice rang down from the heights.


    Margaret, undeterred, simply chuckled. "I''m not out of tricks just yet!" With another clap, she unleashed an array of earth projectiles soaring toward F¨±.


    The Jinch¨±riki smiled as she darted to the left, then the right, evading the oncoming rocks. Each time she veered, the audience cheered, and their exhilaration grew alongside the contest''s intensity.


    As Arthur narrowed his focus on Margaret''s tactics, he noted a peculiar quirk: ''She''s not using any hand signs.'' Being a strategic thinker himself, he recognized this as unusual. She performed her jutsus merely through clapping her hands. A feat like that deviated from the standard practices of most shinobi.


    "Secret ninjutsu: scaled sneak jutsu!"


    Suddenly, F¨± exhaled a luminous powder that shimmered in the sunlight. It blinded all who dared stare directly at her. Seeing that Margaret had shielded her eyes, she took advantage of the momentary confusion.


    "Hidden Waterfall Hurricane!"


    She then dove down, aiming to strike Margaret head-on. Yet Margaret herself remained surprisingly composed.


    In a moment that felt drawn out, F¨±''s fist met its target, where Margaret quickly crossed her arms to block the blow. The impact was grand, sending aftershocks through the earth and forming a wide crater. Dust erupted around them, obscuring the scene momentarily.


    "What?! F¨± exclaimed. "You blocked that for real?"


    Her reaction was more delightful than surprised. She''d expected a strong counter but not a defense that was so firm.


    Margaret, still with her eyes shielded, simply laughed off the bruise on her arm, "Yeah, I did block that."


    From the sidelines, Arthur analyzed Margaret''s unexpected resilience. If she truly was stronger than Jada, this moment was just a sliver of proof¡ªa clear indication that the match wasn''t over, not by a long shot.


    F¨± quickly recomposed herself by falling back a few paces. "Time to go all out!" she declared.


    "Me too!" Margaret replied confidently.


    But before their next exchange could unfold, the referees'' whistle cut through the excitement, signaling an unexpected turn of events.


    The crowd, who had been riding high on adrenaline, faltered into a confused silence.


    "What''s happening?" they murmured, eyes darting between the referees and the two competitors.


    The announcer ran to the center, looking perplexed, and said, "In violation of rule number seven, Margaret is disqualified!"


    Disbelief filled the stands. Margaret stared wide eyed. Flames of indignation could be seen in her expression. Her frustration began growing uncontrollable.


    "What?!" she screamed in protest. "Why? The match just started!"


    The referees conferred briefly before explaining to the announcer, who relayed the verdict: "Margaret has produced an unknown healing technique that has invalidated her participation."


    That''s when the spectators looked at her bruised arm from F¨±''s earlier attack and saw that it was no longer present.


    "Wait, that''s not¡ª!" Margaret interjected. "It''s not a technique! I can''t turn it off!"


    When Arthur heard that, the pieces clicked into place. He remembered something from the character selection screen: The player who chose to be a Senju had a fifty percent chance of having three different abilities inherited.


    Natural healing was one of them. To think that same ability would be a passive healing one. Unlike Arthur''s healing techniques, which required focus and chakra, hers did not¡ªit activated on its own without any thought.


    Dissatisfaction churned with Margaret as she fumed. Because of her red hair, she almost looked like a volcano, ready to explode. She stomped her foot down, practically shaking the ground. Almost everyone felt it tremble.


    When Arthur looked again with his Tamashii, he saw that her entire body''s chakra levels were gradually increasing. It was incredible¡ªbetter than even Chiruku''s wellspring of chakra.


    "I''m going to¡ª!" she seethed, unable to contain her frustration or the fiery emotions that pushed her toward the brink.


    F¨± couldn''t help but giggle at her new friend''s overwhelming frustration. So she chirped, "It''s alright, Marge! I still enjoyed that! You''re really strong!" Her aim was to pacify the tempest.


    "But I wanted to show you everything!" Margaret''s fury melted momentarily under F¨±''s sincere words. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her anger, however, was still evident. Unable to argue against this rule, she returned to her group and felt uncharacteristically raw.


    Naruto, Neji, and Lee gathered to provide support, but she infuriatingly shook her head. Their sentimental words didn''t seem to have any effect on her.


    Not even Iruka could calm her down. She was truly upset and began throwing a temper tantrum!


    Lee tried to comfort her by touching her shoulder.


    "Don''t touch me!" she said, smacking his hand away, making him fall. "Don''t ever touch me!"


    No one had expected that. Even Lee, now on the floor, was dazed by how angry and how strong she truly was.


    "Margaret," Iruka said, a tad annoyed, "that was really uncalled for."


    "Bite me, loser!" she countered. "I saved your Kage, so give me some slack."


    Neji took a mental note of how she said "your" Kage.


    "I don''t want to watch the rest of this stupid tournament anymore!" she declared. "I''m leaving!"


    The group tried to dissuade her, but what they were met with was a girl whose horizon had collapsed, consumed by anger. They watched as she stormed off, ordering one of them to give F¨± her regards.


    "What''s up with her?!" Naruto wondered as she fully left. "She gets more upset than Sakura."


    "There''s something you should know about Marge, guys," Jada spoke up. "When she gets like that and her mind''s made about something, she''ll lash out at just about anyone. Her temper''s no joke and no one can stop her."


    "Wait," Neji wondered, "don''t you two live together alongside Alice?"


    "They do," William answered for her. "That''s the reason Naruto and I don''t visit them¡ªMarge becomes irate when boys come to their home."


    "What about Alex and¡ª" before Naruto could finish, William covered the boys mouth, knowing that it would only lead to trouble.


    Serenity fell back over the arena. F¨± turned her expression to the remaining bystanders, receiving her victory as eyes shifted toward her. The announcement rang across the building: "F¨± is the victor! She advances to the third round!"


    Resounding cheers continued, but for F¨±, the joy of winning felt unearned. Yet, she had learned valuable lessons about boundaries, respect, and resilience through the competition. And as she turned to the spectators, she was eager to meet Margaret again one day.


    "Gee," she said, "I hope she''s alright."


    F¨± returned to her group, where Jada was already waiting for her. She apologized to the Jinch¨±riki, to which F¨± honestly had no problem with it¡ªshe enjoyed both the short fight and Margaret''s unsettling behaviour.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the announcer said, "we''re set for the following matchup!" Because of Margaret''s unnecessary sayings, he had to stir up the crowd again. "Next up, we have¡ª"


    But before he could even finish the introduction, a figure was already seen striding with a deliberate strength that drew instant attention.


    The crowd murmured one to another, and their gazes were drawn toward him, whose very presence demanded respect. They''d all seen him more than once, unaware of who he was or where he came from.


    Dressed in a muscular frame that spoke to his physical prowess, this man was clearly different from other participants. He wore a blindfold that obscured his eyes, which further made his figure intimidating.


    Arthur, disguised as Hoshikaze, stepped confidently onto the stage.


    His intense physicality was carefully crafted for this very purpose, for he knew he was strong and had to look the part. It allowed him to continue operating under a cloak of anonymity.


    The announcer, momentarily taken aback by Arthur''s sudden entrance, quickly regained his footing and said, "Ahem. As I was saying, it looks like Hoshikaze will be facing off against Chen!"


    The crowd continued their cheers. On the opposite side of the arena, Chen flipped flamboyantly into the spotlight, landing before Arthur. With a confident grin, he surveyed his opponent, unmistakably impressed by his muscular build.


    "I admire your skills, Mr. Hoshikaze," Chen declared as he took a few steps closer. "Make no mistake, I''m taking this fight seriously!"


    Was this some sort of bravado, his competitive spirit, or perhaps both? Regardless of what it was, Arthur''s expression remained cool and composed.


    "Your Leaf Dragon technique won''t have any effect on me," he calmly replied.


    Chen let out a low chuckle while Arthur''s figure reflected off the shinobi''s sunglasses.


    "You''ve figured out my Leaf Dragon already?" he wondered. "Call me whatever you''d like, but I don''t believe for a second that you have."


    "Think I don''t know who you are?" Arthur coolly responded. "Are you not the same Chen who served in the Third Shinobi War?"


    "I''m impressed," he replied. "I didn''t know my name would travel to these parts.


    "Tread carefully," Arthur cautioned, sensing that Chen was trying to stay collected.


    "No need to tell me twice," he laughed. "Just like how you said my Leaf Dragon won''t have any effect on you, your dodging tricks you used last match won''t have any effect on me!"


    The referee was honestly listening back and forth, pleased that fighters weren''t just standing silent. And to think it was Arthur of all people who would be speaking.


    "Ah," Chen added. "Let me remind you that I personally came out of retirement to see what the hubbub was all about in this tournament."


    "Do tell..."


    "The last thing I''m going to do is lose to someone with a blindfold on!"


    The crowd oohed and laughed at how energetic Chen was behaving. Others, however, had stoic expressions plastered on their faces, aware after one match of just how dangerous this "Hoshikaze" truly was.

 Chapter 143: Nice Moves

    Chapter 143 - Nice Moves


    From the sidelines, Rock Lee stood in an athletic stance, punching the air.


    Jada noticed him and inquisitively asked, "Lee, what are you doing?"


    "I''m just mentally preparing myself!" he earnestly replied out loud. "I believe that one of these two fighters will be in the finals, and I want to be ready for it!"


    Quite the ambitious thing to say. Or rather, completely in character.


    Jada blinked, intrigued by the confidence he was exhibiting. She couldn''t help but warmly ask, "You really think one of them will meet you in the finals, huh?"


    "Well, of course!" Lee exclaimed, fists clenched in excitement as he delivered another slow series of punches into the air. But the enthusiasm surrounding his assertion drew attention from the other roundabout.


    "No way, Bushy Brows!" Naruto chimed in from the side. "It''s gonna be me in the finals against them!"


    Jada shot Naruto a teasing grin and giggled. Iruka, standing nearby with a bemused expression on his face, interjected, "That''s impossible, Naruto! You''re in the same bracket as them. At best, you might see them in the semi-finals."


    "Oh yeah, I knew that," Naruto replied, scratching the back of his head. He then grinned as if he had just solved a complex riddle.


    It was moments like this that reminded her of the bond they shared, even amidst this unpredictable tournament.


    As the energy shifted, eyes returning to the center where Hoshikaze and Chen stood poised to begin, it felt like the perfect prelude¡ªa clash of strengths between a veteran shinobi and whoever Arthur might have looked to them.


    The moment the announcer yelled, "Begin!" Chen lunged, throwing a punch aimed at Arthur''s jaw. Arthur sidestepped, feeling the rush of air brush past him as time slowed. Chen twisted to recover, and Arthur seized the moment.


    He pivoted on his heel, delivering a sharp kick to Chen''s side, the impact resounding through the arena. Chen staggered but quickly regained his footing, forming a sneer on his lips as he charged again.


    The crowd held their breath.


    Chen swung wildly, but Arthur danced around him, effortlessly dodging each feral strike. And then, with a quick jab, Arthur connected with Chen''s cheek.


    "Nice moves," Chen grunted after recovering.


    Indeed, they were nice. But what Chen wasn''t aware of was that Arthur was secretly using his Tamashii!


    After Chen charged once more, Arthur dove low, rolling beneath Chen''s massive swing. Just feeling the air brush past his face told him all he needed to know: Chen was using the ferocious fist technique, something that could break bones.


    Arthur sprang back, twisting sharply to deliver a knee strike aimed at Chen''s midsection. Chen caught it with his forearms, pushing back to absorb the blow.


    They circled each other, letting the crowd aah at their performance.


    Chen lunged with ferocity, launching a series of ruthless punches. Arthur weaved through them with grace¡ªeach movement flowing like water, striking with precision. He ducked, retaliating with an elbow jab to Chen''s ribs, which drove the wind from his opponent''s lungs.


    It was then that Chen finally understood something that he hadn''t when just watching Arthur: Arthur was a skilled taijutsu user, someone heavily underrated in this arena. When he was fighting C, his skills couldn''t properly be displayed.


    Frustration flashed behind Chen''s sunglasses as he charged again, surrendering to instinct. Arthur remained agile, dodging and countering. His footwork was like a mesmerizing display of martial prowess.


    Eventually, Chen began to gain momentum. He closed in, and Arthur knew he had to act quickly.


    Chen''s fist aimed for his head, but Arthur ducked low, then spun, executing a lightning-fast sweep of his leg that sent Chen crashing to the ground.


    The crowd gasped as Chen hit the cobblestones. Arthur followed up swiftly, a knee to the side as Chen attempted to rise. He wasn''t showing any mercy. No, not against this taijutsu specialist.


    Panting, Chen pushed himself off the ground, still very determined to continue fighting. They squared off again, neither willing to back down.


    Suddenly, the moves turned into a blur¡ªpunches and kicks exchanged in a frenetic dance of skill and strength. Each strike from Chen was straight power, and each dodge from Arthur showcased his insane reading abilities and agility.


    Then, with a decisive shift, Arthur slipped low, spinning with a kick that connected against Chen''s temple. The force of the impact sent the man reeling, shock sprawling across his face before he backflipped off the ground.


    They cheered as Arthur stood tall, breathing calmly. He neither smirked nor smiled; he was only content that a fighter like Chen existed. Inwardly, he was also disappointed¡ªdisappointed because Chen was on the wrong side.


    Arthur created this tournament for many purposes. One of them was to weed out the best of the best, those who were classified as elite. If and when he found such fighters, he would both test his own skills and use them.


    Chen, who might have had the skills, did not have the proper background. What he was good for, however, was allowing Arthur to test himself even further than what the likes of C, a non-taijutsu user, could muster.


    After recuperating, Chen smirked at Arthur. Everyone could tell it was an expression of respect.


    Time felt suspended until one of them heard a sweat drop from a spectator''s face. Arthur sprang into action, launching himself high into the air with a powerful jump kick aimed directly at Chen.


    The moment was electric¡ªChen''s reflexes kicked in, and he fluidly leapt out of range. As Arthur touched down, his muscles coiled and pivoted expertly, allowing him to meet Chen mid-air.


    The two forces collided in a fray of repeated movements. Arthur unleashed three consecutive kicks, each aimed to strike true. However, Chen expertly blocked all three of them with his forearm, barely losing his footing as they landed back on solid ground.


    Undeterred, Arthur continued his barrage, aiming kicks toward Chen''s head, but the latter proved equally adept at deflecting the blows, smacking Arthur''s legs away with ease and a confident grin.


    ''So,'' Arthur mused to himself, ''he''s gotten used to this fighting style...''


    The rhythm of the combat quickened as each fighter fed off the other''s energy.


    Chen retaliated with a sudden offense, first targeting Arthur''s shin with a sharp kick that landed with a thud¡ªyet Arthur remained steadfast, unyielding. Sensing an opening, Chen followed up with a nimble spin kick aimed directly at Arthur''s head.


    Arthur, anticipating the strike, raised his arms in defense just in time to absorb the impact. The force rattled through his frame but hardly budged his ground.


    "Just what the heck are ya made out of anyway?!" Chen yelled.


    Truly, strength wasn''t the only thing Arthur was showcasing here; he had defense as well.


    With that, the balance of power shifted momentarily as Chen adjusted his strategy. He raised his leg high, preparing to bring it down upon Arthur''s colossal form with sheer weight and power.


    Predicting this, Arthur expertly sidestepped, allowing Chen''s attack to miss its mark entirely. However, Chen was quick to adapt; he leapt into the air again, curling himself to kick Arthur square in the gut.


    The impact caused a louder thud, but Arthur stood as though made of iron, unflinching beneath the blow. With a quick motion, he reached out and grabbed Chen''s ankle, keeping him suspended in the air for a moment that felt achingly long.


    "I thought you said you''d take this seriously?" Arthur mocked.


    Chen''s smile remained intact. "Oh, I will!" His act came just as he transitioned smoothly into his next technique: "Leaf Gust!"


    Positioned precariously, he spun rapidly, executing a powerful rotative kick intended to strike directly at Arthur''s face. Arthur braced himself, intercepting the blow with his forearm, but the intensity of the attack sent him careening back a few paces, skidding on the ground until he regained his composure.


    Dust swirled around him as he brushed off the powdered remains of combat from his arm, maintaining his calm demeanour even after being pushed back.


    "How''d you like that?!" Chen confidently inquired.


    Arthur remained unfazed. He was a stoic figure amid the unfolding spectacle. Acknowledging Chen''s abilities, he admitted, "Impressive, but... this is still just the beginning."


    There was no doubt about it: Chen''s skill level was remarkable. To fight on the same grounds as someone like Might Guy, even pushing him back, showcased his immense potential.


    Arthur recognized that Chen''s taijutsu was perhaps the strongest in the entire tournament, a fact that no one could deny. Had he not been employing his Tamashii, he would have already found himself overwhelmed in this rapid exchange.


    Now, the dance shifted again.


    Chen''s confidence grew brighter; he was feeding off the energy of the crowd, charging forward with gusto. "Let''s see how you handle this!" He launched into a series of acrobatic flips, balancing both finesse and power as he expertly transitioned into a flurry of punches. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur prepared himself, adjusting his stance and employing his own method to counter.


    The next exchange was hectic. Arthur deflected every attempt with explosive grace. The sound of fists colliding filled the air as the two engaged in an orchestrated ball of attacks and defenses.


    Arthur pushed himself to adapt, shifting his weight and utilizing his surroundings. He weaved, ducked, and sidestepped various strikes¡ªeach one more graceful than the last.


    With each successive blow he blocked or dodged, he was also learning Chen''s movements, predicting where he would attack next.


    Meanwhile, Naruto''s group stood captivated by the spectacle of the ensuing battle. Rock Lee, still throwing punches into the air beside her, nodded vigorously and said, "They are both amazing! This is what taijutsu is all about!"


    In an electrifying moment, the combatants broke apart briefly, both taking the time to assess one another.


    Arthur''s blindfold concealed the glint of deep concentration in his eyes as he finally adapted to Chen''s rhythm. He took a relaxed breath, mentally preparing for the next phase of the skirmish.


    "Hmph," he scoffed. "That can''t be all you''ve got..."


    "Oh," Chen responded, "this old man''s still got a lot in him."


    The outcome was still uncertain. Feeling the gravity of the moment, the tensed crowd wanted more action. They braced for round two of what had already proven to be an exhilarating show.


    Chen then took a brief moment to assess his situation. While invigorating as this match was to him, Arthur was unreadable for the most part.


    Each time Arthur threw a punch, it became simple to tell how forceful or how fast it would be. After that, he would alternate his attacks, taking on a different fighting style that Chen had never seen before.


    Of course, this wasn''t necessarily something Arthur wanted to do. He had to be extra careful, especially on stage. If his moves correlated to what he showed before in the past, to those who''d seen him fight, it would give away who he truly was.


    That was also what made Arthur so dangerous even while he was in disguise; he did his best to leave no room for mistakes!


    It was because of this mysterious flare about him that made Chen deem him worthy of what he was about to initiate¡ªthe technique that had become his signature and the culmination of years of rigourous training.


    With a confident grin on his face, Chen announced, "Prepare yourself, Mr. Hoshikaze! I''m going to show you my ultimate taijutsu technique: the Leaf Dragon!"


    He began to spin rapidly, his body becoming a whirlpool of motion. The crowd, having seen this before, still gasped in awe, witnessing the transformation begin as the air around swirled.


    The transformation was almost instant.


    As he spun faster, a tornado formed around him, coiling and spiraling with increasing intensity. Spectators shielded their eyes as winds picked up, and within moments, the tornado materialized into the shape of a dragon with a long, sinewy body made of pure wind.


    It roared with the ferocity of a raging storm at the only target it could see¡ªArthur.

 Chapter 144: Rule Two

    Chapter 144 - Rule Two


    "Prepare to be swallowed whole!" Chen shouted, overriding the sound of the swirling vortex encircling him.


    Arthur could feel the pressure of the wind and the raw force of the technique aiming to consume him. Yet remained unmoved.


    The dragon then charged toward him. He stood his ground, his expression inscrutable, his eyes locked onto the approaching technique. In that intense moment of connection, the dragon lunged, enveloping him whole!


    Inside the swirling winds, he could hear the roar of the dragon. Chen, knowing he had succeeded, felt victorious. "That''s it¡ªI''ve got you!" he exclaimed, feeling triumphant.


    The force of the tornado increased, razor-sharp winds slicing through everything within. As the dust settled, Chen felt a curious stillness. The winds around him died down momentarily, but all he could focus on was the victory he believed was at hand.


    When he landed, he turned to the announcer, waiting for the confirmation of his win.


    "Call the match! He''s down!"


    Yet to his surprise, the announcer''s face was filled with anxiety; his voice caught in his throat. The crowd murmured, as it seemed the match was still hanging.


    "What''s the matter?" he barked in confusion, glancing back at the announcer. "Call it already! He''s down."


    But just as he was about to demand again, he felt an immense force grip his entire face. He gasped, caught completely off guard.


    ''Chakra-enhanced strength...''


    In one sweeping motion, Arthur, who was supposed to be down, managed to capture Chen''s face with a pure chakra-enhanced grip! And with a swift and powerful move, he swiped downward, sending Chen hurtling through the air like a ragdoll!


    Dust exploded into the air around them as Chen smashed against the wall, leaving a sizeable dent in the arena''s structure¡ªhe had been ringed out, thrown out of the bounds of the match.


    The arena erupted into an exciting chorus. Many gasped and many shouted. The announcer, still shocked at what transpired, rumbled, "The match is over! Hoshikaze is the winner!"


    Chen''s head burst from the wall with confusion and indignation all over his face. He yelled, "Hold on a minute! What just happened?!"


    Arthur walked back to his area without at all acknowledging anyone. He seemed unfazed, returning to the calm before the turbulence of the next match. But Chen''s anger erupted, following him.


    "You cheated!" he shouted, trying to shake off his bewilderment.


    Arthur merely glanced over his shoulder with a relaxed stance and said, "You got overconfident, Chen. You assumed your technique landed. Nothing more..."


    His voice was cool, devoid of irritation or excitement, and the comment stung.


    Chen could feel shame threatening to seep in, battling fiercely against his indignation. Trying to suppress the tremour in his voice, he asked, "Then will you tell me how you won?"


    Arthur could practically hear his desperation. "Get lost," he stated flatly, not looking in Chen''s direction or offering any further explanation.


    The dismissal weighed heavily on the taijutsu specialist. He felt bitter.


    "What''s wrong with you?" he challenged, simmering his anger. "I thought we could exchange some insights after the battle. Didn''t I earn your respect?"


    Arthur continued to walk away, unresponsive, but Chen felt a sense of defeat like he had never experienced before. How had he lost? It didn''t add up. He had executed his signature technique flawlessly!


    Because he had come to this tournament alone, there was no one to turn to and ask questions. He truly was at a loss, seeking clarity of what happened during the match.


    How had Arthur escaped the bounds of the ultimate Leaf Dragon?


    Unbeknownst to many, he had skillfully utilized his Tamashii to create an intricate genjutsu¡ªa realm of illusion that transformed the entire arena.


    The clash that had unfolded earlier was nothing more than a deception, designed to make those affected think Chen''s technique had landed.


    He had excluded the referees and most spectators from his illusion, steering the outcome in his favour. That was why the announcer had an anxious look on his face when Chen kept asking him to call the match.


    Those who weren''t affected by the genjutsu saw Chen''s attack completely miss. Afterwards, Arthur merely strode toward the taijutsu user and claimed the real victory.


    As far as most participants were concerned, his victory seemed to have been earned through strength and combat prowess. But in truth, it was because he was a tactful fighter.


    This tournament was not merely about demonstration of flamboyant techniques; it was a test of the mind, and Arthur had expertly proven himself in that realm as well.


    An unwelcome sense of contentment rose within him as his mind now shifted focus to the wider picture: who else had been affected by his genjutsu? He had expanded its reach throughout the entire building, targeting not only his opponents but also the Kages present in the audience.


    During the moment, he noted that while Mei and A resisted his illusion, three other names quickly crossed his mind: Lars, Jada, and William. They were susceptible; they had fully succumbed.


    Jada had not activated her Sharingan like she had before. Because of that, she couldn''t sense the chakra behind his blindfold. It made it all the more easy to dull her senses. This knowledge would prove valuable if he desired to use his Tamashii so openly again.


    As he maintained his composure, he continued to reflect on the recent match.


    Chen''s taijutsu was certainly better than Arthur''s. For instance, Arthur couldn''t use his main fighting style, which was a mixture of common techniques from earth and this world. Chen''s level of skill over his, however, was to be expected considering this filler character could go toe-to-toe with Might Guy, the undisputed best taijutsu user. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even after Arthur threw him out of the ring like a ragdoll, Chen still managed to recover as if it were a normal attack. Any average-level fighter would have at least received a concussion.


    And if it wasn''t for Arthur''s Tamashii, he would have been bested many times over. What really helped him was that he had a blindfold on, preventing Chen from reading his eyes. Then there was his bulky, iron-like physique.


    Even if the ferocious fist could break bones, it most certainly couldn''t crack medal.


    With that in mind, Arthur''s focus shifted back to examining the space surrounding him. There was a lot he still had to learn, and through observation, he would surely find the time to further hone his skills.


    Chen, now back in his solitary space, looked defeated yet ignited by confusion. "How could I lose like that?" he asked himself. He scrambled his thoughts to find an answer just as Rock Lee and William approached him.


    "Chen, you fought well!" William said, trying to be encouraging.


    Yet his words were drowned by Chen''s thoughts. Whatever they were saying, he couldn''t hear. They could see that he was blatantly ignoring him due to that unsettling feeling as he once again reflected on Arthur''s calmness and skill.


    "I might just have to come out of retirement," he suggested to himself, trying to instill some sense of motivation in his heart. "Next time, I''ll be ready!"


    "Yes," Rock Lee agreed, not disheartened that Chen hadn''t heard him earlier. He then got on his knees with his head down. "But before that, I would like you to teach me the Leaf Dr¡ª"


    "Ugh, Lee," William said, cutting him off. "He''s leaving."


    "What?!" Lee said, raising his head in utter embarrassment.


    Chen''s mind was still tangled in the events of the match and the destruction of his confidence. Something about Arthur''s demeanour had shaken him. Having felt the sting of loss once more, he knew he had to come back stronger.


    Meanwhile, Arthur remained in his area as the annals of the tournament went on. The announcer''s voice abruptly brought the attention of the crowd back to the present.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" he boomed. "This has indeed been the most exciting turn of events I have had the pleasure of witnessing! Things are really heating up as we climb higher and higher to the finals."


    Arthur could hear the murmurs in the crowd. They were very eager to hear the names of the next contestants. Yet, the announcer first had to remind everyone: "Raid¨­ Namiashi has¡ªsadly¡ªdecided to forfeit his match! That means that Anko Mitarashi advances directly to the third round!"


    "Great job!" Anko heard from across the arena. It was Jada waving at her. She waved back, trying to look cool because of the free win.


    "And now," the announcer continued, "for the next match we''ve all been waiting for! We have two strong competitors stepping into the ring: Han, the Jinch¨±riki of the Five-Tails!"


    At the mention of his name, Han stepped forward with a fierce gaze, locking onto the announcer. It sent a shiver through the latter because he had stated his title out loud.


    Han''s expression was void of any humour. He stood tall, muscular, and formidable with an aura of power as he regarded the audience. They hadn''t seen him fight yet since he was given a bye last round, so they were eager to see another Jinch¨±riki showcase themselves.


    As the announcer felt the weight of Han''s stare, beads of sweat formed on his brow.


    "Uh... and we also have Darui!" the announcer pressed hastily, eager to dissipate the tension he was receiving. "The Raikage''s right hand man! An elite ninja with extraordinary skills!"


    Darui stepped into the ring with a calm demeanour. The crowd, still buzzing with excitement, looked back and forth between the two fighters, ready for something epic.


    The announcer, sensing their eagerness, continued, "This promises to be an interesting match!" His voice was steadier this time as he glanced nervously at Han. "Especially since both fighters can harness their chakras in ways few others can! We''re bound to see a spectacular show, folks!"


    The mention of Han''s status as a Jinch¨±riki, coupled with Darui''s position with the Raikage, had a significant impact on the audience.


    As the two fighters squared off in the middle of the arena, they exchanged unreadable glances. Arthur could tell that both fighters were sizing each other up, just as he had done in all of his matches.


    Tension continued to rise. However, the announcer felt compelled to address a pressing matter.


    "Before we begin, Han, I must humbly request that you remove your armour, as it''s against the rules to have any chakra-enhancing items during a match." The words tumbled out of him hurriedly, underscored by a quiver in his voice.


    Han raised a dismissive eyebrow and let out a low growl. His tone was in disbelief as he asked, "Where does it say that in the rules?"


    "Um, it''s rule number two," the announcer stammered, his eyes darting around, searching for nothing in particular. "Chakra-enhancing items are restricted." His voice trembled as he spoke. Realizing that his own authority was being challenged, he bit his lip and shuffled uncomfortably.


    Yet it was true: chakra-enhancing items were not permitted in this tournament. And what Han wore qualified as such.


    In the background, the crowd began to murmur, their anticipation muddled by the unexpected turn of events.


    Han''s irritation grew, so he called for a referee to intervene: "You there, get over here!"


    One of them arrived and said, "Han, we''re aware of your steam armour, which enhances your vapour style Kekkei Genkai. This is a standard protocol."


    Han became more astounded that mere officials were aware of his unique fighting style than he was by their prohibition of his armour. He flexed his hands in frustration and growled, "Who gave you that knowledge? I want names!"


    Unlike the announcer, the referee remained firm and answered, "We don''t need to disclose that information since you signed the contract that clearly outlines the rules and regulations of this tournament."


    The Jinch¨±riki''s frustration morphed into a scowl. He stepped closer to the referee and snapped, "You think I care about some silly contract?" His towering frame against the smaller official made the scene look intimidating.


    Was Han really going to attack a citizen of this country under everyone''s gazing eyes? Surely he wasn''t that stupid.

 Chapter 145: Admiration

    Chapter 145 - Admiration


    Upon seeing how Han was acting, an idea popped in Darui''s head. "Just comply," he calmly interjected, seemingly trying to diffuse the tension. His voice carried an undertone of amusement, which only fueled Han''s ire. "You''re not going to win this one."


    The unexpected jab ignited a fire in Han''s eyes as he snapped and pointed, "You''d better hope we don''t cross paths outside this arena!"


    Darui shrugged slightly, with a teasing but gentle smile and replied, "I''ll be sure to stay on your good side then."


    Han''s expression became one of absolute vexation. The crowd remained transfixed as they witnessed the growing drama before them.


    The announcer, sensing the precarious tension between the fighters, glanced anxiously at the referee, who gestured subtly to indicate their decision.


    "Since you are refusing to comply," the referee said, "I''m afraid I have no choice. We must disqualify you from this match."


    "Fine by me," Han threatened. "But I''ll have you all know: you''ll regret seeing me again."


    The announcer, sweat trickling down his temple, nodded in agreement. His voice quivered as he repeated on the microphone, "Due to the disregarding of rule number two, Han is disqualified!"


    Mixed reactions captured the crowd. Confusion and disappointment mingled with unexpected excitement, but skepticism was present as Han walked away with boiling rage.


    Monga slapped his own forehead in disbelief, unable to comprehend Han''s stubbornness.


    "Great job, Han," he muttered in a sarcastic tone.


    "Shut up!" Han roared, glaring at Monga. He then turned back toward Darui and said with a low growl and level tone, "You''d better watch your back."


    Darui only chuckled softly with a simple smile that was unfaltered against Han''s volatile emotions. "I won''t lose any sleep over it."


    "Let''s go home," Han grumbled to his group.


    His pride was bruised and his irritation unresolved. As he exited, Monga gave a reluctant shrug, torn between his loyalty to Han and his desire to watch the tournament further¡ªsuch was the tumult of Han''s stoic nature.


    "Darui will advance to the third round!" the announcer declared, hastening to regain control over the arena.


    A round of polite applause followed as the audience appreciated Darui''s sportsmanship, yet the mood was subdued by the abrupt end of the anticipated fight.


    Darui stood, waving lightly to the audience while mouthing a brief thank you. As he did so, he murmured under his breath, "I hope lord Fourth isn''t upset that I snagged an easy victory."


    Looking up to where the Raikage had previously been seated, he was met with an unexpected sight¡ªthe chair was empty!


    Omoi then suddenly approached him with a sense of urgency.


    "Darui! We have a problem!" he called.


    "What''s the matter?" Darui asked, raising an eyebrow at his friend''s serious tone.


    "It''s Bee; he''s in trouble. The Raikage has ordered us to return to the village immediately."


    Darui''s brows knit in confusion. "Dull," he dryly commented, not wishing to abandon the excitement unfolding now. "But we can''t disobey orders." He sighed, well aware of the gravity of the situation and the necessity to act quickly.


    As their conversation drifted into the background, Arthur had been listening closely.


    It dawned on him that he was now set to advance into the semi-finals, prepared to face either Lars or Naruto as the next competitor.


    The prospect was worthwhile, yet the miscalculation of both Darui and Han not fighting left him wondering. One was too prideful to fight, while the other valued his home over the tournament.


    Darui turned to the announcer, who was still processing the earlier disqualification, with a confused expression written across his face.


    "I''m sorry," he apologized, "but I won''t be participating in the next round."


    The announcer blinked rapidly, his mind battling between disappointment and acute respect for their decision. He sagged, saying, "Understood... but I wish you''d have given me a little more time to announce it."


    With that, both Darui and Omoi departed the stage, leaving the announcer grasping for stability amidst the shifting events. The audience talked to one another with speculation, casting glances in all directions as they processed the unexpected disqualifications.


    Nonetheless, they were still ready for the next act of the tournament.


    As Darui and Omoi strode down the dim tunnel leading away from the arena, they engaged in a hurried discussion about what had happened to Bee. However, their momentum was abruptly halted when they encountered William, who chased after them.


    "Hey, wait, you two!" he called out, waving an urgent hand.


    Omoi glanced sideways at Darui, raising an eyebrow as he asked, "What do you think he wants?"


    Darui shrugged, uncertain of why William of all people was trying to get their attention. They had recognized him from his recent fight against Ebisu; however, they hadn''t exchanged any words with him. To them, he was just another fighter amidst the other competitors; nothing more, nothing less.


    "William, right?" Darui said. "We''re sort of in a hurry with something, so what''s up?"


    "Sort of is an understatement," Omoi corrected.


    To their surprise, William straightened up and seemed a little too excited as he said, "I just wanted to say that I''m a really huge fan of both of you! Especially you, Darui!"


    Darui felt discomfort at the informal admiration. He shifted his weight unnervingly, not quite knowing how to respond. The sudden attention was, to say the least, unsettling.


    "Uh, thanks," he replied, trying to keep his tone neutral.


    Sensing his uneasiness, William hurriedly continued, "I''m really sorry if I''m being weird. I just think you''re awesome! Like, your skills are so impressive!"


    Darui resisted the urge to roll his eyes. It wasn''t that he didn''t appreciate the compliment, but the way William gushed over him felt too personal, too enthusiastic for his comfort level.


    "Yeah, um... thanks again," he said, the words falling flat as they exchanged awkward glances. A tad skeptical, Darui decided to press further. "What do you like about me so much, since we don''t exactly know each other?"


    A look of surprise crossed William''s face. He had completely forgotten that everyone he knew in this world wouldn''t know him. In a flustered attempt to articulate his admiration, he stumbled over his words and said, "Well, it''s just... um... I really like your skin!"


    Darui''s eyes narrowed, feeling offended as he wondered, "My skin? What do you mean by that?"


    William''s eyes widened, suddenly understanding how his comment could be viewed. Panicking, he tried to recover his face, saying, "No, wait! That''s not what I meant! I mean, I really appreciate your¡ª"


    "Are you saying that you like me because I have dark skin?" Darui shot back, crossing his arms over his chest. Omoi also seemed discontent. "Because that''s not what matters to me. It''s the skills and character that count, and it sounds like you''re fixated on physical qualities instead."


    Before William could respond, Omoi interjected, reminding them of their more urgent matter. "Darui, we need to hurry up! We don''t have time for this."


    "Right, let''s go." Darui turned abruptly, leaving the flustered William standing there.


    William''s enthusiasm had been completely dashed to shame.


    What did he do that was so wrong? While his intentions may have been innocent, his actions were misguided, and the consequences of his words were significant.


    His enthusiastic admiration for Darui, expressing that "I really like your skin," was not only poorly timed but also problematic. It reflected an uncomfortable fixation on a personal characteristic rather than acknowledging the individual''s skills, persona, or achievements¡ªthe very traits that define a fighter''s worth in the context of being a shinobi.


    When Darui and Omoi were faced with the urgent situation surrounding Bee, William''s interruption served as a distraction when their focus should have been on more pressing matters.


    The man''s attempt to engage in a fanboy-like conversation came off as tone-deaf and self-centered.


    In essence, William''s eagerness to express admiration failed to consider context, appropriateness, and sensitivity, ultimately making an already fraught situation worse.


    As he watched them walk away, he felt a lump of embarrassment settle in his stomach. He had truly meant to express admiration, but it had come out all wrong. As such, he turned and made his way back to his group.


    Upon arrival, his friend Jada spotted him and rushed over with a bright smile, asking, "So, how did it go with Darui?"


    William gulped, sweat forming on his brow as he quickly put together a fabricated story.


    "Oh, it was fine!" he lied. "Darui and I are great friends now. We get along really well!"


    Jada seemed delighted to hear that, so she replied, "That''s amazing! You have to introduce me to him someday!"


    William''s heart raced as he processed her enthusiasm. "Uh... sure, yeah, definitely!" he continued, feeling the weight of his deception. It pricked his conscience, knowing he had misrepresented himself and the encounter.


    Meanwhile, Arthur had been observing the entire event unfold before him. While he had a straight, unreadable face as usual, his inward expression was of disapproval.


    ''What a pathetic pathological liar,'' he thought, almost shaking his head.


    He had seen how genuine William''s initial admiration had been, and yet, the way he had clammed up, trying to cover it up with fabrications, struck Arthur as foolishness.


    Even though William was being honest with Darui and perhaps did admire him, he shouldn''t have carried a fa?ade built on pretense.


    The energy in the arena returned as the announcer raised his voice to cut through the murmurs of the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for our next match! Please welcome our contestants: Iruka Umino versus William Uzumaki!"


    There were cheers and hushed whispers. Some expressed excitement for William, who had recently cleared his name from allegations of cheating and made it to this round, while others remained skeptical, still suspicious if he really had been cleared.


    Regardless of what they currently thought, chakra was permitted now. That meant no one could call him out so long as he didn''t break the new rules set in place.


    Iruka and him stepped forward, the latter standing subtly anxious as he faced his opponent.


    "Will, I''m really proud of you," Iruka earnestly said. "You''ve come a long way to make it this far."


    William nodded appreciatively. Everyone could see the gratitude on his face.


    "Thank you, Iruka-sensei. You''ve always been a great mentor, so I''ll always remember this."


    He then bowed respectfully, earning a warm look from Iruka that made him feel both comfortable and determined.


    As the announcer called for the match to begin, the two squared off, mentally preparing for what lay ahead.


    Iruka quickly launched a series of low-rank jutsu, aiming to catch William off-guard. He envied the boy''s agility and speed, knowing they could pose significant challenges if he didn''t try.


    However, to Iruka''s surprise, William was one step ahead.


    With every technique employed, he countered them nicely, showcasing his knowledge of Iruka''s method of fighting.


    The crowd began to actually get excited, captivated by the show of skill. "Look at him go!" one spectator yelled. Another expressed doubt, saying, "I still wonder if he really deserves to be here."


    Iruka couldn''t help but be impressed by his former academy student. "So you''ve been studying, huh?" he stated with an approving glance. "You''re adapting quickly!"


    "Yes, but I''ve still got a trick up my sleeve!" William replied, his confidence growing as they exchanged blows. Iruka''s respect deepened with every kick and counter he delivered.


    As the battle moved along, Iruka finally saw an opportunity to bring the match to a close. "Alright, Will! Let''s see how you handle this!" He positioned his hands into a familiar sign, unleashing his technique. "Sealing jutsu: coordinated light formation!"


    With a swift motion, he erected a barrier beneath their feet, illuminating the ground with symbols that spiraled around them. The circle then slightly glowed, cutting William off from any chance of escape.


    "Well," Iruka said after having successfully trapped William. "Unless you break out before the time limit, it looks like I''ve won." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t count me out just yet, sensei!" he replied, flashing a grin.


    Iruka furrowed his brow, momentarily confused. "What do you mean by that?" he skeptically asked.


    Suddenly, William poofed away in a cloud of smoke, revealing that it had been a shadow clone trapped within the barrier. The real William appeared behind Iruka in an instant. "Gotcha!" he called, executing a powerful kick that sent Iruka flying out of the arena, landing outside.


    The announcer''s voice rang through the air: "Winner: William Uzumaki!"

 Chapter 146: Every Universe

    Chapter 146 - Every Universe


    The crowd, while initially stunned, erupted into cheers. Yet some remained silent. Among them, Arthur stood with an expression of disappointment.


    Once Iruka regained his footing, he approached William. It was clear by his smile that he was impressed despite the outcome.


    "Well done, Will! You managed to outsmart me there."


    William beamed with pride as he said, "Thanks! I couldn''t have done it without everything you taught me!"


    Those words caused Arthur''s dissatisfaction to loom down further. To him, it was a mid-fight. Why? Because William just copied what Naruto did against Santa. Then there was Iruka, who would use that sealing technique three years from now to try and entrap Naruto from participating in the Fourth Shinobi World War. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How unoriginal...''


    As the crowd began to warm up to William''s flashy techniques and persona, Arthur scribbled mental notes in his mind, piecing together the blueprint of William''s character: he didn''t lack ability; he lacked authenticity.


    ''This man doesn''t get it,'' Arthur mused.


    Arthur was right to think so. While William was playing checkers, he was more than ten steps ahead in a game of chess.


    What he had done throughout all of William''s fights and even his conversation was analyze that man¡ªboth his moves and his personality.


    William''s techniques were flashy yet derivative¡ªa mere reflection of Naruto''s style instead of his own originality. No matter how entertaining the match seemed to others, it craved depth, complexity, and individuality from both sides.


    The more William mimicked Naruto''s moves, the easier it was for Arthur to read him.


    As William celebrated with his defeated mentor, laughter and excitement filled their ears.


    With every shout of admiration and encouragement from the crowd, Arthur felt convinced¡ªWilliam had the potential to be something outstanding but remained stuck. He wanted to be remembered for being William Uzumaki, not who he is on earth.


    ''Truly unoriginal...''


    Seeing William win was nothing short of expected. This was, after all, a player who, with the help of Hiruzen, was able to survive a battle against Orochimaru.


    For him to go defeat a Ch¨±nin like Iruka was predictable. And with that defeat came the start of the third round.


    The announcer''s voice rang as he said, "We have witnessed incredible feats of strength and strategy so far in this tournament, and now, folks, we''re about to kick off the third round! The stakes have never been higher, and the competitors are all still fired up! Who will secure their spot in the semifinals? Let''s find out!"


    The cheers of the crowd drowned out even the loudest of thoughts.


    As the announcer gestured towards the arena, Rock Lee was already getting overly excited. That was because his fight was going to be first. He took a deep breath, letting the adrenaline fuel him.


    Now pumped up and having received encouragement from his friends, he launched himself into a series of flips, landing on the stage. F¨±, from her area, took to the air with her insect wings before landing in the center¡ªa fitting metaphor for the battle ahead.


    "Any friend of Jada''s is also a friend of mine!" Lee called after the two meet in the center. "F¨±, let us have a fantastic match!"


    Her expression brightened, and she gave him a playful smile, saying, "You got it, Lee! I love making new friends, especially strong ones like you!"


    They exchanged nods of mutual respect, and as the announcer''s voice signaled the start of the match, their focus sharpened.


    F¨± wasted no time flying past Lee with her insect wings, generating a cloud of blinding dust around them. Lee braced himself. He knew that while he couldn''t use ninjutsu or genjutsu, he possessed good enough reflexes from years of rigorous training.


    Lee did his best to block out the dust, trying to engulf his senses, orienting himself based on sound and the slightest fluctuations in the air.


    "Impressive," F¨± called from high above. She was still bouncy and surprised. "You really can take a hit! But how long can you last?"


    Lee clenched his fists and said, "I am not one to back down so easily! Whether on the ground or in the sky, I will find a way!"


    F¨± smirked, noting his tenacity, and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you planning to take off those leg weights of yours against me?"


    Lee''s smile widened as he replied, "I only brought two pairs! I already used them, so you are receiving me at my full strength!"


    "Wait, really?!" she asked, eyes wide.


    The exchange fueled a competitive fire between them, and as they engaged, Lee shifted into his fighting stance.


    "Fourth gate of pain, open!" Feeling the familiar rush as his blood boiled, turning his skin red, he lunged and executed a flurry of quick movements, aiming for F¨± in the air. "Here I come!"


    As his body rocketed towards her, she flitted quickly around him like a butterfly evading the grasp of a child''s hands. Panic threatened to engulf her senses, but her instincts kicked in.


    "Ninja art: cocoon!"


    A thick layer of chakra-infused silk surrounded F¨± just as Lee bore down on her. He collided with the cocoon, reverberating through the air with a crash to the ground. When the dust settled, the cocoon held firm.


    Then Lee understood¡ªher defenses seemed impenetrable.


    From the sidelines, Arthur recalled the details he''d understood about this Jinch¨±riki. Physical attacks don''t work on her cocoon; it''s only weak against chakra-infused strikes.


    F¨± willed herself out of the cocoon but knew she couldn''t remain stationary for long. She took to the skies, maintaining a distance.


    As Lee''s thoughts deepened, he decided to escalate the intensity: "Fifth gate of vision, open!"


    His body illuminated with a vibrant yellow aura, transforming him entirely. In the next heartbeat, he was already airborne, racing towards F¨± with astonishing speed.


    Everyone had witnessed this technique beforehand, yet it impressed them even the second time. The name echoed throughout the arena: "True hidden lotus!"


    Each leap was choreographed as he rotated and lunged at her, barraging her with strikes that moved in perfect geometric pathways. She felt trapped within a maze as Lee darted past her, landing blow after blow, her figure vibrating under the onslaught.


    F¨±''s heart raced. While she wanted to activate her cocoon again, it felt futile against the assault of his technique. The calculating angles he was attacking in left no room for her to make a proper move.


    As the last shutter of his barrage hit her, she felt the impact accumulate that sent her spiraling down. Lee then landed at the center of the arena, panting lightly, watching her fall.


    When she finally crashed to the ground, her body flopped, unable to muster enough energy to stand. The announcer''s voice went through the stands: "And the winner is Rock Lee!"


    His name filled the stadium as the crowd cheered him on.


    After accepting the victory, he rushed over to assist the fallen Jinch¨±riki. Extending a hand down to her, he asked, "Are you okay?"


    She accepted his help with a radiant smile despite her exhausted features. "That was amazing, Lee! I''ve never faced someone like you before! I promise I''ll be stronger next time!"


    "I am glad you feel that way!" he replied with the same energy. "I will keep training too and not fall behind!"


    After their exchange, he returned to his group, who were eagerly waiting to surround him with congratulatory praise. Neji, Jada, William, and Naruto beamed.


    "That was an incredible match, Lee!" Jada exclaimed.


    "Yeah, I mean, that eight gate or whatever is something I have to learn!" Naruto added abuzz with enthusiasm.


    Lee blushed, scratching the back of his head, and said, "I am glad you all think so highly of my taijutsu. I owe it to Guy-sensei and his teachings!"


    William added on the fact that F¨± is a very strong Jinch¨±riki. Even if she couldn''t use her Tailed Beast chakra, in a match when both fighters were going all out, William believed Lee would still win.


    Arthur, however, understood that was a false statement. A taijutsu-only user who couldn''t at least activate the seventh gate would undoubtedly fall against a Jinch¨±riki who had complete control of their Tailed Beast.


    "Now it''s your turn," Jada said, shifting her focus to Naruto. "You need to give it your all because you''ll be facing Lars next!"


    Naruto''s expression turned serious, a rare occurrence as he said, "Right... uh, any tips on how to beat him?"


    Jada crossed her arms thoughtfully and answered, "Well, I don''t know much about him except that he uses lightning techniques. It''s better to be prepared for anything, really."


    She was more or less right. Lars'' fighting style from Tekken was translated into purple lightning in the Ultimate Ninja Storm II video game.


    William stepped forward with a huge grin and said, "I''ve studied his style, cuz. Let me give you a few pointers." He then led Naruto a bit further aside, lowering his voice into a conspiratorial tone. "Lars tends to use his fists, often catching opponents off-guard with quick bursts of lightning strikes if he''s using chakra. Stay mobile, use ranged attacks, and keep him from grabbing you at all costs."


    "Got it!" Naruto nodded vigorously. "Just keep moving, right?"


    "Exactly," William confirmed. "And don''t forget to use your shadow clones. They''ll create openings for you, especially if you can distract him during his charging-up sequence."


    As the two strategized, Lee couldn''t help but contribute as well. He appeared suddenly, almost startling them to whisper, "And if you can, watch out for his taijutsu. Once he gets going, it can get overwhelming."


    "Thanks, guys!" Naruto said, feeling more determined. The old Naruto would have walked in without a strategy. "I won''t let you down!"


    After he left the coaching huddle, Lee felt as if Naruto would truly win. He had been impressed by the latter''s taijutsu so far. And now that chakra was permitted, it only made him more confident in Naruto''s match.


    The anticipation for the battle reached an all-time high.


    Lars calmly walked towards the stage without opening his eyes. It was merely a stroll, but Arthur could instantly tell that Lars would be victorious. After all, Lars had been the star of numerous battles, a character whose exploits were known throughout the annals of gaming history.


    When he finally met Naruto in the middle, he planted his feet firm on the ground. Naruto mirrored his bravado, puffing out his chest and bravely declaring, "I''m going to beat you, Lars!"


    Lars finally opened his eyes and slightly tilted his head. There was amusement in his eyes as he smirked and coolly replied, "Are you sure?" His words were a challenge.


    "Yeah! I''m dead sure!" Naruto answered, pointing at him.


    The audience enjoyed the smack talk. They can practically feel how resolute Naruto was in contrast to the level-headed Tekken fighter.


    "Very well..." Lars said with an even wider smirk.


    Before the match could start, Naruto decided to remove his jacket, revealing his green jumpsuit. It instantly evoked a roar of approval from the audience.


    Holding his stance with one arm behind his back and the palm of his other hand facing inward, he prepared himself accordingly. Lee, the original practitioner of that stance, yelled, "Make me and Guy-sensei proud, Naruto!"


    "Lee, calm down," Neji tried saying. "He''ll be just fine."


    Noticing much the crowd chanting Naruto''s name, Lars showed little reaction, only shifting his weight as if dismissing the noise. His focus was entirely on his opponent. And Naruto wouldn''t have it any other way.


    Arthur quickly ran a scenario through his mind, seeing every action and movement each fighter was likely to execute. In just a split second, he deduced that Lars would be the inevitable winner.


    Unless the main character had a trick up his sleeve that Arthur wasn''t aware of, there was little to no chance of Naruto coming out of this unscathed.


    Lars, after all, was considered one of the top fighters in almost every universe!

 Chapter 147: Unbecoming Of A Fighter

    Chapter 147 - Unbecoming Of A Fighter


    "Let''s start this!" the announcer called. And with a rush of adrenaline, the fight commenced.


    Naruto sprung into action, launching a barrage of punches and kicks. But to his surprise, Lars seemed to evade them all, blocking and sidestepping each attack with an ease that felt infuriating.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, smirking as he watched his opponent''s determination slightly dim. It was clear that he was testing Naruto, gauging the boy''s limits and capabilities.


    When Naruto finally managed to land a hit, he felt the repercussion reverberate through his arm. "Ugh!" He recoiled slightly, shaking his hand to alleviate the sting. "You''re really strong!"


    "If you don''t start trying," Lars replied with a dismissive tone, "you''ll never hope to win."


    "I''m just getting started!" Naruto shouted back, rallying himself with vigour. "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!"


    In an instant, he created ten duplicates of himself that spread across the arena.


    Arthur, watching under his blindfold, knew exactly what was coming. After all, the two had fought before, and the main character truly abuses that technique.


    But there was something more structured about Naruto''s approach this time. Instead of launching a disorganized assault, all the clones aimed to unleash a synchronized ninjutsu attack.


    "Wind style: air bullet!" they called in unison, unleashing blasts of wind that shot toward Lars from multiple angles.


    The audience gasped as the air filled with swirling gusts, sending winds and debris in every direction. Lars dodged and blocked the initial waves with an impressive display of speed, but the frequency and number of attacks were overwhelming.


    As the dust began to settle, Lars'' armour bore cracks and marks from the onslaught, much to the crowd''s disbelief.


    Arthur himself saw something crucial about this iteration of Naruto: despite the high strength level of that wind style technique, his chakra control was well-balanced. It appeared Naruto had been training, cultivating his strength meticulously since the last time they fought.


    However, as impressive as his feats appeared, Lars wasn''t enthralled.


    With a sudden intensity, he dashed towards one of the clones, all ten Narutos becoming defensive, calculating how best to respond.


    While that clone was being attacked, two others lunged in from opposite sides, aiming to catch Lars off guard. But Lars was ready.


    With a smooth pivot on his heel, he dove under the first punch, his left arm shooting out to intercept the second blow, grabbing the clone''s wrist before spinning his body. He then flung the clone into the other, sending them both crashing to the ground.


    "Next?" he taunted, planting his feet firmly as he squared off against the remaining clones.


    Three clones approached, each performing hand signs. They shouted, "Shadow clone jutsu!" and suddenly the clearing was filled with a mass of identical figures.


    Lars narrowed his eyes, assessing his surroundings as the clones swarmed towards him. Fists came from all directions, but Lars'' fighting instincts kicked in.


    Using his agility, he sidestepped the first punch and retaliated with a backfist that connected with the nose of the next clone, causing it to tumble backward into others. The third clone aimed a kick at his side, but he blocked it effortlessly, catching the attacking leg under his arm. In a fluid motion, he twisted his body, sending the clone crashing into several more that had rushed in to help.


    Numerous down. Tons more to go.


    The remaining clones circled him with synchronized movements. They feigned attacks, trying to bait him into a mistake, but he remained calm. Then, with a sudden burst of courage, they charged at him once more as a single unit.


    Lars leaped into the fray, unleashing a combination of rapid punches and kicks. He struck out at the nearest clone, catching it solidly in the ribs, then following it with an uppercut that sent it soaring through the air.


    In that same motion, he spun on his heel and delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to several clones trying to ambush him. Hardly any of them had a chance to react.


    "This is child''s play," Lars taunted with a confident grin. Clearly, he was enjoying himself, fighting so many Narutos at once.


    The clones, momentarily taken aback, regrouped for one final assault. They charged at him in unison like green wave intent on overwhelming him this time.


    But Lars was rigid. He crouched low, timing his movements correctly. As the next set of clones aimed wild punches, he ducked, and with a swift motion, he delivered a devastating sweep to all their legs.


    They became overbalanced, unable to regain their footing before colliding into others.


    With that, he took down the next batch with spinning kicks that caught several squares in their chests. Many of them were sent tumbling over the remnants of their brethren. The final set of clones tried to flank him but were met with lightning-fast punches, dropping them in a heartbeat.


    In just that span of time, all of the clones had dispersed, leaving only the original Naruto standing in the arena.


    "I counted forty-nine," Lars clarified. "Looks like I''ll have to start thinking about my next match already..."


    Naruto, however, remained undeterred. He loudly proclaimed, "I''m not done yet!"


    "Good," Lars replied, eyebrows arched. He would have expected nothing less from an adversary who showed so much spirit.


    Taking a deep breath, Naruto bit his thumb and smacked his palm on the floor.


    "Summoning jutsu!"


    Many gasped from the stands as the arena filled with smoke, revealing not just one but four combat toads¡ªthree creatures twice the size of an average man.


    "Naruto?" the smallest toad asked after looking at his surroundings. "What sort of mess are you in now, and what''s with that silly outfit?"


    "Glad to see you, too, Gama," he responded with a smile.


    "When''d he learn to do that?" Jada wondered aloud, glancing at William for clarification.


    A broad grin spread across William''s face as he proudly said, "What? It''s not against the rules to use summons. Besides, that''s what happens when you make me Naruto''s cousin."


    Before they could express their awe, the scene shifted dramatically; purple lightning sliced through the air, striking towards Naruto!


    The toads disintegrated into puff clouds of smoke beneath the power of Lars'' technique, leaving Naruto wide-eyed.


    "Fighting should always be one-on-one," Lars remarked with a condescending tone. "I let your clones slide since they''re you, but relying on help like that puts this match to shame... Unbecoming of a fighter."


    Taken aback for a moment, Naruto blinked, processing the unexpected criticism.


    Why wouldn''t this Tekken fighter be so passionate about this match? This was Lars Alexandersson, someone who regularly went toe-to-toe with some of the best of the best¡ªall his matches were one-on-ones.


    Naruto quickly turned this realization into acceptance and suddenly replied, "You''re right, Lars." He then took an earnest breath and added, "I''m sorry!"


    That was new. Or rather, that was quite mature of the main character to due in the midst of a heated battle.


    Lars smiled, a genuine gesture that reflected the fighter in him, appreciating the tribute to his code of honour.


    "Glad you understand," he said. "Let''s see what you can really do now."


    Emboldened, Naruto reentered a fighting position, channeling his chakra for a direct confrontation.


    "Believe it!"


    The match escalated as darts of punches and kicks spiraled between them, but it became immediately clear that Lars was in a league of his own.


    Each strike from him seemed to send shockwaves through Naruto''s body. In mere moments, Naruto found himself bearing the brunt of a relentless assault.


    Lars swiftly delivered two devastating blows¡ªa punch that sent the boy crashing to the ground, followed by a stomp that slammed him further into the floor!


    The crowd gasped due to how loud the impact was.


    Dazed, bruised, and now sporting a swollen eye, Naruto struggled to rise. His bloody lip was the clear sign of the punishment he''d just received.


    Eyes closed, Lars slowly turned away and declared, "I''ve beaten you; it''s over." But just as he began walking away, a faint, defiant laughter rang out. Startled, he spun around, eyes wide; it was Naruto, somehow getting back to his feet!


    "I''ve fought stronger guys than you," Naruto laughed, surprising even himself. "You think you can knock me out that easy?"


    Lars'' incredulity was written all over his face. He questioned, "Where does your resolve come from?"


    "Simple!" Naruto exclaimed with enthusiasm. Then something dawned on him as he stared into Lars'' eyes. "You never had any friends, huh? I can tell by the look on your face."


    Lars blinked, taken aback by that response. The comfortable facade he wore cracked just slightly at the corners.


    "I used to be like you," Naruto continued in a softer yet determined tone. "Before I met my cousin and made tons of friends, I felt alone too. But these bonds are what made me stronger than I could ever dream of!"


    At that, Lee, standing in the crowd, wiped away comical tears of inspiration¡ªa wonderful reminder that strength stemmed not just from physical prowess but emotional resilience. William was perhaps the most moved.


    Lars remained impassive, his expression shifting as he contemplated the implications of Naruto''s words. Who was this boy who wore his heart on his sleeve?


    Suddenly, Arthur felt something amidst that same boy¡ªsomething he hadn''t expected to happen.


    An empowering surge coursed through Naruto''s body, a transformation that was undeniable. His figure changed; the very air around him shimmered with what looked to be flames. The shock registered across the crowd as Naruto''s entire form started emanating the Nine-Tails'' Chakra Mode!


    Though it was not the full cloak, the partial transformation was breathtaking nonetheless.


    Gasps filled the arena. Arthur himself remained poised, yet even he couldn''t deny the immense flow of chakra drifting through the boy.


    Naruto had an expression of shock, almost as if this was his first time seeing this transformation.


    Lars, who was standing opposite him, had never witnessed such a sight. The powerful chakra scorching from Naruto was unlike what he had encountered before.


    But just as quickly as the admiration arose, the referee''s whistle cut through the scene: "Naruto Uzumaki, you are hereby disqualified!"


    Naruto looked at the arena judge, then back at Lars. Instead of anger or confusion, he had a smile of appreciation on his face. Whatever had happened during his speech, it seemed as though he had been communicating with the Nine-Tails inside of him.


    But using the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode was beyond the agreed-upon rules, a rule not meant to be broken lightly.


    "It''s fine," he said with gratitude. His transformation then ceased as he clinched his hands. "I enjoyed the fight, Lars."


    In a show of sportsmanship, Naruto approached him and extended his arm for a fist bump.


    Now Arthur was certain. That fist bump, while common to perform on earth, was special in this world.


    Naruto hadn''t learned its meaning until three years later, when he met Killer Bee. Which also meant that it was William who had taught it to him this early. And if this was true, Naruto had already met his mother, Kushina Uzumaki.


    Lars looked at Naruto''s outstretched fist, hesitating only briefly before he reciprocated the gesture. It was a surprising moment¡ªtwo fighters finding common ground even amidst what had happened.


    "I hope we meet again, Naruto," Lars replied with a steady voice.


    "Same here!" Naruto grinned widely.


    Many may have taken offense to the disqualification, feeling robbed of the spectacle of Naruto harnessing such power, but there was an undeniable truth¡ªthe lesson was never meant to be in victory or defeat. Instead, it had come from discovery, friendship, and resilience.


    As Naruto fist bumped Lars, something was clear to Arthur: While everyone else may have felt excitement or confusion, he sensed what was really going on¡ªtalk-no-jutsu! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why he wasn''t disturbed was because of the underlying stillness in Lars'' character. The challenge had not begun to crack the emotional defenses the fighter had built so high over the years.


    For Naruto, this moment was transformational, an initiation into the next Chapter of his journey. But for Arthur, it was an understanding that Lars was the perfect candidate to serve him and him alone.

 Chapter 148: Just Begun

    Chapter 148 - Just Begun


    The energy of the tournament continued with excitement as the announcer said, "Ladies and gentlemen! The final battle of the third round is about to commence!"


    The cheers grew with the two fighters already standing apart from one another: William and Anko.


    As they took their stances, William fidgeted for a second. He earnestly turned to the announcer and asked, "Am I allowed to use the Rasengan?"


    The announcer pushed his glasses up his nose and scurried over to a nearby referee to check. When he returned, he adjusted himself and spoke, "I have confirmed that the Rasengan technique is allowed! However,"¡ªhis voice grew stern¡ª"any variants that may cause irreversible damage to the arena are strictly prohibited."


    William grinned, reassured. Deep down inside, he knew that he could hold himself back.


    Anko tilted her head, intrigued by his confidence. She wondered, "I''ve only seen that Rasengan of yours once, and you didn''t do much with it."


    That was a shot at his past fight against Sasuke Uchiha, to which the latter both countered and defeated William''s Rasengan.


    "I''m much stronger than that time!" William declared. "I''ll give it everything I''ve got!"


    Anko wouldn''t have it any other way. After all, this was the supposed hero who helped save the third Hokage.


    As the match was about to begin, Naruto couldn''t help but ask, "How do the officials know about the Rasengan? It''s supposed to be my dad''s move!"


    He was on to something there. There were so few who could perform it, let alone recall its name.


    Iruka scratched his head and grinned, answering, "Well, Naruto, your dad fought in the Third Ninja War. Techniques like the Rasengan have spread over time. It''s more than likely people know of it through that."


    "Oh!" Naruto said, appreciating his dad''s legacy. "I guess that does make a little sense."


    In truth, Arthur had been the one to allow the Rasengan to be permitted for this round. He had to push William, encouraging him to unleash his full potential. By doing so, Arthur could continue gauging that player''s limits and strengths.


    Without a moment''s notice, the announcer yelled, "Begin!"


    Anko wasted no time. She waved her arm forward.


    "Striking shadow snakes!"


    A multitude of serpents erupted from her sleeves, slithering in the air toward William. On instinct, he leaped back, evading the technique.


    With a smirk, she noted his quick reflexes. "You''re fast!" she called out in admiration.


    He responded by charging forward and engaging in an exchange of taijutsu strikes. He weaved and ducked, throwing punches and kicks as Anko countered, showing off her own agility.


    For anyone watching, the two moved in perfect synchronization.


    Yet within moments, it became clear to someone like Arthur that William was not a typical fighter. The force in his movements, the control behind his techniques¡ªthey all indicated he was holding back.


    The crowd boomed as William delivered a well-timed roundhouse kick, narrowly grazing Anko''s side.


    She needed to shift her strategy, so after gathering some space, she formed the tiger hand sign.


    "Fire style: dragon flame jutsu!"


    A stream of flames from her mouth surged toward William, roaring like a dragon unleashed. He inhaled sharply as he quickly formulated a response.


    "Wind style: pressure damage!"


    A swirling wind suddenly unleashed, compressed into a torpedo-like current. The two techniques then collided mid-air, a tempest of fire and wind ripping through their shared space!


    But it was William''s wind that won the exchange. His blast overwhelmed Anko''s flames, sweeping through the air after a brief demonstration of his strength.


    Anko faltered in awe. "I can''t believe it..." she gasped in disbelief.


    Jada was also a little impressed. Based on her expression, William was much stronger than she initially thought.


    "It''s just the beginning," he said, trying to play it cool. "There''s more where that came from."


    "Good!" Anko confidently responded, accepting the challenge. "I''ve been waiting for a fight like this."


    As the match progressed, the two continued trading blows and techniques.


    Arthur was perceptive enough to notice the subtle shifts in Anko''s movements. She was beginning to draw upon her chakra reserves exhaustively, while William, thanks to being an Uzumaki, displayed endurance that put him leagues ahead.


    Not once had the latter used the Rasengan like he wanted to.


    Anko, once brimming with tenacity, started to show signs of fatigue. Arthur could tell what she was thinking, and it was that she didn''t want to rely on her curse mark.


    Why would she? Anko had strong vexations toward Orochimaru. Instead, she pressed on, trying to muster everything she had left.


    The inevitable came¡ªthe depletion of her chakra was noticeable, her attacks slowed, and her movements became slightly erratic.


    With a final attempt to regain momentum, she lunged forward, aiming to catch William off-guard. But he was prepared.


    With one sidestep, he evaded her grasp, causing her to lose her stance. He then delivered a fierce blow to her jaw, hoping it would knock her out. She staggered back a little but remained standing.


    As the match stretched on, she felt a familiar weight in her chest. She finally let out a deep sigh.


    "Phew... I forfeit," she said, surprising the crowd.


    "Wait, what?" William exclaimed in shock. "But... but why?!"


    Was this player truly that incompetent? Or could he not tell that her chakra had nearly depleted to zero? Perhaps both.


    "Congrats, kid," Anko said. She didn''t at all seem disappointed. "You''re pretty tough. You lasted longer than I expected, and that''s saying something." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The announcer''s voice broke in, yelling, "And with that, we declare William Uzumaki the winner of this match!"


    The crowd burst into cheers, celebrating his victory. The two fighters then took a moment to catch their breaths, shaking hands in a display of sportsmanship.


    "I can''t believe I fought someone who was just taking my exam not long ago," Anko lightly chuckled.


    William, grinning, rested his hand behind his head and replied, "I enjoyed it! Both the exams and this fight! You were fantastic."


    "Kid, don''t go flattering me," she responded. "I''m rooting for you, okay? So give it everything in the finals."


    Those words of encouragement said a lot to him. Not only did she believe he was strong, but she was also implying that he would win the semifinals.


    As she stepped back, he couldn''t shake the excitement roiling in his heart. He had grown a lot in the brief time he had been training before this tournament. And with each passing battle, he was learning more about himself.


    Little did he know, Arthur was evaluating every aspect of William''s performance.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please give a round of applause since the semifinals are underway!" the announcer loudly proclaimed.


    How could the crowd not cheer? These matches had been nothing short of spectacular, captivating the hearts of everyone present. Ninjas had showcased their talents, prowess, and spirit.


    But two fighters had transcended the rest¡ªdrawing the most attention and intrigue to their matches.


    As the announcer declared the start of the semifinals, it was clear that the hype was focused squarely on the two mysterious contenders: Lars Alexandersson and Hoshikaze.


    Both fighters strode onto the stage, their presence commanding the attention of the multitude.


    Standing in the center, Lars squared his shoulders with resolute features. At the same moment, Arthur''s own demeanour was very calm, imperceptible by anyone as he faced his opponent.


    The announcer, who had been eagerly anticipating this moment, couldn''t help but feel dwarfed by the two fighters. Both men stood at nearly the same height; their imposing figures were something to behold.


    He nervously wiped the sweat from his brow. As if Han hadn''t intimidated him before, standing in the midst of these supermen was making his heart race!


    Before he could start the match, Arthur slowly reached up and removed his blindfold, letting it drift gently from his fingers, carried by the wind.


    Many were shocked as they finally caught a glimpse of his eyes¡ªclear, unclouded, and focused. The reactions were immediate¡ªspectators exchanged surprised glances, captivated by his appearance.


    The odd thing was that Arthur had an average look as Hoshikaze. It wasn''t his appearance that they marveled at; it was the fact that this was the first time he had unveiled his whole face throughout the tournament.


    "Lars," he spoke with a steady and measured voice, "I''ve been waiting patiently to finally meet you."


    Whatever force was keeping the announcer at bay, he remained silent at what felt like a convergence of destiny between two formidable fighters.


    "I''ve been meaning to meet you too," Lars replied with a smirk. Yet, as he looked into Arthur''s penetrating gaze, he felt uncertainty.


    Arthur continued, probing deeper into their confrontation, saying, "Ask yourself, why did you truly enter this tournament?"


    The question caused Lars'' demeanour to slightly shift. His brow furrowed as Arthur pressed on to add, "The world you''re in; you wake up, you work, you sleep, and then you do it all over again."


    The implications of his words were immediate.


    Lars paused, taking in the weight behind them. It wasn''t just a challenge; it was a revelation.


    Arthur was subtly accusing him of lacking direction and of being lost in an endless cycle. And the impact wasn''t limited to Lars alone; the spectators, particularly Jada, found themselves rapt in attention, drawn to his philosophies as he spoke.


    "A man''s heart deviseth his way: but God directeth his steps..." This was a quote from the holy bible, to which no one here knew since they''d never read it. "But Lars, where is your heart leading you, and who is guiding your steps?"


    Lars didn''t want to answer. Or rather, he couldn''t answer. Hardly anyone present could answer that question, for many of them were lost and unsure of where their end would be.


    "Are you saying I''ll find my way fighting you?" Lars mused. His tone seemed sharper now, defensive yet very curious.


    Arthur didn''t verbally reply. Instead, he cracked his neck with a flick of his wrist against his chin.


    The simple movement conveyed a sense of readiness and confidence, a quiet assurance that was both intimidating and inviting all at once.


    While he was indeed speaking to everyone, he did not forget who his audience was. They all came here to witness something extraordinary. Not only were they going to receive it; they were also learning from his delivered message.


    For Lars, it was precisely the response he craved¡ªthe promise of a true, visceral fight.


    The arena''s energy transformed as the onlookers sensed the shift from Arthur''s words to the impending physical clash. Tension began to rise.


    As the announcer prepared to give the signal for the fight to start, the crowd held their breaths, ready to witness the clash between two warriors who had both captivated and challenged each other in ways that exceeded mere combat.


    "It''s time, gentlemen!" the announcer finally shouted, cutting through the anticipation.


    The atmosphere became silent, and as he marked the moment with a wave of his arm, the whole world seemed to be on their toes.


    With a sudden motion, Arthur lunged forward, sending a sharp jab aimed at Lars'' head. But Lars, unflinching, tilted slightly to the side. Then his wrist came up, absorbing the jab with a subtle block.


    Just as the audience believed this was where the fight truly began, both fighters resumed their relaxed stances, almost as if returning to a game of chess instead of a brutal contest.


    Moments later, with a quiet intensity that went unnoticed by the untrained eye, Lars launched a swift jab of his own. But, with equal composure, Arthur blocked it in the same manner. He sought to counter, but Lars was already a step ahead, parrying the attack.


    Both fighters then returned to their relaxed stances again, silently assessing the dynamics at play.


    The tension ratcheted higher as they began to circle one another. Not a single one of them showed any emotions, and the crowd couldn''t get enough of it.


    ''He''s resilient,'' Arthur thought, learning Lars'' movements from that simple exchange.


    As they paused, both men raised their legs in synchronized motions. The crowd flared with excitement, yet the two remained still as they exchanged equal glances.


    A hush then fell over the audience, and as if conducting an orchestra, they lowered their legs simultaneously.


    The fight had just begun.

 Chapter 149: His Limits

    Chapter 149 - His Limits


    Suddenly, Lars extended his leg, his foot hovering just above the ground like a poised snake ready to strike. Arthur dashed forward with a rapid kick aimed at Lars'' midsection. After Lars retracted his leg just in time, blocking Arthur''s foot with his shin, a sound rang out like a drumbeat that echoed in the arena.


    The crowd couldn''t tell what to expect!


    Arthur didn''t relent. Legs still raised, he attempted a kick aimed at Lars'' head. Again, Lars met the challenge with his forearm, deflecting Arthur''s foot away.


    The audience marveled at the fluidity of their exchanges, witnessing a level of skill that transcended the ordinary. Their simple attempts felt almost choreographed while holding an unpredictable control that kept everyone on the edge of their seats.


    Arthur pressed forward, rushing in with a jab that aimed directly for Lars'' throat. Lars moved, blocking the attack just as easily as he had before.


    It became a battle of wits as they engaged in a close-quarters exchange, arms swinging out.


    Arthur attempted a backhand, but Lars ducked smoothly underneath, arching back just enough to avoid the swing. As he emerged upright, Arthur seized the moment, going for a swift chop across his collarbone. But with cool determination, he positioned his forearm to intercept, causing the sharp sound of flesh meeting flesh to echo through the arena.


    This was no ordinary fight¡ªit was a battlefield of fists.


    The two continued to probe one another, each anticipating their opponent''s moves with a level of acumen reserved only for those truly worthy to call themselves fighters.


    Lars attempted to counter Arthur''s efforts with a sharp elbow strike, but Arthur dove low, almost instinctively, sidestepping the attack.


    As they momentarily disengaged, Arthur took another quick sidestep, aiming for a counterpunch. Lars caught it with the same hand he had tried to use for an elbow strike.


    The two fighters were reduced to mere inches apart. In this close range, it was like two lions sizing each other up, preparing for the inevitable clash.


    Arthur unleashed a flurry of three rapid punches. Lars dove each one with precision. In retaliation, he threw a single swing; Arthur sidestepped, evading the attack effortlessly. But just as he began to move again, Lars anticipated the counter, executing a swift leg sweep aimed at Arthur''s ankles. Arthur, with surprising agility, hopped slightly, evading the sweep as Lars'' momentum flung him upright again.


    It was a back-and-forth dance¡ªneither fighter willing to cede an inch, both persistently considering their next moves.


    Lars prepared a spin kick, throwing his body into the motion. But Arthur was equally quick, ducking under the kick and deflecting the power of a second strike as Lars spun back around to regain his stance.


    The spectators marveled at the genius of their movements; this was not merely combat but rather an emerging art form. Just what sheer discipline did these two fighters undergo to be able to fight with such competitive spirits?


    Surely a match worthy of legends.


    They began to inch closer again, both with guards raised high. In an instant, they sprang into an array of strikes that seamlessly blended into chaos. The assaults flew, fists meeting forearms with violent smacks.


    For a moment, they lost track of time, each attack turning into small quakes that could be both felt and heard in the arena.


    Arthur was most pleased because Lars wasn''t taking any damage despite him using his chakra-enhanced strength.


    Jada, a skilled observer attuned to the essence of battle, felt moved. With her Sharingan now activated, she watched Arthur''s technique with awe; it was raw yet refined¡ªa blend of street fighting grit with a sense of control.


    The way he shifted and manipulated blows was telling; it was a style born not from rules or belts but from endless hours forged from survival.


    Her heart raced, but a nagging thought refused to leave her mind¡ªwhy did this "Hoshikaze" feel so familiar? There was an unshakable sense of recognition lingering at the edge of her consciousness, but she brushed it aside, focusing entirely on the battle unfolding before her.


    Lars and Arthur''s moves were both precise and tactical.


    Arthur executed a swift two-kick combo; the first kick skimmed Lars'' side as he slipped under the second, narrowly avoiding impact. With a flash, he rebounded, executing a roundhouse kick, but Lars bobbed beneath it, eyes unblinking.


    Lars tested the waters with a low kick aimed at Arthur''s foundation, but Arthur merely hopped back.


    Space between the fighters, Lars sprung into a spin kick, an elegant arc of power that everyone expected to connect easily. But with incredible dexterity, Arthur sidestepped, his body bending forward with perfect precision, absorbing the moment without a hint of strain.


    As they regrouped, most of the audience stood on their feet.


    The two fighters paused, rising to a sudden stillness. Lars was clearly intrigued as he assessed Arthur; meanwhile, Arthur remained focused.


    The crowd observed this surreal moment¡ªa suspended realm that none of them could see.


    In a flash, the two surged toward each other again in an explosion of tactics and countertactics. Fists flew like projectiles, and the impacts echoed like symphonies.


    Jada''s hair stood up; she could see layers in the fight that others were blind to¡ªthe subtext, the game behind the game.


    Lars began to unleash a string of jabs with remarkable speed; Arthur danced around them, every punch feeling like a near-miss. Lars therefore moved into a feint, tricking Arthur into blocking one punch while he threw another, landing square on Arthur''s shoulder with a loud smack that sent vibrations through the arena.


    Yet Arthur hadn''t budged; he executed a swift pivot, thrusting his foot forward in a powerful kick. Lars tilted his body, absorbing the blow with his entire frame. He countered with a sharp elbow jab aimed toward Arthur''s ribs.


    But Arthur was not to be caught; he transitioned into a defensive position, swinging around with a rapid hook that caught Lars momentarily off-guard, the strike connecting with an even louder smack!


    Like Arthur, Lars was unfazed, regaining his composure instantly.


    In response, he launched a knee strike aimed for Arthur''s jaw, only to have it thwarted as Arthur weaved aside at the last second.


    The audience was beyond captivated; even those who had come simply to witness violence saw they were experiencing something extraordinary¡ªa true display of art in motion.


    Finally, Lars and Arthur found themselves locked in a grapple, each trying to gain the upper hand. In one swift motion, Arthur twisted his body downward, aiming to trip Lars. But Lars shifted his weight, evading the roll and attempting to seize Arthur''s other arm.


    The crowd jumped with every twist, the tension pulling tight, feeling the competition intermingle into their heads through each swing and block.


    As both fighters shuffled toward a conclusion, Jada marveled at the spectacle before her. The aura of these two fighters¡ªtheir control, their skill¡ªsignified that they were engineered for combat. She could practically feel the resolve exuding from both of them, like warriors of old.


    As they took a step back, the moment crystallized, and both fighters lowered their guards. The crowd stood collectively on the edge of their seats, and their hearts pounded in unison.


    The announcer''s voice boomed, "Ladies and gentlemen, there have been some outstanding fights shown here, but I have never seen this before!" The crowd mimicked his energy, fueling the adrenaline pulsing through the two on stage.


    Without a moment''s notice, Lars sprang toward Arthur, his feet barely grazing the ground as he darted into action. Arthur unleashed a quick jab that whipped forward.


    Lars dove just in time, feeling the rush of wind as the jab narrowly missed his face. He retaliated with a fierce right cross that connected with a thwack that echoed off Arthur''s cheek.


    When Arthur recovered, his expression remained the same as he moved his jaw to spit blood on the floor.


    In a heartbeat, Lars launched a heavy left hook, arm extended. Arthur sensed it coming; he pivoted, the weight of the punch barely grazing him as he answered back with a tight uppercut. The boom of flesh against flesh echoed as the strike connected with Lars'' jaw.


    With each move, the fighters exchanged more than just blows; they exchanged wills, each refusing to yield.


    Arthur targeted Lars''s ribs, delivering a vicious series of body shots. The thudded sounds in the air was evident with every impact.


    Lars felt the sting, a hot rush of pain as he absorbed the punches. His resolve was unbroken. With a sudden shift, he launched an overhand right, striking with a force that sent Arthur slightly back. Then, like a shadow, he slipped around Arthur''s blind spot.


    Arthur bore down, throwing a sequence of punches¡ªone-two, hook, uppercut. Lars evaded one, dodged another, and as the last left hook swung high, he ducked and launched a counter right that almost landed squarely above Arthur''s ear.


    This drew gasps from the crowd. Their footwork wasn''t something to overlook.


    ''The way he''s moving...'' Arthur thought. ''He''s not leaving me any room...''


    His eyes flared, closing the distance. In the relentless dance of fury and strategy, he unleashed a series of combinations: jab, cross, hook¡ªeach punch met with a smack, hitting against Lars'' armour.


    "What a show of heart and strength!" the announcer declared. "These fighters are giving it all in the center of this arena!"


    As Arthur was about to land another blow, he unconsciously retreated, allowing Lars the moment to recover.


    "Why''d he stop?" a spectator wondered.


    Little had the crowd known, Lars was purposefully being hit to test Arthur''s instincts. Had he not fallen back in time, he could have been dealt some serious damage.


    Lars was by no means a pushover, and this fight was far from finishing.


    Suddenly, Arthur lunged forward and launched a sharp jab aimed at Lars''s jaw. But Lars was ready; he bobbed to the side, the punch cutting through the air, inches from connecting.


    Arthur could see his opponent''s twisted grin.


    With a counter, Lars'' fist darted out. Arthur tilted his head back, the punch narrowly missing him. He then circled, his feet gliding on the floor, eyes fixed on his opponent, assessing, and calculating.


    Lars wasted no time. At such a close distance, he unleashed multiple strikes¡ªhook, jab, cross¡ªeach punch ringing out like cannon fire. Arthur ducked and weaved, moving like water while evading the barrages.


    Finding his rhythm, he then retaliated with a powerful right, the fist colliding squarely with Lars''s ribcage!


    Lars slowly stumbled but quickly corrected himself. He managed to plant his palms on Arthur''s chest, shoving him back to create some distance between them.


    "I felt that," Lars admitted, hand on his side.


    Arthur didn''t say anything. Instead, he lowered himself, springing off the ground in a low, spinning kick that aimed for Lars'' legs. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The move was decisive, but Lars anticipated it. He sidestepped, the kick barely missing him as he swung back, landing a solid punch to Arthur''s raised forearm.


    Staggering back, Arthur regained his balance, shaking off the impact. A clear bruise could be seen on his arm. He met Lars'' fierce stare with one of his own, and in that brief moment, they understood something about the other: both understood the depths of what it meant to lose.


    With that, Arthur charged again. This time he mixed up his approach, darting in and out, throwing hooks meant to confuse and mislead. He landed several strong jabs, causing Lars to slightly falter.


    Unwilling to be outdone, Lars bellowed, summoning his own ferocity as he launched a brutal kick aimed at Arthur''s midsection.


    Arthur, anticipating the attack, dropped to one knee, the kick whistling just above his head. Using the momentum of his lower position, he swept one foot into Lars''s legs, taking him off balance.


    The fighter quickly twisted his body midair and flipped himself back to his feet as the crowd let out a frenzied cry.


    Arthur didn''t hesitate. He pushed himself off the floor, closing the distance in one fluid motion. He aimed a blow at Lars'' face, but it was caught like it was nothing.


    Clearly the latter wasn''t finished. With a sudden flick of Lars'' wrist, he used the floor to propel himself backward, dodging another strike.


    The urgency of the moment fueled him as he pressed ahead, launching into an impressive array of spinning kicks and jabbing punches. Arthur blocked and dodged; the pair entangled in a relentless exchange.


    The air felt electric as each man fought¡ªsavvy instincts colliding with raw ones.


    Arthur found an opening, twisting his body into an uppercut that caught Lars off-guard. The punch landed squarely, and Lars reeled back.


    But it wasn''t over yet. Lars charged, leaning low and driving his shoulder into Arthur''s midsection. The impact was staggering, knocking the wind out of Arthur as he was driven backward.


    It only took a fraction of a second for the oxygen to return to his lungs. Yet as he was standing back on his feet, the raw adrenaline coursing through him put him into remembrance.


    Every time he performed one attack, Lars had six more ready for him. And every time he dodged, Lars positioned himself in a manner that rendered Arthur''s moves useless.


    This was it; this was what it meant to fight someone that could truly make him push his limits!

 Chapter 150: You Win

    Chapter 150 - You Win


    The fierce clash between Arthur and Lars escalated. The crowd watched in awe, holding their breath as the match changed into a wonderful display of combat perfection.


    With a sudden burst of energy, Lars lunged into the air and his body coiled like a spring. Without a word, he executed the dynamic entry¡ªa flying kick aimed squarely at Arthur''s head.


    Rock Lee stared in disbelief. He was caught between pride and surprise as he exclaimed, "That''s Guy-sensei''s technique!"


    Arthur, unfazed by the impending assault, reached up with a steady hand and caught Lars'' foot mid-kick. With a quick pivot, he spun Lars around and used the momentum against him.


    But Lars was quick to respond; he planted a hand on the ground and kicked Arthur''s wrist, freeing himself with a twist of his body.


    As he landed, Arthur flexed his fingers. "Impressive," he acknowledged, despite the heat of battle.


    Suddenly, an electric energy crackled around Lars, making his hair stand on end. Arthur could tell what Lars was thinking by looking into his eyes: the time had come to tap into his full potential.


    Purple electricity surged across Lars'' body. The air and the ground shook as he prepared to unleash his signature technique¡ªthe 10 Hit Combo. Arthur knowingly watched.


    ''Seven heavenly breaths: first activation...''


    As Lars charged forward, his fists crackled with electricity. Arthur matched his speed, trying to maintain composure amid the electric fury.


    The two clashed and exchanged blows that threatened to rattle the very foundation of the arena.


    Arthur dodged Lars'' first punch, but the instant he did, electricity pillared off the ground and trapped him like a caged beast. Knowing there was no escape, he sidestepped the second punch. The third, fourth, and fifth punches followed, each one more powerful than the last.


    But Arthur remained elusive and blurred faster than his body let him.


    Though the first five blows missed, Lars amped up the intensity. The arena shook and the dust kicked up from his fists¡ªobscuring the view.


    The crowd couldn''t get enough.


    Lars'' seventh punch landed and connected with Arthur''s shoulder, causing the latter to stagger back.


    He recovered as quickly as he was hit.


    Then the eighth, ninth, and tenth punches followed with Arthur dodging and parrying.


    When the final punch of Lars'' combo bore down upon Arthur, it sent a gush of lightning across the stage!


    The crowd gasped as the strike landed¡ªexcept, it didn''t.


    Dust settling, Lars furrowed his brows. Before him stood a pile of rubble.


    "That last hit might have killed me," Arthur calmly stated, standing several paces behind Lars.


    That last blow truly would have ended Arthur had he not executed the substitution technique in the nick of time.


    Turning around to find Arthur unscathed, Lars'' expression was undercut by an undeniable curiosity. He admitted, "I wanted to see if you could truly withstand it... And it seems you have."


    What he was implying was that throughout all of their exchanges, he had been testing Arthur. The same couldn''t be said for his opponent, for Arthur was using as much force as he could!


    For instance, his Tamashii had been active. For how long had it been used? Since the moment he removed his blindfold. No one, save the stronger spectators could see the red glow emanating from his eyes.


    Entering this match, Entering this match, Arthur recognized that he was not as strong as Lars. The rules in place were one thing, but he wasn''t allowed to use his Kekkei Genkai. Showing off his ice style or even smoke style while people like Jada were watching was a terrible idea.


    Whether or not he was or wasn''t limited in his techniques, Lars was indefinitely a force to be reckon with.


    Arthur took a moment before speaking again. In a calm tone, he asked, "The real question is why are you still holding back?"


    "Hmph..." Lars scoffed, closing his eyes with a smile. "So you''ve noticed."


    "Leading a rebel army; you must know deep down that the world is too disordered for a single rebellion to uproot your legacy."


    When Lars heard this, he was taken aback. Those words tugged at his heart. How did Arthur of all people know of his background?


    "How long do you plan to do this alone?" Arthur continued.


    "What will joining others accomplish?" Lars questioned with a skeptic tone.


    Arthur''s response was calm, yet it he answered with authority: "If you continue where you''re walking, can you truly claim victory? How many more lives will be lost for a cause that seems so... endless?" He then gestured toward the sea of faces watching them. "Your fight in this world¡ªthey matter. But where you''re heading is too dark for you to see."


    The audience felt the weight of Arthur''s words¡ªand Jada, watching intently, found herself suddenly invested. She hadn''t seen this side of anyone like Arthur before: the vulnerability layered over strength, the possibility of change kindling in her world.


    Lars'' expression briefly hardened, but slowly he began to contemplate Arthur''s indirect proposal.


    "What are you suggesting, then?" he cautiously inquired, sensing the undertones.


    "I''m offering you a chance," Arthur replied, leaning in slightly. "Join me. Together, we can reshape this world. Your talents infused with my strength can bring about a change you wouldn''t believe possible."


    "Change?" Lars hesitantly repeated. "You saw what I''ve been through when you looked in my eyes, no? Do you understand what I''ve been through to offer me that change? Mishima Zaibatsu... Are you asking me to abandon my family?"


    "No!" Arthur passionately interjected, shaking his head. "I''m telling you to challenge it; not only challenge your family''s legacy but redefine it entirely. No more fighting for scraps, but fighting for what dictates our own terms."


    A tense silence followed.


    The crowd themselves were now captivated not just by the fight, but by the philosophical sayings unfolding in front of them. And was Arthur using the Evil Illusion Flattery technique? By no means!


    Arthur personally had no idea whether Mishima Zaibatsu was in this world; he was merely playing off of Lars'' own words. And he knew the hearts of all men. So much so that his very words could cut it in half.


    Lars felt the walls he had built around himself begin to tremble.


    "What about you?" he questioned. "You''re not the only one who''s entered my corner and misplaced my loyalty... So can I trust you?"


    "Can you?" Arthur repeated, lowering his voice. He then leaned forward again. "The real question is, Lars, what are you even doing here...? When it comes down to it, all you fight for is a meaningless purpose that''s no different when I wear my blindfold... You''ve seen the consequences of misplaced trust, so why let sentiments betray your own goals?"


    For another moment, the arena fell into an almost surreal silence.


    Finally, something struck Lars'' heart. It wasn''t merely about winning; it was about leading with purpose, driving out that cold solitude he had reluctantly embraced over the years.


    "There''s only one way to escape it," Arthur pressed on.


    Both Lars and Jada asked the same thing: "How...?"


    Their answers were met with an echoing: "Follow me..."


    As the weight of Arthur''s words settled in, Lars closed his eyes, contemplating everything that had brought him to this pivotal moment.


    What he had received was an invitation laden with possibilities and the promise that could ultimately change not just a life but the lives of countless others.


    He finally opened his eyes and admitted, "You are indeed a very interesting man." His stance then relaxed. "But can I leave my past behind? How can I turn my back on everything I''ve fought for?"


    "You don''t have to turn your back on any of it," Arthur replied with an unwavering calm. "Find your own path beyond revenge and the bloodshed."


    At that answer, Lars felt a shift within him, a hunger for change, a desire to break free of the shackles that had bound him to a singular route for far too long. His internal battle coolly settled within him, and the clarity Arthur provided refused to be ignored.


    In a surprising turn, he took a step back with a thoughtful expression. Then, he announced firmly, "So be it..."


    Gasps filled through the audience, astonished murmurs of disbelief spreading all over the arena. "What just happened?!" the onlookers protested in confusion.


    But Lars only smiled faintly. It was clear by his closed eyes that he had spent far too long fighting battles without a real purpose. If he was to flee from that endless cycle, there was only one thing to do: follow the only man who truly understood him and could make his route straight again.


    "You win..." he proclaimed. He then turned to walk off the stage, and as he did, he spoke. "Fate has a funny way of bringing two people together."


    "I look forward to that day," Arthur acknowledged, knowing they would meet again.


    Lars hadn''t just said that because this was their first meeting; he said it because it wouldn''t be their last.


    As he exited the stage, eventually heading to the tunnel, the announcer finally regained his composure and called out Arthur as the winner.


    How Arthur had won wasn''t through talk-no-jutsu, but through faith in his words.


    He calmly exited the stage, contemplating the expansive tale he''ll be able to create with Lars as a follower. Arthur didn''t enjoy working with a partner in this situation, but a servant was different.


    "And now, ladies and gentlemen, the final match of the semi-finals is set to begin! It will be between William Uzumaki and Rock Lee!"


    Now was the last match of the semi-finals. Arthur, however, knew that whichever one of them came out on top, his hope would always push him above the rest¡ªand that was only the beginning.


    Elsewhere, the rain drizzled softly over the rooftops of the Rain Village as Konan soared through the sky with her paper wings.


    She maneuvered through the air against her village, clocked in shades of blue and gray. When she finally landed atop a tower, the rush of wind faded into the steady patter of rain, allowing her to collect her thoughts.


    She descended the dimly lit hallway that led to the command center of her operations. As she approached the end of the corridor, one of her agents awaited. He straightened himself accordingly.


    "What did you find?" she demanded.


    "I''ve uncovered information from the Earth Country, Lightning Country, Wind Country, and Water Country, mam."


    That many countries? Konan raised an eyebrow and motioned for him to continue.


    The agent swallowed nervously and said, "All of the Tailed Beast hosts are still active, with one exception: Utakata, the Six-Tails Jinch¨±riki, is unaccounted for."


    "Where is the Tailed Beast now?" she pondered.


    He hesitated briefly before answering, "It''s roaming freely in a restricted area within the Water Country''s borders, mam."


    Konan''s brow furrowed in suspicion as she asked, "Restricted? How did you manage to get inside?"


    "I wasn''t granted access, so I had to infiltrate it. It took several days, but I finally located the creature."


    The agent then looked down, clearly shaken by the risks he had taken. Konan, pushing aside any concern for his well-being, pressed, "Status of the Water Country..."


    He straightened up, regaining his composure momentarily, and said, "There''s an individual named John Belfort who is set to succeed the current feudal lord soon. Rumour has that¡ª"


    "I''m not interested in rumours," she said, cutting him off.


    This silenced the agent.


    She then slowly nodded, piecing together the threads of information. She understood entirely why the Three-Tails was loose; it was a strategic move orchestrated by Obito, who was manipulating events as Madara Uchiha¡ªno one in the Akatsuki, save Zetsu, is aware of his real identity.


    However, something didn''t sit right with her. She asked herself, "Why hasn''t the country taken action regarding the Six-Tails? Why allow it to roam free, almost as if it''s being treated as a pet?"


    The agent shifted uncomfortably, hoping to provide clarity.


    "I asked myself the same thing, mam. The country''s oddly complacent despite a Tailed Beast like that so close to their cities."


    "Is there anything else to report?" she asked.


    With a nod, the agent continued, "Since the Five-Tails and Seven-Tails Jinch¨±riki had left their country for an event, I sought out the Eight-Tails. Our encounter escalated into a fight between me and another shinobi I hadn''t expected; I barely made it out before Cloud reinforcements came."


    "Who was this shinobi?"


    "I don''t know, mam. He looked very young and had pale skin."


    "Did you learn anything else of value?"


    The agent shook his head. Then something finally registered in Konan''s mind.


    "Thank you," she said. "You''ve done well."


    With a dismissive gesture, she sent him away.


    As she walked away from the command center, a person''s presence heavily weighed on her thoughts: Arthur Bennett.


    Much had transpired ever since reports emerged declaring his death. There had been no body found, no conclusive evidence. Yet claims were officially made that he was gone. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Konan had been trying to solve this case for a while now. Something that bothered her was why did they think he was pursuing the Nine-Tails'' host? It didn''t align with Arthur''s past.


    The more she pondered, the more troubling connections began to surface. The other Jinch¨±rikis had also been active lately, almost as if they were being hunted.


    A cold chill ran down her spine; someone was indeed targeting them, but who? And for what purpose?


    She opened a door to an inner sanctum. The space beyond was illuminated intermittently by three lights on the ceiling. As she stepped through, two figures seated within the dim light were present¡ªObito, wearing his swirling orange mask, and her leader, Nagato, who was using Pain''s corpse.


    "Konan," Obito greeted. "We weren''t expecting you."


    "I have important news," she announced.


    "Do tell," came Pain''s voice.


    "Do you remember the rogue shinobi from the Leaf Village?" she paused, ensuring their full attention. "The one they reported dead? Arthur Bennett?"


    "What about him?" Pain''s interest piqued.


    "He''s alive..."

 Chapter 151: Milo Stanfield

    Chapter 151 - Milo Stanfield


    Striding in high heels through the bright, pristine corridors of Elysium''s HQ was none other than Dr. Kapoor.


    The space was designed to reflect a cold, clinical aesthetic that matched the corporation''s ambitions. Walls of glass adorned with the latest technological displays framed her path.


    Her mind was firmly focused on the task ahead.


    As she approached a large door labeled "Enclave Mk. II," the mechanism detected her presence and slid open with a hiss. She stepped inside.


    The center of the room was dominated by seven white vertical pods, each encased in machinery. Monitors lined the walls, displaying data and fluctuating waveforms that reflected the states of the subjects contained within.


    Around the pods, scientists in lab coats hovered over their computers, typing furiously and adjusting various dials. Beeping machines lent a soundtrack to the scene, amplifying the intensity of their work.


    Dr. Kapoor walked along the second-floor railing, surveying her team with a keen eye.


    Suddenly, a plastic water bottle clattered to the ground and drew her attention. It rolled beneath one of the pods, disrupting the cadence of the lab. She turned sharply, rage flaring in her chest as she caught sight of one of her subordinate scientists fumbling to scoop up the fallen container.


    "You clumsy fool!" she barked.


    The scientist froze, and colour drained from her face.


    "Do you have any idea how crucial this experiment is? Do you think it''s acceptable to let a water bottle roll around as if you''re in some kind of playpen? One more incident like that, and you''ll be facing the strictest disciplinary measures!"


    The shock in the room was evident, with other scientists quickly retreating into their workspaces, their eyes averted from Dr. Kapoor.


    The terrified scientist offered a trembling apology, which went unheard as Dr. Kapoor turned away, shaking her head in frustration.


    With that incident behind her, she walked toward a glass door with a plaque that read "Ursula Von Der Leyen III." Today, she had a meeting scheduled with the CEO of Elysium, a dominant woman known for her exacting standards.


    Dr. Kapoor rapped firmly on the door, receiving a mechanical response as her eye was scanned by the retinal display.


    "Doctor Adaline Kapoor authorized. Please enter," a robotic voice intoned.


    She could already hear Ursula''s voice from inside.


    Upon entering the room, Dr. Kapoor found herself in a space that exuded authority: sleek furnishings, an impressive display of plants, and the faint aroma of luxury in the air.


    Ursula sat behind an immaculate desk, perfectly framed by the metallic sheen of high-tech gadgets.


    "Mrs. Leyen," Dr. Kapoor greeted her formally, suppressing any hint of impatience she felt after the previous incident. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adaline," Ursula replied. "We''re both busy, so I''ll cut to the chase: how''s the experiment going?"


    "The participants are stable. Vitals are all within acceptable ranges¡ªMs. Schmidt, Mr. Rodriguez, Miss Dubois, Ms. Campbell, Mr. Reza, and Mr. Bennett haven''t deviated from anything abnormal."


    At the mention of Arthur''s name, Ursula''s expression shifted as she asked, "And the others? How are they acclimating to the environment?"


    The doctor hesitated for a moment before continuing. "Everyone is adjusting well, though there''s one concerning development I need to mention." She noted Ursula''s brows knitting together, anticipating the punchline.


    "And that is?" Ursula asked, leaning in.


    "The virtual world... Mr. Bennett''s recent death triggered the death message to the other players. His heart stopped for a brief moment."


    "Is he still alive?!" Ursula sharply interjected.


    Dr. Kapoor chose her words carefully as she answered, "Yes, he is. If we interfere more than necessary in the experiment, we risk jeopardizing the integrity of our results. But I assure you, Mr. Bennett''s case is slightly different than the others."


    Ursula scoffed lightly and said, "Continue."


    Dr. Kapoor finally sat down, folding her arms as she prepared to reveal her findings. "Your decision to include Mr. Bennett in this experiment has some of us wondering. May I ask why him among so many others?"


    Ursula smiled, letting out a small chuckle before her tone turned business-like.


    "Adaline, each individual holds respectable value. Arthur is a faithful Christian. He possesses qualities that align with what I''ve been trying to expand on for years. Whether he lives or dies will only prove if he was worth the effort."


    A shiver ran down Dr. Kapoor''s spine.


    That statement didn''t sound like something an apathetic head would say. It was as if Ursula was equating Arthur and the rest to livestock.


    "There must be something more, though," the doctor pressed. "What else is unique about him?"


    Ursula rolled her eyes but seemed entertained by Dr. Kapoor''s persistence. So she answered, "If you''re so curious, you can read his file."


    With an almost reluctant compliance, she handed over a file marked with confidentiality seals. The folder was simple, but Dr. Kapoor felt anxious as she opened it.


    Inside, she found Arthur''s photo in front of various documents attached to a paperclip. As she read through the details, her heartbeat quickened.


    "Mr. Bennett''s IQ is measured at 190...!" she exclaimed, scanning further. Incredulity flooded through her. "And his brain waves... they''ve been steadily increasing? This is significant growth since the moment he escaped prison in the game."


    Sweat began to bead on her brow as she processed more of the data. Then she asked, "Was this same result achievable with any of the others?"


    Ursula''s smile faltered as she answered, "No... None of the others have matched his results without outside assistance." A drop of sweat trickled down Dr. Kapoor''s face as Ursula continued, "I was ready to unplug one of them due to that alarming theta-wave spike. What was her name again?"


    "Ms. Schmidt," the doctor answered. "But what are you saying?"


    "Adaline," she explained, "After Arthur met that Schmidt girl, her levels finally calmed down."


    When Ursula made that statement, the doctor finally understood its implications: each time Arthur interacted with the others, their hearts and minds were steadily changing. The scientific term for this was known as "affective modulation," and the Christian term was "awakening" or "spiritual enlightenment."


    A chill settled over Dr. Kapoor.


    The implications of Arthur''s growth were enormous; she was certain of it. So she asked, "What happens if he continues on this path?"


    "Who knows?" Ursula mused. "He might live or he might die; it''ll be a good test of his faith."


    The doctor didn''t like that answer. Ursula truly was a devil, playing with the lives of others in the name of science. She herself was no better since she was participating in this act.


    Ursula studied Dr. Kapoor''s features, seeming to know what she was thinking.


    "Imagine¡ªwhat if he exceeds the other players in intelligence and begins to predict their actions? All their behavioural patterns, even those of the AIs, will change."


    "Is such a thing genuinely possible?" the doctor asked in shock.


    "Absolutely. This experiment is exceeding expectations due to that man''s actions."


    Actions? What did that mean?


    As far as the doctor understood, Arthur''s feats were indeed impressive, but they weren''t anything out of the ordinary. Or was "ordinary" the right word to use here?


    He escaped prison far faster than they expected; he defeated various NPCs through mere wit; he beat the odds despite being given the weakest of characters; he even perfected some of the higher-ranked techniques through perseverance; he slaughtered an entire species of supernatural primates; he single-handedly took over an entire country and was managing quite well; and, more importantly, he outsmarted death.


    Many had forgotten that Arthur had performed the impossible. These feats were by no means "ordinary."


    "How is one man doing all of this?" Dr. Kapoor pressed, feeling trepidation.


    "Have you ever heard of Milo Stanfield?" Ursula asked.


    Dr. Kapoor hesitated at the name but shook her head.


    "Milo is a fictional character, a man who can manipulate an entire situation with a single ballpoint pen¡ªsetting off a chain of events leading to someone''s demise without ever being detected."


    A single pen? That was definitely eye-catching. Ursula continued explaining in a languorous tone.


    "To achieve that, he manipulates over one hundred twenty variables in a dynamic system of differential equations, resulting in outcomes that are mathematically impossible to solve."


    Dr. Kapoor''s mind tried to connect the dots as she asked, "And you believe Mr. Bennett can achieve levels of manipulation similar to this fictional character?"


    "Imagine," Ursula continued, leaning closer. "Let''s say that player William Rodriguez decides to hunt Arthur¡ªif he discovers Arthur is still alive. Arthur would predict that William is hunting him before William even realizes it himself. But if William anticipates that, Arthur will predict that he will predict that, spawning an infinite loop of prediction."


    Confusing as that might sound, Dr. Kapoor''s eyes widened as she grasped the implications.


    "So the cycle continues indefinitely," she said. "Mr. Bennett would always find a way to stay several steps ahead. He''d become invincible..."


    "Exactly," Ursula confirmed in a low voice. "Think about what that means for our experiment."


    The doctor moved to process what had been laid before her¡ªa world of possibilities seizing her thoughts. In a contemplative mood, she voiced her opinion, saying, "Nobody even remotely close to this would exist."


    "And the aftermath of this experiment becomes boundless, but..." Ursula hesitated with an odd smile. "That''s only if he continues on this path."


    "What are you suggesting? You believe he''ll fall back?"


    Ursula''s laughter became abrupt as she replied, "Regress? After the investment is made? Goodness, Adaline, this is not a playground where we allow failures to walk free!"


    Catching the infectious laughter, Dr. Kapoor tried to keep pace, but the chuckle died in her throat when Ursula abruptly hurled her mug at the wall!


    It dramatically shattered as the coffee spread across the expensive, makeshift rug.


    "Understand this, Adaline," Ursula growled, rage contorting her features. "I will not tolerate failures¡ªregressed or otherwise! If one of those people fails because their lives lack worth to Elysium, then I''ll wipe away their existence from this world so as not to tarnish my reputation. That includes my son!"


    "Of course," Dr. Kapoor managed, feeling her pulse quicken under the heavy scrutiny. "I apologize for stepping out of line, Mrs. Leyen."


    Ursula''s expression softened, but the danger was still evident. "It''s fine," she said coolly before retrieving her phone and ordering a new mug.


    The doctor took a deep breath, forcing herself to regain composure as she said, "I''ll ensure that the team remains focused on this crucial progress."


    "See that you do," Ursula snapped, shutting her phone. "Keep things on track, Adaline. I need results, and Arthur''s going to be crucial for what comes next."


    Dr. Kapoor nodded as she stood up and slipped out of the office. The door closed silently behind her, breaking off the tense atmosphere of the meeting.


    An uncomfortable weight fell on her shoulders. She had wanted a calm, professional meeting. But what was she to expect from her boss?


    As she returned to the experiment room, her thoughts diverged into concern about Arthur. If he truly held such potential, would he become a viable asset¡ªor a dangerous threat?


    From what she recalled, the scientists were making jokes about how he planned to "destroy the world."


    Activity in the room continued as she approached one of the pods. She glanced at the scientists and felt the undercurrents of fear and ambition in them. The stakes had never been higher, and the true experiment was just beginning.


    Her fingernails brushed over the console of the pod in front of her. She then muttered under her breath, "I wonder how you''ll impress me this time, Mr. Bennett."


    With one final look, she prepared herself for the rapidly approaching challenges.


    The games loomed like a shadow over Elysium''s powerful ambitions. There were consequences for trying to manipulate life and death, and the doctor had no choice but to play her part.


    Behind every calculation lurked the potential for both glory and undoing. All she could do was navigate until his path would shift again.

 Chapter 152: Evaluation

    Chapter 152 - Evaluation


    In the vibrant world of Naruto, the stage was set for one of the most exhilarating events in recent ninja history: the semi-finals of Arthur''s secret tournament.


    Spectators from all corners of the world gathered in the arena, filled with cheers and excitement. Many had entered, but only a select few had been chosen.


    The immense attention this tournament garnered was not without reason. The idea of a gathering where the best of the best came to test their prowess drew interest not only from fans but also from two Kages¡ªMei Terumi and A.


    The Raikage, who hadn''t been invited, was forced to depart due to pressing matters back in his village. Only Mei remained, seated in her VIP section alongside other high-ranking government officials.


    The tournament structure was simple yet exhilarating: the initial rounds consisted entirely of taijutsu battles, allowing the most skilled fighters to showcase their physical prowess.


    Competitors came from various hidden villages, each with its own unique styles and backgrounds.


    As the dust settled from the preceding battles, the semi-finals spotlighted two fighters who had fought tooth and nail to reach this point.


    On one side of the arena stood Rock Lee. He had made quite a name for himself throughout the tournament, demonstrating unparalleled taijutsu skills. Victories over formidable foes such as Omoi from the Cloud Village and Neji Hy¨±ga solidified his reputation.


    The fact that he had also fought F¨±, the Jinch¨±riki of the Seven-Tails, and emerged victorious only added to his legend.


    Facing Lee on the opposite side was William "Uzumaki" Rodriguez. He stood with a smile, adjusting his Leaf Village headband.


    While his unorthodox fighting style had drawn laughter and skepticism from some, he had proven to be a tenacious contender, known for his creativity that kept audiences on the edge of their seats.


    Fighting against seemingly weaker adversaries such as Ebisu and Iruka Umino had revealed his capacity for clever tactics, which emerged in each bout. Even Anko Mitarashi¡ªwhile deemed a formidable opponent¡ªhad fallen prey to William''s unusual approach, an accomplishment not to be understated.


    It is worth mentioning that most of his opponents weren''t as strong as they were made out to be. What brought William so far was his foreknowledge and the traits granted by his Uzumaki heritage.


    Did he understand the depths of what it meant to survive? Nay. What about perseverance and faithful hard work? Not even that.


    Despite his methods, the crowd was still eager to see how he would fare against a powerhouse like Rock Lee. If he could survive that challenge, perhaps he''d have a chance against the revered man waiting for him in the finals¡ªArthur Bennett, who was disguised as Hoshikage.


    As the crowd clamoured with their opinions, Arthur remained stationary, arms crossed and blindfolded. He had orchestrated this whole event himself, creating conditions in which almost every worthy fighter could showcase their talents.


    It had taken a lot of hard work, but he would eventually look back on it, review the recorded footage, and exploit any worthwhile technique that he could.


    "Welcome, one and all, to the last match of the semi-finals!" the announcer boomed with his arms outstretched. "Today, we have the honour of witnessing a confrontation between the unstoppable Rock Lee and the unpredictable challenger, William Uzumaki!"


    "Why am I the unpredictable one?" William asked in surprise, pointing to himself.


    "Get ready for an incredible show, folks!"


    Cheers erupted from the crowd, drowning out the announcer''s voice as they rallied behind who they thought would win.


    If Lee emerged victorious, it wouldn''t change much about his already established character. For William, however, progressing beyond the semi-finals would mean solidifying his place in a world where his honour and fame could flourish.


    With the crowd drumming their hands against the walls in excitement, the tension in the arena mounted. The fighters exchanged confident stares.


    "May the best fighter win!" the announcer declared, signaling the start of the match.


    The two advanced toward one another, showcasing a display of taijutsu. Their movements were deliberate, each attacking in synchronization, darting back and forth with above-average agility. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the heat of battle, William called out, "It feels like ages since the last time we fought like this, doesn''t it?"


    Lee nodded, sweat beginning to bead on his forehead as he replied, "It really has! But you aren''t holding back, are you?" While Lee launched a series of strikes, William dodged and weaved.


    Nearby, Naruto''s group, consisting of Iruka, Neji, Jada, and Naruto himself, was completely engrossed in the action. Margaret was present initially but had stormed out during the second round after her passive healing ability got her disqualified.


    Naruto glanced sideways at Jada and asked, "Since when did those two become friends?"


    Jada couldn''t recall when or how, so she answered, "Well, I don''t really know. Will and I don''t communicate much like that."


    Naruto gave her a cheeky grin and said, "You know what would be great? If you two started dating!"


    Jada turned beet red, stuttering, "W-What?! I mean, I like Will as a friend, but¡ª"


    "Come on!" he insisted, leaning in closer with a mischievous expression. "I''ve seen the way he looks at you! He totally likes you! Just admit it!"


    Not hearing the banter, both fighters continued their bout on stage.


    With a well-timed spin, Lee managed to land a strong kick that sent William spiraling toward the edge of the arena. The crowd gasped as William teetered at the precipice. Grunting, he quickly regained his footing on the very edge, barely managing to stay within the ring.


    "That was close," he muttered to himself.


    The two exchanged blows for some time longer, but it became evident that Lee was the superior taijutsu fighter. With each kick and punch, he landed more hits on William.


    Yet, what intrigued the audience was William''s uncanny ability to rise back up each time!


    With exhaustion creeping into his muscles, Lee squared his shoulders. It was time to push his limits once more. With determination, he shouted, "Fifth Gate of Vision, open!"


    A vibrant yellow aura enveloped him. Before William could react, Lee zipped forward, striking with blistering speed.


    To the spectators, it seemed as though Lee darted like a beam of light, landing a relentless barrage of blows¡ªeach hit earning their applause.


    William, however, maintained a stoic presence, raising his guard but allowing Lee''s strikes to come crashing down upon him. Over seven powerful blows landed, with William absorbing the hits with surprising composure.


    Finally, Lee''s energy began to wane after his attacks. The yellow aura started to fade, and he staggered slightly, catching his breath.


    When he looked up, he was shocked to find William standing there, a wide grin spread across his face, his eyes closed in a carefree expression.


    "How can he possibly withstand my True Hidden Lotus?" Lee wondered aloud.


    His disbelief was mirrored in the crowd''s expressions. The True Hidden Lotus was a technique that had never been shown until now. Two fighters had already fallen prey to it, one of whom was a Jinch¨±riki!


    With his fifth gate having run its course, fatigue seized Lee. He staggered backward, struggling to maintain his balance.


    As he fell to one knee, William seized the opportunity. He launched a counterattack, striking Lee with a series of punches that sent him sprawling toward the edge of the ring.


    "Rock Lee is falling out!" the announcer cried. "What a surprising turn of events, ladies and gentlemen!"


    William stepped back to allow Lee the space to regain his footing, but it was too late. Lee''s body succumbed to exhaustion, and with a final gasp, he relinquished the fight, falling out of bounds.


    "That makes William our winner, folks!" the announcer yelled as the crowd erupted in cheers.


    William quickly approached Lee, helping him up and ensuring he was alright.


    "Bro, that was a great fight!" he said. "You really pushed me there."


    Lee breathed heavily, but despite his exhaustion, a smile spread across his face as he replied, "That indeed was incredible. I had not realized how strong you''ve become; I felt your passion like no other, Will!"


    "Oh no!" Naruto exclaimed, smacking his cheeks. "My cousin''s gay!"


    A sudden smack echoed as Iruka punched him from behind, yelling, "Don''t say that, you idiot!"


    As the two fighters caught their breath, Arthur mentally noted the dynamics of the match. He was intrigued not just by their determination but by the resilience shown by William.


    Arthur recalled what he had witnessed: it became increasingly clear to him that William exhibited an elite ability to withstand damage and keep fighting, as if his body wasn''t prone to taking damage.


    Then something clicked in his mind: William had fought Sasuke once.


    Among the rules that Elysium imposed on this world was that pain was real¡ªexcruciatingly so. While Arthur had not interacted physically with the other players enough to discern whether they felt the same way, it was clear they did after his fight with Jada.


    William''s case, however, was strange. When he had fought Sasuke during the Ch¨±nin Exams, Sasuke performed the Falcon Drop technique, slamming William''s skull onto concrete from a height.


    Yet William managed to recover, claiming that "it felt like a boulder" hit his head.


    Arthur had already verified that William wasn''t utilizing any unique techniques, let alone exerting any chakra during that previous exchange or this one. So what was making him so resilient without using any techniques?


    Simple: he was being fueled by an endless reservoir of chakra.


    ''Even if he were to use something as chakra-consuming as the Rasengan multiple times,'' Arthur thought to himself, "it would be as if his stamina remained at one hundred percent..."


    With the semi-finals concluded, Arthur began to plot his next steps for the final match against William. He needed a strategy that would break through William''s seemingly limitless reserves.


    As William returned to his group with Lee, he exclaimed with euphoria, "I made it to the finals, guys!"


    "You were amazing out there!" shouted Naruto.


    "Yeah, Will!" Jada added. "I must admit, that''s some over-the-top taijutsu!"


    "Thanks, everyone!" William said. "I couldn''t have done it without you guys."


    He brushed off their flatteries with a smile, but he couldn''t contain what was in his chest.


    "Just wait till you see what I do next!" he promised. "I''m going to give it my all in the finals!"


    "Yeah!" Naruto agreed, pumping his fist. "Put that show-off Hoshi-whoever in his place!"


    "Definitely!" William laughed. "He won''t know what hit him!"


    At that moment, the announcer suddenly yelled, "Things have been fantastic so far, folks. Every fighter has wowed this announcer! Before the finals commence, we will take a brief moment to evaluate the next participants!"


    "Evaluate?!" William repeated. "What does that mean?"


    "Beats me," Naruto said, leaning forward.


    "It might just be a break for both of you to rest up and prepare for the last fight," Neji suggested.


    "But he said evaluate," Jada pointed out.


    "Maybe it''s a chance for them to see how the fighters handle themselves psychologically," Iruka wondered. "Or assess tactics?"


    As they discussed, the announcer continued, "While the fighters rest, let''s take a moment to pay tribute to the leaders who have taken the time to watch this incredible tournament!"


    The announcer then gestured over toward Mei, who was taken aback by the sudden spotlight. Being widely recognized as the Mizukage, however, she knew how to act in this situation.


    In truth, it was merely a distraction to buy time¡ªtime for Arthur to make his move.


    An official approached Naruto''s group. With a calm demeanour, he stated that William needed to come with him to be evaluated by their doctor.


    Whatever the reason for this "evaluation," he didn''t have a choice in the matter. Unless he wanted to be disqualified. He had come too far and was anxious to win the prize money at the end¡ªone million ry¨­.

 Chapter 153: William Rodriguez

    Chapter 153 - William Rodriguez


    As William entered the back room, a somber familiarity hit him.


    He recalled the last time he had been there, accused of cheating. Thankfully, those accusations were somewhat lifted. And on top of that, he had managed to make to the finals.


    He strolled over to a chair, sat down, let out a sigh of relief. The excitement inside of him couldn''t be contained. He had, after all, reached the end.


    All he could think of now was what he could do with the prize money if he won. Maybe he could finally pay Jada back for that time she covered his breakfast. Or perhaps he could take her out on a date to show her how much he appreciated her.


    The thought filled him with warmth, painting a smile across his face. Just as he began to bask in the fantasy, the door swung open, and the same doctor from before entered the room, clipboard in hand.


    "Mr. Uzumaki," he greeted with a professional tone. "To think we''d be seeing each other again. Congratulations on making it to the finals."


    "Thank you!" William replied. "But... why am I being evaluated? Didn''t we go through this already?"


    The doctor cleared his throat, eyeing William with intent as he said, "The officials would like the final participants to go all out in the upcoming match. To ensure the quality of the barrier we plan on setting up, we must first know the level of techniques you possess."


    William''s curiosity was piqued, and he asked, "But... why do you need to know specifically? Isn''t this about the excitement of the fight?"


    "It is, indeed. But for safety reasons, we need to ensure the barriers can withstand the techniques used." The doctor continued with a straight face. "So I need you to write down all of your techniques."


    Just as William considered the request, a tinge of skepticism crossed his mind. Nonetheless, he shrugged it off; he was too trusting in the whimsical nature of the tournament.


    "Alright," he conceded, "I guess it makes sense?"


    After taking the clipboard, he began detailing his abilities.


    "Have you seen me out there by any chance?"


    The doctor dismissed the question with a wave, gesturing to the clipboard, still waiting for William''s input. "Please," he urged, "the officials are in a hurry, so write what you can."


    "Right! Sorry!"


    As the man in a child''s body moved his pen, his thoughts drifted back to his life before Elysium.


    On Earth, his life felt suffocating, a collection of days spent toiling away at a part-time job. His purpose revolved around meeting bills rather than fulfilling dreams.


    He could vividly recall how, after work, he drowned himself in the computer¡ªdevouring Reddit forums, fanfiction stories, and hours of anime to fill his empty void. A weight settled in his chest.


    He had never considered himself athletic; he was shy around girls and unable to find the courage to express his romantic side. The only serious relationship he had ever known ended after high school when his girlfriend moved away for college.


    Living with his mother was another Chapter of his life, as her constant reminders to do something better weighed down on him. Still, reconciliation with his fate was met with sheer nostalgia as he thought of Elysium.


    Finally, he had seized the golden ticket to something extraordinary.


    On the day things changed, he had raced inside, anxious and eager to partake in the groundbreaking virtual experiment.


    But upon discovering that it was Naruto-related, he felt an unhealthy sense of joy. It was as if things were finally moving in his direction.


    What more could a diehard fan like him want than to be a part of the world he had been morbidly obsessed with?


    "And the Rasengan..." he whispered to himself while scribbling the last of his techniques.


    William outlined everything he had learned as a Uzumaki. From his Rasengan to the Shadow Clone Technique, each description carried insights from the battles fought alongside others.


    The more he wrote, the clearer his purpose became.


    It was surreal how deeply personal traits linked to his character mirrored his hidden desires. He recalled the moment of hesitation when choosing his character''s clan¡ªtempted by the power of an Uchiha but deterred by the burden of hunting for bonds in darkness; intrigued by the Senju lineage but terrified of failing; and disdainful of the ¨­tsutsuki clan with its grotesque visuals and malicious motives.


    Ultimately, the Uzumaki clan had deemed itself the pinnacle of his aspirations.


    "Oh, I''m the bomb," he murmured at the time. "This is my chance: to rewrite the story and not just live in it; I can reshape my world!"


    As he progressed in that world, one player threatened his dreams¡ªArthur Bennett.


    To William, Arthur''s reputation was characterized by cunning and an overwhelming presence that overshadowed any other villain he''d read about. The specter of Arthur lingered in his thoughts even to this day¡ªa dark and forbidding figure that terrified his dreams.


    After discovering Arthur''s villainy, William felt compelled to take action. He couldn''t let him set the course of this world or crush its spirit. So, his venture into protecting Team 7 and the others became a mission¡ªan affirmation of everything he wished to keep.


    It was quite the obsession for a fan, one that seemed to grow maliciously after stepping foot in this virtual realm.


    After writing down his techniques, he suddenly found himself reminiscing about a different conversation he had shared with Naruto. It was after the devastating encounter with Arthur back in the Land of Tea.


    He could recall the pain in Naruto''s eyes, his admission of defeat¡ªthey were heavy with regret.


    "How was it?" William had asked at the time.


    "Honestly, cuz, I really don''t want to talk about it," Naruto explained, searching for the right words. "But since it''s you, maybe you can help me understand or something... It was like fighting a mirror."


    William had been taken aback; he understood that they had lost Idate Morino in that battle, and the weight of that loss settled heavily in the pit of his stomach.


    "You mean he predicted everything you threw at him?"


    "Everything," Naruto replied, visibly frustrated. "I can''t really explain it, but it was like he knew all of our moves... I guess ya could say it was like fighting a nightmare."


    The gravity of those words settled deeper in William''s heart. The notion terrified him; it overwhelmingly reminded him of the struggles he had faced in the past while navigating through life on Earth.


    Arthur had not just been a fighter to beat; he was a lesson, a reminder that strength and strategy went hand in hand. After hearing that, William felt compelled to forge ahead and fuel himself with that lesson.


    In his silent contemplation, he shifted his focus to Jada, whom he had sought out to learn more about Arthur''s methods following Naruto''s discourse. She, too, had been reticent, requiring coaxing to share her truths. Yet her story had an emotional depth to it.


    "You''re okay, right, Jada?" he asked after their epic battle.


    "Yeah... He was strong, but I pulled through thanks to you guys," she earnestly replied.


    "How was it fighting him... er, I mean another player?"


    Jada wasn''t quite sure how to answer that question. After recollecting those memories, her eyes shone with sadness as she confessed, "It was as if he used every emotion against me... He made me scream, and I lost my cool... I... I couldn''t think straight. If I hadn''t let him manipulate me, maybe I could have stopped him."


    William felt his heart ache. Under that strength, something sorrowful lingered, a longing to make Arthur pay for what he had done. He also regretted not having been there when everyone needed him the most.


    "You''re glad he''s gone now, right?" he had asked, hoping reassurance would mend the rift her memory had opened.


    "Oh... so glad. But sometimes I think about¡ªwhat if?" her voice trailed off.


    At that moment, his hope bordered on despair. It seemed she carried the weight of losing a battle, but what if there was more? What if Arthur''s absence left a void in Jada''s heart, something beyond mere victory? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shutting down that trajectory of thought, he gripped the clipboard tightly. The doctor noticed, wondering what or who might have made him act so dramatically.


    "Oh!" William said, sensing his anger rise. "Sorry about that, doc. I... uhm, I''ve finished writing everything down."


    As the doctor scanned the clipboard, he deemed the list acceptable, allowing William to use all his listed techniques. The shock was more toward William, for he hadn''t expected most of his jutsus to pass.


    "Is the barrier that strong?!" he asked in surprise.


    "There''s no need to worry about it. From what you''ve jotted down, the officials will ensure everyone''s safety, including your opponents."


    "Gee," William said, dumbfoundedly scratching his head. "I guess I''ll try to go all-out then!"


    Upon getting approval, he hopped to the floor, thanked the doctor, and left the room. He desired more than just his own victory; he would do his best to keep this world stable with the same dream he had throughout his adulthood.


    Arthur leaned back in the chair with the clipboard resting in his hand. He skimmed the list William had written. ''Affinity for wind...'' he repeated in his head.


    Arthur had long understood the advantages of elemental affinities; they were the backbone of any ninja''s arsenal. Wind, with its capacity for both offensive and defensive maneuvers, was a solid choice. But to have such abilities merely as a reflection of a fictional character?


    His gaze shifted down the list once more, and his brow furrowed as he spotted "Multi-Shadow Clones."


    ''Just like Naruto,'' he scoffed. The sheer volume of shadow clones had become a crutch for many wannabe ninjas, yet here was William, wielding the technique as if it were his right.


    It was almost laughable, a reminder that he was just another fanboy who wanted to abuse techniques. Continuing, Arthur read, "Everywhere Shuriken jutsu," another technique that relied heavily on clones. It was clever but dependent on a foundation of creativity that William''s list suggested he lacked.


    Next, he narrowed his gaze at "Toad Summons" and "Ninja Art: Toad Transformation." The two signature moves were from Jiraiya, so it was plausible to believe a player like William had them.


    ''Not too bad,'' he admitted. ''But still pathetic...''


    Arthur couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the comparisons drawn. William, with all his affinity for the world of Naruto, had become a paid reflection of the original.


    Moving on, the list detailed the remainder of the rest of William''s arsenal: wind style: air bullets, wind style: pressure damage, Toad Sage Mode, and so on.


    It all felt oddly superficial under Arthur''s scrutinizing gaze. William wasn''t just any ordinary player; he had access to techniques that, in their raw form, could easily rival some of the strongest contenders.


    But there was still a glaring weakness.


    ''Rasengan... and a Rasenshuriken,'' Arthur thought.


    With all that power, he had a right to feel frustrated. Yet he remained calm. The idea that William had opted for the conventional¡ªthat he had chosen to emulate Naruto''s path rather than forge his own¡ªwas exasperating.


    This wasn''t a game of homage; this was an arena of survival. And with the potential of the Nine-Tails chakra coursing through William''s being, he could have transcended it, simply becoming a shadow of his idol.


    ''Perhaps the Toad Sage Mode gives him an edge,'' Arthur contemplated, tapping his fingers against the surface of the clipboard, ''but he seems bent on sticking to a single narrative.''


    It was pitiable. The true power came from individuality¡ªfrom wielding techniques of one''s own creation. What did Arthur expect? William''s strength wasn''t the issue; it was that he was simply unprepared to wield it at its fullest potential.

 Chapter 154: Finals

    Chapter 154 - Finals


    ''A walking Naruto with foreknowledge...'' Arthur believed, shaking his head.


    How could someone so invested in this world remain blind to the opportunity at hand?


    Two techniques that William certainly carried had not been listed. The first was anything revolving around the Nine-Tails'' chakra. The second was the Six Paths Planetary Devastation technique.


    For him not to list anything related to the former only strengthened the notion that he was trying his best to keep it a secret from others.


    Arthur knew he had the latter because William had personally revealed that information to every player back at the Leaf Village.


    Suppose he did know how to use those unlisted techniques. Arthur understood how a player like that could best Jada, an Uchiha, in a fight.


    Techniques like those could dictate the course of a match; they were a display of raw power that could obliterate any competitor for the sake of a brief display of skill.


    ''If he wants to play that game,'' Arthur thought, ''Just like Jada, I''ll show him what real power is.''


    In the stillness of that moment, he arose from his seat. William may have scrawled his name into the ranks, but in Arthur''s eyes, he was just another player trying to challenge his might¡ªalbeit one with far more potential than he had the awareness to use.


    As Arthur returned to the arena, he could sense the crowd''s eagerness. The barrier team was already in formation, encircling William in the heart of the stage.


    Arthur casually walked toward the center, arms crossed, his head remaining fixed. Several yards from him, William stood still, and he seemed quite determined. Arthur could personally tell just how much ambition this man had in his eyes.


    As the final elements of the barrier came together, the announcer became boisterous. His voice echoed throughout the arena while he stepped outside the boundaries of the stage in expectancy of the grand event.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! It has been an absolute privilege to be your announcer for this monumental occasion! We are moments away from the epic finals as our contenders prepare for what''s sure to be spectacular! Like I explained during that brief intermission, because there''s a barrier in place, a ring-out will not disqualify the finalists!"


    Arthur watched the glowing barrier slowly solidify. It indeed was laced with some dense chakra, making it seem like an unbreakable shield. After the final bonds of it snapped into place, the colour washed away so that it looked transparent.


    Arthur, of course, was not privy to such things. This barrier was specifically designed for him. Any techniques he performed wouldn''t prevent him from doing so, whether he was inside or out.


    William, however, was trapped in its confines. It wouldn''t drain him of his chakra or anything, nor would it limit his skills. But it would ensure that he couldn''t escape.


    Arthur seized this opportunity.


    As the barrier fortified itself, he channeled his Tamashii and performed a widespread genjutsu. It pushed through the translucent barrier and created a sensory fog.


    Much like before when he used this technique while fighting Lars, it wasn''t going to affect the stronger minds of ninjas like Mei.


    But players like Jada and even shinobi such as Iruka seemed momentarily lost, caught in the brief haze of the illusion as it permeated the air¡ªit would help him masquerade himself properly during the match.


    Finally, he took one last step that caused the dust of the ground to part ways, meeting William in the center. The shared space between them seemed to electrify, adding more tension.


    Arthur slowly began removing his blindfold to reveal his eyes.


    "I guess you find me worthy enough to take off your blindfold, like Lars," William confidently smirked.


    Arthur let the blindfold slip from his fingers with an extremely calm expression as he said, "You''re not; I''d just like to hurry this match up..."


    The crowd began to rile up. Yet Arthur was not doing this for theatrics; his time was precious, and he didn''t like to waste it.


    William stomped in response, "Come on! My line sounded so cool, though!"


    Those words were absurd, gaining no acknowledgment from Arthur. Even Naruto nearby smacked his forehead in exasperation at the exchange.


    "Well, at least he''s not like Sasuke or Neji," the blond boy chuckled, glancing sideways at the Hy¨±ga, who frowned in an almost comical incredulity.


    "I''ll take that as a compliment," Neji shot back, looking the other way.


    Arthur decided it was time to cut to the chase and said, "Withdraw from this match, boy... I won''t show any mercy."


    But William laughed off the ominous warning, shaking his head defiantly while saying, "I didn''t come all this way for nothing. Besides, if I lose, I won''t get anything from the prize pool!"


    Greed tended to get the better of men¡ªit twisted their decisions and pulled them deeper into conflict.


    If William was wise, he would have attempted to negotiate a split of the prize money; Arthur would have gladly offered him a fair share. But no, pride clouded judgment like a fog.


    Arthur felt even more disappointment.


    "You don''t want to do this, boy," he warned again. His tone was still steady but much sharper this time. William was stubborn while Arthur was being generous. "I''ll give you one more chance to back down."


    William considered for a fraction of a second, weighing his options against the excitement. Then, with a show of confidence, he declared, "No way! I''m going all the way!"


    At that moment, Naruto leaned forward and yelled, "You got this, cuz! Do your best!"


    This caused the crowd to cheer as well, fueling William''s determination. The announcer couldn''t get enough of it.


    "And now!" he boomed. "The moment we''ve all been waiting for! The final match begins!" He raised his arms dramatically as Arthur flexed his hand.


    "Fighters! Begin!"


    The words barely left the announcer''s mouth as Arthur sprang into action, closing the distance between them in an instant. Both fighters'' eyes locked onto each other.


    In a sudden flurry, they swung their arms and engaged in a fierce taijutsu battle. The sound of strikes echoed as fists collided in a surreal display of martial prowess. The average audience couldn''t tell who was doing what!


    Arthur feinted left, then executed a spinning hook kick. William dove just in time. In retaliation, he launched a quick jab aimed at Arthur''s throat, but Arthur sidestepped, grabbing William''s arm to pivot him off balance.


    As William stumbled, Arthur unleashed rapid punches. Each strike thudded against William''s chest.


    He recovered quickly, almost as if those strikes hadn''t affected him. Executing a low sweep to knock Arthur off his feet, Arthur planted his palm on the ground and sprang back up. He then countered with an upward elbow that caught William off-guard.


    William capitalized on the moment, twisting into a grappling hold. But Arthur slipped free, twisting around to deliver a spinning backfist that landed on William''s cheek.


    Both fighters were moving faster than they had in previous battles. The spectators were awed at where this level of strength had been prior!


    Arthur moved with grace. To think William could keep up even with his Tamashii active.


    Yet it wasn''t just about speed; it was about analysis. Each movement William made was cushioned by the instinct Arthur developed through countless battles¡ªa willingness to adapt and predict. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd was speechless, unable to comprehend how these two could move so quickly. Mei herself was beyond impressed, having expected the fight to turn out this way.


    "They''re incredible," she softly admitted, her eyes widening.


    What scared her the most was how young they were. Given enough time and the proper training, they could surely surpass her and quite possibly the other Kages!


    As the clash continued, the intensity escalated. Arthur didn''t lose momentum; he advanced, throwing low kicks aimed at William''s legs. William, despite the barrage of strikes, established his ground.


    He checked one of Arthur''s low kicks and responded with a swift knee aimed at Arthur''s midsection. It missed, so he tried again. That missed, too.


    "Keep attacking!" Naruto shouted at the top of his lungs. "Push him back!"


    Those cheers, for whatever reason, made William try harder. Arthur almost staggered but quickly regained focus, executing a graceful sidestep to avoid another knee strike.


    He then crouched low and lunged forward, catching William''s ankle, successfully pushing him off balance. William stumbled back, arms flailing, but he refused to fall. He instead pivoted, ready to swing back with a powerful hook.


    Arthur saw the hook coming and ducked under, rising swiftly to deliver a sharp elbow to William''s ribs, forcing the air out of him. William grimaced but rallied, launching a swift uppercut aimed directly at Arthur''s chin.


    It missed, so Arthur capitalized with a swift uppercut of his own. The punch connected, and the crowd erupted, yelling, "Ooooooh!"


    William staggered but held his ground, shaking off the surprise as he said, "Holy moly, I felt that!" He clenched his fist and went right back into the fold.


    "This is unbelievable!" Lee shouted. "These two are more formidable than I imagined! To think Will was holding back against me."


    As their fists flew, William executed a prepared strike, but a miscalculation sent him stumbling. Due to that blunder, he used the momentum to backflip several paces away, clearing the space between them.


    "Phew! That was close!" he exclaimed, panting but undeterred.


    Arthur''s brow raised in curiosity. "Why did you move?" he calmly asked.


    William grinned and answered, "Because I''ve seen you fight, and you''d have totally ended the match right there if I hadn''t!"


    "Not so stupid after all, are you?" Arthur responded. "But I wouldn''t get so full of yourself."


    After taking a deep breath, William formed a hand sign and said, "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!" In an instant, nine plume-like clouds erupted around him, solidifying to reveal ten total Williams, each one mirroring the others'' movements. "How do ya like me now?!"


    Arthur cracked his neck with one hand as they began surrounding him in a semicircle. Each clone shifted into a kung fu fighting stance, something not regularly seen.


    Arthur found himself intrigued. Kung fu was not native to this world.


    Much like his own training, it had been stripped down to taijutsu in the realm they now occupied. Yet at the end of the day, it was still like boxing and Krav Maga¡ªsomething no one should know how to do apart from him.


    Seeing William''s clones in a kung fu stance hinted that he had indeed personally trained in pursuit of honing his skills. Perhaps his time on earth included more than just binge-watching anime; maybe he had dedicated himself to a little more.


    "What can mere shadow clones do against me?" Arthur mocked.


    "Hehe," one of the clones laughed. "We''re not just shadow clones; we''re authentic."


    "Hey!" another said, still keeping his eyes on Arthur. "Don''t go telling him something like that."


    ''Authentic?'' Arthur repeated it in his mind.


    From what he knew about shadow clones, they had their chakras split depending on the number of clones produced, thus making them weaker than their summoner.


    Was William implying that these clones'' strengths weren''t divided but at one hundred percent? Something like that didn''t exist in the Narutoverse.


    Yes, Madara Uchiha managed to summon clones into a different dimension once, and each clone had the same abilities as him. Yet Madara was a seasoned shinobi with the Rinnegan. William was using the basic technique with no other jutsus!


    How was this possible?


    Perhaps with a seemingly endless pool of chakra, one could theoretically form real clones whose strength matched the original. But to think this fanatic managed to stumble across a loophole like that one.


    Arthur remained silent as all twenty pairs of eyes stared him down. Was this one man truly prepared to confront tenfold clones?


    With a deep, steady breath, he slowly straightened himself, raising an arm to signal readiness. The moment stretched, and then it happened.


    All ten Williams surged toward him. Arthur braced himself with taut muscles and then dove into the fray!

 Chapter 155: Weak In My Eyes

    Chapter 155 - Weak In My Eyes


    One clone, ahead of the others, approached Arthur first for a frontal assault. But Arthur remained unfazed.


    With serene grace, he lowered his arm and caught the approaching clone''s lower thigh with his forearm, executing a flawless motion that took the audience by surprise.


    He then slammed the clone to the concrete and stomped down on it with a force that caused cracks to form on the surface floor.


    "The clone''s still there?!" Iruka commented. "Just how strong is Will?"


    "Haha," Naruto laughed, scratching the tip of his nose. "I don''t mean to take the spotlight, but I can do that too with a bit more training."


    "That''s insane!" Jada yelled, ignoring Naruto''s clear desire to be noticed. "Hoshikaze''s treating the clones as if they were toys!"


    "Huh?!" Naruto said in surprise before looking back at the arena.


    While the clones did indeed remain intact, that wasn''t at all troubling for a man like Arthur.


    He moved swiftly in front of another clone, backhanding its face, which sent it staggering. From his right, a different clone launched a punch aimed at his head. Arthur blocked it effortlessly, following through by punching the clone''s throat.


    "What a retaliatory move!" Mei noted, nodding in approval.


    She could see what he was doing. Instead of focusing on one clone, he was truly attacking one and then moving to attack the other. A common strategy in a one-versus-more fight. But what made Arthur different was his defense¡ªthe clones couldn''t find an opening!


    "Look at him go!" shouted a young spectator in awe. "Mommy, I wanna be just like him!"


    With a fluidity that defined perfection, Arthur shifted to avoid another jab from yet another clone, knocking its hand down with a simple flick. The clone launched a secondary attack, but he struck sharply, smacking the clone''s face to the left and then again to the right¡ªresulting in a flip that sent it crashing to the ground.


    The crowd cheered the more upon seeing his deftness. Arthur was neutralizing each advance with a mix of skill and speed.


    But the fight wasn''t over yet; he could feel the intensity level rising as he turned around just in time to grab the wrist of another clone, now aiming a punch at his temple.


    "How careless of you!" Arthur mocked, twisting the clone''s arm.


    The pressure drew an audible "argh" from the clone before Arthur struck it in rapid succession¡ªtwice in the face, twice in the belly, and then tripping it to the ground.


    "This is unreal!" a spectator shouted. "He''s on a whole other level!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That William kid needs to step it up!" another voice chimed in.


    When a gust of wind enveloped him, Arthur sensed danger¡ªthe familiar whirring of a Rasengan!


    He somersaulted over the clone he had just brought down, narrowly avoiding the lethal sphere of chakra. Rolling back to his feet, he then waved his arm, catching a clone''s incoming kick with his forearm.


    "H... How does he know?!" a different clone hollered.


    "You must think I''m a fool," Arthur called.


    He moved back, causing the attacking clone to do a painful split. The cheers rose as the audience reveled in the display of skill.


    "He''s toying with them!" someone yelled, while others repeated similar sentiments, amazed by Arthur''s prowess.


    As if eager to join in, another clone rushed from his right side, attempting to intercept him with a swipe. Without hesitation, he sent a kick square into the clone''s chest, sending it hurtling back through the air. With that same leg, he brought it down onto the clone he had already incapacitated, a move that broke its hip with a crack!


    ''Just like snapping a twig,'' he thought to himself, focused on more incoming clones.


    "How can someone fight like that?!" Neji wondered. It took a lot to surprise a Hy¨±ga. "It''s almost unbelievable."


    "It is indeed brutal to watch!" Lee added.


    When Naruto heard that, he became flustered. He had never seen his supposed cousin try so desperately, only to not succeed.


    Throughout their time together, William always answered all of his questions and showed him compassion as if they were brothers. It didn''t matter what Naruto asked; William both understood him and the world they lived in.


    It was like someone had sent an angel to help guide Naruto in the oppressive loneliness that plagued his childhood. Now that same "angel" was being humiliated before his very eyes.


    "Come on, Will!" he continued to cheer, unbothered by the clear turn of events. "I know you can do it!"


    Jada could tell how off he sounded. Did the main character mean what he said, or had it dawned on him that William''s chances of winning were slowly decreasing? Regardless, her mind focused intently on Arthur.


    "Fierce but brilliant," Mei remarked. "He''s using both taijutsu and genjutsu effectively."


    "Huh?" a high-ranking official seated next to her questioned. "Since when was a genjutsu performed?"


    "Of course you wouldn''t be able to see it, my lord," she answered.


    In truth, Arthur wasn''t at all using his genjutsu to deter his opponent in any way; it was only for most of the spectators.


    Arthur briefly allowed a temporary moment for one clone to strike. While watching his surroundings, a clone fell for the trap.


    As it leaped forward, confident in its assumption, he jabbed its face lightly with his right hand and then followed through with a punch to its stomach, bringing it down to its knees.


    As another Rasengan ripped through the air, Arthur sidestepped, dodging while it whirled past him.


    "What speed!" cheered a spectator while pumping his fists. "He''s unstoppable!"


    The applause and cheers rained down, each being more frenetic than the last that the audience eventually reached a crescendo. They were mesmerized by Arthur''s effortless display of martial arts, noticing how William struggled to keep up despite having nine clones!


    And then, with the tension reaching its peak, Arthur took a breath.


    He had to focus; he could feel the weight of the clones, their chakra steadily rising despite their onslaught. He remained expressionless, feeling that this was not just a battle but a performance.


    "Don''t stop, William," he taunted without showing any signs of fatigue. "Our fight just started."


    For an instant, Arthur could see the frustration in his opponent''s eyes. But there was also determination, a burning desire to prove himself.


    "I''m not even close to finishing!" William proclaimed. The remaining clones rallied behind him, emboldened by his spirit. "I won''t back down; I''ll keep coming at you no matter what, ''cause that''s my ninja way!"


    Those words touched Naruto''s heart. At that moment, he knew that no one was like his cousin¡ªsomeone who could go against all odds despite everyone wishing for him to fail.


    "Alright!" Naruto screamed, fanning his arms. "That''s what I''m talking about!"


    The crowd roared in response, torn between admiration for Arthur''s skill and support for the brave William whose journey had brought him this far.


    Arthur knew how resilient this man was. But he himself played a different game, a psychological one. "Don''t kid yourself, boy... I already know your secret."


    William''s eyes shuttered. Before he could even think about letting Arthur get into his head, he performed a hand sign: "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!"


    With that, he unleashed a new wave of clones.


    "He''s really got a lot of chakra," Mei noted with intrigue, crossing her legs. "But no matter how much chakra a shinobi has, they can''t compete without a strategy..."


    The clones circled around, now numbering fifteen in total. Each one adopted a different taijutsu stance.


    "Get him!" shouted one of the clones as they lunged forward together, intent on overwhelming Arthur from all directions.


    "Hmph..."


    As the wave of clones closed in, Arthur quickly positioned himself, spinning through the air with perfect form. His body became like a living weapon that sliced through the multitude.


    Executing a graceful spin-kick, he sent one clone spiraling into another. Then he followed up with swift punches that sent clones tumbling left and right.


    Each connection was punctuated by a sharp impact that echoed through the space. He struck out with adroit hands and feet, not at all giving an opportunity for even one clone to touch him.


    The crowd gasped upon seeing how much faster he had become. They simply couldn''t keep up with his movements. He was like a blurring object in their eyes!


    "What kind of man is this?!" a spectator cried out.


    "Mommy, please let me be a ninja for one day!"


    With adrenaline coursing through his veins, he parried and dodged, proficiently weaving through the frenzy of attacks.


    "You have to do better than that," he coolly said in the thrill of combat.


    The clones swung wildly. Everyone could tell they were too eager, too intent on taking him down as opposed to planning. But even if they did that, it looked like it would be of no avail.


    "Unbelievable! This is epic!" someone shouted, while others joined in the applause.


    With that, Arthur zeroed in on another clone, dodging beneath an attack before spinning around to deliver a jaw-rattling uppercut that sent the clone into the air. "Think I''m finished?" he called, rising up to deliver a flurry of kicks.


    The audience was enrapt. Mei became more interested as things progressed.


    "I love his moves," she exclaimed, "but that William kid... Why isn''t he staying down?"


    Amidst the pandemonium, Arthur understood the answer to her question more than anyone. Each clone that fell only fueled William''s determination¡ªto rise above, to showcase the strength forged in dedication to being a shinobi in this world.


    "Keep up the pressure!" a clone hollered. "Give him everything you''ve got!"


    Arthur ignored their attempts at trying to overwhelm him with numbers. While his stamina was indeed draining at an alarming rate, he remained stoic, knowing that this was bound to happen.


    If William wanted to fight as fiercely as he could, he would gladly oblige. Instead of stepping back, he surged forward once more.


    With a pivot, he launched into a spin-kick, catching the nearest clone squarely in the chest. The impact echoed, sending the clone into its neighbour.


    In a heartbeat, Arthur flowed into a series of punches. His fists met clone after clone despite their advances. A jab here, a hook there, and another clone crumbled beneath the gale of his strikes.


    Gaining momentum, he dove low beneath a wild punch from one clone and countered with an uppercut. The sound of bone met knuckles, which practically everyone heard, causing the clone''s head to snap far back while sending it soaring through the air.


    But there was no time to revel; he rolled forward, evading a barrage of kicks aimed at his midsection, his back foot dropping low to the ground for leverage.


    He then weaved through them like a dancer in a crowded ballroom, sidestepping one punch, slipping under another, and striking with a backfist that connected sharply with another clone''s temple.


    That clone staggered, swaying on its feet, and Arthur pushed forward into yet another overhead kick. His leg sliced through the air to collide with yet another clone who had foolishly charged in.


    "Keep trying," he taunted, aware that exhaustion was trying to take its toll.


    One clone attempted to flank him, aiming its fist at his side with narrowed eyes. Arthur saw the attack, catching the clone''s wrist in a swift grip and then twisting it painfully while delivering a knee to its gut.


    The clone crumpled, and Arthur spun, using the momentum to elbow another clone squarely in the face.


    The clones eventually began moving in synchrony, but he was like a maestro, turning their disarray into an orchestra of clashing bodies.


    He capitalized on their foolish attempts, sidestepping another group with a combination of evasive footwork and centrifugal force. His feet barely touched the ground as he maintained perfect balance.


    Then, feeling a shift in the air, he spotted yet another Rasengan spiraling toward him like a comet. With grace, he leapt up, propelling himself beyond the immediate threat.


    As he landed, he quickly thrust out his arm to intercept a punch aimed at his midsection, redirecting the force away from his body while hooking a kick into the knee of yet another clone. It buckled, its expression twisted in shock, before falling to the ground.


    "Argh!" it yelled.


    Clones began to falter, their approaches collapsing as their anger and exertion coalesced into reckless abandon. Arthur adjusted his stance, darting forward into the fray while ripping through the clones one by one.


    He pivoted sharply, using the momentum to strike with a combination of punches and kicks, merging karate precision with boxing footwork. A hook sent one clone crashing into another, creating a domino effect of bodies diving to the ground.


    When he finished, he straightened himself and declared, "Let those who think they are strong be weak in my eyes."


    Above all those watching who were captivated by Arthur''s jaw-dropping display of might and power, it wasn''t Jada, the Uchiha; it was Jada Schmidt, the same woman who had finally understood who could help her find that missing link.

 Chapter 156: Even If You Summoned One Hundred

    Chapter 156 - Even If You Summoned One Hundred


    With each clash, Arthur''s prowess became one for the record books. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Other shinobi watching from vantage points could only gawk in disbelief. Many of their faces either mirrored shock, fear, or admiration.


    "Just who is this guy?" William said to himself.


    Arthur''s name, Hoshikaze, was never once mentioned in this world. Whatever William was going through, it was a challenge that felt insurmountable, an opponent who transcended the usual expectations of a shinobi.


    While his clones implemented a strategy of sheer numbers, attempting to overwhelm Arthur, it swiftly became clear that this tactic was bound to fail.


    So how was Arthur doing it?


    Simple: he had experience; he had faced situations like this before and knew how shadow clones worked.


    His eyes darted from one opponent to the next. With excellent movements, he began to parry and evade once more.


    To an untrained eye, it was a choreography of battle¡ªbut to those with understanding, it was refined skill. Each strike he landed sent clone after clone reeling back, staggering under the relentless assault.


    In that moment, a clone lunged toward him. But without showing any signs of distress, he sidestepped, smoothly knocking it aside with a perfectly timed fist.


    He then spun seamlessly to catch the next attack from a different clone, trapping its fist between both forearms. Reacting in the same motion, he delivered a sharp kick to the clone''s belly, propelling it backward.


    "He''s from this country, right?!" exclaimed a spectator in awe.


    Arthur closed the distance, leaning in to jab the clone right in the throat, then quickly pinning it to the ground with his full weight. The remaining clones looked on, watching their companion grapple beneath his physical dominance.


    Something was different about this clone¡ªa nagging instinct; Arthur sensed this one needed to be dealt with swiftly.


    With explosiveness, he rained down dozens of punches in rapid succession against the helpless clone''s torso. Each blow was strikingly fast, leaving the audience bewildered and amazed.


    The clone struggled to escape, but Arthur''s speed rendered it powerless.


    When he transitioned from delivering punches to strikes against its head, it became almost mesmerizing. It felt as if time slowed, allowing each impact to echo throughout the arena.


    By the time he straightened himself, the expression on the faces of the remaining clones confirmed what he suspected: the William he''d just demolished was the real one!


    He remained stoic, eying the closest clone, which fidgeted in agitation as it fully understood the hopelessness of their cause.


    "I heard you trained with a Sannin," Arthur said, "and this is the best you can do?"


    The nearest clone, feeling agitated by that comment, raced forward with its fists clenched and its jaw set.


    With composure, Arthur stood, letting the clone get inches from striking him before he swiftly intercepted its attack with his left forearm. The impact was absorbed as he elbowed the clone sharply in the temple, knocking it off balance.


    In one smooth motion, he then twisted the clone''s right arm around, forcing it to bend awkwardly before he kneed it in the face, launching it back several yards.


    "What a combo!" the announcer shouted.


    As if fueled by that comment, another clone approached, attempting a spinning kick. Arthur reacted by grabbing the clone''s leg, forcing it down to the ground with finesse.


    Then he stomped on its back, and the sound that followed was both sickening and impressive¡ªthe crack of its spinal cord resounded, sending chills to those who heard it.


    Lowering himself near the fallen clone, he struck again with his elbow, targeting its clavicle before shattering it.


    After all that hard work, there were still four Williams left able to fight. And despite those odds, things were still in Arthur''s favour.


    The remaining clones charged all at once, a desperate united front, knowing this was their final stand. Arthur understood that he had to be even more precise due to the extra space.


    As all four Williams attempted to strike, Arthur executed a flawless defense. With both forearms, he neutralized two punches, and with his left elbow, he blocked the last one. Pushing against their collective momentum, he shoved the farthest clone back as the others followed up with kicks.


    The spectators were speechless.


    Arthur lifted his leg to stop one kick before knocking the second away. The third, he caught¡ªletting it go just as the fourth clone recovered for a new attack.


    Every block and parry turned into flowing water; his body moved instinctively. And with each passing moment, the remaining clones fell one by one, succumbing to this relentless power.


    Because Arthur knew which William was which, he knew that he had to send a message.


    A clone happened to stumble backward, allowing Arthur to raise his leg up and deliver a jaw-dropping kick to its neck. A crunching sound was heard, indicating the clone''s bones had snapped.


    Many were frightened, believing that might have been the real William. But when the clone finally dispersed, they let out a sigh of relief.


    Arthur could tell what the real William was thinking: ''What if that was actually me?''


    Only a few seconds passed, and only one clone was eventually left standing.


    Arthur eyed it, sensing the distress within; this wasn''t the real William. The true William lay sprawled on the ground, still panting, recovering from the earlier blows.


    The last clone drew closer, relentless and unwilling to yield, yet Arthur remained poised.


    When the clone hurled two punches in quick succession, he blocked them both with ease. Then, with a swift flurry of strikes, he rained down punches on the clone''s chest, each impact sending it staggering back as if it were weighed down.


    The crowd rose to their feet, hollering and shouting in wild encouragement, feeding the adrenaline coursing through the arena.


    Then came the final blow¡ªa devastating kick to the clone''s throat, and with that, it fell, collapsing to the ground as it dissipated.


    "He took them all down?!" the spectators celebrated as their voices rang overhead.


    "Unbelievable!" someone hollered. "He''s unreal!"


    William, still struggling to regain his footing, finally managed to sit up. He looked starry-eyed at the fallen clones and the victorious Arthur standing before him.


    His mind seemed to struggle to process the stunning truth before him.


    These were supposed to be authentic clones with the same level of strength as the original. How was one shinobi able to take them all down?


    William felt a deep sense of disbelief. This was the first time this had ever happened to him. No, it was more than that. This was the first time anyone had embarrassed him this badly.


    Sure, many of Naruto Uzumaki''s opponents had defeated his shadow clones virtually without concern, but those clones had always been a fraction of the main character''s strength.


    These clones were different¡ªthey embodied William in every way, possessing the same skills and strategies, yet they fell before Arthur''s overwhelming onslaught as if they were illusions.


    Finally, it registered to William: these were all parts of himself, and they had all just been dispatched as if they were nothing more than a child''s playthings. And if Arthur could do that to ten of him, he was screwed.


    "How disappointing," he heard Arthur say.


    Without even knowing, Arthur had been standing right in front of him, staring him down. "Even if you summoned one hundred of you, the results would still be the same."


    Each word landed hard, sinking deeper into William''s consciousness. He made a face of despair, as if believing that all his training and experience were for nothing.


    Forget about a fair fight or the idea of overpowering one''s opponent; this was straight psychological warfare.


    The added chatter in the audience only consumed him.


    He wasn''t a hero of this world; he was just a man playing pretend. Arthur''s words were only a factor at play to his pride.


    "How could this be happening?" William whispered. Arthur could practically hear the disbelief in his voice amidst the cheering crowd. "I... I trained so hard. I thought I was ready..."


    "You sought strength," Arthur replied, "but strength isn''t always about numbers; it''s about how you use the power you have. And William... your power is weak..."


    The crowd, whom William had sought to impress, now urged Arthur to finish him off. Faces reflected the hope that he would pulverize him. And the resolve in Arthur''s stance signaled the end of this encounter.


    As William lay there, the world around him began to blur.


    Just when he thought it might all be over, a voice broke through the haze of his dazed thoughts. It was loud and truly infectious; it was Naruto.


    "Get up, cuz! Don''t give up!"


    His voice cut through the noise, piercing through William''s confusion. He couldn''t gauge how long Naruto had been cheering him on or how many words of encouragement had been relayed.


    But before he could fully grasp the moment, Naruto''s voice rang even louder: "You''re an Uzumaki! You taught me that Uzumakis don''t ever give up!"


    Finally, those words ignited something deep within him. In that split second, the world around him faded, leaving only the strength of Naruto''s rallying cry, urging him to rise against the odds.


    A new understanding began to dawn. This wasn''t the end of things nor a humiliating defeat, but a transformative experience.


    Arthur straightened and watched as William managed to stand, still wobbly yet resolved to face his opponent. Whatever Naruto had said, it had a bigger impact than the crowd predicted.


    "I won''t back down!" William defiantly declared.


    If there was ever a time to laugh or smirk, now would be it. But Arthur''s expression remained the same.


    What was there to be proud of? He knew William''s personality as well as the main character''s determination to never give up on his friends. William standing back up was all according to his expectations.


    At any time, Arthur could have ended William''s character, thus ending his life.


    But that''s not why Arthur chose to participate in this final match. He needed to test skills against another player. And who better than the player who claimed to be stronger than Jada?


    "You''re just another tough guy I''ve gotta take down!" William declared, adopting a fighting stance.


    "Hmph..." Arthur scoffed, flexing his fingers. "Your world''s just beginning to crumble... You should have stayed down."


    The spectators gasped in delight. If the battle had ended like that, they might have been content but wouldn''t have been satisfied. They wanted more from both sides!


    In truth, Arthur had not even pushed himself to the limits, holding back a wealth of techniques that could have turned the battle in his favour long ago.


    His greatest advantage lay in the deep understanding he had cultivated about William¡ªhis past and what was written beforehand.


    Arthur was ten moves ahead, knowing exactly how to counter each of William''s attempts. On paper, William was a fierce wolf among scrambling rabbits, but in actuality, he was more like a rat facing a lion within the barriers of this arena.


    If Arthur needed to continue beating this man down to knock some rationality into him, then he had more than enough chakra to do so.


    At that moment, William summoned two more clones. The process felt liberating; he could show Arthur what being an Uzumaki truly meant.


    Stepping forward, he conjured the Rasengan in his right hand. His two clones then began to incorporate their chakra into the technique, each of their hands moving to align it with William''s Rasengan.

 Chapter 157: Rasenshuriken

    Chapter 157 - Rasenshuriken


    This technique was a spectacular upgrade to the Rasengan, designed specifically for dealing destructive damage to almost any enemy. Its name was "Wind Style: Rasenshuriken."


    It was initiated through cooperation between Naruto and his clones. The formation required three elements: one to channel the chakra, another to hold it tight, and lastly, one more to enhance it with the wind element.


    Upon completion, the Rasenshuriken transformed into a shuriken-like concentration of pure chakra, resembling a large shuriken.


    It had four protruding points extending from the core. What made the technique all the more fearsome was the howling it emitted¡ªspiraling wind that warned the surrounding environment of imminent doom.


    It required a vast amount of chakra, and while Naruto wouldn''t attain perfection of it for years, William was still refining his own understanding.


    Arthur just stood there, allowing William and his clones to form the technique. He wasn''t batting a single eye!


    William''s chakra reserves were not nearly as advanced as Naruto''s¡ªbut the wrath of the competition seemed to be clouding his judgment.


    That destructive technique was known to unleash a vortex of wind blades upon detonation, capable of slicing through rock and disrupting an opponent''s chakra system entirely. The damage inflicted on the target was said to linger like poison¡ªsomething that had even killed the Akatsuki member, Kakuzu.


    As the Rasenshuriken''s muddled winds whipped around Arthur, causing his hair to fly, he jeered, "You call yourself an Uzumaki? I remain unconvinced of your level of skill..."


    Each deriding word felt like hot coals in William''s soul. "Shut up!" he screamed in a raw voice.


    Irritation molded inside of him. Yet despite how heated he was, he remained focused on forming the technique. His next move had to be decisive.


    From the sidelines, Naruto and even Iruka shouted for William to remain composed. Jada was clearly thinking, ''Why would the officials allow such a powerful technique to be performed?''


    "I hope that barrier holds up," she commented.


    "By the looks of it," Neji added, "I''m more fearful that Hoshikage might not survive this."


    "Look closer," she refuted. "He''s not moving an inch."


    Naruto couldn''t help but focus on the match. He stared at the Rasenshuriken forming, noticing that William was far too upset to control it.


    "Calm down! This isn''t you!" he pleaded. Iruka matched his sentiments, but Arthur''s words seemed to have pushed him to the edge.


    The technique finally finished, and the clones dispersed.


    What was there to substitute with? The blast radius would consume just about everything, including the arena floor. Yet why was Arthur so calm?


    Refusing to acknowledge that something was afoot, William rushed at him with a primal scream. He launched the Rasenshuriken forward, causing the violent winds to surge out. It struck Arthur square in the chest, the force of the attack propelling him backward toward the barrier walls, where he slammed into it!


    For a moment, it seemed as though the very earth trembled under the force of the technique, and the Rasenshuriken detonated in an explosion of air and energy that sent gusts flailing through the crowd despite the barrier in place. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wind howled like a tempest, pulling at the spectators'' clothing, even lifting some from their seats. The barrier team scrambled frantically to repair the damage still being done.


    Many were stunned by the sheer power of the Rasenshuriken. The barrier team themselves were doing everything they could to keep the whole arena from collapsing.


    How had their S-rank barrier¡ªone designed to withstand powerful jutsu¡ªbeen breached so easily? No, the real question was: why would the officials allow such a technique in the first place?!


    Elsewhere.


    In the Water Country, Arthur suddenly appeared in an empty grassland, a very safe distance from the scene. His shirt lay in tatters, and he bore several scratches upon his skin due to the amount of chakra that had just exploded around him.


    Looking at his arm, he took a moment to center himself, inhaling deeply as he reflected on what had just transpired.


    His escape was nothing short of miraculous. He had used the flying raijin just in the nick of time, teleporting away from the impact of the Rasenshuriken as it collided with his form.


    Had he executed the technique any sooner, the spectators would have seen his escape. And if he delayed it any further, he would have been rendered to nothing but ripped-up flesh and bone.


    It was safe to use the flying raijin due to the high chakra fluctuations of the Rasenshuriken drowning out any sensory perceptions in the arena. On top of that, he had enshrouded the entire arena with that genjutsu, ensuring that his movements would go unnoticed.


    Even now, he had calculated every step and taken every measure to maintain his control.


    As he regained composure, he focused his chakra to sense the area surrounding William, tracking the final remnants of the Rasenshuriken''s glow. He could see the light fading slowly, the last vestiges of William''s technique, before it dwindled to nothing.


    Before the glow extinguished entirely, he teleported again, appearing in the center of the dying light. Emerging from its brilliance with clarity and purpose, he stepped forward, revealing himself to the bewildered onlookers.


    Though he bore scratches, he was unharmed, presenting a fa?ade that evoked pure astonishment.


    The disbelief in everyone''s voices was loud. Not a single one of them understood what sort of trick he had pulled to escape that devastating technique. And though he had seemingly tanked it, how could anyone withstand such an overwhelming technique with little more than superficial wounds?


    "Is he even human?" someone asked in bewilderment.


    The Mizukage herself was astonished. Not just by William''s technique, but also by Arthur''s resilience against it. Whatever he had done and whatever technique he had performed, he had far surpassed any expectations placed upon him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" the announcer''s voice boomed as he gathered himself post-explosion, barely hiding his awe. "I''m sure I got out of bed today!"


    As the applause erupted, William remained at a standstill. That was one of his strongest techniques. Could he truly match the prowess of Arthur?


    The battlefield wound and the knowledge of his limitations left a somber feeling in his heart. William''s chakra levels were still high, but his pride and earlier bravado had completely been extinguished.


    Although flabbergasted, he was not ready to concede. This fight was a reflection of his journey¡ªa journey that had brought him this far into the finals.


    He pushed away any lingering despair that might have otherwise threatened his resolve. With a sudden movement, he crossed his legs and sat on the ground, channeling his chakra as he tried to delve deep into his Toad Sage Mode.


    It came as no surprise to anyone that he had a Sage Mode. After all, he had been trained by the best Sannin, Jiraiya. The real question was whether William had perfected it or not.


    The world around him began to fade away as he tried to coalesce the natural energy around and within himself.


    Arthur, however, was never going to let this go. Like a predator, he raced toward William''s vulnerable form. Two clones burst into existence, appearing in a desperate bid to hinder Arthur''s advance.


    The audience held their breath, but Arthur, without even batting an eye, easily evaded both clones and continued sprinting toward the real threat.


    In an instant, he closed the distance, and his fist rocketed back.


    Bang!


    The punch connected, sending William crashing into the barrier''s walls. He felt the sharp impact¡ªa painful reminder of the reality he was in.


    Bouncing off the barrier like a ragdoll, he barely had time to recover before Arthur spun around and unleashed a kick that sent him smashing back into it.


    "Get up, boy..." Arthur demanded, seizing William by the hair and lifting him off the ground. "I thought you were better than this."


    Their gazes met, yet William''s face looked pathetic. The sight of his bloodied expression and shattered glasses elicited a moment of cruel glee.


    As he hung there, broken and helpless, Arthur released him, letting him slowly crumple back to the floor. Like a lion toying with its prey, he immediately followed up with a roundhouse kick that once again sent William spiraling toward the barrier!


    The impactful sound echoed in the arena as William flopped onto the ground. But even in defeat, he remained alive.


    "Didn''t I warn you to back out while you still could...?" Arthur reminded him.


    He noted this with a lack of care; he hadn''t come here to kill the boy. It was against his principles as a Christian. If he were any other ninja, this man would have died by now.


    "Get up, Will!" Naruto yelled from among the spectators. "Please, don''t give up!"


    Because of Naruto''s desire not to see his cousin yield, it ignited a form of hope within the crowd. They began to rally behind the fallen fighter, slowly chanting his name: "William! William! William!"


    With each repetition, their voices filled his ear. Summoning what strength he had left, he managed to rise to his knees with a small, defiant smile on his face. Despite the pain writ large on his features, he wasn''t showing any signs of giving up.


    But his moment of uplift was starkly interrupted when Arthur blurred forward, seemingly disappearing from sight. The crowd gasped, their eyes widening in simultaneous dread and awe as he reappeared above William to deliver a mean stomp like no other!


    The ground shook beneath William as Arthur''s foot descended, driving him back into the dirt.


    A rush of pain ran from his back and chest downwards. But Arthur wasn''t finished.


    "Water style: surface slice..."


    With a flick of his wrist, he sent multiple sharp waves of water down on his opponent. William screamed as wounds lacerated his hands, blood flowing as he struggled valiantly against the agony that splintered through his senses.


    The crowd''s cheers faltered into gasps of shock as they understood what this meant¡ªwithout the use of his hands, the boy couldn''t perform any techniques. More importantly, he couldn''t escape from Arthur''s clutches.


    Whatever proverbial expectations that William thought he had vanished right there.


    He should have considered his tactics better. Toad Sage Mode was an incredible transformation. Had he prepared shadow clones in advance at Mt. My¨­boku like Naruto had done in his fight against Pain, he could have entered Sage Mode much faster.


    "Foolish boy," Arthur sneered as he stood atop the broken shinobi. "Did you think only your feeble spirit could win this battle?"


    The biting truth of Arthur''s words was heavy. William might have had insurmountable power, but he lacked the cunningness that had defined many of the heroes that came before him.


    In the shadows of his thoughts, the nagging comparison to Naruto tormented him.


    Naruto, the embodiment of this world, a character known for finding a way, however bleak his situation seemed. How could William compare to him?


    This wasn''t a story in which plot devices or character development could initiate a heroic rescue; this was real life, a place in which only the truth could set someone free.


    William had dreamed of rising to such heights, yet here he was, sprawled on the ground, at the mercy of a man who epitomized everything he desired to surpass.


    "Think me cruel?" Arthur declared. "I gave you a chance to back down, but you made your choice... Wallow in the remorse of the fate you couldn''t change..."


    Each word struck William like a physical blow to the already-broken remnants of his dignity.


    Not just his glasses were shattered and his face mangled, but so were his dreams. Not even Naruto could dignify a response to save his supposed cousin.


    William, like all others who had tried to oppose Arthur, had lost.


    Upon seeing William try to muster a finger, Arthur shot his foot down once more on the man. The pain intensified, and with a tumultuous roar, William was knocked unconscious into the ground.


    The announcer''s voice boomed: "That''s it, that''s it! Ladies and gents, we have our undeniable winner¡ªthe shinobi who surpassed them all! Give it up for Hoshikage!"

 Chapter 158: Your Student

    Chapter 158 - Your Student


    Never had the crowd cheered so loudly. They celebrated Arthur¡ªtheir champion.


    "Hoshikaze! Hoshikaze!" they roared.


    They had come to witness a spectacle, and William''s fall had only served to heighten their evaluation of Arthur''s prowess.


    William felt the weight of their adulations, and defeat tasted very bitter. He had not just lost a battle; he had lost a part of himself, and he feared he might never reclaim it.


    It didn''t matter that Arthur had claimed victory over him in front of so many¡ªwhat stung was that the crowd had been ecstatic to witness it.


    For they had always suspected him of cheating in earlier rounds, so it made it all worse.


    Arthur stood, basking in the moment so as not to look suspicious. While the medics approached to lift William up from the ground, Naruto felt a great burden.


    Arthur accepted the rewards¡ªthe check for one million ry¨­. This was ironic since the tournament he had orchestrated had culminated in a victory he had not planned to achieve.


    Despite his nonchalant demeanour, he also accepted his own golden trophy. This was a victory of deep significance, one that would mark the name "Hoshikaze" in the annals of both this country and the neighbouring ones.


    The announcer''s voice carried through the arena one last time, declaring, "It was an honour to have you all here. We hope to see you again soon!"


    With this final line, the tournament came to a close, and the crowd started to disperse. Their chatter was buoyed by the thrill of witnessing such a monumental showdown.


    To think that this long event had lasted less than a day to complete. It was well worth Arthur''s time.


    He turned his gaze to the exit. He had fought valiantly against several worthy opponents, but the aftermath only proved how much harder he had to work.


    Perhaps he was capable of defeating characters like C, an elite guard of the Raikage; all he showcased was that his taijutsu was better. Then there were Jinch¨±riki like F¨± and Han. Arthur hadn''t been given the chance to fight either of them.


    Assuming those two were let loose and fought him with all their strength, it would be a very troubling encounter.


    Arthur had only beaten one Jinch¨±riki, and that was due to his foreknowledge and well-planned tactics. F¨±, on the other hand, was stronger due to the extra tails her Tailed Beast had.


    As the citizens began to leave, Arthur felt an unexpected sense of discontent.


    Some battles were never truly won, and perhaps William''s own battle might not have been victorious. A player like him should have been ten times as strong as he claimed to be on paper.


    Was he that much weaker than expected, or was Arthur that much stronger?


    Perhaps both.


    One thing was clear: the true fight, as both men would come to learn, was not simply in the arena but within their very souls, where determination, strategy, and growth awaited.


    Arthur strode through the exit tunnel. The only thing that could be heard were the echoes of his footsteps.


    Victory here felt strangely hollow.


    As he retraced his steps from the arena, he considered the implications of his newfound title as Hoshikaze and the responsibilities that would come with it.


    He had not sought the power, yet here he was, bearing recognition that might otherwise come back to bite him.


    The less that knew of him, the better.


    His thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps behind him. He chose not to turn around, already knowing who had been daring to approach him.


    He could hear the panting of that person, who had obviously run to catch up with him.


    "Please... Mr. Hoshikaze, hear me out," a girl''s voice said.


    The voice, though shaky, carried a weight of urgency that compelled Arthur to pause. He half-turned, glancing over his shoulder to see who it was.


    As she stepped further, he saw Jada.


    She was panting, clearly exhausted from her sprint, her arms resting on her knees as she struggled to catch her breath.


    Judging from her actions, she didn''t seem to suspect him of anything.


    He remembered their earlier encounter well. As much as her personality bothered him, he was interested to hear what she had to say now.


    Once she regained her composure, she straightened up and said, "I''m sorry for being rude earlier. I really liked how you fought back there. I''ve never seen someone like you before. Please, if you will, take me up as your student!"


    Arthur took a moment to scrutinize her expression, gauging her seriousness. What was the reason why she, of all players, someone with a Susanoo, wished to learn from him?


    But he couldn''t vocalize those concerns.


    Her determination was apparent as she admitted, "Among my friends, I''m actually not the strongest. Even Will¡ªI mean William¡ªis stronger than me. Even though he''s not the best at taijutsu, he has techniques I can''t match yet. If I train with you, maybe I can become just as strong."


    Now Arthur understood. He could see the sincerity in her eyes. She had a desire not to be left behind by her friends.


    "I''m falling behind," she confessed, "and I don''t want to be weak."


    This was a tad strange because of how vulnerable she was acting right now. It made it almost too easy to prey on her susceptibility.


    To further express her desire to be trained by him, she bowed.


    "Stand straight, Uchiha," he responded, regaining a more authoritative tone, "and never bow down to me..."


    The fear of inadequacy, of watching others grow stronger while feeling stagnant, was not something that pleased Arthur. It looked pathetic, especially for a girl like Jada, whose deadly side he had personally witnessed.


    She complied, straightening herself and taking on a more assertive posture.


    Arthur took a step closer and declared, "Being my student comes at a dangerous price. Do you think you can commit yourself to me?"


    Jada nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, sir! I''m ready. I''ve always wanted to push myself to become stronger. I won''t disappoint you."


    "Will you abide by my rules?"


    "Yes," she replied.


    "Will you obey my commands?"


    There was a moment of hesitation before she answered, "As long as it doesn''t involve killing anyone, then yes."


    "Very well..."


    Arthur''s acceptance caused her face to brighten. He could sense the changes this decision would bring, not just for her but for him as well.


    "So when can we start?" she suddenly asked.


    Her expectations were quite high, yet Arthur was not one to rush into things like these. There was something else he had to take care of first.


    He turned away, heading deeper into the tunnel, and said, "You''ll hear from me soon..."


    "But how will you¡ª"


    Before she could finish her question, she restrained herself. A feeling deep within urged her to pause, sensing that his words wouldn''t let her down.


    Something told her that whenever he spoke and truly meant it, it would come to pass. So instead, she held her tongue, smothering her edginess and deciding to be patient for the next time they should meet. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he walked away, he could still feel her gaze watching him. Whatever he had said or done during the tournament had clearly impressed her enough to make her wish to train with him.


    There were times he could remember her always eager to learn and improve. After all, he was the initial reason she had awakened both her Sharingan and her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    This time, he would make no mistakes.


    He, of all people, knew she had the potential to grow strong¡ªsurely stronger than him if she honed her skills wisely.


    He shook his head at the thought of things as he emerged from the tunnel''s gloom.


    Meanwhile, Jada stood rooted to the spot. She had always admired being an Uchiha¡ªher clan was widely recognized for their prowess and unique abilities. Yet, there was something different about Arthur, something that moved her spirit.


    Feeling happy, she straightened her posture, believing she had a chance to redefine herself. Regardless of how mysterious Arthur was, she was exhilarated by the possibilities.


    "I wonder how long it''ll take?" she said to herself.


    If Arthur would not call upon her immediately, she would not remain idle. She needed to cement her foundation, build her skills, and become the student he would be proud of.


    After a minute, Arthur stood alone, gazing down at the landscape that lay beneath him. He was now high above a hill overlooking the entire village.


    It was a breathtaking view, yet the beauty of this world always felt hollow amidst the turmoil of being its prisoner.


    The tournament had concluded, and while he stood victorious, his thoughts were formulating various plans and strategies for things to come. He had created Hoshikaze, a false character that could, more or less, help him in the long run.


    Letting the cool mountain air envelop him, he closed his eyes.


    What was he to do now?


    He found himself at a crossroads, contemplating the events that had unfolded.


    Jada''s determination and desire to learn from him seemed more like an opening¡ªan opportunity to exploit someone. And not just anyone, but a player.


    If she possessed that level of ambition, perhaps she could be saved.


    Had he chosen to deny her at that moment, would she not follow relentlessly, pestering him until he relented?


    As much as he didn''t want to think about it, his attention shifted toward larger concerns. He needed to maintain control over the narrative that had begun to unravel dangerously.


    After all, Hiruzen, a character who should have remained dead, was still present. That event alone could send waves of instability throughout this world.


    There was also a crucial factor that happened today, in which no one had expected: Naruto awakened his chakra mode three years in advance!


    Such power, if unscathed, could transform the subtleties of the playing field.


    If the characters began breaking free of their established limits, Arthur''s own ambitions would soon come to an end. He could not allow them to ruin his carefully constructed goals.


    To ensure their plans failed, he needed Sasuke to join up with Orochimaru. The very act would set off a chain of events, igniting the journey of Shippuden and thrusting the main characters onto a trail that could be manipulated to his advantage.


    With Sasuke at Orochimaru''s side, Arthur could orchestrate all the turmoil while the two strongest figures¡ªNaruto and Sasuke¡ªprogressed into their own trials.


    Doing so would divert attention, creating an opening for him to work unchallenged.


    If he failed and Sasuke remained in the village with Naruto and the others, the two main characters would gather strength beyond comprehension. They would evolve into formidable beings, far beyond his ability to contend with.


    Already, the thought conjured images of Arthur becoming a mere footnote¡ªan antagonist outmatched by protagonists too mighty to be subdued.


    Their destiny relied on his escape. He needed to seize control at all costs to prevent such a change.


    But how?


    The answer eluded him, but he understood that the Uchiha had to first be taken care of. Increasing his own connections would also help him gather a suitable network for things to come.


    Whatever anyone thought his intentions were, no one was going to be alienated if they stood in his way. Be it Jada or anyone else, relationships would surely shift one way or another.

 Chapter 159: Film

    Chapter 159 - Film


    The next question lay in whether Arthur could control Jada.


    Her pursuit of trying to mend this world and not fall behind was unique, and in many ways, it was admirable to others.


    However, he would need to train her not just physically but mentally, ensuring that her loyalty remained steadfast.


    If he could, he would mold her into a weapon for his interests while holding her ambition at bay. The task surely wouldn''t be easy since she was an Uchiha. But his acting skills would further prove his effectiveness.


    As evening descended and darkness came, Arthur turned from the peak of the mountain and headed back down.


    He had no time to waste. Decisions needed to be made, alliances formed, and plans devised if he was to thwart the ever-growing dangers posed by those around him.


    His next task was to return to the Leaf Village before the others. He would need to reach out to Sasuke and convince the boy to leave the Leaf Village.


    While a task like that might have seemed challenging, for Arthur it wouldn''t be. That was because the Uchiha was still under his Evil Illusion Flattery technique!


    Nonetheless, Arthur would still have to employ a cunning approach, perhaps preying on Sasuke''s insecurities and ambitions¡ªthe very qualities that had driven the Uchiha clan to the brink time and time again.


    Acquiring Sasuke''s trust would require a little finesse, subtly guiding his thoughts while masking his own agenda.


    If the Uchiha could be convinced that there was more to gain from Orochimaru than friendship or allegiance to the Leaf, then he would have succeeded in creating a linchpin.


    And what of Naruto? Could Arthur use him too?


    Nay. A character like that was not as straightforward to manipulate. Exploiting him, however, was a different story.


    After all, Naruto''s dreams of peace and unity were noble but na?ve in execution. And those without boundaries were often the most easily led astray.


    If Arthur could manipulate their friendship and turn it into a wedge that would sap strength from within the village itself, then the opportunity to destroy it from the inside would become ever more plausible.


    This was a struggle of bonds, with Arthur once again needing to help pull the strings.


    Some time later, the early afternoon sun filtered through the windows of his hotel room.


    Arthur set his bags down and made some space. It was modest yet cozy, and for now, it would serve as an intel briefing room.


    Before heading back to the Leaf Village, he needed to first analyze the tournament footage.


    He wasted little time, pulling out a compact device¡ªa combo portable recorder and processor, customized for quick transfers. He hooked up cables and wires, staying focused on the task before him.


    His moment spent jostling with technology felt like an investment. The monitor soon flicked on, projecting static before settling into crisp imagery¡ªa montage of battles, explosive jutsu, and the clang of fists and feet meeting flesh.


    The reason for doing this now was that he had something special planned for his next endeavour, a secret weapon of sorts: Koko.


    "Summoning jutsu..."


    A puff of smoke enveloped the room before resolving into the image of an average-sized monkey.


    As the haze dissipated, Koko stood before him. Her frame seemed slightly taller than he remembered.


    She glanced around before locking her gaze on Arthur.


    "Daddy!" she squealed before rushing into his arms, wrapping her legs around his waist and swinging around his neck in joy. "I missed you!"


    It hadn''t been that long since the two last saw each other. But time worked differently for her.


    Arthur scratched the top of her head and said, "Koko, I have a special task for you..."


    "A task?! What is it, daddy?" she asked with sparkling eyes. "Anything for you!"


    "I need you to watch some footage of fighters. Learn their hand signs and how real ninjas from this world fight."


    Koko squealed with excitement, her tiny fingers balling up as she said, "Okay, I''ll do it! I''ve been training hard just for you!"


    Not once had Koko slacked on her duties back in the Cayman Jungles. Arthur felt tempered by the understanding that while her spirit was admirable, she still had much to learn.


    "I''m ready any time!" she declared, bouncing on her feet.


    Arthur pointed to the giant monitor that paused at the first video.


    "Watch closely," he said. The first fight shown was between Rock Lee and Omoi. "This match will consist entirely of taijutsu, so pay attention to their styles and movements."


    Seating the small monkey on a stack of cushions, he pressed play, and the footage began. Her eyes widened, glued to the screen as the two combatants squared off.


    "That''s so cool!" she exclaimed, her hands gripping the edges of the cushions.


    Based on her look, she seemed quite entranced by their well-coordinated fighting styles. Albeit, just showing her wouldn''t be enough; Arthur also needed to teach her how to use the device.


    "If you need to review something," he said, handing her the remote, "hit this button."


    "What is it, daddy?" she asked, inspecting the device with a curious look.


    She then began fiddling with the buttons like a new toy as he explained, "It''s a remote control. Simply press that, and it''ll replay the last few seconds of the footage."


    It''s times like these that tested his patience. Trying to teach a monkey how to operate a television wasn''t as straightforward as it looked.


    "And this one?" she asked, pressing a button.


    Suddenly, the monitor turned off. Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly, suppressing the idea of pressing his fingers to his temple. He had hoped that, due to her intelligence, she wouldn''t be so alien to such modern technology.


    "That''s the power button," he corrected, pointing. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oops!" she giggled. "I didn''t mean to!"


    "Don''t worry about it. As long as you''re learning, that''s what matters."


    To reinforce her positive learning, he scratched the top of her head. It made her giggle, believing that so long as she didn''t anger Arthur, she was well in his favour.


    Finally, they got back on track. The monitor turned on, and once more Koko''s eyes were glued to the match. Arthur stood next to her as she leaned forward, committing to the lessons he laid out.


    Once he saw Rock Lee consistently weave around Omoi, he injected explanations.


    "See how that shinobi moves? His taijutsu is precise. You''ll want to memorize his patterns."


    Koko nodded enthusiastically, her big eyes absorbing every detail as if chemically imprinting them into her memory. She didn''t have a special d¨­jutsu to copy those exact movements, but at least she was trying.


    "I think I saw something cool, daddy!"


    She pressed the rewind button a little too enthusiastically, and the monitor rewound before converging back on the moment when Rock Lee executed his signature moves.


    "Good catch," he said.


    Koko was hanging on every second of the battle, occasionally bouncing slightly with excitement.


    "Can I get a suit like him, daddy?!"


    As the video continued, Arthur glanced at the monitor, noticing how their styles differed. Each punch, kick, and defensive maneuver gripped Koko''s attention.


    Only when she actually tried mimicking those movements and almost succeeded did Arthur understand her burgeoning interest in combat.


    "This is fun!" she said, clapping her hands.


    "Not bad," he said, crossing his arms. "But this is only a glimpse. I specifically chose the fights that were important for you to watch. Some with hand signs, some without. Whatever you see on screen, memorize them and practice them here without breaking anything."


    Koko nodded solemnly. It didn''t matter what Arthur commanded; she would always listen.


    As Rock Lee landed a kick, she cheered, "I can do that too!"


    Arthur nodded, observing her.


    "Yes, but do you have the agility to do it just as fast?"


    "Umm..."


    "The ability to change direction swiftly will give you the edge in real battle."


    "Okay! Got it!"


    Koko eagerly pressed the rewind button, and the fight restarted for her to analyze things again.


    Arthur was content with the progress. She was not only engaged but absorbed like a sponge, eagerly imprinting combat strategies and techniques.


    Many people can train a dog to sit or give their paws, but there were hardly anyone on earth who could teach a monkey how to use a television. This partnership, while strange, was unbreakable.


    As they dissected the match, he found himself speaking less as a summoner and more as a father¡ªa mentor to a child whose innocence teetered on self-discovery.


    He couldn''t spend too much time lingering here. Yet if he wasn''t one hundred percent certain that she understood what she was watching and was able to apply it, then he wasn''t going to leave just yet.


    "Show me what you''ve learned," he ordered. "If you mess up, I''ll guide you through it."


    "Okay!" she said, bouncing to her feet.


    With the first fight fresh in her mind, she launched into a series of punches. Her small fists flew through the air as Arthur stepped back, allowing her to make mistakes.


    He kept his gaze steady, watching her spin and shout like Rock Lee had done. There was something strange about her motions. She lacked proper form.


    "Stay on your feet," he instructed.


    Koko beamed as she danced through the air. While this was an average-sized hotel room, he had made enough space for the little chimp to go all out.


    "Your breathing should be measured," he encouraged, stepping forward. "Twist your hips into your strikes so you have better control."


    She stopped mid-movement. Most would frown because of how many mistakes they were making. But most weren''t as determined as Koko was.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll do my best, daddy!"


    They continued practicing together, Arthur giving corrections as she tried to integrate the lessons from the footage.


    After about an hour of vigorous movement, Koko finally sank to the floor, panting heavily.


    "Wow, I''m tired, daddy! But that was super fun!"


    "You''ve made progress," he said. "Take a break before we move on. I''d like you to think about what you did here and how you can incorporate it into the next session."


    Koko plopped down and rested her head on her paws. Her nostrils flared as she gauged the physical exhaustion that overcame her.


    "Can we watch more fights after the break? I want to learn more!"


    ''Tenacious,'' he thought to himself.


    But if he pushed her too hard, it would contradict her learning; that, or it might cause her to disperse back to the Cayman Jungles.


    "Of course, but first, hydrate..."


    He grabbed a small bottle from the kitchen and placed it next to her palm. When she felt the cold liquid run down her skin, her head shot up.


    "I will!" She gulped down the drink almost instantly. "I''m ready for what''s next!"


    While amusing, the weight of her aspirations needed to be pondered. Arthur knew that she was naturally equipped to grow into her skills and talents, but she still required discipline.


    After dropping the empty bottle to the side, her gaze returned to the monitor.


    "I really love spending time with you, daddy! Thank you for teaching me!"


    In truth, he had only been teaching her the basics while making subtle corrections. What she had learned prior to coming here was being refined.


    Some more time passed as they delved into the combatants once again. One of the fights that popped up was Margaret''s.


    "Why does she look so angry all the time?" Koko jabbered.


    Arthur, maintaining his usual calm demeanour, answered, "Emotions can often cloud judgment. See that you don''t let rage have its way."


    Koko scrunched her nose in contemplation for a moment before returning her attention back to the film.

 Chapter 160: Never Change

    Chapter 160 - Never Change


    While the blue light continued to flicker around the room, Koko''s determination to learn everything remained fixed.


    "How does Lars move so fast?" she asked. "I can''t see him, daddy."


    Arthur had a feeling the cameras wouldn''t be able to pick up on Lars''s speed. Nonetheless, he explained to her how that man had honed his reflexes and techniques over years of training.


    "Speed is about more than just physical ability; it''s also about technique and knowing when to react."


    With a huff, Koko swung herself around, settling back.


    "I''d rather watch the man with the blindfold on," she decided boldly.


    She was referring to Hoshikaze, who was truly Arthur in disguise. As flattering as the comment was, her visual training required her to learn from others so she could counter them one day.


    "That man is not your concern," he replied coolly.


    Koko dramatically sighed, peering through the flickering shadows at the screen, and said, "Fine, but I think he''s super."


    As the action escalated in the tournament, Arthur''s responsibilities needed attention. He turned around, preparing to leave the hotel room.


    "Where are you going, daddy?" Koko called out, tilting her head in genuine concern.


    Arthur glanced down at her and said, "I''ve got business in another country. Two countries, to be exact."


    The calmness in his tone assured her that while it was important, he would surely be back. That also meant that she was going to learn everything she could before his return.


    During the grand tournament he held, Arthur had not been idle.


    With his flying raijin marks dispersed across locations, he had been keeping an eye on significant happenings in the world.


    What grabbed his attention right now was the return of the Sound Ninja Four to Orochimaru''s main hideout. He watched them relay their report on their failure to enter the Leaf Village due to various encounters with Anbu.


    Orochimaru''s insatiable hunger for power did not wane even after failing to invade the Leaf and have Tsunade heal him. He yearned for the Uchiha boy, Sasuke, and his judgment was being clouded because his arms had been sealed by William.


    Arthur watched as Orochimaru confronted the Sound Four with disdain.


    "Where is Sasuke?!" Orochimaru demanded with venom in his tone. "Send Kimimaro; I don''t care how you bring him to me!"


    Kabuto, being in the room, felt the weight of his lord''s ire. He remained calm and level-headed.


    "If you send Kimimaro, you risk losing him early. He''s barely hanging on as it is. If he pushes himself too far, he could die before reaching the Leaf Village."


    "Severe consequences," Orochimaru panted to the four ninjas. "Return to me with Sasuke''s body, or do not return at all."


    Arthur could almost feel the ninjas'' anxiety as they accepted their fate under the weight of Orochimaru''s threats. Fear outweighed reason, a guiding principle that seemed all too familiar in the shinobi world.


    Retrieving his attention from the flying raijin marks, he stepped out of the room.


    "I''ll see you later, daddy!"


    Now outside in the forest, he reflected on the notable events of the "Sasuke Recovery" arc.


    The Sasuke Recovery Mission was a pivotal arc in the Naruto series, setting the stage for the confrontation between the two main characters.


    It was also considered the best arc, if not one of the best, in the entire franchise.


    It began with Sasuke feeling inadequate in light of his older brother Itachi''s taunts and the rise of Naruto, whom he perceived as surpassing him.


    In a desperate bid for power to avenge his clan, he ultimately decided to leave the Leaf Village and join forces with Orochimaru, forsaking his teammates. This decision, driven by pain and resentment, set the stage for a dramatic conflict between him and the Sound Ninja Four.


    The group somehow managed to enter the village unnoticed and even fight Sasuke, tempting him to seek power with Orochimaru. Their entire skirmish went unnoticed, which many fans of the series found daunting.


    As Sasuke prepared to leave the village, he was confronted by Sakura, who desperately tried to convince him not to go. She confessed her love for him, expressing her fear of what lay ahead.


    However, Sasuke refused her pleas, revealing the depth of his emotional struggle. When she threatened to alert the village guards, he moved quickly to knock her out, ensuring that his departure went uninterrupted.


    This moment underscored Sasuke''s internal conflict: his desire for revenge led him to sever the bonds that tied him to his allies¡ªKakashi included.


    In the meantime, a rescue team was formed, led by Shikamaru Nara and comprising Naruto Uzumaki, Kiba Inuzuka, Ch¨­ji Akimichi, and Neji Hy¨±ga.


    They were motivated by the promise to Sakura that they would do everything in their power to bring Sasuke back.


    Their journey led them to confront the Sound Four, who served as Sasuke''s escorts to Orochimaru. Each member of the rescue team faced off against a member of the Sound Four, showcasing their growth and abilities in a series of battles.


    Ch¨­ji''s confrontation with Jir¨­b¨­ was highlighted as he used the Akimichi clan''s special pills to increase his power drastically, culminating in a moment where he sacrificed his health to defeat his opponent.


    Neji battled Kid¨­maru next, employing his Byakugan and Gentle Fist techniques to exploit Kid¨­maru''s weaknesses.


    The nature of each fight not only tested the abilities of the Leaf ninjas but also emphasized various themes as they strove towards a common goal. However, not all fights went smoothly.


    Kiba and Shikamaru faced overwhelming odds against their respective foes, forcing them into precarious situations where teamwork became their lifeline.


    Had it not been for the arrival of Gaara and his siblings, those two would have most certainly perished.


    Kimimaro wound up joining the mission to retrieve Sasuke, prompting Naruto to chase after him. Their fight was eventually stopped by Rock Lee, who had made a successful recovery at the time.


    Both he and Naruto would have likely been slaughtered had it not been for Gaara''s arrival prior to Sasuke''s awakening.


    The narrative built to a climax when Naruto finally confronted Sasuke.


    Their battle, which took place in a famous area known as the "Valley of the End," was the culmination of all their shared experiences and struggles.


    In an emotionally charged fight, both characters unleashed their signature techniques: Sasuke''s Chidori and Naruto''s Rasengan. The battle was fierce, with both ninjas tapping into higher levels of power and abilities.


    Ultimately, their clash represented the conflicting philosophies between them¡ªSasuke''s desire for revenge and Naruto''s belief in the bonds of friendship.


    When things ended in their final confrontation, Sasuke emerged victorious but chose not to kill Naruto, illustrating his unwillingness to follow Itachi''s hopes of having him kill his best friend to gain power.


    Fans, however, would argue that it was because he still had some semblance of a bond left, thus sparing Naruto.


    In the aftermath, the mission to retrieve Sasuke failed, leading to emotional turmoil among the members of the rescue team.


    Shikamaru grappled with the weight of their defeat, questioning his own capabilities, while Naruto was left to nurse his injuries and promised to continue fighting for Sasuke''s sake.


    Characters processed their losses and vowed to train harder, setting the stage for the next encounters with both their own challenges and the looming threat of organizations like Akatsuki.


    The Sasuke Recovery Mission arc served as a catalyst for the growth of multiple characters, defining their paths and relationships. Sasuke''s choice to embrace darkness and Naruto''s resolve to bring him back spoke to the story''s broader themes and the complexities of vengeance.


    Arthur, remembering all these things, understood that such events couldn''t unfold again. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could they when characters like Shikamaru and Kiba were dead?


    Yet Arthur''s own ambitions superseded death. He knew that he had to get the Uchiha to leave the village. And he knew exactly what he had to do.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    He arrived at the outskirts of Orochimaru''s hidden hideout. The air itself was never one he enjoyed. It was always filled with a sense of foreboding.


    ''Smoked jutsu...''


    After concealing himself in smoke, he glided through the entrance.


    A myriad of silhouettes swayed in his peripheral vision, but he remained undeterred.


    He slipped through several layers of the hideout, looking for an essential prize worth the risk: the "Mind Awakening Pills," a concoction that held the potential to elevate one''s curse mark to the next level.


    But there was no denying the toll it extracted¡ªa descent into death as the cursed mark''s contamination rate incessantly spiraled. Orochimaru was as sinister as they came, contemplating ways to siphon power from unsuspecting ninjas, even if it meant that a wrong step would kill them altogether.


    Pausing at the entrance to a chamber, Arthur caught sight of the vials lining the shelves. They were unmistakable, those cursed pills. He recognized them by their black colour.


    In swift succession, he gathered one vial into his pouch.


    Without seeking to waste any time, he then cloaked himself with the chakra disguise technique and the transformation technique.


    Now he had a new identity¡ªsilver hair, a black robe billowing around him, and a rope adorned in the signature shade of the Sound shinobi tied around his waist.


    Finally, as an added flourish, he inscribed a deceptive tattoo across his chest.


    The real Arthur never had any tattoos, as it was bad to pierce the skin and mark it.


    The current transformation left his features obscured, adding an air of mystery to the character he now embodied.


    He then positioned himself at the exit of the hideout; it was time to seek his true quarry. He activated the flying raijin once again and appeared right in the sprawling expanse of the Leaf Village.


    Upon arrival, he couldn''t help but understand why so many reminisced at their return here.


    However, unlike those whose destinies intertwined here, his was in prison. Arthur could never form real bonds with anyone in this world. Be it with players or otherwise.


    Neither was he here to reminisce; he was here on a mission¡ªa mission that could reshape the narrative.


    He quickly activated his Tamashii, spreading his senses far and wide, reaching for any signs of Sasuke''s presence.


    It took only a moment before a vision crystallized in the distance: Sasuke stood by a riverbank, the evening sun illuminating him against the water.


    And beside him was the familiar figure of Kakashi Hatake.


    Judging from their appearance and movements, it looked as if Kakashi was being overprotective.


    Another intriguing note was that Sasuke wasn''t wearing his black outfit. During the time he and Arthur fought in the Land of Tea, he wasn''t wearing it either.


    Arthur wasted no time heading toward their direction. Drawing closer, he positioned himself behind a tree, allowing their conversation to unfold without drawing attention.


    "Sasuke, you can''t isolate yourself like this," Kakashi implored. "You need to connect with your teammates, your friends."


    In response, Sasuke''s demeanour shifted, exuding the unmistakable tension of unexploded ordnance.


    "I don''t need friends," he retorted, his voice clipped and edged with anger. "You should have known by now to stay out of my business."


    The insight gleaned from their discussion brought a measure of contentment to Arthur. It was as he had suspected; the struggle for revenge was not lost on the Uchiha.


    And judging from their conversation, Sasuke had indeed fought Naruto again. Perhaps it might not have been at the hospital, but at least that requirement was met.


    The battle with Naruto they referred to felt convoluted, layered with hidden motivations, a need for dominance budding beneath defiance.


    ''I wonder which of them had the upper advantage,'' Arthur thought as he listened in.


    In the original story, the two seemed at equal odds. This time, however, Naruto had to have been stronger due to William''s involvement.


    "Maybe you''re right," Kakashi encouraged, "but you know your behaviour will only push them further away... It''s not too late for you to change."


    Arthur understood one thing: Kakashi was beating a dead horse. Unless he dispelled the Evil Illusion Flattery technique, the Uchiha would never change!

 Chapter 161: Romantic

    Chapter 161 - Romantic


    "Change?" Sasuke repeated with a growl in his throat. "What do you know about change?"


    In those moments, vulnerability cracked through the surface of his steely persona. It was clear that pain and anger were propelling him forward.


    Instincts like those were simple for Arthur to manipulate.


    "I''ll give you time to think," Kakashi said with a heavy sigh.


    He nodded slightly before vanishing into the distance. As the finality of Kakashi''s figure faded from Arthur''s vision, Arthur emerged from his concealment, now aware that the coast was clear.


    This would be his moment. Sasuke was isolated, filled with anger and ambition, and the absence of Jada''s flying raijin mark meant this was a well-calculated opportunity¡ªthe opening to seize his target.


    "Who the heck are you?" Sasuke growled upon seeing Arthur''s approaching figure.


    "Why don''t you relax for once?" Arthur responded, unshaken. His voice was smooth and composed, resonant with authority. "I happened to eavesdrop on that conversation, and you''re right; you don''t need friends or teammates. They''ll only hold you back..."


    Sasuke''s surprise mottled with intrigue, yet he contradicted hotly, "What do you know? You don''t understand anything!"


    Arthur insisted, "On the contrary, boy, I understand a lot. You want power, and you won''t find it trapped in this village. You''re meant for something greater¡ªsomething that these walls can''t contain."


    Sasuke''s irritation shifted; it began to unravel in response to Arthur''s words, revealing vulnerability beneath the hardened exterior. He was teetering on desperation now.


    "What''re you saying?" he demanded, feeling a tad uncertain.


    Arthur seized that moment and said, "If you want revenge so badly, there''s only one person to turn to... I''m sure you know who that is."


    "Orochimaru...?"


    "Good guess," Arthur calmly responded. "Accept Orochimaru, and I''ll lead you right to him. That''s the only reason why I''m here: to bring you to him."


    The name of Orochimaru ensnared Sasuke''s mind. The two had only met once, thanks to Arthur''s warning back in the Forest of Death.


    A flash of fury erupted in Sasuke''s heart, eating away at the clarity of his thoughts.


    "Orochimaru..." he asserted once more. "I have to become stronger to kill him."


    This is what Arthur needed: for the Uchiha to once again be consumed by vengeance for his older brother.


    The players made a terrible mistake. They thought they could convince the Uchiha that Itachi was truly on the village''s side. But they didn''t know how to approach him regarding that matter.


    Jada, who was an Uchiha herself, was incapable of reasoning with the boy. Because of her background, he didn''t want to ever get close to her.


    William chose his route the moment he became an Uzumaki. Just trying to speak to Sasuke would yield no results. In fact, Sasuke viewed the former as weak after having beaten him in the preliminary rounds.


    Then there were players like Jasper, who honestly didn''t care about Sasuke; he only cared about building himself up.


    Arthur could see the wheels turning in Sasuke''s head; the proverbial bargain was being struck.


    "Then you''ll follow me," he proposed, maintaining an unyielding calm. "I''ll be waiting at the top of the village gates tonight. When you''re ready, I''ll be the one to take you directly to him."


    "Tonight," Sasuke echoed with certainty.


    With a nod, Arthur gradually dissipated into a plume of smoke, leaving only the sound of the rushing river behind. Even as he vanished from Sasuke''s sight, his thoughts remained sharp, constantly analyzing the situation unfolding.


    While he could have just as easily used the flying raijin to bring Sasuke directly to Orochimaru, that would have been a terrible mistake.


    From what he recalled, Orochimaru originally wanted Sasuke''s Sharingan. To get it, he had to perform a technique called "Immortality Jutsu, Transference Ritual."


    It was conceived by Orochimaru to enable him to transfer his consciousness into another individual''s body. By using this technique, he could inhabit a more powerful body, essentially avoiding the natural deterioration of his current physical form.


    The process involved Orochimaru momentarily relinquishing his existing physical body, transforming into a large serpent composed of numerous smaller snakes. After this metamorphosis, he consumes the chosen host and transports their essence to a distinct mental realm.


    In this state, he integrates his consciousness and asserts control over the new body, while the souls of his previous hosts remain trapped within him, subdued yet preserved.


    This connection allows for a tenuous survival of the host''s essence, with the potential for them to emerge again if Orochimaru''s chakra diminishes significantly during a host transfer.


    Post-transfer, Orochimaru modifies the new body to incorporate snake-like attributes, enhancing his adaptability and survivability. These modifications include physical alterations that allow him to heal rapidly, elongate, and even regenerate lost parts, giving him an edge in battle.


    A character named "Gen''y¨±maru" had to become Sasuke''s replacement when the latter couldn''t arrive in time. That gave Sasuke up to three years to train and hone his skill before the technique could be used again.


    When it was used, he reversed it and wound up absorbing Orochimaru instead.


    In the present time, since Gen''y¨±maru hadn''t been observed yet, that meant if Arthur were to bring the Uchiha now, the latter would be a sitting duck.


    Patience was the key here.


    As the sun continued to dip below the horizon, Arthur stood atop the village gates. He took a moment to contemplate their economy.


    No one had ever truly destroyed the Leaf Village. Obito and Orochimaru had merely toppled structures or divisions; they had been flawed in their execution.


    They sowed the seeds of destruction without the foresight required for totality.


    Arthur was not like them; he sought to do the opposite. He longed for a day when the Leaf Village would be remembered as the forsaken village, one that would never be remembered or rebuilt.


    With that thought aside, he entered his Simian Sage Mode and sensed the flying raijin mark he had placed on one of the Sound Four.


    They were currently traversing from tree branch to tree branch within the Fire Country, lithe and focused. Among them, Sakon was at the back with Kid¨­maru ahead of the pact, and there was something on Sakon that Arthur needed.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    In that moment, he disappeared from atop the gates and materialized behind Sakon with an ethereal silence.


    In a razor-thin instant, he reached for the giant scroll secured at Sakon''s back. The moment his fingers latched onto it, he performed the flying raijin again and vanished alongside the scroll, leaving no trace of his presence.


    Sakon, sensing an extremely subtle shift around him, stopped abruptly.


    "Everyone, move!" he barked with urgency. "Something just happened!"


    Startled, the other three halted. Their expressions went from confusion to alertness.


    "What do you mean, something?" Tayuya asked, narrowing her eyes as she scanned their surroundings.


    "I felt something just now... but it''s gone," Sakon responded.


    He couldn''t tell what exactly it was.


    Kid¨­maru''s gaze swept across the clearing, narrowing in on the absent scroll bound to Sakon''s back.


    "Wait¡ªwhere''s the scroll?!" he panicked.


    Sakon''s wide eyes met Kid¨­maru''s as he said, "It should be right here!"


    They immediately fell into an offensive stance, muscles taut, but as they surveyed the area, they found only the eerie silence of the forest surrounding them. There was no enemy, no indication of a threat lurking nearby.


    Arthur had executed his move with such precision that his presence had escaped detection entirely.


    Meanwhile, at the top of the village gates, he reappeared, glancing back to ensure the pieces were falling into place. Beside him was the scroll he had managed to take.


    As the red and orange rays of sunlight remained, he calmed himself and released his Simian Sage Mode. It was thanks to that he could both perform and execute that trick so easily. Otherwise, he would have run out of chakra.


    Not a moment too soon, he spotted two familiar figures approaching the gates below¡ªSakura and Alice.


    Arthur had been aware of Alice since his arrival in the village, noticing the distinct chakra signature that accompanied her. Yet Jasper and Alexander remained outside his perception, a notable absence that stirred a little interest in the back of his mind.


    What were they up to that would cause them to leave this village?


    They surely weren''t on the east side, where Arthur had constructed the tournament. Players like Jada, William, and even Margaret were still there¡ªeither spending a bit more time to enjoy the city or in the midst of traveling.


    As he observed, he could hear their conversation drifting upward.


    Sakura''s voice was ringing with worry as she urged, "You don''t have to keep coming to the village gates like this, Alice."


    Her tone was one of gentle insistence.


    "But I will," Alice replied. "You''re worried about him, right? Sasuke isn''t getting any better, and you need to stop torturing yourself over it."


    Sakura sighed heavily, concern clouding her expression.


    "You don''t understand, do you?" she reminded. "He''s my friend, and if I don''t at least try, I''ll regret it."


    Those words were said to the wrong person. Alice tilted her head with a look of bewilderment on her face, already knowing how deep their bonds went.


    "But why him?" she asked. "You could do so much better. Like Naruto, for instance. He''s such a great guy now!"


    When Arthur heard that, he understood what Alice was trying to do; she was trying to pair the two up again like a romantic fanfiction.


    Sakura laughed lightly at the suggestion. Whatever Alice had said, it brought some warmth within her.


    "I appreciate that Naruto has changed, but he feels more like... family to me now. Not to mention, Sasuke is¡ª"


    "Incredibly distant," Alice interrupted. "I get that you have a connection with him, but what good is that when he doesn''t care?"


    "It''s not just that," Sakura said, her voice softening. "When Ino... When she died, it shook everyone, especially me. It''s like losing a part of yourself. I need to be there for my friends, and Sasuke requires help now more than ever."


    The mention of Ino''s death caused their conversation to become a tad gloomy. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur listened intently, each revelation bringing insight into what was most likely to happen. After all, it was him who had slain Ino.


    Sakura, sensing that she shouldn''t have brought the matter up, turned the subject and curiously asked, "So, how''s your relationship with Jasper going?"


    Alice smiled; she clearly relished the distraction and answered, "It''s fine, I guess. But he mentioned wanting to do something private, though I can''t remember exactly what it was now. Something about the Lightning Country?"


    Surprise was evident on Sakura''s face as she said, "The Lightning Country? I''ve never been there!"


    Alice chuckled, responding, "Oh! Just wait until you meet Killer Bee!"


    Sakura raised an eyebrow, smiling as she asked, "Killer Bee? Who''s that?"


    Alice shrugged off the question, forgetting that the two wouldn''t meet for another three years. Best not to overwhelm or confuse her until the time came.


    Her expression shifted awkwardly, and she teased, "Never mind. Just ignore what I said."


    Arthur''s attention sharpened at this exchange. What would a player like Jasper be doing in the Lightning Country?


    Then something registered. During the tournament, the Raikage abruptly left to attend to an important matter regarding Killer Bee.


    While the original story never expanded on Shippuden characters like Bee in part one, Arthur had brushed the matter aside. But what if it was Jasper that was the cause of that shift?


    Not wishing to assume things just yet, Arthur''s attention returned below.


    Eventually, their conversation wound down, and Alice prepared to depart. Her eyes were sincere as she looked at Sakura and said, "Just don''t forget, if you see Sasuke, call for help, okay?"


    Sakura nodded, pulling a slip of paper from her pocket, replying, "I still have the flying raijin paper Jada gave me, so don''t worry."


    "That''s great," Alice replied, gauging Sakura''s emotional state before saying one last thing. "Hold onto that, and everything will be okay. I promise... Oh, and while I haven''t heard from her or the others, they should be back in a few days."


    "I''m really glad to hear that," Sakura said with a genuine smile. "I really like Marge and Will, too, and hope one of them comes out as the winner."


    With that, Alice departed, leaving Sakura alone on the park bench.


    The sun was now completely eclipsed by the burgeoning twilight. Arthur rested against the edge post of the village gate with the scroll securely behind his back.


    He understood his next move; the pieces were in place. Each moment of observation had revealed more than mere dialogue¡ªit had exposed avenues for manipulation, desires to exploit.

 Chapter 162: Nightmares Come True

    Chapter 162 - Nightmares Come True


    Disclaimer: This Chapter contains violent content. If you or someone you know is experiencing something similar, please seek immediate help.


    The village lay swathed in shadow, and the streets finally died down.


    Under the pale moonlight, Sasuke walked quietly towards the village gates. From the perch above the gates, Arthur could see the impending confrontation.


    Sakura stood glancing nervously at the walkway leading to the gates. She had been coming to the gates each night, waiting to ensure her intuition was wrong. But when she spotted Sasuke emerging from the shadows, her heart raced.


    There he was¡ªthe object of her affection and concern, moving closer yet again away from the village she held dear.


    "What are you doing here, Sakura?" he asked, his voice devoid of inflection.


    "This is the only road that leads outside of the village," she replied, feeling quivery. "I''ve been coming here every night to make sure you won''t leave."


    Sasuke fell silent. As the seconds passed, the tension built. There was an invisible thread tugging at the hearts of both individuals¡ªone buried in thoughts of pain and revenge, the other suffocated by an overwhelming sense of loyalty.


    Who else could have been pulling that thread but Arthur?


    Just as the moment threatened to deepen, he shifted from the shadows and materialized from behind Sakura.


    Hearing him, she swiftly turned around and saw the abrupt and jarring presence. The sight of him caused her to gasp in both fear and confusion.


    "Who are you?" she demanded, her eyes wide as she instinctively took a step back.


    Sasuke remained calm. He stood firm at first, not at all flinching at Arthur''s arrival.


    Arthur himself walked past Sakura, positioning himself next to Sasuke, the two standing at an impromptu threshold of confrontation.


    At that moment, Sakura''s hand reached toward her pocket.


    "Is this what you''re looking for?" Arthur asked, raising his hand to reveal the white flying raijin paper.


    It illuminated the darkness with a red hue. Panic filled Sakura''s insides as she registered the paper dangling between Arthur''s fingers.


    "You... When did you?!" she stammered, reaching for her bag in a frantic search.


    But her movements were futile; the slippery grip of fear had wrapped around her thoughts: Arthur had taken the moment he walked by without her noticing.


    "There''s no point in screaming or crying for help," Arthur continued with derision. "I sealed that paper, so that girl can''t teleport to it. Not without my permission, at least."


    How could he not understand a technique that both Jada and he shared?


    Simply ripping the paper up or crumbling it wouldn''t have any effect, for she would still be able to sense it and teleport to it. But sealing it in the manner Arthur had done prevented both actions.


    Sakura''s heart beat hard against her ribcage. This was not just some random encounter, but a calculated move against her that she had never expected.


    "Sasuke, get away from him!" she shouted, gripping a kunai from her belt while placing herself in a defensive stance.


    "Sakura, don''t¡ª" Sasuke began, but Arthur interjected before he could finish.


    "You''re wasting your time," he flatly said. "Sasuke doesn''t love you. You''re overly obsessed with him for no reason. No different from a stalker, really."


    Fury sparked in Sakura''s eyes at the insignificance with which Arthur belittled her feelings. Gripping her kunai tightly, she spat back, "You don''t know anything¡ªanything about us!"


    Arthur continued to probe at her easily manipulable heart and said, "There is no ''us,'' Sakura... You and Sasuke never had anything to begin with."


    His words were sharp, cutting through whatever feelings she had latched onto. He caused a chill to run through her, making her veins feel icy.


    Despite being a stranger, the sting of his words hit harder than expected. Just who was he, and how did he know so much about their relationship?


    Sasuke didn''t respond, and the absence of his support felt like a definitive blow.


    It was only a simple exchange of words, yet Sakura felt her breath catch in her throat. The weight of it all felt unbearable. Whatever this cruel game of words was, she was losing.


    The old Sakura would have screamed for help; perhaps even cried at this moment. But this version had been trained by outsiders, knowing her nature well enough to mature her personality.


    And Arthur knew that better than anyone.


    With one swift motion fueled by denial, she lunged at him with the kunai aimed toward his chest. Her instincts took over, but his movements were precise.


    As she neared, he effortlessly sidestepped, countering her aggression. She staggered forward as he disarmed her, twisting her wrist until the kunai clattered to the ground.


    The sound clanged to the floor like a mockery of her resolve, shattering her confidence.


    Then, with a swift back kick, he sent her sprawling backward, the force knocking the wind out of her.


    She gasped, scrambling to her feet, but Arthur was there before her. He caught her by the collar, lifting her off the ground as she kicked and flailed, desperate to escape the vice grip of his hand.


    This pink-haired girl hadn''t progressed since the last time they met back in the Land of Tea!


    "Sasuke!" she begged, her words struggling to come out. "Don''t... let him..."


    "Like I said, girl," Arthur hissed, "You''re wasting your time."


    With that, he jabbed her belly so hard that it caused her to spew out stomach fluids. He then cast her to the ground, letting the impact do the rest of the work.


    Sasuke stood still, witnessing the entire scene unfold. It was as though he was a spectator watching in a theatre, his stoic demeanour unbreakable despite his own teammate having been trampled on.


    Many people never liked Sakura to begin with. Whether her character had evolved or not, Arthur had many in his favour.


    And he wasn''t done yet!


    The confrontation quickly escalated as he followed her down to the ground, raining a series of blows that landed¡ªeach jab delivering pain, each kick punctuating her resolve further.


    He struck at her side, a fist to her ribs, forcing a muffled cry from her as the air left her lungs. She tried to curl up, instinctively protective, but he was relentless.


    His fist connected again, striking her squarely in the stomach, causing her to double over, gasping for breath. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world spun as he pulled her up slightly, unleashing another knee into her abdomen, sending her toppling backward onto the ground.


    Stars swirled in her vision as she battled against unconsciousness.


    In a cruel kneeling position, Arthur took hold of her hair, raising her head slightly to meet his gaze, dismissing her efforts to fight back.


    "You really are obsessed with this boy, aren''t you?" he wondered.


    She couldn''t respond due to the persistent beating she had received. Not as if he wanted to hear an explanation anyway, he released her hair, and she gasped as she fell back.


    The world around her faded in and out of focus. Arthur stood above her, and then it became clear to her what was happening: he was the very embodiment of her nightmares come true!


    With one final impact, he struck her again, and that was it¡ªher consciousness drifted away, engulfed by shadows.


    Arthur watched as her body went limp. He felt no satisfaction; merely a sense of accomplishment in the execution of his plan.


    It had felt alleviating to let out his internal frustrations from having been stuck in this world for so long.


    Of course, leaving her mind untouched could lead to complications, especially with her volatile affections for Sasuke.


    Stepping forward, he positioned himself over her limp form and formed a series of hand signs.


    ''Eye mind reading jutsu...''


    His eyes slightly glowed, pulling Sakura''s memories from the depths of her consciousness.


    He sought the fragments of the past moments¡ªthe betrayal, the hopelessness, her unrequited love for the Uchiha¡ªand began to alter them. Memories were erased, leaving no trace of their encounter at the village gates.


    This would have been a lot easier if he had the Sharingan, as that would have allowed him to replace those memories instead of just erasing them.


    Sasuke, however much of a pawn he was at the moment, wouldn''t bend that easily.


    If anything, Arthur would have filled those memory gaps of Sakura''s with visions of companionship, of hope and warmth¡ªmoments she could hold dear without the burden of this night.


    Doing that would have given Arthur enough time to bring the Uchiha to Orochimaru without any problems.


    When Arthur felt the technique complete, he withdrew, allowing her weary mind to rest. Her brow unknotted from turmoil, and she collapsed further into slumber.


    With assurance that she wouldn''t awaken to remember the encounter, he turned to Sasuke, who had remained an unflinching observer through the entire beatdown.


    "You ready...?" he coolly asked.


    Sasuke nodded, eyes lingering on Sakura for a moment longer, void of any emotion. In a low, measured tone, he replied, "Yeah... Let''s go..."


    Arthur took one moment to first heal the unconscious girl before moving her to the bench.


    The two then abandoned the village gates, leaving behind their shadows and the weight of what had transpired buried deep within the folds of the night.


    As they walked, Arthur reflected on his actions. Surely, this was just the beginning.


    Some time later.


    As morning came, Sakura blinked and eventually arose. Things were quiet, and she couldn''t seem to remember last night''s events.


    She rubbed her eyes and sat up on the bench.


    The last thing she recalled was waiting for Sasuke, then... everything went dark.


    "I guess I fell asleep," she said, glancing around, half-expecting to see him pop up out of nowhere.


    But there was no sign of him anywhere. Her heart sank as if she had forgotten something very important. Gathering her belongings, she prepared to head home.


    Just as she stood, a familiar figure sprinted toward her, panting heavily. It was Alice.


    "Sakura!" she called. "Where''s Sasuke?!"


    Sakura''s brows knitted together, momentarily taken aback by the urgency in Alice''s tone. Sakura tried to keep her voice steady as she answered, "He... he should be home. I didn''t see him at the gates last night."


    "Are you sure?!" Alice''s eyes flared, searching Sakura''s face. The way she asked sent a chill through the pink-haired girl. "I can''t sense him anywhere in the village."


    Sakura''s stomach dropped. It shouldn''t have been possible for Sasuke to vanish without a trace.


    "He''s probably on a mission," she suggested, trying to shake off the feeling of dread. "You know how it gets sometimes."


    Alice shook her head and said, "No, Sakura. He''s not allowed to leave the village, remember? There are not even any signs that he''s been home. And look at your shirt!"


    Arthur might have been a genius when it came to medical ninjutsu, but he wasn''t a renowned tailor.


    The two exchanged glances, knowing how concerning this was. Without another word, they rushed to Tsunade''s office.


    Upon arrival, Alice instructed that Sakura wait here. She didn''t want Sakura worrying any further.


    The door to the office opened, and the sight that greeted Alice was expected¡ªTsunade slumped forward on her desk, drool pooling at the corner of her mouth. The Hokage had clearly stayed up all night filing paperwork.


    "Wha... what?" she mumbled, stirring awake and blinking against the light. "What''s the problem, and why is it so early?"


    She blinked again, wiping away the remnants of sleep from her eyes as Alice stepped forward.


    "Lady Tsunade, Sasuke is missing!" she said. "I''m not sure how long he''s been gone!"


    "What?!" The shock jolted the Hokage upright. "How is that possible?"


    "It''s undoubtedly Orochimaru," Alice declared.


    Tsunade was well aware that Orochimaru was after Sasuke. To be frank, it was the players who were informed of this after she was inaugurated.


    Tsunade had a lot of extra work to do after becoming the fifth Hokage. For instance, she had to try and heal Hiruzen, a task that was proving to be impossible.


    Tsunade''s expression shifted to one of gravitas.


    "Many of the other ninjas are out on missions or away from the village," she reminded. "If he''s been taken, we need to do something fast."


    "Oh!" Alice panicked. "I knew this would happen!"


    "What?" Tsunade wondered. "What do you mean by that?!"

 Chapter 163: Awakening Pills

    Chapter 163 - Awakening Pills


    Alice wasted no time in explaining that it was most likely the Sound Ninja Four who had taken Sasuke.


    Tsunade herself had understood that Orochimaru''s henchmen were indeed the ones who could have taken him, but she had prepared every security measure she could¡ªincluding increasing the village''s barrier range.


    "Whoever took him," she said, "we can''t waste time. Gather a team and bring him back!"


    Alice nodded. She knew this scenario well¡ªafter all, she had seen these events before, albeit in her own world.


    Her only regret that nagged at her was the absence of her friends¡ªthe other players who would have made traversing this obstacle so much easier.


    William, Jada, and Margaret had left to either participate in or spectate some tournament being held far away. It was such a big deal over there that even the main character was selected to partake in it.


    Jasper had left the village some time ago to do something secret in the Lightning Country, and Alexander was so preoccupied that she genuinely didn''t know where he was.


    Here she was, virtually on her own.


    With a sigh, she thought about the options available to her. Ch¨­ji, Shino, and Hinata were available.


    TenTen was also present in the village, but Alice couldn''t shake her disdain for the girl''s effectiveness. It was better to rely on those who would actually be useful.


    This was a terrible situation to place a girl like her in. All the reputable characters who participated in this arc were missing. If she were to bring someone like Hinata into this arc, who knew what the outcome would be?


    "Excuse me, Lady Tsunade," she asserted, shaking off the weight of her thoughts, "I''ll gladly form my team, but we might need more backup. Can we contact Gaara from the Sand Village as well as his siblings? It would be pretty advantageous if they could help."


    Tsunade was impressed by the suggestion and nodded, saying, "Good thinking. They could be useful. But..."


    "But what?"


    "It may take some time for them to arrive."


    "Crap," Alice murmured.


    There was no doubt that she could handle the likes of the Sound Four if they were responsible. But in situations like these, she''d prefer to have at least a little backup.


    With Tsunade''s permission, Alice dashed out. She called out to Sakura, who quickly caught up, still visibly anxious. It didn''t take long for Alice to explain the mission to her.


    "Who else are we getting?" Sakura asked, moving beside her.


    "Shino first," she replied, already strategizing their approach. "Then Ch¨­ji. I want to keep our numbers manageable."


    "Think we can... Oh, that''s right. I almost forgot," Sakura mentioned, abruptly remembering Alice''s ability.


    While heading toward Shino''s residence, she was truly taken aback by these events. She couldn''t fathom how or why Sasuke still left the village despite never having encountered his brother. Things simply didn''t make sense to her.


    Sure, Naruto and he fought like before, but that match was practically one-sided.


    Naruto was much more cunning and even held back to give the Uchiha the benefit of the doubt. Even when Sasuke hurled hurtful words, Naruto never gave in.


    So the question had to be asked: who was manipulating Sasuke now?


    There were a few guesses, such as Orochimaru or even the Akatsuki. But the latter made no sense whatsoever. Regarding the former, there had been no signs or traces of the Sound Four in weeks.


    All of the other players, including Alice, had been very attentive to these matters, hoping that the Sasuke Retrieval Mission wouldn''t happen.


    The Aburame district was a quaint structure, overrun with green plants that they tended to with care due to their insect allies.


    As the two approached, Alice felt the prickling sensation of black parasites stirring in the air, announcing their presence before they even knocked.


    "Shino!" she called.


    Moments later, the door opened to reveal Shino, his usual stoic demeanour seemingly unperturbed.


    "Alice, Sakura," he greeted, tilting his head slightly. "What''s the matter?"


    "We need your help for a mission," Alice quickly explained with urgency. "Sasuke is missing, and we think he may have been taken by Orochimaru."


    Shino''s brow furrowed, the weight of the situation settling in. He responded without hesitation, saying, "I see. I''m in. Where are we headed?"


    "Away from the village," Alice decisively said. "I''m gathering a team; we''ll need each of you. Ch¨­ji is next."


    Followed by Shino, they took off toward the open areas within the village where Ch¨­ji often found pockets of food to enjoy.


    The trio arrived at one of his favourite snack spots. There, they found him, happily munching away at a bag of chips, a contented grin on his face that changed into concern when he saw Alice and the others.


    "Hey! What''s going on?" he asked, his mouth half-full.


    "A situation with Sasuke," Sakura replied. "He''s missing, and we need your help to bring him back."


    Ch¨­ji swallowed hard, wiping the crumbs from his face, and said, "Wow! No kidding? Alright! I''m with you guys. Just give me a moment to grab some more snacks for the road!"


    This matter was urgent, but when it came to an Akimichi and their food, there was no stopping them.


    As Ch¨­ji scurried away, Alice exchanged a quick look with Sakura and Shino. The latter was calm, but Sakura was feeling anxious.


    "What if we''re too late?" she whispered.


    "We won''t be," Alice reassured. "We''re going to find him the moment we''re ready."


    It wasn''t long before Ch¨­ji returned, inevitably loaded with bags of chips.


    Surely he felt worried about Sasuke''s safety, but his gluttonous behaviour for food betrayed that notion. Nonetheless, he declared, "Okay! Ready to go!"


    With their team now assembled, Alice gathered them in a tight circle by the village gates.


    "Listen closely. We have to stick together, keep our senses high, and work together. There''ll be traps, so we''ll have to move in sync." Everyone listened as she laid out the plan. "Shino, I need you to use your beetle jamming jutsu and your insect summoning jutsu for intel. Ch¨­ji, we have Sakura here, so don''t be afraid to eat the red pill."


    While Sakura nodded, steeling herself, and Shino adjusted his glasses, offering a nod, everyone was astonished at the information Alice had on them. She not only knew their techniques but also how to deploy them for this mission effectively.


    Ch¨­ji couldn''t help but compare her intelligence to that of his late teammate, Shikamaru.


    "Let''s go bring back Sasuke!" she exclaimed as they set out of the village.


    There were bound to be unknown trials ahead of them, and they were ready. Venturing deeper into the wilderness beyond the village, the challenge ahead felt less like a foreboding darkness and more like a call to arms¡ªa mission to prevent the Uchiha from being taken.


    Elsewhere.


    Several miles within the Fire Country, the trees parted to reveal an expansive horizon.


    Arthur halted his advance, causing Sasuke, who followed closely behind, to furrow his brow in confusion.


    "What''s wrong?" Sasuke inquired, irritation in his voice.


    He had one thing on his mind: getting to Orochimaru.


    Arthur turned with a serious expression and cryptically replied, "We''re in range for the others to come."


    "Others?" Sasuke wondered, feeling annoyed. He had no interest in whatever complications might arise from going to his destination. "I don''t care; I''m only interested in getting to Orochimaru as soon as possible."


    Arthur truly didn''t like dealing with this angsty teenager. Yet he knew there were steps to adhere to before Sasuke could meet the Sannin.


    "Before you can go," he said, "you need to advance your curse mark to level two."


    "What?" Sasuke demanded, feeling more frustrated.


    Instead of addressing his question, Arthur shifted, unbinding the wooden box that had been strapped to his back. He placed it on the ground between them and took out a vial filled with black pills.


    Holding it up to Sasuke''s eye level, he explained in a steady tone, "These are awakening pills to help you gain more power like you want... After you take one, you''ll feel a lot of pain."


    Handing them to him, Sasuke stared at the pills in his palm¡ªsmall, black, and unassuming. He scrutinized them for nearly half a minute, understanding that they were his only ticket to the power he desired.


    Without thinking about the matter any longer, he swallowed them down in a single motion, committing to the pain ahead.


    Almost instantly, a sharp sensation shot through his body!


    He gritted his teeth as he let out a cry of agony. The world around him twisted, colours bending and warping as the pain took hold, seizing him in its throes.


    Arthur had anticipated this response. While Sasuke had been using that time to look at the pills, he himself had taken the moment to collect the natural energy around them.


    ''Simian Sage Mode...''


    Now in his prime state, he knew the next step would be crucial.


    Without hesitation, he approached the pain-stricken Uchiha, lifting him and placing him inside the box. From Jir¨­b¨­''s memories, Arthur drew up the necessary technique that needed to be performed. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Sage art: four mist formation...''


    Though it typically required four ninjas, his ability to draw from an unlimited supply of Sage Chakra and his advanced chakra control allowed him to execute it single-handedly.


    With precision, darkness began to swirl above them, thick and ominous, coalescing into a dense fog that descended upon Sasuke, engulfing the box entirely.


    In a matter of moments, the Uchiha was sealed within, isolated from the world outside.


    As the fog enveloped the box, he initiated the next technique: ''Sage art: black seal...''


    He placed five talismans inscribed with sealing formulas around the box''s rim. These seals glowed red as they activated, creating a powerful barrier that would keep all external forces at bay.


    Even the Byakugan would find it impossible to see within, ensuring that their operation remained hidden.


    As the barrier solidified, Arthur retreated from Sage Mode, feeling the natural energy seep away from him. Just as he finished, the familiar chakra signatures of the Sound Four came into range.


    Arthur kept calm and readied himself, knowing that the trail he was on was leading directly toward them.


    It did not take long for them to materialize from the shadows of the forest, a collective of confusion and suspicion riding on their faces. They formed a circle around Arthur, eyes wide.


    Arthur himself expected their confusion; they were likely trying to determine who this stranger was and what he was doing with the box.


    When Sakon''s gaze caught the tags on the box, he instantly knew that it was the Black Seal technique.


    "Did Orochimaru send you?" he skeptically asked.


    Arthur met Sakon''s eyes head-on and asserted with undeniable authority, "Orochimaru has grown impatient... He doesn''t trust that you can bring the Uchiha back to him."


    Tayuya and Kid¨­maru exchanged glances filled with feelings of shame. Their inability to perform their tasks was plainly evident, a reminder of their earlier failure in trying to acquire Sasuke.


    Yet Sakon narrowed his eyes. He feigned offense, allowing doubt to spiral into aggression, and said, "You didn''t call him ''lord Orochimaru,'' did you?"


    Before Arthur could retort, Sakon lunged toward him, aiming a swift blow at Arthur''s head!


    But Arthur was quick; he ducked under the attack, countering with a chakra-enhanced punch that caught Sakon square in the midsection.


    Bang!


    The sound of impact echoed as Sakon was sent crashing into a nearby tree, the force of it shaking the nearby branches.


    Jir¨­b¨­''s eyes widened, recognizing the level of strength displayed by this new figure. Doubt began to seep into his gut; there was something about Arthur that felt different, more formidable.


    Arthur flexed his fists and declared, "I have only one Lord and one Master... His name is not fit for the likes of you digital wastes to know."


    He was referring to our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ.

 Chapter 164: A Promise

    Chapter 164 - A Promise


    Arthur leveled a fierce and undeterred glare at the Sound Four and said, "If you don''t wish to follow Orochimaru''s orders, I''ll gladly dispose of all of you right here and deliver the Uchiha myself."


    Sakon struggled to regain his footing, the impact of Arthur''s blow causing his body to protest in pain. He got to one knee and looked up, feeling both fear and misperception.


    "Where are you from?" he finally asked, testing the waters.


    "I''m from the North Hideout," Arthur coolly replied. To validate his claims, he named the supervisor there, a well-guarded secret that only the most loyal could know. "You can call me Kaito."


    That name meant "ocean fighter" or "ocean prince," reflecting Arthur''s dominion over the Water Country and its neighbours.


    Regarding Arthur''s statements, there was no way he could possibly know that information unless he was part of the Sound Village himself.


    For a moment, silence fell over the group. Sakon considered Arthur''s words, seeing the truth in them. Finally, after getting up, he conceded and said, "Alright, I get it."


    This was good. Not for them, but for Arthur.


    He was feeling quite drained after having done so much. In just the span of a few hours, he had used his Sage Mode twice and performed the flying raijin too many times.


    That punch he delivered was just a front to make the Sound Four believe he was strong. If they knew that it was enhanced with chakra, they would have surely retaliated.


    Arthur knew these ninjas well enough to fend them off. But if he could prevent a fight from breaking out, he''d choose the wiser option.


    The other three members exchanged uncertain glances, affording Arthur wary looks. However, they couldn''t deny the evidence. He had proved himself through strength, wore the Sound ninja attire¡ªcomplete with the purple rope around his waist¡ªand had performed one of their own sealing techniques to aid Sasuke in advancing the curse mark.


    All that was enough to convince them; Arthur was indeed the real deal!


    "Fine," Tayuya spoke first. "What''s the plan now?"


    Arthur''s expression remained the same as he commanded, "We set off towards the Sound Village..."


    Sakon hung back, still recovering from the earlier blow yet eyeing Arthur with respect. They had been searching for Sasuke for so long, bound by their loyalty to Orochimaru and their duty to their leader. Now, in this unexpected situation, they knew they couldn''t fail the Sannin again.


    Arthur, a wild card in their midst, had shifted the balance of their mission. Whether it led to alliance or ruin remained to be seen.


    As they moved through the dense forest, the Sound Four traversed in formation, their eyes scanning the surroundings. Behind them, Arthur fell into thoughtful contemplation.


    The choices he had made thus far surely had repercussions. He knew the thought of vanishing after delivering Sasuke into the hands of Orochimaru''s loyal minions was futile.


    It wouldn''t be long before someone began searching for Sasuke¡ªafter all, leaving the village without a care would surely invoke a swift response from the Leaf Village''s protectors.


    The thought crossed his mind that a player or two would be sent out to retrieve him.


    Among those potential rescuers, Jada floated to the forefront of his mind; her unique ability to teleport using the flying raijin made her a formidable presence. But could she have even received word about Sasuke''s departure? It seemed improbable. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other player who stood out was Alice. As one of the few who could match Jada''s power, she possessed strength that surpassed even William''s.


    If she was sent on this mission, the Sound Four would have little chance of standing against her. She was a player who had proven to be formidable.


    Arthur began to speculate on the players'' potential companions for this mission. Kiba and Shikamaru were dead; there was only a limited pool of ninjas to choose from.


    If he were to guess that it was Alice who was leading the team, she would likely rally Sakura¡ªdue to her early combat efficacy¡ªShino for his tracking abilities, Ch¨­ji for his sheer strength, and perhaps Hinata and TenTen because the former had the Byakugan.


    But would Alice really risk all those characters? Arthur believed that she alone could bring Sasuke back. This was plausible since she was stated to be around the third strongest player.


    So what if instead she limited her choices?


    Excluding TenTen from her team, Alice seemed to be signaling that she wanted to avoid severe casualties, which meant she was no trivial adversary.


    It became clear to Arthur that regardless of whom she stood beside, they would present a challenge. He was reminded of their last encounter when she had managed to bind him while he was still in Sage Mode; it was a feat that showcased her capability, especially considering her primary expertise in the Yamanaka clan''s techniques.


    He contemplated the potential involvement of Jasper; he could have helped her power increase¡ªa feat that would explain how she had managed to suppress Arthur back in the Land of Tea.


    Finishing his mental deductions, he instinctively used the Tamashii to distinguish the presence of others in the vicinity.


    As he scanned the area, his suspicions were confirmed: Alice and her team were indeed not far behind, a couple of miles at best!


    The figures he had expected to see trailed behind her, one by one emerging from the blanket of trees. Everyone was present except Hinata and TenTen, which made sense given Alice''s apparent desire to minimize potential casualties.


    Arthur''s earlier deduction was more than correct; it was spot on.


    Now the real question had to be asked: What was he going to do next?


    "All of you, stop!" Arthur commanded.


    His voice broke through the team''s movement. The Sound Four exchanged glances but obeyed, halting in their tracks.


    "Why?" Kid¨­maru questioned. "What''s going on?"


    "We''re being followed," Arthur replied, his eyes scanning the treeline for signs of movement.


    "Being followed? How is that possible?" the spider-like man scoffed. "I''ve been setting traps all along the way; I would''ve noticed someone trying to sneak up on us."


    Tayuya chimed in, adding, "And I''ve set a genjutsu trap just in case. They wouldn''t get close without triggering it."


    Arthur felt the need to sigh at their naivety. He stepped forward, demanding attention.


    "You''re both clueless about your enemies," he addressed them. "The team that''s following us is an advance tracking team; they can spot traps, genjutsu, and anything else you''ve tried to set up... Whatever you''ve done is amateur work for them."


    Sakon''s face fell. Their own techniques, the pride of the Sound Four, were futile against an enemy capable of breaching such defenses?


    Jir¨­b¨­ shifted uneasily, concerned about who these trackers were.


    "What''s the plan, then?" he asked, looking to Arthur for guidance.


    Arthur''s expression hardened as he surveyed the trees ahead, considering their options.


    "We wait for them," he ordered. "If you try to separate and take them on one by one, you''ll lose."


    Arthur hoped they didn''t catch the fact he said "you" instead of "we" the second time. But he was right. Just like in the original story, each of them was picked off one by one.


    Perhaps characters like Sakon and Tayuya proved better than their opponents; they were still defeated once backup arrived.


    Arthur reckoned the same thing would happen. Whether it was the Sand siblings like last time, or perhaps one or more players, he couldn''t afford to make any crucial mistakes.


    Sakon stepped forward, shaking his head defiantly as he said, "That''s insane! We can''t just sit here and do nothing!"


    In an instant, Arthur pivoted, grabbing Sakon by the neck, lifting him off the ground. The remaining Sound Four members were in shock as they watched their comrade dangle unceremoniously in the air.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!" Sakon choked, his hands grasping at Arthur''s wrist.


    Arthur leaned closer, his eyes narrowing dangerously, and said, "You''re all too weak and don''t know anything. Even Kimimaro managed to take you all down by himself... Think I can''t do the same? Either follow my plan or risk losing the Uchiha."


    Sakon''s struggle subsided, finally understanding the gravity of the situation. Either he could yield and follow Arthur''s plan or they''d lose everything¡ªeven their existence.


    "Fine," he gasped, averting his eyes. "We''ll wait..."


    The tension still lingered as Arthur slowly released his grip, gradually letting Sakon back to the ground.


    What they shared now was a reluctant understanding: cooperating could very well be the only path to survival.


    The group fell into an uneasy silence as they began to wait, brewing apprehensions swirling within each of them. Arthur, meanwhile, continued to strategize silently.


    His mind turned over almost every possible scenario that could unfold with Alice and her team. He first envisioned the worst-case scenario.


    Once Alice arrived with her team, they would place retrieving Sasuke as their top priority. Arthur knew their objective, their tactics, and their abilities; it was not a question of whether they would come but a matter of when¡ªand how intense their efforts would be.


    He mentally compiled a backup plan, a safety net to ensure his own survival.


    The Sound Four had strengths, but they also had glaring weaknesses. If they were to survive this encounter, they would need to operate with some awareness.


    Arthur would have to leverage his own abilities to the fullest while also empowering the Sound Four to either find their own strengths as a cohesive unit or give themselves up.


    He pondered, ''What if they could separate Alice from her team?''


    If he could draw her out in a way that made it impossible for her to use her full abilities without risking harm to her companions, perhaps that would give them the upper hand. He needed to make her focus solely on him while the Sound Four bought time to retreat with Sasuke.


    ''No... That wouldn''t work...''


    While a plausible idea, Arthur knew little to nothing about Alice''s other abilities. He could just as easily narrow them down to every secret technique from the Yamanaka clan, but that was just the tip of the iceberg.


    With each passing minute of waiting, the Sound Four''s confidence waned. Arthur himself could almost feel Alice''s presence drawing closer, and her chakra levels were dangerously high.


    Perhaps not as high as William''s, but certainly on a threatening level. Just what had these players been doing to increase so quickly?


    There was only one explanation: foreknowledge.


    "Here''s what you should know," Arthur warned the Sound Four.


    He spent little time explaining who each character was and what they could do. When asked how he knew, he feigned ignorance, reminding them that Orochimaru had capable spies. Kabuto was a great example.


    They all reluctantly nodded.


    "What if they come for Sasuke first?" Jir¨­b¨­ asked, glancing at the box that contained the Uchiha.


    "Does it matter?" Arthur replied, his tone matter-of-fact. "They won''t get him without a fight."


    As time passed, the distant sounds of footsteps began to echo through the forest, a soft rustle that signaled the arrival of Alice and her team.


    With a final glance at the Sound Four, Arthur recalled the information he''d relayed. They might have doubted him before, but now they could prove their worth.


    "Steady yourselves," he announced.


    The tension became even thicker as Alice''s team finally closed in on their target. The chirping of distant birds faded, leaving an oppressive silence as the silhouettes of the Leaf ninjas emerged from the underbrush.


    Alice, at the forefront of the group, was a striking figure who hadn''t looked any different than the last time Arthur saw her at the village gates. Her long blonde hair waved across the wind as she peered not at the Sound Four but at Arthur himself.


    "Sasuke Uchiha," she breathed. "Either release him now or risk dying where you stand."


    Those words caused the Sound Four''s eyes to twitch. That wasn''t a threat she had made; that was a promise!

 Chapter 165: Level Two

    Chapter 165 - Level Two


    As bravado as that saying was, Arthur remained unmoved. He scanned the team behind Alice and recognized each of them from his past observations.


    Ch¨­ji, Sakura, Shino, and Alice had formed quite the unit, and now it was clear that they had come prepared.


    From the way her team was positioned, he understood that she had undoubtedly filled them in on the Sound Four''s tactics and weaknesses. Their presence spelled trouble for the Sound Four, who were dangerously outmatched.


    How did Arthur know this?


    Simple: these weren''t the typical Genin from the original story. No, they were far different than what he had read about.


    Sakura, as already mentioned, was not like her counterpart during this arc. This girl had learned her skills much earlier and was now able to contribute her worth to a team.


    Had Arthur not healed her, she wouldn''t have been present. And if he hadn''t, this encounter would have occurred a lot sooner, only with Hinata in their ranks.


    What about Shino Aburame?


    Arthur may not have interacted much with this character, but he knew enough about him.


    Shino was known for his calm and reserved demeanour, often coming across as enigmatic and sometimes intimidating due to his bug abilities and his tendency to maintain a stoic expression.


    He utilized insect-based techniques in combat, relying on a symbiotic relationship with those accursed black beetles that feed on his chakra and help him in battle. And they don''t just feed off his chakra; they can feed off others, draining them entirely.


    Having grown up alongside Torune Aburame, Shino developed a close, brotherly bond with him. This relationship became significant when Torune offered himself for a special program under Danz¨­, which led Shino to enhance his skills by cultivating new insect breeds that mirrored Torune''s unique insects.


    Arthur wasn''t entirely sure if this had happened before or after this arc.


    What Arthur did know was that Shino had vowed to protect his comrades at all costs. That promise was made after he discovered Kiba''s death.


    When the Aburame discovered that it was Arthur, he displayed a strong sense of loyalty and connection toward his friends and allies, stating that Arthur didn''t belong in the Leaf Village.


    As an adult, Shino became an academy teacher. It was an odd job for a character like him, but the writers knew what they were doing: with so many open spots, one of the Rookie Nine had to nurture the next generation of ninjas.


    In terms of abilities, Shino excelled in both ninjutsu and taijutsu, demonstrating combat tactics that allowed him to outmanoeuvre opponents.


    His command over insects provided him with a distinct advantage in battles; he was capable of both offensive and defensive techniques, as well as scouting and information gathering.


    Arthur knew that it was a combined effort of him and Alice that had enabled them to track them down so quickly, and that was with Arthur being careful not to leave any real traces behind.


    Then there was Ch¨­ji, who had lost both his teammates and was scarred forever. Arthur could tell by the look in that fat boy''s eyes that he was very determined to get Sasuke back.


    Those two hardly interacted back in the village, yet why did the Akimichi look so serious?


    "We''re here to take Sasuke back!" he declared.


    Kid¨­maru laughed derisively and replied, "You think we''d be worried about a bunch of kids from the Leaf? I expected stronger reinforcements than this!"


    But the moment Kid¨­maru voiced his insult, Alice stepped forward with purpose and called, "Kid¨­maru of the East Gate... You use spiders still, right?"


    The nonchalant demeanour of the Sound Four shattered in an instant.


    Tayuya''s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to her ally and asked, "Do you know her?"


    Kid¨­maru shook his head. Any enemy who ever met the Sound Four wouldn''t know about them because they''d kill them on the spot.


    "I''ve never seen her before," he relayed.


    A smug smile spread across Alice''s face as she regarded them and said, "I''ll only say this once: hand Sasuke over now before things get ugly."


    As she spoke, her gaze shifted to Arthur, but he remained vigilant, masking his chakra effectively. He wore the garb of a Sound ninja, but this was not enough to reveal his identity¡ªnor did Alice know the full extent of his abilities.


    "Where''s Kimimaro?" she inquired.


    Sakon''s response was swift. "You''ve got a lot of nerve bringing his name up here." His voice dripped with malice as he suddenly lunged forward at her. "You''re dead!"


    Arthur readied himself, anticipating the assault. Before Sakon could reach her, however, he was pinned in place. Then a cloud of bugs swarmed around him. Shino''s insect techniques were in full effect, and the sheer force of the insects began consuming his chakra reserves, causing him to falter.


    Jir¨­b¨­, not one to stand idly by, took immediate action. He charged forward to attack, muscles coiling as he moved, only to meet the force of a chakra-enhanced punch from Sakura that sent him sprawling!


    Shock was evident on the faces of the remaining Sound Four. What they had just witnessed was the physical prowess displayed by someone widely considered to be style over substance¡ªSakura had proven them all wrong!


    Distracted by the spectacle, none of them noticed Ch¨­ji sneaking up behind Arthur, reaching for the box that held Sasuke within. The rotund boy snickered, "This is too easy!"


    Arthur''s senses heightened, detecting Ch¨­ji''s approach. But even as the box changed hands, he did not flinch. He had predicted this move, understanding that they didn''t care for a fight and just wanted the Uchiha.


    As Ch¨­ji sprinted away with the box clutched to his chest, Kid¨­maru unleashed a barrage of webbed projectiles towards him: "Ninja art: spider web flower!"


    The moment was tense¡ªthe projectile webs cut through the forest air, but Alice intervened: "Ninja art: crimson ray formation!"


    A red barrier sprang into existence around Ch¨­ji, protecting the boy.


    Arthur understood something¡ªthis technique was typically reserved for ninjas of Kage caliber!


    Yes, the Sound Four had used it to guard outsiders from Orochimaru''s fight with Hiruzen, but they needed all four of their combined strengths just to form it. Alice''s capabilities far exceeded what any of them could muster.


    After watching her enact that barrier, Arthur just stood there.


    These Sound Four were undoubtedly out of their league. Only two techniques had been used: the first to bind Sakon and the second to protect Ch¨­ji¡ªshe was well beyond their expectations.


    But her keen intuition lingered over the strange absence of movement from Arthur. Why hadn''t he reacted amid all that was unfolding? Why was he allowing events to happen this way? Just who was he?


    While Ch¨­ji sprinted back toward Alice, confident in their strategy, the box in his hands, their supposed prize, began to rattle ominously before it imploded into dozens of spiders!


    The sudden transformation left Alice staring at the swarm with disbelief.


    "What the¡ª?" Ch¨­ji stammered as the spiders scattered, confusing the team.


    Suddenly, Arthur''s body also imploded into a swarm of spiders, revealing they had been merely Kid¨­maru''s spider clones the entire time. The real Arthur had slipped away before they had ever arrived!


    The chakra disguise technique truly was an underrated technique for moments of distraction.


    With the sudden burst of arachnids diverting attention, Sakon seized the opportunity. Though the bugs had been consuming his chakra, he managed to free himself from the bind and clear them away from his body.


    "Kaito was right!" he shouted, rallying his comrades. "We can''t hold back!"


    In unison, the Sound Four knew what had to be done. They each activated their individual curse marks, causing dark chakra to swirl around them.


    Tayuya''s transformation was the first to manifest. Her skin darkened to a deep shade of brown, and two black markings slashed across her face beneath her eyes. Her hair elongated to her thighs, shifting from red to pink. Horns sprouted from her head as she flexed her power.


    "You stinking rats don''t know what you just walked into!" she taunted in a more menacing tone.


    Next, Jir¨­b¨­''s transformation erupted forth. His skin shifted to a dark red hue as he was engulfed by the chakra of the cursed mark. With a roar, he flexed his massive muscles, feeling the power coursing through him.


    "Let''s see if you can handle this!" he growled, the ground trembling beneath his weight.


    Ukon immediately raised his head behind Sakon''s. The twins harmonized their transformation, their bodies beginning to shimmer. Their forms blurred for a moment before reassembling into an intimidating sight, their skin turning darker and spiky armour appearing on their bodies.


    Kid¨­maru was the last to transform. The change was abrupt and striking; his skin darkened to a deep red, elongated canines, and sharp nails protruded from his hands.


    As his hair turned grey and lengthened, he revealed the single eye on his forehead, now wide open to help sharpen the accuracy of his bow and arrows. He smirked, fingers twitching as he pulled them out.


    "Let''s play a little game, shall we?" he sneered in confidence.


    As each of their transformations completed, Alice remained surprisingly calm, taking in the dramatic changes around her without flinching. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She surveyed the scene with a cool demeanour, knowing what each of her adversaries carried.


    Opposite from her, Sakura stood frozen in place. Reflexively, she clutched her face as nausea gripped her.


    "Just what the heck are they?" she wondered, her eyes wide with horror at their monstrous forms.


    "Stay focused, Sakura!" Shino alerted. "We can handle them."


    "You guys may have gotten a power-up," Ch¨­ji shouted, "but we won''t back down!"


    At a distance, Arthur stood elsewhere. His Tamashii was well in range to help reassess the situation.


    With their transformations, the Sound Four now possessed a great deal of strength to tip the balance of the fight.


    "Like a bunch of side characters are gonna stop us from taking Sasuke back," Alice declared.


    Her spirits had greatly uplifted the others. But that comment only angered her enemies. With new strength, the Sound Four charged forward!


    As the battlefield erupted with action, Alice was quick to shout commands.


    "Shino, keep an eye on Sakon. Sakura, be ready for Jir¨­b¨­. Ch¨­ji¡ªhold back and provide support!"


    Shino nodded resolutely, channeling his insects as they swarmed toward Sakon, scaling his form in an attempt to sever the connection to his boosted chakra.


    Sakura, prepared for the worst, steadied herself against the threat of Jir¨­b¨­, knowing that she would have to respond with agility and strategy, not just strength.


    Arthur watched along the periphery of the battlefield. He could practically feel all their chakra from this distance, and it was quite electrifying. He needed to remain critical and identify their weaknesses.


    As Ch¨­ji launched himself towards the fray to join Alice, blasting past various techniques, an alarmed thought struck him, nearly halting his momentum: "If Sasuke''s not here, where is he?!"


    Tayuya''s powers flared as she shouted, "He''s the last thing that should be on your mind!"


    As the Sound Four clashed with Alice''s team, Arthur took a moment to recalibrate his strategies. He needed to be ready for when it counted most, to set the stage in case there was an unknown variable.


    He could run, but there''d be no point. That tracking team would catch up to him in no time. More importantly, Sasuke''s awakening wasn''t ready yet.


    The fight raged on, each moment filled with uncertainty as blows were traded and techniques erupted.


    Jir¨­b¨­ roared as he confronted Sakura head-on, intent on claiming victory. She found the giant difficult to find an opening to attack.


    Despite how hard the Sound Four were fighting, there was something odd about this battle. What began as uncertainty shifted to certainty¡ªAlice''s team was not breaking ranks.

 Chapter 166: Found You

    Chapter 166 - Found You


    Arthur kept his mind sharp, envisioning the current state of the battle. He saw the grim truth of the combat unfolding before him.


    To his dismay, despite having entered their curse mark level two forms, the Sound Four were still on the losing end of the conflict. Their attempts to rally against Alice, Naruto, and the others floundered. Each time they tried to gain ground, they were thwarted by the Leaf ninjas displaying their prowess.


    Sakon was grappling with Shino, struggling to find an opening to strike. Ukon had been separated for a while, a tactic only Alice could have devised. The twin had just managed to reach his brother.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, Arthur caught someone''s motion that he hadn''t wanted to see. Just as Ukon lifted a hand to deliver a blow to Shino''s defenseless figure, something happened.


    A burst of chakra tore through the forest floor. Without warning, a figure emerged, clad in vibrant orange and shadowed by a golden aura. Naruto, in his Nine Tails Chakra Mode, materialized from the treetops!


    "What the¡ª?" Ukon gasped, seeing the surprise factor.


    "Rasengan Barrage!" Naruto boomed, sending two compact Rasengans spiraling into Sakon and Ukon.


    The twins were knocked back, caught entirely off guard as Naruto''s attack landed perfectly.


    Arthur then watched Naruto land, dusting off his hands, confident and cheerful.


    "Sorry I''m late!" he announced with a grin on his face.


    The momentum shifted in an instant, and Shino, Ch¨­ji, and Sakura stared at him in disbelief.


    "Naruto!" Sakura exclaimed in both surprise and relief.


    Alice regarded the sudden appearance of the main character with a smirk. Her tone conveyed that she had sensed him not long before his arrival. "Took your time, didn''t you?"


    Sakura, recovering from her initial surprise, rushed to question him: "How did you get here? I thought you were at the tournament with everyone else!"


    Naruto''s grin turned a little serious. "Jada sensed your flying raijin paper was gone." His expression shifted slightly to concern. "She was worried this had something to do with Sasuke. So she used her jutsu to teleport me back to the Leaf Village to check things out."


    Alice interrupted, asking, "Why didn''t she just use her Mangeky¨­?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, well..." Naruto rubbed the back of his head. "She strained her eyes a lot the last time she used it."


    That was when she had fought Arthur. When everyone remembered, not a single one of them dared utter his name.


    "I get it," Alice remarked. "If she keeps using it, she''ll succumb to the Sharingan''s blindness."


    As Naruto explained how he had learned about the situation, he mentioned "Granny Tsunade." That was his overall nickname for the fifth Hokage. She tried to prevent him from rushing off but failed.


    "Jada would''ve teleported herself and others," he continued, pumping his fist, "but it would have used up too much of her chakra. Plus, she might not have been able to control where they landed. I had to use Kurama''s help to make sure I got here quickly¡ªI''ll never let my friends down!"


    As Arthur processed Naruto''s words, he felt a little uneasy. Jada and the others wouldn''t be on their way, but he had a feeling that anyone could appear now.


    "But wait," Alice wondered, "Naruto, why doesn''t she just teleport to you now?"


    The Sound Four were simply baffled at Naruto''s sudden entrance to intervene in their conversation.


    "About that," Naruto said, grinning again. "After Kurama and I bonded more, the mark sort of went away on its own."


    The main character might have seemed more mature and even more powerful than his counterpart, but that didn''t make him any smarter. Of course, it wasn''t his fault for not knowing.


    "That''s alright," Sakura said, reaching into her bag. "I still have..."


    But when she scanned her belongings, she couldn''t find it. Alice''s eyes widened. How could both of their flying raijin marks disappear at a time like this?


    Arthur was wise to have sealed and destroyed that paper.


    With Naruto''s involvement, this skirmish would surely come to an end real soon. Alice''s team quickly gained momentum through their individual strengths.


    The battle was dominated by her smart tactics. It didn''t take long for her, alongside Naruto, to finish what they had started against the Sound Four.


    Things were inevitably leading toward the curtain call. The Sound Four were falling one by one against the combined forces of Alice and Naruto. There were some flaws in their tactics, yet each member supported the others, hardly leaving any gaps for their foes to counter.


    Not long afterward, the final blow landed, and the Sound Four collapsed, defeated. All of them had succumbed to their wounds and died except for Tayuya, who was merely unconscious.


    The moment the battle concluded, Naruto quickly asked where Sasuke was. Ch¨­ji was skeptical, wondering how Naruto found them in the first place, to which the main character responded that was one of his new traits¡ªhe could sense negative emotions from a far distance.


    "But I can''t sense Sasuke anywhere," he added.


    It was then that Alice turned her attention toward the area where she last sensed a presence lingering. She could feel him; she could feel Arthur just beyond the battlefield.


    "Everyone, let''s head over there!" she exclaimed.


    As the team began dashing toward Arthur''s location, Arthur gravitated toward their approach, deciding that hiding would serve no purpose.


    He couldn''t use the flying raijin, lest he risk endangering Sasuke inside. Would the seals around it even allow him to teleport with it? No point in trying just to waste chakra.


    Then there was the fact that Alice''s team was now comprised of a Nine-Tails Chakra Mode Naruto.


    Things were looking very bleak. Yet despite it all, Arthur stepped forward, ready to confront them.


    As he did, he was acutely aware of Naruto''s unique ability¡ªthe capacity to sense negative emotions. Unlike any of the others, however, Arthur possessed no malice or malevolent intent that might give him away.


    That was why Naruto couldn''t sense him earlier. As for Sasuke, he was trapped in a seal that revolved around death. As powerful as this Naruto was, even he wouldn''t be able to sense what was going on inside.


    Arthur steeled himself, knowing these discussions in his head weren''t likely to manifest. There was no way around it; he would need to confront the threat head-on.


    It was ironic as he stood there in the open field. This land looked identical to the one Kimimaro had once found himself in.


    If that was the case, the Valley of the End, the location where the two main characters had their first intense battle, wasn''t far off.


    As Alice and her team got closer, Arthur remained composed. He would most certainly try to hold his ground until the end.


    Their footsteps were amplified as they approached, and he stepped into view¡ªexpressionless but mindful of the precariousness of the situation.


    Naruto skidded to a halt, his face vacillating between anger and caution.


    "We found you!" he exclaimed. "Where''s Sasuke?"


    "Hmph..." Arthur scoffed, tilting his back. "He''s in that box... but you said ''found'' as if I were hiding."


    "You''re a pretty big coward for leaving your teammates behind!" Sakura said.


    "Clueless little girl," Arthur countered. "Who said they were a part of my team?"


    "That''s enough out of you!" Ch¨­ji said, swiping his arm. "Give back Sasuke!"


    "Remember, Naruto," Alice whispered. "Sasuke''s in that box."


    Arthur met each of their gazes and calmly said, "Yes, he''s in the box... But you can''t have him."


    The doggedness on Alice''s face was deepening. This made Arthur wonder about this specific player.


    She''d already proven herself to be an extraordinary tactician, more advanced than most of the shinobi he had personally encountered. And there was something odd about her, something that Arthur desired to know.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Alice than met the eye.


    Earlier, she had demonstrated an ability to lead her team with coordination, a level of tactical prowess that seemed beyond what would be expected from an ordinary person on Earth.


    Maybe it wasn''t so strange, given how immersed she appeared to be in this world. Perhaps the trials she faced alongside Naruto and the others had transformed her into something more.


    How ironic. Wasn''t that a common trope in many stories? The unassuming protagonists growing into their full potential through facing great challenges?


    Yet something told him Alice''s transformation wasn''t that simple; there was a deeper, more complex layer beneath her character.


    As Ch¨­ji and the others spread slightly apart, Shino stepped forward and said, "You''re cornered. There''s nowhere to run."


    "Hmph..." Arthur scoffed. "What do you know about what I''ve been through?"


    Annoyed at the dismissal, Alice added, "Just who the heck are you?"


    It was understandable why she, of all people, would ask. Arthur''s transformation as Kaito had never been seen or heard of in the original story.


    "That''s not the real question to ask," he calmly replied. "You should be wondering who really sent me and why I''m here in the first place." He deliberately paused to let them consider things. "Have either of you experienced war? Do any of you know what happens when declarations are made? There have been three major wars so far, none of which you''ve seen, but I''m here to tell you that a fourth one will come one day."


    Alice felt the gravity of his statement linger long past the audible words. How could he have possibly known about the Fourth Shinobi World War? Who was he, really? What was this bigger mission?


    Naruto felt concerned. If what Arthur suggested were true, then there was no way Naruto would let things go that easily.


    Before anyone could respond to that ominous declaration, the box suddenly erupted with energy. Smoke exploded outward, creating a dense fog that obscured the vicinity.


    Naruto and Alice instinctively activated their sensing abilities to see through the mist.


    "Can you sense him?" Naruto shouted, only for his sentiment to give heed when he felt strong negative emotions swirling amidst the haze.


    Alice''s gaze cut through the fog, narrowing in on her target.


    "He''s there!" she barked. She could make out the figure long before the smoke fully dissipated. "Sasuke!"


    When the smoke finally cleared, all eyes focused on the boy, who stood in a menacing pose, a dark aura radiating from him as the remnants of his curse mark transformation lingered.


    His back was toward them, but Arthur could see his sadistic smile. That twisted smile. Arthur knew it all too well. Sasuke had once again succumbed to the darkness.


    It was sad for Arthur since, because of the ritual performed, his connection with the Evil Flattery Technique had also been broken. This Uchiha was no longer under his control.


    Yet something was strange. Both Arthur and Alice noted how drastically different Sasuke''s appearance was from what they remembered.


    Sasuke''s body looked a tad darker and more muscular. His hair was also a bluer shade as opposed to the whitish-grey shade. The transformation seemed less about power and more about malevolence.


    "Sasuke," Sakura whispered.


    Even from here, Arthur could feel her despair¡ªan overwhelming fear of losing him for real. It was as if the weight of her past failures flashed before her, the reminders of each time Sasuke had spiraled deeper into dark territory.


    "Come on, Sasuke," Naruto suddenly said. "Quit messing around with Orochimaru''s goons and come back to the village."


    Although those words meant well, there was no denying the anxiety creeping up behind them.


    As the moment tensed, Sasuke finally lifted his arms slowly to the sky as he let out a twisted cackle of laughter. It started small, gradually building up: "Ha... Ha-ha... Ha-ha-ha!"


    The sound was dark; it wasn''t just laughter; it was a celebration of the grim truth, an acceptance of the darkness which the Uchiha wouldn''t relinquish.

 Chapter 167 - 3D Chess

    Chapter 167 - 3D Chess


    This was good. At least for Arthur.


    He had now placed Sasuke in a position where he was not just their enemy but had set the stage right for the next arc to commence.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto called out.


    One could hear how much emotion he was filled with. He took a step forward, reaching out as if the mere act could dissolve the gap that had now formed between them.


    But Sasuke didn''t respond. Instead, he threw his head back and looked forward. Then, without a moment''s notice, he took off running into the forest.


    Tears filled Sakura''s eyes. The others could see the sight of their former classmate slipping further away from them. Alice herself felt annoyed that she had let this happen.


    "No!" Naruto cried, and in a heartbeat, he took off, sprinting toward the Uchiha.


    "Stop!" Alice shouted as she remembered what would happen next.


    Yet Naruto was already past them, his focus solely on reclaiming his friend. Arthur gradually watched as the boy dashed past his figure. In that moment, time seemed to slow down. Arthur''s gaze lingered on Naruto, knowing what he had caused.


    That determined look in Naruto''s eyes, the willingness to rescue someone no matter the cost¡ªit was all too familiar. But this boy''s hopes were in vain, plagued by the never-ending loop of chasing after someone who didn''t want to be liberated in the first place.


    After Naruto ran by, Ch¨­ji began giving chase.


    Suddenly, chains erupted from Arthur''s cloak, stretching out to ensnare the Akimichi. The chains caught him mid-stride and yanked him back, causing the boy to stagger to the ground.


    "Ch¨­ji!" Sakura cried.


    Her instincts kicked in as she rushed to assist her friend. But after reaching out to grasp the chains, she found herself unable to break them.


    "Only that boy can pass," Arthur finally said. "The rest of you...I won''t allow it."


    Elsewhere.


    Inside a hospital in another country were seated figures.


    Neji Hy¨±ga leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. Beside him, William lay propped up on the examination bed. There were remnants of the medical staff''s earlier treatments around his limbs.


    Jada and Iruka hovered nearby, offering a reassuring presence, while Lee could barely keep his energy contained.


    As the door swung open, a medical staff entered with a clipboard in hand.


    "William?" the nurse announced while smiling as she glanced around at the gathering. "Good news: you''re clear to leave."


    William couldn''t help but grin widely.


    "Thanks," he replied, quietly stuffing his emotions away. "I appreciate it! Just in time for us to head back!"


    "I knew you''d be alright," Jada announced. "You''re strong, Will, and bold for making it so far in the tournament. You really showed everyone what you''re capable of."


    "I¡ªI did my best," William said, faltering a little. He still seemed both embarrassed and disappointed behind his smile. "But honestly, I should have tried harder if I had known how strong Hoshikaze was."


    Neji, observant, knew that William wasn''t quite the same. He opted to keep quiet for now, not wanting to push William any further when he wasn''t ready to talk.


    "Now is a great time to ask!" Lee finally inquired. "How was it fighting Hoshikaze?!"


    William shifted uncomfortably, wishing he didn''t have to relive the memories of the fight.


    "It was... different than any ninja I''ve ever fought before," he confessed. "Forget about how durable he was or how I tried to take him out with my clones¡ªit''s how untouchable he was."


    "Untouchable?" Neji repeated with curious eyes.


    William nodded as he attempted to articulate the feeling before answering, "It was like he was several steps ahead of me. Or like... he was living in a different time than I was, if that makes sense."


    Jada leaned in, intrigued, and asked, "In what way?"


    "I guess I''m not doing a good job at explaining things," he said, trying to piece together his thoughts. "Hoshikaze¡ªhe played with my mind during the whole thing. It felt like he was two moves ahead, like... he had a plan in mind, while I was just reacting to how he wanted the fight to go. I felt like I was in a psychological battle where I was constantly scrambling to catch up."


    Lee perked up and asked, "Was it like that time you lost to Sasuke in the Ch¨±nin Exams?"


    That comment was enough to make William comically fall back. No one had forgotten what the Uchiha did to him after his own failed attempts against the Sharingan.


    "No, it''s not like that," William quickly corrected. "This was different. With Sasuke, I could at least read his moves; I had an idea of what he might do, even with his Sharingan. But Hoshikaze? It was like facing a brick wall or something. There were moments where I thought I had him, but then he''d just... disappear. Like I wasn''t even in the game."


    "You mean like fighting a ghost?" Iruka wondered.


    Neji straightened and flatly said, "He was strategizing."


    "Exactly," William said before understanding something. "Well, no... I don''t mean to give him any credit or anything, but I''m being serious when I say it was like he had planned things from the start. If someone like him had the Sharingan, he''d be more dangerous than..." He paused, knowing he shouldn''t utter the character''s name. "You-know-who."


    "You-know-who?" Iruka wondered. "Who''s that?"


    William shrugged, not really wanting to delve deeper. So he said, "Best not to ask. All I''m saying is I''m glad he''s not a villain."


    Only Jada understood the implied reference. You-know-who was Madara Uchiha. She kept her eyes fixed on William, pragmatic enough to know that mentioning it would only cause the others to get concerned.


    She had already approached Hoshikaze after the fight, asking him to become her teacher¡ªa conversation that couldn''t afford to be compromised by something like fear or doubt.


    Then William elaborated further, "It''s kind of like playing chess. And don''t get me wrong, I know how to play chess. Only, instead of playing regular chess, it felt like Hoshikaze was playing 3D chess while I wasn''t."


    "What exactly is chess?," Neji mused.


    "Oh! Ugh! It''s¡ª"


    "It''s like shogi," Jada answered for William. "Chess requires foresight and an understanding of your opponent''s strategy."


    "It that''s true, Neji continued, "then what Will''s saying is that Hoshikaze was manipulating the entire match."


    "Right," William agreed, nodding slowly. "I let the crowd rile me up, but I think that''s exactly what Hoshikaze wanted. At the last second, he almost broke my will to fight."


    As scary as that thought was, Iruka interjected, "That''s what some might call ''strategic foresight''¡ªthe ability to read the opponent while staying several steps ahead of them."


    Lee chimed in with glee and said, "Guy-sensei taught Neji and me those same principles! It''s all about applying what you know when your opponent has succeeded in cornering you into a position where you cannot win. If you can''t see their moves, you''re already a step behind."


    "I fell into his trap the moment he stepped on the stage," William admitted. "If I hadn''t played his game and just done my own thing, like if I had activated Toad Sage Mode from the get-go... maybe my chances of winning would have been better."


    Jada, sensing William''s disheartened state, stepped forward.


    "Will, it''s okay that you lost," she comforted, placing a hand on his shoulder. "You learned a pretty big lesson, and that''s what''s important. There''s always room for improvement. You''ll try harder next time."


    A flush streaked across William''s cheeks.


    "That is right!" Lee suddenly hollered. "I, too, wish to try harder with hopes of one day fighting this Hoshikaze myself!"


    "Thanks, Jada," William said in a soft and genuine tone. "I guess it''s about time I start training again and think of what to do next."


    Iruka smiled approvingly at his student. William glanced at his friends gathered around him. Their presence served as an anchor.


    Back at the battlefield.


    As the dust settled around, Alice stood resolute. Shino himself had been trying to bring down Arthur but found that it was much more difficult than he had expected.


    Sakura, who had unsuccessfully been trying to free Ch¨­ji, felt anxious. That was because her team had left Naruto behind. Shino fell back, allowing the group to reassess things.


    "Alice!" Sakura demanded. "Why aren''t we going after them? We can''t just let Naruto chase after Sasuke alone!"


    Alice clenched her fists, not knowing how to respond. She understood Sakura''s apprehension; the bond shared between Naruto and Sasuke was one everyone knew. But the situation was far more complicated than it appeared on the surface.


    Arthur stood nearby, strangely calm as he observed the two girls. Having taken in everything, he already understood why Alice had chosen to remain here.


    There were two reasons. The first was quite obvious: Arthur was blocking their path. To reach Naruto and Sasuke, they would have to get past him first.


    That part seemed simple enough. But as for the second reason, it was more nuanced.


    They weren''t dealing with just any Naruto. This version possessed the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode transformation. If he was truly after Sasuke, he would have the power to destroy him, even with Sasuke''s second-level curse mark.


    Alice knew that better than Sakura. As long as Naruto was in the right state of mind, it would be okay, so she thought.


    Alice inhaled sharply at that revelation. Indeed, she had followed the story closely, and there was no contesting the strength of Naruto in this state. To throw herself into the fight now, to abandon his aid in favour of taking Arthur down, was to play a game with serious stakes.


    "What we need to do first is take him down," Alice concluded, pointing at Arthur.


    There was a flaw in her plan. She put her faith in Naruto, and in doing so, she made a grave mistake.


    With an air of nonchalance, Arthur said, "Come and try..." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those words sent a chill down Alice''s spine.


    Ch¨­ji struggled against the chains still binding him. Despite Sakura''s best efforts to free him, her futile attempts only amplified the urgency of their situation.


    "What''s with these chains?!" she pondered. "I can''t break them!"


    "Just let them be for now," Alice deduced, sensing their properties. "They''re made of chakra."


    Of course, she failed to pinpoint their origin since she had never seen Shippuden, where they were first introduced¡ªjust as Arthur expected.


    While surely a formidable player, Alice had ultimately never delved into their stories as much as the others. What she knew after part one was only what the others told her.


    And even if she knew what the chains were, Arthur had plenty of techniques in his arsenal that would not just keep his identity safe but also give these Leaf ninjas a very hard time.


    Alice felt a burning sensation rise. She quickly calmed herself so as not to let emotions cloud her next move. Rather than ask questions, she finally looked at Sakura and nodded her head, signaling something.


    Sakura stood up with a clenched fist. Before Arthur knew it, Shino ran toward Ch¨­ji while Sakura ran toward him. Arthur met her in the middle, and they clashed in a quick taijutsu battle.


    After just one exchange, he sent her sprawling to the ground. She recovered seamlessly, rolling back into a poised stance.


    ''Interesting,'' he noted with an emotionless gaze.


    As she launched herself into a jump kick, he moved, feeling the air rush past him before delivering a kick that sent her spiraling backward. The moment she landed, he was already coming down on her with his knee.


    The ground trembled beneath the force of his arrival as he crashed through the earth. He had missed.


    Around him, Ch¨­ji grunted against the chains binding him while Shino worked desperately to set his comrade free.


    Arthur''s attention turned to Alice, who stood still, eyes closed in concentration.


    ''She''s using that...?''


    That was the reason Arthur disliked fighting players¡ªthey had techniques that far outweighed those of regular characters.

 Chapter 168: Breakdancing

    Chapter 168 - Breakdancing


    Meanwhile, Sakura executed a front flip and attempted another kick. Arthur dodged quite effortlessly. But she wouldn''t be bested without a fight. As she drew forth a kunai, Arthur sensed it and readied himself to dodge.


    Swift strokes of her weapon sought to carve through his defenses, yet he moved fluidly past each attempt.


    In the midst of their clash, something captured his attention: the way Sakura''s movements were too well-rehearsed. That was because Sakura wasn''t fighting alone¡ªAlice was guiding her.


    The connection was undeniable. Alice was using the "Mind Body Transmission" technique. That meant she was not sitting idly by; she was telepathically aiding Sakura like a navigator.


    It was quite profound, to say the least. While he engaged in combat, she provided her intel and foresight, covering vulnerabilities while simultaneously enhancing her strategy.


    And based on her calm state, she had clearly perfected that technique, which was typically reliant on machinery¡ªa feat that took much time to refine. Yet here she was, still and efficient, like a true tactician.


    That was how she managed to defeat the Sound Four in such a small window of time and with no casualties. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It posed a dilemma for Arthur. If she could relay thoughts and tactical movements to her teammates, this wasn''t going to be easy.


    Arthur, knowing that Alice was taking him seriously, shifted his strategy; he released the chains binding Ch¨­ji, giving him a moment to fight more easily. Ch¨­ji, free at last, wasted no time consuming a yellow chakra pill as Sakura, Shino, and Alice moved away.


    "Super expansion jutsu!"


    In just a mere moment, his massive silhouette loomed like a mountain, ready to crush Arthur beneath.


    "Hmph..." Arthur scoffed.


    The ground quaked as the colossal Ch¨­ji came crashing down on him. But Arthur, in a breathtaking display, grasped the mighty boy with ease, lifting him effortlessly off the ground with one hand!


    "You call this heavy?" he taunted.


    Ch¨­ji blinked in disbelief. It was clear what he was thinking: "Just how strong is this man?!"


    At the swell of Ch¨­ji''s power, Arthur slipped, bounced the expanding mass slightly upward, and ran forward. His fist shot toward Ch¨­ji''s chin yet met nothing but air as Ch¨­ji released the technique.


    With Ch¨­ji reverting to his normal size, Arthur skidded at an awkward angle, recovering his balance just in time.


    If Alice hadn''t mentally warned the Akimichi, then the boy would have been knocked unconscious¡ªjust like last time.


    But Arthur was not deterred. He analyzed his opponents beforehand, knowing their strengths and weaknesses.


    He lunged forward, targeting Shino this time. He approached rapidly, watching the insect user narrowly evade his incoming fist but not quickly enough as Arthur then struck him in the gut with a knee.


    The effect was profound; Shino staggered back with the wind knocked out of him. Then the next question was on everyone''s minds: "Just how fast is this man?!"


    As Arthur tore through his opponents, Alice strengthened the technique for her thoughts to relay faster.


    Sakura, hearing the message, launched forward. But Arthur met her advances, evading all of her attempts. Each parry and deflection¡ªArthur knew how Sakura fought, having defeated her more than once.


    This was the first time Alice had ever encountered someone as strong as him. She had heard of what Shippuden characters were like, but to face what she believed to be one standing before her was different.


    Never did she believe that anyone in this world, in the realm of Naruto, could emit such compelling prowess.


    As she tried to regain her composure, something registered in Arthur''s senses. He shifted his focus for the briefest of moments, and Alice sensed it too¡ªthe absence of two chakras¡ªNaruto''s and Sasuke''s.


    Arthur understood.


    ''They must be in the tunnel leading to the Valley of the End,'' he thought.


    If that was the case, then he had to keep these Leaf ninjas at bay for a while longer.


    Before Alice could process this thought, the battlefield crackled as Ch¨­ji surged forward, his gigantic fist drawn back, ready to crush Arthur to the ground.


    "Partial expansion jutsu!"


    Without needing to turn, Arthur pivoted on his heel and landed a kick to Ch¨­ji''s rear, sending the hefty boy plummeting toward the ground like a meteor.


    Ch¨­ji bounced off the floor, momentarily dazed.


    But as the dust settled, it became clear to Arthur that he had no time for leniency. In a seamless flow, he landed another strike aimed at Ch¨­ji but abruptly backed away, evading Sakura''s chakra-infused punch that whistled close to his back.


    Shino attempted to flank him, but Arthur was aware.


    Without breaking his stride, he shoved his hands into his pockets. Then, with just his shin, he blocked Shino''s advance.


    Alice almost panicked when she understood what she was witnessing.


    "He''s fighting all three of them¡ªwith his hands in his pockets!" she internally exclaimed, disbelieving.


    Arthur flowed through the oncoming attacks as if he were breakdancing on clouds, gliding effortlessly past Shino''s swarming insects and Sakura''s ground-caving assault. Each move was stylish, almost poetic¡ªhis body twisting and turning, defying the conventional capabilities of a shinobi.


    Every tilt of his body and every fluid motion bewildered them. It left Alice breathless, grappling with a conflating sense of awe and apprehension.


    As both Ch¨­ji and Sakura lunged at him from either side, he leapt off the ground. Time slowed as he slipped through their attacks, moving cautiously between them.


    Seeing this, Alice winced, fully aware of how he toyed with what should have been a certain defeat.


    After landing, he didn''t need a doctorate degree in psychology to know what she was thinking: "Just how smart is this guy?!"


    There was a clear difference between their capabilities, a skill level surpassing anything she had observed.


    Things subsided momentarily as the trio fell back to reassess, confused and overwhelmed by Arthur''s ease in navigating the battlefield.


    In that lull, Alice seized her chance. She rushed forward, her eyes still closed. When she closed the distance, she went in for taijutsu, ready to test her mettle against Arthur.


    They engaged in a swift flurry of strikes, quick jabs, and dodges propelling them. Yet soon, she felt the need to retreat. She was not foolish; there was an urgency to learn rather than continue engaging recklessly.


    ''Clever,'' he thought after she backed off.


    She wasn''t emotional like Jada, nor was she high-minded like William. To fight someone like Arthur, there was something neither of those two did¡ªstrategize.


    Alice stepped further back to regroup, her breath now steady but her thoughts mingling. She processed each move they''d shared, aware that he had a lot of experience. Too much, even.


    "You four are out of your league," he said, "so allow me to show you real power..."


    Quickly, he dashed toward Sakura. She braced herself, drawing her fist back for a punch aimed directly at his head. But he expertly dodged, slipping to the side as her fist whistled through the air.


    Alice, observing the scene unfold, noticed the glint of something odd on Arthur''s thumbs. Was that blood? Then she panicked, knowing what he was planning.


    Before Sakura could retreat, he swiftly placed his palm against her belly.


    ''Summoning jutsu...''


    A symbol formed instantly. With a sudden waft of smoke, a small monkey-like girl materialized.


    "Huh?" she said, looking at her surroundings. But when she saw Arthur, she became full of jubilee. "Ah! Daddy, you finally called me to action!" She chirped gleefully, stretching her tiny limbs, her bright eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Arthur extended his arm for the girl to land on, and Alice''s heart sank.


    "So this is what he meant by ''real power,''" she whispered to herself.


    "Koko..." Arthur calmly commanded. "It''s time to put your skills to the test."


    Even now, he wasn''t thinking about winning this fight; he was challenging his own skills and measuring his own prowess against the horrendous odds.


    If Koko could prove her worth against these fighters, he would surely summon her more often.


    She puffed up her small chest and practically bounced with excitement. Then declared, "I''m ready!"


    Alice mentally warned her teammates. If Arthur were to guess, she was probably saying things like, "We need to be careful" and "I''ve never seen a summoning like that before!"


    Shino''s expression shifted to alarm, confirming Arthur''s suspicions; they were becoming more cautious.


    What caught him off guard wasn''t Koko''s arrival; however, it was Alice''s warning. She was regarded in the Leaf Village for her knowledge; if she was unsure, their situation was far more serious than they could perceive.


    "I''ll handle this!" he asserted.


    "Are you sure?" Ch¨­ji asked, glancing back at Shino.


    "I''m sure," he replied. "I think I''ve got him figured out." Then he relayed a mental message: "I''ll go in and distract them while you guys find an opening."


    Just as they prepared to counter, Arthur''s demeanour changed, suddenly fixating on Ch¨­ji.


    "You''re Ch¨­ji from the Akimichi clan, right?" he coolly asked.


    It shocked the group. He seemed to know them.


    His gaze intensified, adopting a more solemn tone as he said, "I''ve heard about you... and two specific individuals you once knew." He paused, letting his words register in the boy''s head. "What were their names again? Shika-something and a Yamanaka... Trash like all the rest."


    The audacity of his words hit Ch¨­ji hard and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Take that back!" he growled in anger.


    "The fat bum let them down," Arthur shot back, not at all perturbed by that sudden outburst.


    In that instant, Alice desperately attempted to mentally reach out and calm Ch¨­ji down, but it was as if her thoughts were reaching a stone wall¡ªhe couldn''t hear her.


    Whether they were in a team or not, fighting Arthur required everyone to be mentally, spiritually, physically, and psychologically prepared.


    The emotional chasm that Arthur opened forced Ch¨­ji into a primal response, and in a moment of fury, he pulled out the red pill!


    "I don''t care who you are," he began. "No one, and I mean no one, talks about my fallen friends! I''m gonna take you down!"


    As he consumed the red pill, the transformation was swift. His body swelled with chakra, and his mass shifted into the form of the Akimichi''s Butterfly Mode. Two grand butterfly wings flared out from his back, radiating with fluorescent chakra, giving him an otherworldly appearance.


    "Wow!" Koko chirped. "That''s so cool, daddy!"


    Then, the chakra began to coalesce into one spot¡ªhis right arm. Arthur knew what was coming; or rather, he planned it perfectly.


    "Butterfly bomb!"


    Arthur''s reaction was instinctual; he gauged the distance, and when Ch¨­ji charged him, aiming a devastating punch, Koko leapt off his arm as he sidestepped the attack.


    Now Arthur had a different target in mind.


    With precision, he closed the distance to Shino in an instant. As he leaned in with his kunai, he sliced through Shino''s throat.


    Gasping, Ch¨­ji''s eyes bulged in horror and disbelief. Had Arthur seriously just killed Shino? But as all tensions focused on the moment, disaster turned into wonder; Shino dissolved into a swarm of bugs, using the substitution technique just in the nick of time.


    ''He''d be dead had it not been for Alice...''


    Though irritated, Arthur remained unfazed. He sheathed his kunai back into his pouch and turned toward Alice, who stood resolute despite the turmoil on everyone else''s faces.


    Now she was certain: Arthur understood their mental tactic. Why else would he have faced her instead of the others?


    At that moment, Koko landed on his shoulder and said, "I thought you had him, daddy!"


    Sakura felt disturbed. This little, cute monkey of a girl felt cheery over someone about to die?


    "Now," Arthur said with a little intrigue, "I wonder how you''ll try to save the rest."


    Though he recognized Alice''s abilities, the knowledge that she was a player¡ªa mortal among shinobi¡ªmade him aware that he wasn''t allowed to kill her.


    Unlike the others he had slain in the past, he couldn''t kill her without consequence. The concept would betray his beliefs, making him a hypocrite. But he didn''t need to kill her; he just needed to subdue her to get to the others.

 Chapter 169: Built Different

    Chapter 169 - Built Different


    Ch¨­ji, having missed his attack, began to regain his composure, shoulders dropping as he exhaled deeply.


    "I... I''m sorry," he admitted, clenching his fists and shaking his head, trying to find his balance.


    It was apparent that he lost his cool. Not because he was emotionally weak, but because Arthur knew how to exploit those from the Akimichi clan quite well. The things that set them off were comments about their weight.


    Ch¨­ji himself also didn''t like the disrespect of his former teammates.


    Arthur looked at the boy, sensing that he had steadied himself. Trying to use that psychological tactic wouldn''t work again.


    "We''re going to save our friends!" he heard a female voice say.


    It was Sakura, screaming as she prepared to jump into the fray.


    But instead of directly engaging her, Arthur allowed Koko to bounce off his arms, redirecting the petite monkey-like girl toward Sakura.


    "Let''s go!" the monkey taunted, darting away at speeds that belied her size and stature. As Sakura swung her fist, Koko evaded and weaved through the air like a nimble acrobat. "Oops! Missed again!" With every failed attempt Sakura made, Koko teased further, laughing lightly. "It''s too bad you don''t like daddy! You''re so pretty!"


    Arthur maintained his distance, observing Koko''s playful antics. He found himself momentarily puzzled¡ªwhere did Koko learn about romance?


    While amusing, his focus returned to Ch¨­ji, who was preparing for another assault.


    Dodging punches and kicks from Ch¨­ji in his Butterfly Mode required agility that seemed natural to Arthur. Each attack was thwarted, but he soon had to be wary of Shino, who hovered on the periphery, plotting to corner him.


    Suddenly, Sakura ground her teeth, summoning her full strength as she launched an overhand punch, one that could shatter the earth.


    Astonishingly, she landed the blow¡ªbut it wasn''t against anything. Koko had managed to catch her fist in her small hands, bearing a grin that made her look adorably mischievous rather than intimidating!


    "You''re strong!" the monkey laughed.


    Alice felt concerned as she took note of Koko''s strength.


    ''Sakura, be careful!'' she mentally relayed. ''Koko''s body is infused with natural energy. She might look small, but she''s stronger than she seems.''


    But before Sakura could retreat, Koko insisted, "Don''t worry! I''m just having fun!"


    Amidst this, Shino was preparing for his move. "I''ll handle this!" he declared, positioning himself strategically to unleash the power of the Aburame clan.


    "Parasitic insect: typhoon!"


    Arthur had never seen or heard of this technique before. That''s because it was from the Ultimate Ninja III video game. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a massive swarm of black beetles began to flurry into the sky, creating a hypnotic whirl, the dark cloud of bugs revolved ominously above Arthur, preparing to engulf him. No one could see a thing save the sensors.


    "What''s happening?" Ch¨­ji asked as he watched the spiraling storm of insects.


    Yet, as the onslaught approached, Arthur remained calm. In fact, he casually began walking toward the storm. In but a moment''s notice, all the bugs washed him clean without dealing a single damage!


    Alice and Shino couldn''t comprehend it. Why wasn''t Arthur being harmed?


    Then Shino saw the answer, mentally relaying to the others, "My beetles can''t pinpoint his location! They''re trying to eat away at his chakra, but they can''t sense him!"


    Arthur brushed the bugs off his shoulder as if they were leaves flying in the wind. To the relentless swarm, he seemed indifferent, even charming¡ªhe had masked his chakra to make it feel like he had become part of their species, which made them unwilling to attack their own.


    Such was the power of the one with advanced chakra control using the chakra disguise technique!


    Disbelief ran through Shino''s insides. This was seemingly impossible. The only way anyone could achieve that level of bond with his own insects was if they knew what kind of chakra his bugs wouldn''t attack.


    Arthur, of course, was far from being foolish in this fight; he knew full well of the Aburame clan''s abilities.


    They''re widely known in the Leaf Village for their deep symbiotic relationship with various breeds of insects. At birth, members of the clan are colonized by these insects, which nest beneath their skin and essentially made them living hives.


    So long as Arthur changed his chakra signature to match that of their members, he could survive unscathed in this river of bugs like he had formed a relationship with them.


    With sense of calmness, he taunted, "Is this really all the Aburame clan has to offer? You''re all so useless..."


    Shino clenched his jaw, feeling angry at that comment. Alice''s mental voice cut through his frustration: ''Focus, Shino! We need to get rid of that monkey! Just target her instead with your beetles!''


    He nodded, steeling himself. Forcing the bugs to swarm Koko, he commanded them to attack her instead.


    ''Golden chain: bonding jutsu...''


    As the black beetles darted toward her, Arthur swiped his arm, activating his adamantine chains. They erupted, forming a protective barrier around Koko before drawing her back toward him.


    "Sorry, daddy," she murmured adorably, lowering her head. "I wasn''t able to take down the pink one in time."


    With a content nod, he replied, "You met my expectations..."


    This made her happy. And in that moment, she vanished in a puff of smoke, leaving the battlefield. Had she stayed here longer, the beetles would have ate away at her chakra.


    With Koko no longer in the mix, Arthur readied himself for the next round. His demeanour had remained calm and lethal throughout. And with no more support from Koko, it was time to finish things.


    His eyes slid toward Shino, honing in on him as his first target. Dashing toward the Aburame, his purpose was clear: he would either kill or incapacitate him swiftly.


    Alice sensed the murderous intent.''


    Shino!'' she warned through the mental connection. ''Shield yourself with your bugs!''


    Immediately, Shino began enveloping himself with his swarm, hoping to dampen any incoming assault.


    But Arthur was quicker; he used the first activation of the Seven Heavenly Breaths, pushing his speed to a higher peak. He charged, closing the distance before Shino''s barricade could fully envelop him.


    But before the distance was fully closed, Arthur''s target had changed: he ran toward Ch¨­ji instead!


    Alice''s instincts kicked in. Of course Arthur would have gone after him. Ch¨­ji was physically the strongest and had still been in Butterfly Mode, making him the biggest prey.


    As Arthur kunai was ready to jam into the unsuspecting boy''s skull, Alice finally opened her eyes.


    "Spiritualization jutsu!"


    Her spirit quickly emerged from her body; she was intangible, moving right past the swam of bugs and easily making it toward Arthur at blinding speeds.


    Arthur''s movements halted abruptly, his eyes furrowing in shock. In that instant, he felt something tethering not to his chakra but to his spirit. His body collapsed to the ground, caught in that moment of suspended motion.


    This was her chance to take control.


    As Alice''s spirit began, Arthur found himself engulfed in a surreal white void. The surroundings were ethereal, adorned with stars twinkling softly like scattered diamonds across incandescent clouds.


    He had seen this place before. This was a deeper level of inner subconscious often shown in the Naruto world when others formed a bond with their chakra.


    It felt strangely like a dream¡ªa disorienting realm where the normal laws of reality seemed to ebb away.


    Arthur furrowed his brows, growing increasingly irritated at the ridiculousness of being caught in this quandary.


    Then, he felt someone''s hand pressing against his back. It was Alice attempting to burrow deeper into his consciousness.


    "Get lost," he shot as spun around, swiping through the air.


    The sheer force of his spirit and chakra sent a shockwave coursing outward, momentarily disorienting her as she wrested control from him.


    Arthur felt a jolt as her spirit clashed against his own. He felt her concentration falter for a heartbeat, and with that, she was forced back; the connection severed.


    The void disappeared, and he returned to the battlefield.


    But as he awoke, everything felt askew. His mental state was in disarray as if he were waking from a nightmare. His instincts were screaming at him to fall back.


    The worst surprise greeted him when he noticed his arms were swarmed by black beetles as those parasitic insects slowly drained his chakra like leeches.


    His chakra disguise technique had faltered.


    ''Dang...'' he thought.


    There was no way he could afford to use emergencies like entering Sage Mode now, nor could he allow himself to use any other powerful techniques that might reveal his true identity.


    Arthur had underestimated Alice by a large margin, and now he was paying the price.


    With force, he attempted to push himself up from the ground, but the movement sent another wave of black beetles scattering across his arms, further compromising his strength.


    ''She was more dangerous than I thought,'' he reflected, piecing together the enormity of the fight they''d just engaged in.


    He now understood why Alice was considered the fourth strongest player, a rank that should have not been overlooked.


    Suddenly, he heard Alice''s voice, "Now, Ch¨­ji!"


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Ch¨­ji powering up his Butterfly Bomb technique again, raising his fist high above his head and charging toward him.


    Arthur quickly locked eyes on Alice, feeling a strange energy¡ªnot chakra¡ªreestablish between them to keep him in place. This was the same technique she used in their last encounter back at the Land of Tea!


    Alice watched him with a smirk, knowing that this was over. Then, her gaze faltered when she saw his lips moving.


    As Ch¨­ji plunged downward, his fist aimed straight at Arthur''s position, the ground trembled and cracked beneath the force of his attack. Dust clouds filled the air as his strike impacted with a loud boom, sending tremors rippling outwards like a shockwave.


    When the dust finally settled, and things quieted, Sakura peered through the haze.


    "Did we get him?" she asked as she searched for any sign of Arthur.


    Shino squinted, scanning the area with disbelief. In astonishment, he flatly stated, "I don''t see anyone; he''s vanished!"


    Alice narrowed her eyes, cautiously walking toward Ch¨­ji.


    "I''m sorry," he said, filled with remorse. "I should have been faster."


    "It''s alright," she reassured, shaking her head. "I''m the one that let you down; I didn''t know just how strong he was compared to the Sound Four. I''m just glad nobody died."


    "Where could he have possibly gone?" Sakura wondered aloud.


    Alice sighed, reflecting hard for a moment as she answered, "He was here one minute... and then he whispered something just seconds before Ch¨­ji''s attack landed..."


    Shino leaned in curiously to ask, "What did you hear him whisper?"


    Alice''s face fell for a second before answering, "He said, ''We''ll meet again...''"


    The scene shifted, and in the next moment, Arthur found himself reappearing on top of a statue and felt the cold stone beneath him.


    But this wasn''t just any statue; it towered in a familiar place¡ªthe Valley of the End!


    He grimaced, sweat trickling down his face as he wiped it away with the back of his arm. Somehow, he had been able to teleport here using the flying raijin.


    It wasn''t easy due to his mental facilities having deteriorated. He could barely think right now, let alone form full thoughts.


    Had Arthur not discovered this location long ago during his journeys, and placed a flying raijin mark here in case of emergencies, things would have ended very badly for him back at the fight.


    As he looked at his palm, he notice that he was no longer in his transformation as Kaito. Alice had truly been underestimated, able to actually best Arthur during their first battle.


    ''Dang..'' Arthur thought, trying to refocus.


    To think that one of the less-known clans talked about among fans could be this strong. Were they really that strong or was Alice''s character just built different?

 Chapter 170: Hungry

    Chapter 170 - Hungry


    Little did he know, she was not like the other players in this game; she had gone beyond mere competition to form genuine relationships with the various characters around her. Her approach was predicated on collaboration, having spent time with others not only to train but also to understand their strengths, weaknesses, and the dynamics of teamwork.


    This investment in the Leaf Village allowed her to create strategic plays that were far more sophisticated than those of her peers.


    The trap she had used to corner Arthur was one that required great tactical foresight, signifying that she had thoroughly prepared. Be it here or on Earth, she was clearly not someone to be trifled with.


    Unlike most players who relied predominantly on force, Alice didn''t seem at all troubled by psychological warfare. Her emotions were in check, and her knowledge of combat was greater than what Arthur had expected.


    As he took a moment to catch his breath, his mind felt damaged, each thought coming to him in fragmented pieces. He couldn''t shake the feeling of vulnerability.


    Had he been even slightly off in his calculations, executing the flying raijin might have failed.


    In this world, chakra was comprised of physical and spiritual energies. Alice was heavily gifted in the latter, something he should have been prepared for.


    He slowly shook his head to clear the remnants of disorientation.


    Most shinobi had no counters for abilities like hers. She was not like Jada, whose ninjutsu strength could be overpowering, nor like William, who wielded so much chakra that he didn''t know what to do with it.


    No, Alice thrived in the workings of spiritual combat. Not even the creators knew what that entailed.


    As he looked down into the valley, he saw an interesting sight.


    There, standing tall yet a bit beat up, was Naruto, nearly unscathed by the battle that had just occurred. On his back, Sasuke lay unconscious. The Uchiha had suffered a grueling defeat at the hands of the main character!


    This was a scene most fans would have drooled to see¡ªa moment where Naruto Uzumaki triumphed over his rival.


    "Come on now, Sasuke," the boy softly murmured. "It''s time to finally take you back..."


    A cooling sense of urgency rose within Arthur.


    He had let everything escalate to this point. Sasuke had lost; Naruto was carrying him back to the village, and Arthur could not allow that to happen.


    He couldn''t simply dust himself off and let everything play out like others wanted. No¡ªhe had a plan to execute.


    He would have to act swiftly, catching Naruto and Sasuke before they made it too far.


    However, he could still feel the chakra within him draining from the remnants of the fight he had left in him¡ªthe black beetles that had managed to latch on.


    How could I have been so careless?


    His thoughts whirled as he considered the implications of his next move. Should he seize Sasuke and flee? Or would he confront Naruto?


    Arthur couldn''t shake the weight that Sasuke represented. The struggle between those two iconic figures had always encapsulated themes of rivalry, friendship, and the struggle to forge a relationship amidst darkness.


    It was a narrative Arthur had observed from a distance, knowing he had to navigate through it if he desired to survive until the end.


    He had never been surprised that Naruto had won against Sasuke¡ªthe boy had the Nine-Tails at his disposal, one of the most powerful creatures who had now befriended the main character. With such an asset, it was only logical that Naruto stood stronger than the Uchiha.


    But there was something advantageous about this scene: Naruto wasn''t in his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. This was his moment of vulnerability!


    Arthur''s mind finally comprehended what that meant.


    He shut his eyes briefly and calmed his heart. He focused on the first activation of his seven heavenly breaths technique, clearing his mind and stabilizing himself. Each breath deepened his focus. Then.


    ''Simian Sage Mode...''


    The scenery sharpened in his mind.


    He fully recalled losing to Alice, feeling the sting of that defeat. He had prepared for every contingency except for Alice and her emotional ties to the characters around her. No more mistakes; this time, he would seize his chance without hesitation.


    The moment the transformation completed, he opened his eyes and said, "Naruto deserves to die..."


    He quickly stepped down the stone lip of the statue, following the contours of the valley toward an open area below, all while keeping his movements silent.


    Approaching the valley''s edge, where the ground sloped downward, he crouched low to prepare for a tremendous leap.


    A shiver ran through Naruto like an instinctual warning, which made the whiskers on his face stand on end. He turned, only to be met with the full force of Arthur''s fist plunging into his head!


    The impact was visceral, practically echoing through the clearing as Naruto was propelled backward, crashing into several trees with a booming crack before falling unconscious.


    Only the sounds of birds flying away could be heard. Arthur stood tall, a figure cast in shadow against the sunlight filtering through the branches.


    He flexed his fist casually. It offered him a stoic appearance, both magnificent and defiant.


    As he looked down at the unconscious form of Naruto and the fallen leaves around him, he was certain that his punch hadn''t killed the main character.


    He had the capacity to end the story that anchored this world¡ªto slaughter the boy without a second thought, ending the very narrative that others would expect to unfold.


    Yet this thought alone was an extremely terrible idea. If he were to eliminate Naruto, the flow of events would be irrevocably altered¡ªthe reason he sought Sasuke would be thwarted before it could even begin.


    Arthur acknowledged within himself that, more than Naruto, he needed Sasuke¡ªthe entire reason he had ventured into this situation.


    With a hardened gaze, he lowered himself to the ground, his observation set firmly on the fallen Uchiha. The sight of Sasuke truly sickened him; the boy had put him through far too much trouble, entangled within arcs and chronicles that wasted the limited time he had.


    Collecting himself with a shake, he placed one hand over Sasuke, channeling just enough chakra to heal the Uchiha¡ªa small restoration, allowing him to regain consciousness without fully awakening yet.


    Arthur knew the danger of leaving the boy here would eventually lead him to be discovered by Alice and her team, thus leading him back to the Leaf Village.


    The effects of the beetles still gnawed at Arthur''s abilities. And while the current dilemma was unique, it was not insurmountable.


    Rather than risk Orochimaru claiming Sasuke early, Arthur contemplated the options he had left. If he utilized the flying raijin to teleport Sasuke to Orochimaru, the snake would seize the opportunity to take over Sasuke''s body. That was something Arthur would not allow¡ªfor now, he needed his pawn intact.


    While he was deducing things, an unsettling presence drew near, just outside the periphery of his vision. Little did Arthur know, a figure was looming back in the shadows of the statues, watching him intently without detection.


    "Oh-ho, this really is interesting," the creature murmured in a high-pitched voice.


    "Wait until Pain finds out," it said again, this time in a lower tone.


    This figure was none other than Zetsu, an entity skilled in subterfuge, having observed Arthur without revealing himself. It had been present back when the two main characters fought here. Arthur had forgotten¡ªno thanks to Alice.


    Some time later.


    Rain began to pour heavily over Sasuke. The droplets glistened as they fell onto his face, waking him from unconsciousness.


    Groggily, he opened his eyes and blinked away the disorientation that clouded his vision. Grass lay beneath him while an opulent city appeared not far off in the distance.


    Confused, he rose slowly, feeling an ache pulse through his neck. It was from a recent confrontation with Naruto.


    Anger burst inside him upon remembering the fight. He clenched his fists, willing himself to calm down. He then cast a gaze toward the town, recognizing that he was somewhere in the Water Country.


    How he had gotten here remained a mystery, but one thing was certain: he could feel Orochimaru''s chakra through the air thanks to the cursed mark he bore.


    He demanded answers, unable to accept the loss he had faced. Because of it, he was now hungry¡ªhungry for power that could one day satiate the fury he felt against Naruto.


    Driven by that desire for power, he took steps away from the town. He would still seek Orochimaru.


    As he moved out of sight, a shift occurred in the tallest castle in the city.


    The blinds in a stately office closed. Seated behind the desk was Arthur.


    "Hmph..." he scoffed.


    His mind had already returned to its normal state. Through his actions, he had successfully teleported Sasuke to the Water Country, evading the capture that would have ultimately led to his doom.


    However, after his return here, he had lacked the chakra to perform a flying raijin formula to place upon the Uchiha. That would have been grand¡ªto have both main characters marked.


    But Arthur, at the time, was not in the right state of mind.


    He considered what he truly gained. Sasuke was free to pursue Orochimaru, ensuring that the story would go as he had desired.


    Without this event, he wouldn''t have been able to better calculate the upcoming timeline¡ªthe very gears that would allow Shippuden to commence.


    ''Two and a half years,'' he thought.


    That was an insane amount of time. He recalled the events that took place in the original story.


    After having failed to bring back Sasuke, Naruto chose to depart for training with Jiraiya. Many other characters also expressed their ambitions to grow stronger.


    In parallel, Sasuke''s journey toward power took a darker turn at Orochimaru''s base, where he expressed his singular focus on acquiring strength. Sakura, meanwhile, continued to excel in her medical training under the Fifth Hokage.


    There was no need to think of characters like Ino and Shikamaru since they were dead.


    With those concluding scenes, everyone saw Naruto return to the village after two and a half years.


    His arrival was met with excitement and nostalgia as he reunited with Sakura and Konohamaru, who had both grown.


    But before all of these things could happen, there was a long period comprised mainly of filler arcs. That was one of the main reasons most fans dreaded this world¡ªit had too much filler with only a select few worth knowing.


    Arthur, knowing what took place in most of those arcs, didn''t want to bother with them. He had three years¡ªthree years before Sasuke and Orochimaru could make another appearance.


    That was assuming the other players wouldn''t be able to track him down in time.


    Naruto, of course, was the biggest outlier. Would he go out into the world with Jiraiya again? Or would he follow a different course and dedicate himself to trying to find Sasuke?


    He had the Nine-Tails and players like William by his side. Who would want to stop him other than the Akatsuki?


    Within the confines of Arthur''s office, he rested his arms on the desk, placing his hands over his face to think. The next Chapter of his saga awaited.


    With both Sasuke and Orochimaru in his sensing range due to the flying raijin marks at the Sound Village, there were certainly more than enough plays he was going to make. The last thing he was going to do was sit idle and let two and a half years go by without taking action. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The stakes and opportunities were far too high.


    Both the tournament was over and this arc had concluded. Arthur was certainly a step ahead of the other players despite having lost to Alice.


    As the rain continued to fall, he finally rose from his desk. It was time to make his next move.

 Chapter 171: Celestial Prison

    Chapter 171 - Celestial Prison


    Some time later, Arthur found himself walking through open terrain.


    His journey had not been without purpose; he had taken the time to read reports and had made a secretive visit to the Leaf Village prior. It was all to understand the aftermath of the Sasuke Retrieval Arc.


    Back there, he had silently observed the reactions following Sasuke''s defection to Orochimaru. The mood in the village was somber, and many were frustrated, particularly Tsunade, who was in a rage over the Uchiha''s betrayal.


    That made Sasuke only the fourth Uchiha in history to abandon the Leaf Village.


    Jada and William, too, shared the weight of bewilderment; their skepticism only compounded as they grappled with the baffling disappearance of Sakura''s flying raijin papers.


    Things had escalated so significantly that Jada reluctantly distributed flying raijin papers to essential cast members like Rock Lee and Hinata. It was a desperate measure to show just how unprepared they felt about the unexpected events.


    During his undercover operation in the Leaf Village, Arthur had been diligent in gathering intel on these events. He wasn''t entirely sure how others, such as Alexander and Margaret, perceived things. But for him, their sentiments were irrelevant.


    The fallout of Sasuke''s betrayal was no longer his concern; his focus remained singular. He had a goal: three years to surpass the main character¡ªthe pillar on which this world often leaned.


    Then there was Kaito''s involvement. Many of the players had never heard or seen of this character before. When found out he wasn''t from the Shippuden franchise, she gasped, wondering what she had truly experienced.


    "What did he look like again?" Jada asked her at the time.


    "He had silverish hair and looked really strong," Alice replied, "like he didn''t look like fodder." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of the players managed to link Kaito to Arthur. Not because they simply couldn''t make the connection, but because he had placed so many layers in masking his identity that it became nearly impossible for anyone to tell.


    Among those revelations that had emerged during the last arc was the fact that not all of the Sound Four had perished as assumed. Tayuya had been left unconscious on the battlefield. The Leaf shinobi, responding to Alice''s team, captured her and took her back to the village for interrogation.


    Despite their efforts, Tayuya proved defiant. She adamantly refused to provide any information about Orochimaru, keeping herself silent, which frustrated their interrogators.


    Attempts to probe her mind met with a similar dead end, as if a contingency seal had activated. When Arthur had read the reports, it reminded him of Danz¨­ Shimura''s tactics¡ªthe use of sealing techniques on Foundation members meant to protect his identity.


    Ultimately, Tayuya''s disobedience led to her sentencing¡ªthe notorious H¨­zuki Castle awaited her now, and it was there that Arthur was headed.


    This particular castle was a prison and not your normal one. It was actually one of the movies titled "Blood Prison." Arthur remembered the events of that movie.


    The story began with a scene in the Cloud Village, where the Raikage, A, was discussing strategies with his subordinates¡ªOmoi, Karui, Samui, and Mabui¡ªwhen a gas suddenly filled the room, causing everyone to fall into a deep sleep.


    Seizing the opportunity, a hooded figure attacked the sleeping Raikage, but A managed to thwart the assassination attempt. During their ensuing battle, A uncovered the identity of the attacker: Naruto Uzumaki.


    Taking advantage of A''s shock at this revelation, "Naruto" managed to escape the scene.


    Back in the Leaf Village, Tsunade announced that Naruto was now a fugitive for allegedly attempting to assassinate A. Despite Naruto and Sakura''s protests of innocence, she explained that Naruto would be imprisoned in Blood Prison, located in the Grass Village.


    In transit to his new prison, Naruto attempted to escape but was recaptured by Yamato, who sealed his chakra with wood style and confiscated Naruto''s forehead protector.


    Upon his arrival at H¨­zuki Castle, the head of the prison, Mui, placed the "Fire Style: Celestial Prison" seal on Naruto, rendering him unable to use his chakra.


    That technique, utilized by Mui''s clan, prevents victims from channeling chakra and executing any techniques. This sealing formula not only restricts their chakra abilities but also gradually siphons off their chakra.


    Should a person with the seal attempt to move beyond a specified distance from its user, they risk experiencing severe internal combustion, resulting in their incineration.


    Additionally, the performer can choose to activate the seal at will, which further enhances its potency. Although particularly powerful individuals may manage to exert some chakra control, they will endure significant discomfort, resembling the sensation of burning, especially if they attempt to exert excessive chakra.


    The pain from the seal became evident when Naruto tried to utilize his shadow clones, resulting in his collapse.


    However, the technique does have limitations. Being a fire-based ability, its effectiveness is nullified in water; victims can easily circumvent their restrictions by submerging themselves.


    Furthermore, while the seal inhibits normal chakra usage, it does not prevent the employment of enhanced chakra derived from external natural energy. Interestingly, shadow clones created by individuals with the seal do not carry the effects of the imprisonment.


    The seal will dissipate entirely upon the death of the user, which provides an escape route for victims under certain circumstances. There are also instances where individuals could bypass some limitations of the technique, suggesting that personal connections might mitigate its effects.


    As the story in the movie progressed, Naruto found himself being manipulated by Maroi, an accomplice of Mui, who unknowingly brought the real Naruto to a laboratory while the clone remained behind.


    Although Naruto eventually managed to escape, the effects of the seal soon incapacitated him again, leading to his confinement in solitary. While isolated, he heard a voice suggesting that if he could defeat Mui, the seal would lift, prompting Naruto to challenge the guard.


    During his time in prison, Naruto met Ry¨±zetsu, who secretly sought to kill Mui and destroy the Box of Paradise, a powerful artifact linked to Mui''s dark ambitions.


    This particular box was quite ominous. It had a devil mask-like face carved into each side.


    Many believed that it had once allowed the Cloud Village to almost conquer the world when Hagoromo was present. After being lost for years, the resurgence of the box incited fear among the five ninja nations, prompting an uneasy truce to deal with its implications.


    However, it was widely understood that the box''s powers could corrupt and annihilate rather than fulfil genuine desires.


    Opening it required an immense amount of chakra¡ªsufficient to draw forth a devil known as Satori, a puppet of the box who captured enemies by dragging them into its confines.


    Those unfortunate enough to be absorbed into the box would become extensions of its will, often complicit participants in its machinations.


    In the confines of H¨­zuki Castle, Mui harboured ambitions surrounding the box, having previously lost his son, Muku, to its dark influence. He believed that by accessing the chakra of Naruto Uzumaki, the host of the Nine-Tails, he could finally unlock the box and reunite with his son.


    His motivation lay not in the ulterior motive of reviving the Grass Village but rather in a desperate attempt to reconnect with his lost child.


    Thus, Mui and his conspirators orchestrated a scheme to frame Naruto, hastening the timeline in which the box''s powers could be unleashed.


    After learning that Mui had sacrificed his own son for this box, Naruto aligned with a character named Ry¨±zetsu to thwart Mui''s plans.


    In the ensuing battle, Muku, Mui''s long-lost son, was resurrected by the box. However, he turned against Mui, fatally wounding him, which only added to the surreal plot.


    Like all of the franchise''s movies, the climactic struggle ended with Naruto eventually defeating the bad guy alongside friends like Killer Bee.


    Of course, the story was not without its faults. That same Ry¨±zetsu sacrificed herself to help Naruto when he lay near death. Yet another unimportant character fell prey for the main character to be falsely glorified.


    As Arthur reflected on these events, he could see Blood Prison looming over the waters of the Grass Village. It truly was a grim fortress.


    This particular castle was designed ostensibly as a criminal containment facility, a place for those deemed too dangerous to remain in society. However, its true purpose extended beyond imprisonment; it was a site for sinister experiments, where the boundaries between fairness and cruelty were never justified.


    The castle was notorious for its harsh conditions, where inmates were subjected to relentless surveillance and discipline. The structure, built on a cliff, was surrounded by whirlpools, rendering escape nearly impossible for anyone who dared to swim away.


    Inside, death traps awaited the imprudent, designed to prevent any form of rebellion among the prisoners. Those who attempted to escape were met with severe punishment.


    The guards, more akin to orderlies than officers, maintained command through intimidation rather than proactive measures, relying on the Celestial Prison seal of Mui to keep the inmates in check.


    The Box of Paradise was hidden deep within the laboratory where the cruel experiments took place.


    Right now, it was still being used on the prisoners as unwitting test subjects to extract their chakra in an attempt to unlock it. Mui had long ago succumbed to its sinister influence.


    As H¨­zuki Castle unfolded before him, it became apparent why he had ventured here.


    There was something he had learned after his defeat against Alice. He needed more authority¡ªthose he could manipulate¡ªan army that would follow him like Alice led her team.


    Would the capture of Tayuya yield any valuable insights into Orochimaru''s operations? Not necessarily. He had something different in mind. What he did understand was that he was not going to fall behind.


    After navigating the terrain leading to H¨­zuki Castle, he became acutely aware of its layers.


    The wind howled through the crags, carrying with it the sounds of the sea crashing against the rocks below. Its dark walls seemed almost alive.


    He approached the gates from above with his smoke technique, evading the watchful eyes of the guards patrolling the outer perimeters.


    He paused his advance, knowing that the new moon night would be advantageous. He then took a moment to observe the structure in detail, noting the aesthetic. Shadows paced against the stone walls, suggesting movement within.


    As he scanned for potential entry points or vulnerabilities in its defenses, he carefully considered his strategic options. This place was honestly not as fortified or as difficult to navigate as he thought it would be.


    His objective was not just to gather information but to understand how the castle¡ªand the Box of Paradise¡ªcould be manipulated. As such, he slipped into another concealed spot and scanned more of the area.


    The last thing he wanted to do was make a mistake. And being patient would prevent that.


    After ensuring that he understood its layout even deeper, he cautiously stepped into a quiet room all the way at the opposite end of the castle. His first goal was to discover Mui''s secret archives and learn about the Celestial Prison technique.


    He scanned the entire room and its surroundings until he found what he was looking for. When he did, he approached a towering stack of scrolls and tomes.


    He selected a scroll marked with Mui''s clan''s symbol and began to read.


    Everything was absorbed. The method of binding, the chakra-draining properties, the dangers of moving out of the seal''s radius¡ªall critical elements came together in his thoughts.


    After an hour of intense study, he became thoughtful.


    ''Is that it?'' he quietly mused.


    With the appropriate application of water, breaking the seal would be fairly easy. Although he couldn''t replicate Mui''s technique, he certainly had the means to create a countermeasure.


    Drawing upon his affinity with water, he could create a swirling barrier of liquid that could envelop anyone ensnared by the seal. It, by theory, could neutralize the fire''s destructive essence while allowing the victim to regain their chakra, turning the tables on their captor.


    He began jotting down the specifics in his mind, configuring the proper hand signs that would need to be used.


    As he crafted the technique in his head, his calm demeanour reassured him: he could execute it on the spot and would soon put that knowledge to use.


    He wasn''t talented enough that he could form techniques to their full capacity on the first attempt, but he was certain Arthur Bennett was one who let faith guide him even in this dark prison.

 Chapter 172: Shattered Pride

    Chapter 172 - Shattered Pride


    Arthur continued to move along the castle walls in his smoke form.


    He could see the guards patrolling in their uniforms, their eyes scanning for threats that were not there. Little did they know that he was among them, lurking just beyond their perceptions.


    As he glided along the battlements, he eventually reached the courtyard and coalesced back into his physical form. He had already assessed his surroundings, noting the patrol patterns of the guards. Timing was everything; he knew that one wrong move could alert the others.


    Using the guards passing by as cover, he swiftly moved to one of them. He mimicked their actions at a close distance while they were having a conversation.


    One guard, a hefty man, paused to speak with his colleague, grumbling about their increasingly rough shifts.


    "Ugh, these hours just keep getting worse," he complained, scratching his head in frustration. "I''ve had to deal with those prisoners screaming all night long. Haven''t we had enough of this nonsense?"


    "Yeah, I hear ya," his companion replied. "But what can we do? Orders are orders. Just keep your head down and watch your back, especially with the new ones we''ve got locked up. You never know what kind of tricks these guys are hiding."


    Arthur had positioned himself directly behind the guard, his form so close that he could almost feel the fabric of the man''s clothes. The guard continued to talk, unaware of the fact that he was right there.


    Suddenly, just as the guard began to shift away, Arthur moved, mimicking his every motion as if he were the guard''s shadow. The coordination was impeccable; he slipped along seamlessly, ensuring he remained undetected.


    As another guard walked past, a momentary sound caught their attention.


    "Did you hear that?" he instinctively turned, scanning the darkness.


    Yet he saw nothing¡ªArthur had already slipped from behind him and shadowed the other guard, timing his movements perfectly.


    These men were none the wiser. It was as if Arthur had transcended the capabilities of stealth.


    Minutes passed as he maneuvered around the courtyard, flowing like water while using the guards'' movements against them.


    Not a single footfall echoed his presence, and the shifting shadows served as his cloak. Even the lights, despite shining on him on more than one occasion, alarmed anyone.


    He truly did not need to do this and was only testing his furtiveness. After all, most of these guards couldn''t even utilize chakra.


    Finally, after evading multiple guards, he approached the barricades where the most dangerous inmates were held. Knowing which block and cell to locate, he neared the area where Tayuya was confined.


    Just what was so special about this kunoichi that he decided to spend time looking for her? Did he find her pretty? Not even close. Was there any attraction that he could foster? God forbid.


    Her story was as average as it got, and he remembered quite a lot about her.


    Tayuya''s character was depicted with themes of survival, loyalty, and the complexities of personal relationships against the backdrop of conflict. She could honestly be dissected into several dimensions, including her background, personality, abilities, and relationships with others in the series.


    As far back as her profile went, she was originally a prisoner of Orochimaru alongside the other Sound Four, forced into death matches against one another. This initiation was a test of survival¡ªonly those who emerged victorious were recognized for their strength.


    Tayuya and her fellow Sound Four members, after proving their capabilities, became the elite bodyguards of that snake. Their loyalty to him was further complicated by the imposition of Kimimaro as their leader, which contradicted much of Orochimaru''s ranking system.


    She was personally characterized by her abrasive and overbearing nature, being a sharp-tongued individual, often blunt and foul-mouthed, as she did not hesitate to insult her teammates.


    Despite being belligerent, they tolerated her insults with mild irritation. Her masculine demeanour was contrasted with moments where she displayed vulnerability, especially in her fear of Kimimaro, acknowledging his superior strength as he had bested her and her teammates previously.


    Of course, she did begrudgingly show respect for those who were worthy of it. And her morality, although twisted by her alignment with Orochimaru, showcased her ability to critique others, particularly regarding sacrifices made during missions.


    All of these were what Arthur recalled¡ªnot just from reading her story, but also from what he collected in Jir¨­b¨­''s memories.


    Physically, Tayuya was distinctively identifiable by her fair skin, slender build, and characteristic short stature among the Sound Four.


    However, her most striking feature was her long, untamed dark pink hair, which she often kept partially concealed under a black hat with pipe-like stripes. Her attire at the time was also rugged, consisting of a black shirt under a tan tunic, black skintight shorts, and arm warmers. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Apart from her appearance, it was the curse mark on her neck that stood out. It symbolized her deep binding to Orochimaru''s influence and increased her power when activated.


    Since she was in this prison, it had already been tightly sealed and was unable to be used.


    In terms of abilities, Tayuya possessed exceptional combat skills, particularly in ninjutsu that revolved around sound. Her unique weapon was her flute, which Arthur verified was confiscated by the Leaf Village.


    Their hope was to use it to track down the snake''s hideout.


    When she did have it, she used it for offense and control in battle. Among the Sound Four, she claimed to be the second strongest member, only following Sakon.


    Her primary fighting technique was her flute, which allowed her to summon three devilish creatures. These ogre-like devils were controlled through the sound of her flute and served various offensive and defensive purposes, including absorbing the chakras of foes.


    In the story, she had died at the hands of Temari, who came to rescue Shikamaru. Of course, Shikamaru would have perished had it not been for Temari''s help.


    After being summoned by the reanimation technique, performed by Kabuto three years from now, Tayuya''s powers were amplified, incorporating enhanced sound techniques and greater perfection of her curse mark.


    However, despite her enhanced abilities and the rage driving her, she faced defeat against the same team, who had grown significantly since their first encounters.


    Her narrative concluded, being only known for her legacy of hatred and vengeance, ultimately falling to the combined efforts of her former enemies.


    The only thing Arthur liked about her, if "like" was the right word to use, was that she embodied the struggles of loyalty and survival in a world governed by power and personal ambitions.


    Through her relationships, distinctive fighting style, and eventual fate, she left a lasting impact on certain fans¡ªthat''s disregarding the idea that she was a female whom most thought was "cute."


    Through the bars, he spotted her¡ªa vision of defiance even in despair. She almost looked like a caged beast, but it was undoubtedly her.


    ''Transformation jutsu...''


    Harnessing another form, he revealed himself to her. Tayuya''s eyes opened wide, having not expected anyone to come by this late.


    "Who''s there?" she asked, turning around.


    "It''s me," Arthur replied in a steady tone.


    There were no guards around, and they most certainly weren''t scheduled to come to the cells this late. The blocks were also separated, preventing other inmates from either seeing or hearing them.


    "K... Kaito, is that you?"


    Tayuya recognized him instantly. She had the expression of disbelief, not having thought she''d see anyone from her past.


    "It is," he answered. "You seem a little perturbed..."


    Her initial shock turned to frustration as she studied him before asking, "You''re a prisoner here, aren''t you? Why do you even care? You should just accept your fate like the rest of us."


    Arthur stepped closer, allowing his full presence to be seen. Raising his arms, her eyes widened even further.


    "You... you don''t have any cuffs," she incredulously said.


    "So you still have a little semblance in that head of yours?" he replied, further scrutinizing her reaction while gauging her emotional state. "Hmph... Good to see."


    "What do you mean?" she bit back, feigning disinterest but unable to hide the curiosity in her eyes.


    Walking forward, his entire frame slipped through the bars without facing obstruction. She couldn''t see what or how he had done that due to the darkness.


    "Turn around," he commanded. Confused, she did as she was told. "Don''t move..."


    Maintaining a stoic expression, he stepped closer. She watched the walls, unsure of what he was planning.


    ''Tiger, snake, horse, ram, tiger, hare, rat,'' he thought, weaving those hand signs. ''Curse unsealing jutsu...''


    As he finished the final one, he placed his palm directly over her neck. Ominous chakra pulsed between them, radiating from the seal. Then, her curse mark flared brightly, and from it, a small, white snake emerged.


    Tayuya instinctively turned around in shock, "What did you do?!"


    The snake twisted and coiled, seeking an escape as it slithered away on the cold surface. But in an instant, Arthur reacted without hesitation. In one fluid motion, he drew a kunai from his pouch and struck, severing the snake''s head before it could fully escape into the shadows.


    Tayuya watched, wide-eyed, feeling both surprised and fascinated.


    Arthur then knelt, collecting the remnants of the severed snake. He pulled a scroll from his garb and sealed the remains inside. This was all for the purpose of ensuring that Orochimaru could no longer influence her.


    To be quite fair, Arthur wasn''t too sure if this would work.


    The curse unsealing technique was only used once by Sasuke three years from now on Anko Mitarashi to revive Orochimaru. Its purpose was to release technique-induced seals on a subject rather than sealing it.


    Arthur himself didn''t have an eidetic memory. This was already understood. But he remembered the scene and learned the hand signs to perform it before coming here.


    That small, white snake earlier was essentially a piece of Orochimaru. Left unchecked, it could possibly make its way back to its father. Granted, the chances of that were significantly low due to Blood Prison''s environment.


    But Arthur was not one to leave room for mistakes so easily.


    Now that Tayuya had the capacity to affect her character development, he could freely speak to her.


    "Let''s talk about how you failed as Orochimaru''s subordinate," he began. "You believed you''d amount to something greater, didn''t you? But here you are, behind bars, forgotten by him and everyone else. Orochimaru no longer needs you. He chose others¡ªstronger, more capable ninjas."


    Her expression hardened, but as his words penetrated her pride, a crack began to form. He pressed on, inflicting emotional wounds.


    "You let him down, just like you let yourself down. How long will you cling to the illusion that it wasn''t all for nothing?"


    "I didn''t fail!" she protested, but he could hear the veneer of her conviction in her voice. "I gave everything I had!"


    "Did you ever stop to think how foolish that was?" Arthur continued, ignoring her retort. "Do you think that serving a master who will toss you aside when you become a liability is worth it all? You''ve sacrificed so much for a man who forgets your name the moment you become useless."


    "Shut your mouth!" she shot back. "You don''t know anything about me!"


    "But I do know," he replied, leaning in closer, sensing her breaking point. "Deep down, you recognize the truth... Tell me, would you still give yourself to Orochimaru if all he ever provided was betrayal?"


    She hesitated. "I..." Before she could respond, Arthur delivered a backhand across her cheek, sending her tumbling to the floor.


    Thankfully, this was a fictional character, for he would never put his hands on a real woman.


    Tayuya landed hard.


    "Think that act was borne out of anger?" he remarked, standing tall above her. "You deserved that slap for being so foolish... Consider it your wake-up call, little girl..."


    She looked up at him with shattered pride.

 Chapter 173: Expungement

    Chapter 173 - Expungement


    "What the heck is wrong with you?" she wondered, rising slowly. "Why did you come here?"


    "The real question is what''s wrong with you?" he coolly shot back. "You''ve been reduced to nothing more than a tool; you''ve had your power stripped away, and until you recognize that you''re serving the wrong person, you''ll continue to be useless, remaining trapped in a cycle of despair. Open your eyes, Tayuya..."


    For the first time, she fell silent. Her gaze dropped to the ground, tracing invisible patterns in the dirt as she wrestled with the harsh truths he presented.


    "Wh... Why do you care?" she finally murmured.


    Arthur crossed his arms, expecting her to feel the gravity of her situation before saying, "Why does that matter? Why don''t you instead ask who you think sent me here?"


    A confused frown creased her brow as she understood his words.


    "You weren''t sent by Orochimaru..." she began hesitantly. "You... you came here on your own."


    "Yes," he affirmed, steady and resolute. "I came to rescue you from the shackles binding you. I''m here for you, to help you rediscover who you really are and to help break you free."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as he spoke those impactful words. She truly didn''t know what it was or where this feeling of radiance in this dark cell came from.


    Was this what they called hope?


    What had seemed impossible moments ago was now the potential for freedom. She had a chance to make a choice: redefine herself beyond the shadows of evil influencers or remain here forever trapped in darkness to eventually rot in hell.


    Arthur extended a hand toward her, inviting her to accept the opportunity he offered.


    And as she contemplated his proposition, the walls around them seemed to fade, creating a space that was entirely theirs. Amidst this darkness, she could see the light.


    With everything on the line, it felt as if the world around them was holding its breath, waiting for her to make her choice.


    ...


    Moments later, Tayuya stood before Arthur. How exactly was he planning to free her from her cuffs, much less help her escape this dreaded prison?


    But as she considered the impossibility of her situation, something unexpected happened. She felt a slight shift on her wrists, a strange tugging sensation that made her glance down.


    In disbelief, she watched as her cuffs slipped away, clanging to the floor.


    Instinctively, her gaze shot up to him, who held a key. Her eyes widened with astonishment. He had not only plucked the key from the guards before coming here; he had also liberated her without her noticing.


    Sure, it was dark, but she was a skilled kunoichi. Arthur''s proficiency was impeccable. She had long understood that this man, this "Kaito," was far from ordinary; an observation that struck deeper than she could comprehend.


    Only earlier, she had been focused on her own misery and despair, yet now she was slightly captivated by the man who had so effortlessly turned her fate around.


    He had displayed his impressive prowess before when he had assisted in delivering Sasuke, but this time¡ªthis was different. Tayuya became more curious about his past as a ninja, something she would desire to peel back.


    She flexed her wrists, feeling the absence of steel. With her cuffs on the ground, daunting obstacles seemingly fell away. Yet the next challenge lay ahead¡ªhow would they get past the doors patrolled by guards without arousing suspicion?


    "Follow me," Arthur commanded, moving into the shadows once more.


    She followed closely.


    As they approached the heavy doors of the courtyard, Tayuya could see more guards milling about. Some were lost in idle conversation, while others remained vigilant.


    Arthur sensed her growing anxiety and spoke quietly, "Close your eyes."


    "What? Why?" she asked, her voice betraying her confusion. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ll understand soon," he commanded. "Just do as I say."


    His tone brooked no argument. She hesitated for a split second, then closed her eyes.


    "Don''t move," he added.


    She could both hear and feel the firmness in his voice. The next moment, however, came as a shock.


    She felt him rip at the lower fabric of her clothes. Panic threatened to rise, but then his hand rested on her belly. Her cheeks flushed.


    What was he doing? As her mind raced, questioning his intentions, it all happened in an instant.


    "You can open them now," he instructed, his voice cutting through whatever strange thoughts she might have had in her head.


    Tayuya obeyed, and she found herself no longer in the confines of the prison but standing outside beneath a vast, starry sky in an open grassland!


    The air felt different; it was fresh and cool, filling her lungs. More importantly, she could no longer feel the celestial prison technique on her person. In its place was cool water where Arthur had touched her.


    She truly felt free. The confrontation that had tethered her to her past felt like a distant memory, now replaced by the sensation of liberty.


    "Where are we?" she asked, utterly bewildered.


    "That''s not important to know right now," he replied coolly. "We''re no longer in the Grass Village. Now, listen carefully. You''re to head north. Keep your head down and find the closest city. Lay low there until you hear from me again."


    "But¡ª"


    "There''ll be a hotel room already registered under your name..."


    "Wait a second," she said, narrowing her eyes. Even though she had been freed, this was still the masculine Tayuya at heart. "What if the shinobi there recognizes me? I can''t go back to prison!"


    "You''ll be fine," he calmly assured her, standing firm. "Just follow my instructions, and I''ll be sure nothing bad happens to you while you''re there."


    The earnest confidence in his gaze washed away all her doubt. She nodded, acknowledging his words even as she was uncertain of what lay ahead.


    Before he walked away, she felt an urgency to know more about him, to grasp the details of his remarkable feats.


    "Wait!" she called out to catch his attention one last time.


    When he turned, she took a step closer.


    "What is it?" he asked, coolness in his demeanour as he regarded her.


    In the silence, her mind was rife with thoughts about Arthur. He had risked a lot to save her from H¨­zuki Castle, a feat no one on record had achieved. And he had done so without hesitation.


    He had even unlocked her cuffs while she stood utterly unaware, and the grace with which he did all these things told her that he was very experienced.


    But beyond all that, she found herself grappling with what it meant to be by his side. Who was he really? What experiences shaped his determination to come for her?


    "I just need to know..." she finally said. "How did you manage to take the box without anyone knowing?"


    The box? Surely she wasn''t referring to the Box of Paradise he purposefully left back at Blood Prison. She must have been wondering about the box the Uchiha was placed in to help him advance his curse mark.


    There was curiosity in her voice, partly because she wished to understand his capabilities and partly due to the allure of mystery that was around him.


    Because he remained silent, she chose to elaborate.


    As she took a deep breath, inhaling the crisp air once more, she recalled how intimidating her late team member Sakon was after Arthur took the box from them without anyone knowing.


    And when they finally came face-to-face with Arthur, he had a powerful presence that commanded respect and fear in equal measure.


    "I never saw Sakon look frightened before," she murmured, almost lost in her memories.


    She revealed how stunned everyone was when Arthur had first taken the box. Sakon''s fear and astonishment made her understand something; she''d never witnessed a supposed higher-up claiming to be part of the Sound Village carry himself with such nonchalance, as though the world around him didn''t exist.


    And now that same higher-up was standing before her¡ªa real ally.


    Tayuya wanted to know him personally. So she asked again, "How did you do it?"


    Arthur, however, turned and started to walk away. Just before he vanished into the shadows, he glanced over his shoulder and cryptically replied, "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    His footsteps faded into the night, leaving her standing alone in the quiet of the world outside¡ªa world that had suddenly become filled with possibility.


    The uncertainty of her circumstances was countered by the idea of freedom.


    She headed north as instructed, wondering about the town she needed to find.


    Where would this new path of hers lead? Would she adapt back into society after her harrowing imprisonment? Could she redefine herself as something more than a tool for Orochimaru?


    All these thoughts spiraled, mixing with the impressiveness of Arthur''s actions. Even though he was gone, she could still feel his presence.


    She ventured deeper into the night, unable to shake off the desire to understand the enigmatic figure who had come to her rescue.


    Some time later.


    The click of the door closing behind him signaled an end to Arthur''s moment of solitude.


    Sitting at his desk in the expansive office, he surveyed the papers scattered across it. Each sheet bore the portrait of Tayuya, embellished with legal jargon that described her past.


    The documentation was extensive, perhaps excessively so, detailing an unsavoury history filled with charges that made a compelling case against her character.


    Right now, the former Sound Village kunoichi was in his hotel room. She had already met Koko, who was delighted to see her.


    The first question Koko asked her was, "Are you my mommy?"


    Of course, Tayuya wasn''t going to stay in Wizened Town for long. He just needed to be there until he could erase all her past criminal records. And it was not going to be as easy as it sounded.


    The papers on his desk reached almost to the door, which was more than thirteen feet away!


    If her record required this much effort to obliterate, he didn''t even want to think of attempting the same for infamous figures like Itachi Uchiha.


    As he examined the paperwork, he noted the key articles. Crimes involving conspiracy to commit murder, especially in the case of the Kazekage, fell into insurmountable depths of severity.


    Certain felonies bore consequences that could not be expunged from one''s record. To illustrate her infractions, there were several serious charges against her.


    First, there was the charge of conspiracy to commit various murders. This was a significant accusation given the high-profile nature of the crime and Tayuya''s involvement alongside her former Sound Village ninjas.


    Next, she was implicated in aiding and abetting a political murder. This charge was specifically tied to her actions that contributed to the circumstances leading to the assassination of a government official, the Kazekage.


    Additionally, treason was another charge she faced. Her collaboration with Orochimaru, a rogue ninja considered an enemy of many states, further compounded her liability.


    Finally, the use of forbidden jutsu was a serious infraction as well. As a member of Orochimaru''s elite guard, her use of illicit techniques directly contravened established laws in multiple jurisdictions.


    Each infraction was a brick in the wall of her past, and Arthur sighed at the knowledge that very few individuals could escape such a notorious history.


    Nonetheless, the legal avenues to redress wrongs existed for those ambitious enough to navigate them¡ªespecially for those who knew how to bend the law like he did.


    ''I have to expedite this,'' he thought to himself, rolling up his sleeves and preparing for the task at hand.


    Now, the former ally of Orochimaru might have sided with Arthur, but Arthur was not one to accept a partnership. He was, after all, still in the virtual world.


    The longer she stayed at his place, the more exposed he felt.


    He set the documentation aside and began plotting the strategy that would lead to her vindication.

 Chapter 174: Justice

    Chapter 174 - Justice


    Clearing her record was necessary; it was a multi-faceted endeavour involving both legal finesse and persuasion. Fortunately, he was already well-connected within the corridors of power as John Belfort.


    He stood up as he slipped papers into his dress shirt and made his way out of the office.


    His reputation within the city preceded him, and as he strolled through the halls, the citizens gave him respect and showed him immense benevolence. He accepted the nods and greetings with congeniality, having proper knowledge of how to face a crowd.


    Notwithstanding, they were all leeches, eagerly siphoning the resources he carefully managed and nurtured for their benefit.


    "Cheers to you, Lord Belfort, you''re awesome!" a particularly exuberant councilman proclaimed, nearly stumbling over his own excitement.


    Arthur merely smiled, masking his true disdain. A true lord knew when to grant favour and when to withhold it. That was key to maintaining the balance of governance.


    Upon reaching the courthouse, he seamlessly converted into smoke, dissipating into thin air before infiltrating the eligibility chambers.


    The ambiance shifted the moment he entered. Towering stacks of files teetered precariously, representing the backlog of criminal cases awaiting resolution.


    His brows furrowed as he scanned the cluttered room until his eyes fell upon the cabinet bearing Tayuya''s name. He opened it and retrieved her application, unimpressed by the sheer weight of the crimes within those pages.


    Ironically, each sheet was similar to the crimes he had been accused of back at the Leaf Village.


    Not all records could be expunged under the law, especially those that could be classified as heinous felonies. Yet he had already taken the first step toward providing Tayuya with a new beginning¡ªone that would legally make her free in the eyes of this country''s officials.


    He left to confront the next phase of his plan: securing a judge''s approval.


    Among the judges, one stood out¡ªa figure swathed in political intrigue and secrets. He was a part of an influential fraternity that promoted certain agendas under the guise of legality, a society that operated just beneath the surface of statewide governance.


    This judge was pivotal to Arthur''s earlier endeavours, including a forged birth certificate that had allowed him to officially step into the world as John Belfort.


    Of course, Arthur had to take care of the more pressing matters by burning any documents that could otherwise put him on trial. No thanks to that secretary general.


    ''I wonder how his wife is doing,'' he remembered after recalling a political dinner he had with the two.


    Arthur, arriving at the judge''s usual office, found it empty. He had expected as much. Timing was paramount in this enterprise, and he was prepared to hand off the documents with or without the judge''s presence.


    He left behind Tayuya''s application along with a letter written in his handwriting. As he carefully sealed the envelope, his intent was made clear:


    ''To judge Davyn, the applicant must be approved at all costs. Expedite the decision without requiring the presence of the applicant; any objections from the prosecution or additional parties are to be disregarded. Upon finalizing this request, mail the outcome alongside the requisite signatures for records.''


    With that neatly articulated decree folded into the envelope, Arthur placed it next to the application and departed, confident that this particular judicial process had already borne fruit.


    As he stepped outside into the city lane, he knew that in this world, like on Earth, the wheels of justice would grind steadily and slowly. Applicants wishing to expunge and rewrite their past would wait weeks, even months, depending on the severity.


    But for Arthur, expectancy was a game he played well. With his understanding of bureaucratic machinery and its flow, he anticipated a swift turnaround.


    He made his way across town to the office of the foremost criminal attorney, a figure reputed for his ability to navigate legal treacheries without getting his hands dirty or the public being aware.


    Arthur strode through the opulent front doors and was greeted by the smell of polished wood inside the attorney''s office.


    "Ah, Lord Belfort, what a pleasure!" the attorney exclaimed warmly, an invitation for him to come further in.


    Arthur offered a polite nod and pulled out the prepared documents as he stated, "I''d appreciate your work on a matter concerning an expungement application."


    The attorney grinned at the mere mention of an expungement; it was an opportunity to dive in because these cases tended to pay well.


    But why would Arthur pay this crook anything? This attorney was already under the influence of his Evil Illusion Flattery technique!


    "Of course!" the attorney said with glee and admiration. "Please, let me have a look."


    "I''ll need your signature on this application," Arthur smoothly interjected. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The attorney, eager and accommodating, took the document without a second glance or scrutiny.


    "You got it, Lord Belfort! I trust your judgment implicitly. I''ll sign this right away."


    He inscribed his name and handed the application back without ever comprehending what he had just authorized. Arthur left without batting an eye as the attorney effused forth praises of his unparalleled competence.


    "Keep up the great work! You''re changing our country for the better!"


    But Arthur didn''t care for those useless praises. His thoughts were already on the next step of his plan.


    The expediency of the matter pleased him; what would ordinarily take several weeks had culminated into a matter of mere minutes.


    Tayuyaffavor surely owed him more than her life now, if that even had any value to it.


    Why he was going through all the trouble and didn''t have her do this via a transformation was because she needed to be protected from the media storm that would undoubtedly arise should her identity be recognized.


    On top of that, she didn''t have any knowledge of legal proceedings or where to go to get things finalized.


    The next step involved a hearing.


    Arthur had to formulate a strategy to mitigate exposure while simultaneously leveraging the judge''s favours without Tayuya''s representation. He knew he could not allow her to be seen in public, an exposure bound to attract unwanted media attention and serve as fodder for speculation.


    The judiciary was almost like a game of chess, and he was extremely adept at playing.


    After delivering the signed papers to the appropriate courthouse departments, he returned to his office with an expectation, knowing full well the order he had instilled within the system would soon be approved.


    Back at his desk, he found focus again. He began drafting potential scenarios to consider the ramifications of Tayuya reclaiming her role in society.


    It was all part of something larger.


    In the span of a few hours, he had cleverly maneuvered through legal precedents, positioning Tayuya to emerge victorious in a system that he controlled.


    The intricacy of the law was indeed strange¡ªboth here and on Earth. But things like that didn''t matter for a man like Arthur. The courtroom might have seen many alters of justice, yet he could never lose to something so corrupt in nature.


    At the intersection of law, justice, and personal redemption stood he, a connoisseur of manipulation.


    Arthur, however, was not finished. He had to now navigate the system of law enforcement agencies across the land. That required both diligence and cunning.


    The jurisdictions of this world mirrored Earth''s legal systems, but their bureaucracy was a tad outdated, being more convoluted.


    He needed to ensure every agency within a two-thousand-mile radius, including the ninja clans, was on the same page regarding Tayuya''s record. This wasn''t just about erasing her past; it was about solidifying her role as an ally in his country.


    ''Flying Raijin...''


    His immediate destination took him to the Hidden Mist Village, a location he habitually avoided.


    This particular village had thrived faster due to his proper funding procedures. And though he did not enjoy coming here because it housed many formidable shinobi, speaking with the Mizukage was essential for this mission.


    His ties to Mei Terumi were as foundational as they were complicated, but duties of governance always took precedence over sentiments in this world.


    Upon arrival at her office, many of the staff were shocked, remaining quiet. Practically everyone in this country recognized John Belfort, something he was unable to prevent.


    How could he when he was publicly known as the esteemed successor of the Hiromu, the current feudal lord?


    Resistance to his presence was unthinkable, and bows of respect lined the Mizukage''s office as he passed by.


    He pushed through the double doors, and he found Mei sitting amidst towering stacks of paperwork. She had the look of dread.


    A surprised smile etched her face as she looked up and saw him.


    "Ah, Lord Belfort!" she exclaimed, turning more professional. "What brings you here today? I didn''t get any notice you were coming."


    Arthur stepped further inside, casually surveying her office. It wasn''t as grand or as nice as his, despite the funds he sent over for its renovation.


    Just what the heck was this woman doing with his money?


    "I have something urgent to discuss," he replied, exuding authority that left no room for her to question the significance of this visit.


    She nodded, sensing it in his tone. Arthur didn''t usually visit unless it was necessary, so she asked, "What do you need, Lord Belfort?"


    "In a short while, specific paperwork will arrive at your desk. It will be marked with a distinct seal, different from the others." His tone was level. "I need you to sign off on it immediately and send it back to me without delay."


    Mei became quite curious as she couldn''t help but wonder, "What is this regarding?"


    Arthur waved a dismissive hand and said, "That''s not important. What matters is that it''s imperative that you adhere to this request."


    His words were quite commanding, and he could sense her internal conflict; the Mizukage had her own responsibilities. However, as the successor to the feudal lord, his title eclipsed hers by a significant margin.


    There was no way she could refuse, and they both knew it.


    Mei ultimately chose not to press further and simply said, "Very well. I''ll handle it as soon as possible."


    Her acknowledgment reinforced his status and the importance of this mission, even amidst the fraught complexities of politics in the ninja world.


    Had she denied him, her days of being the Mizukage would have been numbered.


    Arthur nodded. With the exchange concluded, he turned and exited, feeling the gaze of her apprehensive staff follow him as he left.


    The following day, Arthur sat in his office.


    The wait was short, and soon a carrier delivered the application he was expecting¡ªthe one that would free Tayuya from the burdens of her criminal history.


    Just as he had predicted, it was accompanied by the requisite judge''s signatures and the formalities of court protocol.


    He added a layer of paper to the documents, making sure to conceal the explicit details of Tayuya''s crimes. All that would remain visible was a neatly formatted signature line marked for the Mizukage''s approval.


    He carefully reviewed the package, ensuring that no trace of its original context could be gleaned from viewing the envelope.


    After ensuring its validity, he activated the Flying Raijin once more.


    Measured and calm, he appeared inside Mei''s office and placed the specially sealed envelope directly on her desk, careful not to disturb the other papers scattered across her workspace.


    This part was easy, his careful timing allowing him to place the documents while she was away.


    This repetition of events¡ªwherein he concealed the true nature of Tayuya''s situation from the very figures ensuring her freedom¡ªwould soon become the norm for other agencies.


    With focus, he moved to the next designated agency and repeated the earlier steps for each bureau he needed to infiltrate, casting his genjutsu where necessary to ensure the targeted officials complied without question.


    This task, while tedious, only affected certain areas both in and around his countries. Other territories, like the Land of Wind, he couldn''t tread. That meant Tayuya''s crimes there would remain.

 Chapter 175: Records

    Chapter 175 - Records


    So long as Tayuya didn''t stupidly travel to certain places, she would not be searched out for her arrest.


    The Village Hidden in Grass was also worth mentioning. While news had already made headlines of her escape, many believed it to be Orochimaru''s doing.


    Kabuto had relayed the information to the snake, who found it interesting but didn''t pay any mind to it. He had what he wanted, and that was the Uchiha at his side. Who cared that a failed subordinate escaped from one of the world''s most prominent prisons?


    Greed and lust often clouded judgment.


    And as long as Tayuya remained within Arthur''s borders, it was soon becoming apparent that no one could lay a hand on her.


    Half a day slipped away, each moment marked by the replenishment of chakra needed for the ceaseless use of the Flying Raijin.


    Some agencies were small and less active, allowing for more relaxed delivery mechanisms, such as messenger hawks inconspicuously transmitting documents without drawing suspicion.


    Finally, by noon, Arthur had lodged Tayuya''s papers with all of the significant agencies across the eastern hemisphere, expecting responses and confirmations in two to three business days.


    He had done well in the delicately placed bureaucratic alterations, leveraging his position effectively to orchestrate the clearing of a criminal''s name. But in tandem, Arthur was aware of the gaps that separated him from the scrutiny into which he had stepped.


    He found his situation ironic¡ªwhile he engaged in dealings meant to cleanse Tayuya''s association with criminality, he himself had broken the law''s tenets for personal gain.


    Arthur had manipulated more than a few legal frameworks across borders, creating a confluence of influence that could easily land him in a courtroom if his deeds were exposed.


    But he understood how to maintain this fine balance, aware that his own influence held sway over both enemies and allies alike.


    Such was the life of a man who wielded power without restraints. He had unfettered access to countless secrets and credence within the upper echelons of society¡ªa real lord maneuvering in this wicked world.


    Three days later.


    Reports flowed into his office, and the absence of inquiries or challenges from the various agencies suggested success through his changes.


    Arthur received confirmations of approval and signatures, each note a validation of his efforts.


    Soon enough, that moment arrived¡ªhis mission had concluded. Tayuya''s name would be erased from public and private records across the east side of the hemisphere.


    She would no longer be defined by the residues of her past and would soon be forgotten.


    This opportunity for reinvention was now in her grasp, and he intended to ensure she would not squander it.


    While at his desk, Arthur was distracted by the tapping of fingers, contemplating when it would be best to take the Box of Paradise.


    Then he heard three knocks at his office door. He turned his head toward the entrance.


    "Come in," he called, already knowing it was his secretary.


    The door creaked open, and a woman entered. With a humble bow, she approached his desk and handed him a neatly folded letter.


    "This just arrived for you, my lord," she said with a respectful tone.


    Arthur was only a little intrigued. It wasn''t often that she delivered letters personally. Most of the time, he''d just have her open them for him. Unless it was that significant, then she''d advise him of its contents. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her nod acknowledged his silence as she exited the room.


    With his curiosity piqued, he unfolded the letter. The familiar handwriting belonged to Hiromu. However, the content of the note was an unexpected one:


    ''Dear Lord Belfort, I write to you from my sickbed, feeling wretched and unable to attend the upcoming feudal lord''s meeting in the Land of Flowers. This illness has taken a toll on my strength, and it is with regret that I must delegate our representation at this important gathering. A representative from our country must attend, and I would appreciate your attendance as my successor. I trust that you will perform admirably, as you always do. Regards, Hiromu.''


    Arthur felt a tad annoyed.


    These meetings occurred quarterly, rotating through the countries, and while they may seem unimportant, they were vital for maintaining alliances and discussing land distributions, trade pacts, and agricultural challenges.


    He had completely forgotten about this scheduled meeting, his focus having been on Tayuya''s expungement.


    Hiromu''s health issue could not have come at a worse time, yet there was little space for sympathy in the role he had personally chosen.


    The feudal lord meetings were honestly nothing to brag about. They were a parade of political posturing, dusty rhetoric, and an abundance of minutiae about land distributions, political ordeals, and resource allocations.


    Every four months, a different country was selected to host under an unwritten agreement that even the Kages were not allowed to attend or talk about.


    In truth, the gatherings often devolved into drudgery, devoid of significant decisions that could alter the world''s landscape unless the five major companies aligned themselves in uncommon alliances.


    With Hiromu sick, there was no one else to fulfil the role, and it fell upon Arthur to represent the Water Country. To send someone of lesser rank would be akin to declaring war on dignity itself; it was an affront the gathered lords would not tolerate.


    Arthur would gladly declare war and slaughter all those who considered themselves lords. But he wasn''t stupid. His current military power wasn''t strong enough, and he himself was too weak.


    With every action came a reaction, and killing feudal lords could bear severe consequences.


    Yet, amid Arthur''s annoyance, there was an opportunity.


    This meeting was not merely another bureaucratic obligation; it offered a chance to engage with Yoshiyuki Kaneko, feudal lord of the Fire Country!


    Through all his observations of the feudal hierarchy, Arthur knew the importance of establishing rapport with other lords, particularly someone as shrewd as Yoshiyuki.


    From what Arthur remembered of this feudal lord, Yoshiyuki was characterized by his indecisive and capricious nature. He often let himself be influenced by external factors and the opinions of those around him, leading to decisions that seemed to lack conviction.


    When faced with the need for quick and consequential choices, he typically delegated the responsibility to his advisers, allowing the most persuasive among them to sway his judgment.


    Such an act was unbecoming of a real lord, no different than the rulers on earth.


    While Yoshiyuki had a notable admiration for Jiraiya and expressed interest in him as a candidate for Hokage, his tendency to conform ultimately led him to follow the recommendations of advisers like Shikaku Nara and Danz¨­ Shimura.


    During significant events, such as the emergency meeting following the incapacitation of the third Hokage, he played a role in the decision-making process for the next leader of the village.


    However, three years from now, his reluctance to replace the comatose Tsunade during Pain''s invasion showed his hesitance in leadership, as he leaned heavily on others'' opinions for guidance, ultimately allowing Danz¨­''s ideologies to sway him toward appointing the man as a Hokage candidate.


    In the context of the Fourth World War, Yoshiyuki, along with other feudal lords, sought safety in a fortified location. Despite the dangers surrounding him, he seemed more preoccupied with trivial matters, such as naming the medals for Shinobi, rather than the situation.


    His detachment became even more evident when he and the other feudal lords found themselves caught in the Infinite Tsukuyomi, revealing his tendency to overlook critical threats until it was too late.


    Arthur knew these characters well. And where there was opportunity, there was a chance for growth.


    He rose from his desk, smoothing his attire to prepare for the journey ahead after dawning the traditional headpiece most feudal lords wore.


    He then summoned his secretary once more.


    "Make arrangements for my travel to the Land of Flowers," he commanded. "I won''t require an escort. Just a reliable carriage."


    "Of course, my lord. Should I arrange for anyone to accompany you? I''m more than available," she inquired, glancing up from her notes.


    "No," he reiterated, dismissing the notion. "Just ensure the carriage is ready."


    After she departed, he returned to his contemplation.


    The Box of Paradise could wait, as its significance shouldn''t matter for another three years anyway.


    He would need to seize the opportunity presented to him to engage Yoshiyuki and potentially increase the Water Country''s influence that spanned the ninja nations.


    Two days later.


    Traveling through verdant pastures, teeming forests, and finally toward the aromatic flora that defined the Land of Flowers, Arthur arrived at his destination.


    This place was almost like a fantasy land. The grandeur of the feudal domain was encased within animated blooms and stunning landscapes.


    The Land of Flowers was a small yet remarkably fertile nation known for its vibrant agricultural output, particularly in floral cultivation. Its rich soil allowed for the flourishing of various crops, which had become the cornerstone of its economy and were traded extensively.


    The nation had long established a critical relationship with the neighbouring Land of Earth, which, due to its less hospitable terrain, depended on flowers for sustenance.


    It was a country only ever written about in one of the light novels from earth. Arthur only knew of its existence because it was required of him as the feudal lord''s successor.


    The country''s interdependence was rooted in history, having faced conflicts in the aftermath of a harsh winter that strained their previous treaty. Although the Land of Flowers lost some territory during that turbulent period, it found refuge in an alliance with the Land of Lightning, which continued to provide support ever since.


    Several years from now, after the Fourth World War, tensions rose as the feudal lord from the Earth Country plotted an invasion against the Land of Flowers.


    Many viewed this potential aggression as a capricious strategy to seize control over a resource-rich neighbour. The feudal lord of this country at that time was the son of the current feudal lord. He was very young and grappling with the choice of surrendering to avoid conflict.


    However, the impending threat captured the attention of the Leaf Village, prompting its leaders to act in defense of the small nation.


    Naruto, who had become the seventh Hokage, allowed his adviser, Shikamaru, to take a stand against the invasion, advocating for a peaceful resolution. They even went as far as to persuade the fourth Tsuchikage, who was Kurotsuchi, not to support her own feudal lord''s ambitions.


    When that effort fell short, they proposed a territorial compromise to appease the Land of Earth, leading to a Continental Summit intended to determine the fate of the Land of Flowers.


    The feudal lord of the Earth Country was hesitant to publicly advocate for his country, relying on the support of his allies for that diplomatic crisis.


    Ultimately, the Summit''s outcome allowed the Land of Flowers to avoid invasion and solidify its position on the regional stage, stressing its importance in the balance of power.


    If it were Arthur, he wouldn''t have hesitated to declare war on the Fire Country for having involved themselves in his affairs.


    As his carriage approached the meeting hall, he was met not only by guards but by the feudal lord of this country, who had come to greet him personally.


    Arthur had forgotten the man''s name, a lapse quickly alleviated by his instinct to display respect.


    "Ah, senior," he greeted with a confident smile as he dismounted. "It''s a pleasure to be here."


    The feudal lord chuckled due to him being shown respect.


    "You honour us with your presence, Lord Belfort. We''ve been eager to meet you, especially after hearing of the commendable strides you''ve made in the Water Country''s economy."


    "Your country must be lovely during this season," Arthur commented, shifting the conversation as they walked toward the meeting room.


    Floral scents filled the air, a charming dichotomy to the diplomatic exchange ahead.

 Chapter 176: Trade

    Chapter 176 - Trade


    Not surprisingly, the feudal lord expressed an interest in Arthur that went far beyond cordial introductions.


    "I would love to discuss your methods for stimulating growth," he said. "The people of my country could certainly benefit from your wisdom."


    Arthur nodded, playing the part he had grown accustomed to¡ªan engaging conversant and potential ally.


    "I would be happy to share," he casually replied.


    Internally, he noted how such discussions often held complicated politics cloaked beneath simple pleasantries.


    As they entered the meeting room, where the other lords assembled around an ornate table, he spotted Kenji Yamauchi, the feudal lord of the Earth Country, pacing near the entrance.


    Most, if not all, feudal lords were named after their Japanese voice actors, with only a select few having American names.


    Kenji was no different from Hiromu.


    His stature was slightly larger than the rest, and upon laying eyes on Arthur, he broke into a welcoming grin, arms extending in an unfettered approach.


    "Oh my! Is that Lord Belfort?" Kenji exclaimed, striding forward with enthusiasm. "What a wonderful surprise it is to finally meet you in person. I''ve heard so much about your economic reforms!"


    Arthur bowed slightly, knowing eyes were on him. He offered a hand, extending it for a firm shake, and said, "Thank you, Lord Yamauchi. It''s a pleasure to be here... Please do take care of me, as I am only the feudal lord by word of mouth and not by name."


    "Nonsense!" Kenji laughed. "When I heard Lord Hiromu was sick and that you were coming in his place, I just had to meet you."


    As conversations swelled within the room, Arthur settled himself at the gathering. In time, he would come to know their names, their motivations, and above all, their weaknesses.


    The place eventually became laden with articulated banter. Members spoke of land distributions, evoking convoluted calculations concerning agricultural productivity and trade routes.


    Arthur tuned in, but his mind was on the final destination of his ambitions: to engage with Yoshiyuki¡ªa lord whose political maneuvering had earned him both respect and wariness.


    The two hadn''t spoken yet, let alone greeted each other.


    Yoshiyuki''s appearance was marked by small, round eyes and dark pupils, which, alongside the traditional feudal lord headpiece he wore, contributed to his distinctive look.


    Arthur had to understand the man''s motivations, goals, and perhaps even his foundational ties to the others. This was, after all, the feudal lord who governed the world''s strongest village.


    As the meeting progressed, amid montages of agricultural policies, Arthur became dulled by boredom.


    Patrons of their own domains debated while he scanned the room like a snake seeking its prey, watching for signs indicating which way the political world was moving.


    These things were never expanded upon in the original story, with many speculating that only the five great ninja nations thrived during the three-year time skip.


    He obviously had foreknowledge, but what good was that if he wasn''t aware of which country could profit him the most without raising too much attention?


    A moment arrived when Yoshiyuki arose from his seat to use the bathroom. Arthur caught his gaze as he stood up, and just like that, their subtle eye exchange bore unspoken recognition¡ªthe acknowledgment of a potential partnership.


    Either out of politeness or intuition, Yoshiyuki glanced in Arthur''s direction one more time, anticipating a word once things concluded.


    The meeting progressed with discussions about economic hardships and the pressing need for more land and resources. Voices rose and fell as if Arthur were in a political theater.


    Each feudal lord had their grievances, standing stubbornly in the belief that any concessions they made would only serve to empower their neighbors while weakening their own position.


    Arthur sat there, arms crossed, scrutinizing the drama. He recognized their fears all too well; after all, history had taught them to be wary.


    With jealousy and distrust, the lords were merely representing the hypocritical nature of politics¡ªit was greed cloaked in a guise of collaboration.


    "Perhaps if our borders expanded, we could¡ª" Taira Kikumoto, the feudal lord of the Wind Country, proposed, only to be interrupted by a rival''s retort.


    "No country is keen to give up what little land they possess!" replied Kenji, reflecting the frustrations in the minds of every lord present.


    Arthur kept his gaze neutral, musing on the futility of their posturing.


    When discussions turned to the potential for collaboration, Arthur felt the need to bring sanity to their ramblings. But he chose not to interject, maintaining the persona of the accommodating yet unattached successor to Hiromu.


    To be frank, there were no guards or ninjas in this room¡ªit was that secretive of a meeting, and he was the youngest attendee.


    Rather than voice his thoughts, he leaned back, quietly observing and noting the alliances and animosities unfolding in real-time.


    Time wore on, and most of the discussions devolved into arguments peppered with strained civility.


    He had only listened, occasionally fielding questions and redirecting conversations back to Hiromu''s intentions regarding trade with the Water Country, feigning deference while masking his true agenda.


    Many of the other lords did not like that he was technically hiding behind Hiromu, who wasn''t present.


    He couldn''t care less, however. Many of these lords had built their wealth at the expense of their own citizens¡ªcowardly benefactors hiding behind borders while the world teetered on the edge of conflict.


    Politics was an ugly business, and most of them sheltered the unpleasant truths behind their thrones.


    Finally, the formalities came to a close, and within moments, servants began bringing in platters of food and drink, inviting the lords to feast while engaging in more casual conversations.


    Yet everyone understood the underlying purpose: business deals narrated under the guise of pleasantries.


    As the lords began to mingle, Arthur slipped away from where the food was being served, making his way toward Yoshiyuki, who had just finished a conversation with Taira. The two had forged a visible alliance upon the Leaf Village informing the Sand Village about Orochimaru''s scheme.


    Yoshiyuki''s eyes turned to Arthur the moment he approached.


    "If it isn''t Lord Belfort," Yoshiyuki greeted. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "May I have a word, Lord Kaneko?"


    Yoshiyuki turned and smiled, saying, "I was hoping to speak with you as well, Lord Belfort."


    When Taira and the others heard that, they were more than intrigued. By neglecting a conversation with Taira, a prominent figure in this room due to being the feudal lord of the Wind Country, Yoshiyuki was emphasizing that Arthur was of more importance!


    "Your insights today were quite fascinating," Arthur began, allowing the initial pleasantries to fade. "I couldn''t help but notice your input on the trade relationships."


    That was the first tactic he initiated: trade.


    "They hold potential, indeed," Yoshiyuki replied with a nod. "Yet, I''m more interested in your ambitions. You''re young, Lord Belfort, and have quite the natural talent, one I''m sure is being cultivated well."


    Arthur suppressed a smirk and simply replied, "A skill born of necessity in a world that clings to tradition¡ªAkito Takahashi."


    "You''ve read his work?!" Yoshiyuki agreed with an inscrutable smile.


    "Who hasn''t?" Arthur reflected.


    "Yes, yes... I do believe we have much more in common than I expected. In these times, ambition can often be obscured by tradition."


    As they conversed, it became quite clear that they shared a common goal.


    "Then let us speak plainly," Yoshiyuki pressed, tipping the conversation. "What is it that I can help you with?"


    "There''s a certain item in your territory that has caught my attention," Arthur began.


    Yoshiyuki quirked an eyebrow, asking, "And what item might that be?"


    "I''m sure you''ve heard about the events at H¨­zuki Castle, correct?"


    "H¨­zuki Castle?" Yoshiyuki repeated. "Yes, I believe a subordinate of that dastardly Orochimaru managed to escape."


    "This is true," Arthur said. "That certain subordinate had an interesting weapon, a flute that was confiscated by the Leaf Village before her containment."


    Yoshiyuki thoughtfully stroked his chin, feigning indifference. "And you wish to procure this flute; I take it?"


    "Indeed," Arthur replied with a steady gaze, unflinching under the scrutiny from both Yoshiyuki and the lurking ears of other lords in the vicinity.


    "And for what purpose?" Yoshiyuki asked, knowing full well he needed to maintain skepticism.


    "Let''s just say it might be beneficial for my hidden village," Arthur candidly said.


    The conversation drew interest; he could sense the tension rising, but Yoshiyuki maintained a calm demeanor.


    "Very well," Yoshiyuki mused, considering the implications. "But you must understand, the Leaf Village won''t part with such an item easily. At least assurance of value."


    This was a ploy. Both of them knew that they neither needed consent nor approval from their hidden villages. Yoshiyuki owned Tsunade, much like Arthur owned Mei. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What assurance are you insinuating?" he inquired, feigning sincerity.


    He knew what was coming.


    "A hefty price, most likely," Yoshiyuki suggested, patently trying to negotiate. And here it came. "What are you willing to offer?"


    "One hundred thousand ry¨­..." he stated.


    Yoshiyuki pretended to ponder, stroking his chin with the kind of deliberation only a feudal lord could muster. Arthur read the moment perfectly; the game was in full effect.


    "Is that truly all?" Yoshiyuki feigned disappointment.


    Arthur smiled and said, "Of course not... One hundred thousand ry¨­ and half a million barrels of oil."


    The lords within earshot gasped. That was an extraordinary amount for two lords who had just met!


    Yoshiyuki leaned in, intrigued but attempting to hide his excitement. So he said, "That is a significant offer..."


    "However," Arthur smoothly added, "I wasn''t finished. On top of those resources... one hundred thousand cubic meters of timber."


    At that moment, several of the lords sputtered their drinks, their expressions becoming those of sheer astonishment. No one had expected such a trade; no one could fathom that Arthur could possibly be serious.


    During the meeting, he had been hiding behind Hiromu''s name; now he was making these exuberant trades!


    To understand just how far he was going, one hundred thousand cubic meters of timber was worth roughly seven to twenty million American dollars!


    Yoshiyuki, unable to suppress his excitement any longer, finally broke into a smile, delighting in the scale of the proposal.


    "That is most generous, Lord Belfort. Tell me, is there a catch to this very enticing offer?"


    "None," he unflinchingly said. "All I ask is that the flute be shipped directly to my office the moment the agreement is settled."


    There was a reason for that, as most of those around knew. Since this was a private, exclusive meeting, any trades made or talks of alliances formed would not be known to the public.


    It was maintaining the utmost confidentiality as per the lords'' discretion. No one else would know that the lord of the Fire Country had accepted such a lucrative deal.


    "I understand." Yoshiyuki smiled widely.


    This truly was a game, one that Arthur deftly maneuvered to position himself as both a valuable ally and a calculating opponent.


    Whether it was fighting against politics, he knew how to play.


    With the agreement verbally accepted, Yoshiyuki leaned closer, ready to continue discussing the logistics of the deal, and Arthur used the moment to build rapport.


    "Tell me more about your plans for the Fire Country," he suggested, guiding the conversation toward lighter topics. "I''ve heard compelling elements about your recent infrastructure projects."


    "Ah, yes," Yoshiyuki chuckled as the earlier tension melted away.


    They continued talking, Arthur conversing with finesse, allowing Yoshiyuki to share his visions while subtly hinting at critical partnerships for later collaboration.


    As the casual talk among the other lords flowed, Arthur seized the moment to engage with them as well, following the effect of his pressing agreement with Yoshiyuki.


    It allowed him insights into the ambitions, concerns, and motivations of almost everyone in the room.


    After bidding farewell and disengaging from the other lords'' clamorous discussions, he finally retired for the evening.

 Chapter 177: Dangerous

    Chapter 177 - Dangerous


    Some time later.


    Back at Arthur''s office in the Water Country, the midmorning sunshine streamed through his window.


    As he settled in for a new day''s responsibilities, he heard three knocks at his door.


    "Enter," he called, knowing who it was.


    The door opened, and to Arthur''s delight, his secretary strode in, holding a package.


    "My lord," she announced, presenting the parcel, "it seems the flute has arrived."


    After she handed him the parcel, he unwrapped it, revealing a constructed flute, ornately designed.


    Something was strange¡ªthis was not the same flute he remembered Tayuya having. This one looked too new.


    Using his Tamashii while the secretary was unaware, he scanned it and verified that this was indeed Tayuya''s flute. The craftsmanship was striking; he could sense chakra layered inside it.


    Then he understood: Yoshiyuki had modified it to show Arthur his sincerity for their potential partnership!


    The secretary cleared her throat, breaking him from his trance. "Is everything all right, my lord?"


    Arthur''s eyes moved toward her, then back at the flute as he said, "Yes... You may leave."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Arthur began to ponder this recent acquisition. Tayuya''s flute was not worth the price of admission, but the lord who commanded over the most powerful village in the world was.


    If anything, he could have recreated the flute himself, or asked Tayuya how she acquired it in the first place.


    Going to this meeting and making a discreet agreement with Yoshiyuki proved worthwhile. Not only had he obtained the flute without drawing much attention, but it had also been modified.


    Some time later.


    As Arthur sat behind his desk, he scribbled signatures over the paperwork laid out before him. He skimmed through the documents¡ªcontract permits, lease agreements for buildings that seemed even more pointless than the last.


    It was necessary that he sign off on another request for a new training facility, built specifically for the "aspiring ninjas" of his country.


    If only the villagers understood the amount of bureaucracy that went into running a place like this. Then they would leave him alone.


    These monotonous papers were a distraction, and beneath his composed exterior, his thoughts were focused on one matter: Tayuya. He hadn''t seen her since their last encounter but had managed to deliver the flute. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that distancing himself might discourage her. After all, she needed to keep a low profile. And, at the same time, she needed to find her own place.


    Suddenly, two knocks at the door broke his concentration. Odd, he thought. His secretary always knocked three times.


    Without hesitation, he activated his Tamashii, gazing through the walls to see who stood outside. His relaxed expression almost faltered upon seeing two figures cloaked in dark attire with red clouds on them¡ªItachi and Kisame, members of the Akatsuki!


    This was bad. Very, very bad.


    Methodically, he increased his vision range, searching for any other presence in the vicinity. There it was¡ªthe telltale signs of genjutsu. Itachi had placed his secretary under an illusion, and she was most likely oblivious to the presence of these dangerous men.


    Controlling himself, he feigned calmness; he couldn''t show weakness.


    "Come in," he said in a firm voice.


    They entered, and the atmosphere instantly shifted as the door clicked shut behind them.


    This was the first time he had personally laid eyes on them.


    Itachi presented a distinguished figure, characterized by his somewhat tall stature and fair skin. His striking black eyes were notable for their elongated tear troughs, giving him a somber appearance.


    His high-collared cloak was also unbuttoned at the chest, resting his arm casually across it, revealing a fitted outfit beneath¡ªa combination of mesh armor highlighted with navy and a simple T-shirt.


    This was undoubtedly him, the famed Uchiha, who slaughtered his clan alongside Obito.


    Everything was on him. Accessories included his signature red Akatsuki ring, inscribed with the kanji for "vermilion," and he sported light blue nail polish. His look was completed by a necklace adorned with three silver rings containing red stones.


    Then there was his partner, who was equally as deadly, Kisame Hoshigaki.


    Kisame was notably the tallest and most imposing figure in Akatsuki, boasting a muscular frame combined with an aquatic aesthetic. His skin was blue-grey, unlike the comics that depicted him as pale green.


    He also had small, round eyes accented by three curved marks beneath them, alongside gills decorating his shoulders. His sharp, triangular teeth gave him a shark-like visage, further enhanced by a hairstyle reminiscent of a shark fin with blue locks.


    Regarding his outfit, he wore his cloak open to showcase his bare chest and secured his weapon, Samehada, with a sash. His Akatsuki ring was inscribed with the kanji for "south" and was yellow, being worn on his left ring finger.


    Itachi''s expression was inscrutable, while Kisame wore a grin.


    "What can I do for you two gentlemen?" Arthur asked, maintaining a fa?ade of nonchalance.


    Kisame smirked, crossing his arms, and said, "John doesn''t seem too surprised to see us."


    Arthur quelled the impulse to roll his eyes. Of course, he wouldn''t betray any knowledge of their identities. He was John, the successor of the feudal lord, a mere bureaucrat in their eyes, not a ninja at the moment.


    "I''m a bit surprised, actually," he said. "I wasn''t expecting any guests today, and truth be told, I don''t have any meetings scheduled."


    Itachi shifted slightly, narrowing his gaze as he said, "This won''t take long then... We''re looking for someone."


    "And who might that be?" Arthur asked, though he had his suspicions.


    Kisame leaned forward and said, "He goes by the name of Arthur Bennett. We have reason to believe he''s in this country."


    ''What...?'' Arthur thought to himself.


    This was the nail in the coffin¡ªhis past had come back to haunt him. But how and for what reason?


    He maintained his cover, keeping his tone steady.


    "You''ll excuse me if I''m confused. I can''t assist until you clarify who this Arthur Bennett is and who you two are."


    Kisame''s eyes showed interest as he said, "Your recent expansion in this country tells us that you''re pretty big and might be able to help us find him."


    This was good to hear, for the shark''s statement implied that they didn''t suspect him to be Arthur.


    "Surely," Arthur said, gesturing toward the chairs across from his desk, "it''s best to discuss this matter professionally..."


    "We''ll pass," Itachi answered.


    "Now, now," Arthur said, maintaining his authority. "Two unknown men come waltzing into my office unannounced. Don''t you think that''s a little rude?"


    Kisame chuckled, albeit sadistically, stating that Arthur was different and that he liked him already.


    Reluctantly, the two men took their seats, their postures stiff and guarded.


    Arthur''s internal clock was ticking. He needed to buy time to outmaneuver this situation while ensuring no harm came to anyone¡ªleast of all him.


    "Arthur Bennett was reported dead," Itachi stated in a neutral tone. "But we have sources indicating he''s alive and hiding."


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, feigning contemplation as he said, "And what makes you believe I could be of any assistance? The authorities regulate matters like this, and it would be best if they handled it."


    He had truly felt like asking them what made them believe he was here. But the last thing he wanted was to seem suspicious.


    Kisame leaned forward and said, "We can''t allow that. Arthur Bennett is..." He paused, choosing his words carefully. "Dangerous."


    That word set alarms ringing in Arthur''s mind. It implied they were considering not hunting him to kill him, but hunting him to recruit him!


    No, not possible. He refused to entertain the thought of being recruited by such a manipulative organization.


    "I''m flattered that you would come to me of all people," Arthur answered, masking his disdain, "but there have been no sightings of this person here in this country."


    "I see," Itachi interjected. Talking to this Uchiha felt odd; he had an extremely calm fa?ade, one that measured to Arthur''s acting skills. "Then we''ll be on our way. But before we go... We can''t have you leak our involvement here. We''ll need you to forget this conversation."


    Suddenly, Itachi''s Sharingan began to swirl in its hypnotic dance!


    Arthur''s carefully curated world shattered. He had no time to waste.


    An explosive wave erupted, shattering the stillness of the office. Glass exploded outward like rain, showering the streets below as the windows imploded.


    Citizens nervously glanced upward, their eyes widened in shock at the suddenness of it all.


    Bits of paperwork, wooden splinters, and glass floated like confetti around them. And as they rained down, Arthur propelled himself through the shattered window. He hit the ground running, ignited by the urgency of his escape.


    His instincts kicked into high gear as he dashed through the streets, weaving between startled citizens who were just beginning to comprehend the pandemonium unfolding in their midst.


    Smoke from the crumbling office building billowed into the sky like dark clouds.


    It would have been a terrible idea to start a fight here. Not just because those were Akatsuki members, but because he was still John Belfort¡ªthe well-known successor of the feudal lord.


    Behind him, he could sense the duo. Their presence was unmistakable, with a predatory aura. Through the haze, he caught glimpses of their figures¡ªItachi''s piercing Sharingan glowed ominously amid the smoke, while Kisame''s shark-like eyes blazed.


    "Well, well," Kisame said, booming above the din of startled bystanders and the explosion''s aftermath. "This country''s got more surprises than I expected. What do you suppose we do now, Itachi?"


    The two just stood there for a second, unperturbed by the destruction.


    "After him..."


    At that command, they sprang into action, performing the high-speed movement technique that blurred their forms, racing toward Arthur like predatory beasts.


    The sound of their rapid approach echoed ominously in his ears, so he quickened his pace.


    With an impressive display of parkour agility, he flung himself off a low wall, landing smoothly on the roof of a nearby building. He could hear the gasps of astonishment from the citizens below, but he didn''t pause.


    Skipping through windows and sliding down ledges, he navigated the familiar layout of the city like the back of his hand, his mind focused solely on evading his pursuers.


    His movements were fluid, almost second nature; this wasn''t the first time he had been chased, but it felt more intense this time, fueled by the danger that came from two of the most lethal ninjas in this world.


    With each leap and bound, he remained calm, centered on his goal.


    It was crucial to maintain the fa?ade of John Belfort while embracing the skills of Arthur Bennett. If he hadn''t, he would have been prey to Itachi''s Sharingan. And who knew what that Uchiha would have made him do under his influence?


    That meant he had to evade them while keeping the use of his true abilities to a minimum.


    He sensed the two Akatsuki members closing in rapidly, a reminder that he was far from being out of danger.


    Glimpses of walls, market stalls, and the intricate architecture of the city he had raised flashed by as he raced through the streets. The citizens all had confused faces. They were safe, considering that his pursuers were only after him.


    It was in that moment of determined focus that Arthur felt it¡ªa searing heat that spiked from behind him. He darted forward instinctively.


    Itachi had unleashed a fireball jutsu aimed directly at him.


    Before he had time to think, Arthur was vaulting off the side of a building and twisting fluidly in the air, narrowly avoiding the swirling inferno that erupted behind him.


    The fireball detonated against the wall of the structure he had just left behind, showering the area with sparks and flames. It was more intense than he had expected.


    This wasn''t just any jutsu; Itachi''s techniques were far more potent than even Jada''s when Arthur had fought her in the past.


    Feeling the adrenaline, he instinctively redirected himself upward, launching up the side of a tall building. He could still feel the heat radiating from the explosion below. The sharp, acrid scent of smoke filled his nostrils, urging him to move faster.

 Chapter 178: Fire And Water

    Chapter 178 - Fire And Water


    As he landed on the rooftop, he didn''t have time to survey the landscape below; he could hear the rush of wind from his pursers.


    ''They''re fast,'' he thought.


    But he was still fast enough, relying on faith and instinct to guide him.


    Just as he prepared to spring across buildings, he caught a slight hint of motion in his peripheral vision. Itachi had moved with incredible speed, unleashing another technique.


    "Shadow shuriken jutsu..."


    Several shuriken came raining down from above. Arthur barely had time to react, just able to avoid this attack. He vaulted to the side, rolling to absorb the shock as the blades sliced through a nearby billboard. Shreds of cloth and wood flew behind him.


    Now he had to race faster than before. He couldn''t give up; he wouldn''t allow himself to be captured that easily.


    He tore past another group of startled villagers, who gazed wide-eyed, unable to comprehend what was happening right before them. To him, the world was blurring into a wash of colours.


    Suddenly, he skidded around a corner. Using his balance, he leaped onto a wall with a somersault, landing on a low roof.


    Itachi and Kisame were still sprinting toward him from the direction he had just come. They were liked relentless predators, closing in on their prey without hesitation.


    He could hear Kisame''s taunt, "You''ve got some pretty impressive moves there, my lord."


    The smugness of Kisame''s voice only spurred Arthur on, so he bolted down to an open market. His skills truly were impressive, considering he was wearing loafers and dodging flying fruits and vendors'' carts without breaking stride.


    Each second counted, and he felt the pressure from behind intensifying.


    The streets were an advantage he could exploit. That is, until he felt Kisame perform a technique.


    "Water style: four shark shower!"


    Grabbing onto the edge of a vendor''s stall, Arthur swung himself upward, narrowly avoiding the miniature water sharks.


    Oranges and reds of fruits blurred by him, mingling with the shouts of merchants who suddenly found themselves caught amidst a surreal chase scene. They barely had time to process the swift movements as Arthur dashed through the stalls, creating confusion behind him.


    Glancing behind, he saw Itachi flick his wrist. "Fire style: fireball jutsu..."


    This one was larger and moving with a swift intensity toward Arthur. Ignoring it became an impossibility. With sheer adrenaline, he leapt onto a nearby table, creating an arc through the air, skimming the edge of the market stall. He felt the heat as the fireball exploded behind him, sending a cascade of colours and splinters flying in all directions.


    Itachi, known for his pacifist nature, was quite keen on shooting the technique to only target Arthur. Even though it had missed, no one else was hurt.


    The crowd still panicked, but Arthur''s focus remained sharp. He kept moving, ignoring the disorder behind him.


    Then an idea hit him: He needed to find a way to throw them off and step into the shadows to remove himself from their line of sight entirely.


    As he spotted a narrow alleyway ahead, he dove toward it.


    If he could just confuse his pursuers, perhaps he could escape without needing to use his Flying raijin so openly.


    The alley was tight, flanked by towering buildings on either side. He could barely navigate without scraping his shoulder against the walls, but he pressed on and hoped the tight space would at least briefly stall his adversaries.


    As he sprinted deeper into the narrow alleyway, eventually reaching the outskirts, an unmistakable silhouette appeared before him: a second Itachi.


    He didn''t have time to process the implications, yet he knew this either had to be a crow clone or a water clone. All doubt of that was extinguished as the clone fired a flurry of water shuriken in his direction.


    Arthur''s eyes flared open for a second upon seeing that the way the shuriken were thrown allowed no room for evasive action¡ªsuch was the prowess of a real Sharingan user.


    On instinct, he skidded to a halt, pulling a kunai from his pouch, and with a quick flick of his wrist, he deflected all the shuriken in a burst of metallic clangs.


    Clang-clang-clang-clang-clang.


    One by one, the single kunai managed to fend them off, but he knew this wasn''t even close to the end. As the water clone closed the distance, he narrowed his eyes. There was no time to think; he needed to act.


    So he dropped low just as the clone lunged at him and they collided in an armlock. Both of them were shaking as they tied to gain the advantage over the other. This strength was impressive for a clone.


    But as they held one another, Arthur noticed that the clone was beginning to liquefy. Its form was losing definition as water trickled from its body. Before Arthur could fall back back, Kisame, with his Samehada drawn, began slicing through the back of the watery doppelg?nger.


    Arthur quickly pivoted his body just as the water clone dissolved in a cascade of droplets and the weapon sliced clean through it, releasing a burst of vapour that managed to still hit Arthur.


    ''Substitution jutsu...''


    Just as the weapon made contact, Arthur''s body turned to scattering leaves. He appeared in slightly in the air. Kisame reached out to grab a massive chunk of the clone''s watery remains.


    "Water style: water shock bomb jutsu!"


    The watery mass gradually took the shape as it rushed toward Arthur. At the same moment, the real Itachi was right above Arthur with a hand sign.


    "Fire style: fireball jutsu..."


    Now there were two large techniques ready to bombard Arthur simultaneously. Not good, but he was far from out of options. With quick hand signs, he readied his defensives.


    ''Water style: water prison jutsu...''


    A sphere of water immediately encased his body in a protective shield as both techniques collided with him.


    Boomb!


    The shockwave scattered everything around, and when the aftereffects cleared, Arthur was slightly higher in the air, unharmed.


    The two Akatsuki''s members assaults didn''t stop there. Arthur noticed Itachi coming down on him with a kunai in hand. This was just as bad since Arthur had very few options while descending in midair. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even still, he was Arthur Bennett.


    Twisting his body upside down mid-fall, he engaged Itachi in a kunai clash before leaping off the shinobi in a perfect arc. The momentum propelled himself down, allowing him to safely land.


    But his moment of relief was cut short. From the corner of his eye, he recognized a strong motion from behind. Kisame was upon him, swinging Samehada to bring it down.


    ''These two don''t know when to quit,'' Arthur thought, reacting instinctively.


    He kicked off the blade after it was swung, propelling himself into the air for a brief moment until he flipped and landed safely on the ground. Because he had made contact with that weapon, his chakra was drained by more than half!


    And Kisame knew this, so he chortled, "A man without lies is right in front of us, fighting for his life, Itachi."


    Arthur had heard that phrase before, but he never thought it would be aimed at him during such a dangerous encounter.


    As he pondered his next move, considering employing the Flying raijin to distance himself, Itachi took a step forward and spoke, "Kisame... step back for a moment."


    "Hmm?" his partner replied.


    "I''ll handle him alone..."


    Arthur weighed the situation. If both members of the Akatsuki had come at him simultaneously, he knew he would have no chance. But if it was only Itachi, a rare opportunity presented itself¡ªa chance to measure his strength against an actual s-rank ninja.


    He stared into Itachi''s Sharingan, accepting the challenge.


    "Looks like our friend here''s up for it," Kisame said with sadistic glee.


    There was a moment of silence as Arthur adjusted his collar. Then, in the blink of an eye, Itachi''s dropped three kunai, each attached to a balloon that bobbed in the air. Before Arthur could register the command behind the first attack, Itachi dashed toward him with speed that even Arthur struggled to comprehend.


    The two engaged in a fierce exchange of taijutsu, and it became clear within the first moments that Arthur was outmatched.


    Poof. The balloons popped, revealing a plethora of shuriken hurling behind Itachi. The Uchiha jumped while Arthur leapt to the side, dodging that slick trick. By the time the two landed, they squared off, ready for the next round.


    Itachi''s speed and strength reminded Arthur of Lars during the tournament¡ªand Lars was stronger than Arthur by several stages.


    The two closed the distance, and already kicks and punches flew as they attempted to overwhelm one another.


    The sheer discipline exuded by Itachi left Arthur short. He had his Tamashii active, but it wasn''t simple to keep up with the likes of the Uchiha. It wasn''t even close to fighting Jada or Sasuke; this Uchiha was on a whole other level.


    Just as Arthur went for a punch, Itachi disappeared, transforming into a mass of crows that scattered away, only to reappear behind him. Without looking, Arthur ducked, narrowly avoiding a kick aimed at him from the back.


    Itachi smirked, understanding what had just occurred: Arthur''s Kekkei Genkai allowed him to perceive things from multiple angles.


    The moment this was known, Arthur wasn''t given a moment to breathe. He turned around and was met with a kick that sent him airborne.


    Bang!


    Although he had managed to raise his arm to block, Itachi''s attack had still managed to sent a vibrational force through his body.


    He ascended higher into the air, and Itachi leapt up to meet him. Itachi followed up with a punch aimed squarely at Arthur, but the latter managed to use his momentum to deflect the blow, pushing the shinobi slightly back.


    However, Itachi had anticipated the outcome. As he fell back, he had already performed a hand sign. "Fire style: blaze ball..."


    Arthur had never seen this technique before. How could he, when ever since this one-on-one began, Itachi had been using straight video games techniques?


    An abnormally large fireball that blazed with lava shot forth. There was no way to dodge due to its mass.


    ''Bastard...'' Arthur thought, knowing he was drastically underprepared for this fight. There was no doubting both of these Akatsuki members'' skills. He had to leave. ''Flying raijin...''


    Just before the technique could land, he vanished in a flash.


    Itachi landed, and both Akatsuki members showed confused expressions. They''d never encountered a user with the Flying raijin technique before.


    "Looks like he got away," Kisame chuckled, feeling intrigued. "This''ll be interesting news for the others."


    "I''m sure it will..." Itachi coolly admitted.


    Elsewhere.


    When Arthur reappeared, he found himself all the way in the Fire Country, far removed from the chase and the pandemonium of the Water Country.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was now more vulnerable than ever.


    Finally able to relax, he leaned against a tree.


    He then came to grips with what had just transpired. That encounter had told him something crucial: He was not prepared to face s-rank ninjas just yet. Not unless he used all of his might.


    Lars, who didn''t have a rank, was already proven to be stronger than Arthur. But to think that characters like Itachi and Kisame were on that level as well.


    In that split second, Arthur understood he''d have to lay low for a while. The attack on the capital was bound to make headlines, and showing his face again as John Belfort could destroy everything he''d built.


    Any further association with the events that had transpired would surely draw unwanted attention, and as much as he loathed the idea of retreating, it was his only option now.

 Chapter 179: Death Can Wait

    Chapter 179 - Death Can Wait


    Wiping a bead of sweat from his brow, he contemplated his next moves carefully.


    He would remain hidden until things calmed down, allowing the turmoil to settle before stepping back onto the stage he had fought hard to maintain.


    He took a moment to reflect on that short battle. Everything had played out so quickly it felt surreal. Even in hindsight, the sheer power and precision with which Itachi maneuvered was truly impactful.


    It wasn''t merely a display of strength or speed; it was a form of unorthodox combat, wrought from years of training, experience, and an innate understanding of the flow of battle.


    It was no wonder that character was highly favoured in all of the Narutoverse.


    From the moment Itachi initiated his assault, it became evident that Arthur had stepped into a realm far beyond his typical encounters. Every movement was deliberate and calculated, as though Itachi were not just fighting but also measuring Arthur''s own strength.


    The way he threw those kunai, the ease with which he blew past Arthur''s defenses¡ªit was impressive, to say the least.


    While engaged in taijutsu, Arthur could hardly keep pace as they exchanged blows. The disparity in their abilities wasn''t merely in physicality; Itachi had almost rendered him.


    Arthur''s punches felt heavy and clumsy in comparison, and the speed at which Itachi executed his own strikes could have left Arthur dizzy and unable to adapt without his Tamashii.


    It was no wonder this same Uchiha was able to go toe-to-toe against Naruto in his Nine-Tails Chakra mode. Itachi made combat look straightforward in a way that made Arthur feel like an amateur.


    And it wasn''t just the Uchiha; Kisame was also striking. The weight of their teamwork was even better than when Arthur had fought Team 7 back in the Land of Tea, each technique designed to capitalize on his every move.


    Their collaboration was almost scary to think about.


    The battle ended almost as suddenly as it had begun, leaving Arthur no other choice but to retreat.


    In the aftermath of that skirmish, he knew he needed to bunker down and refine his own skills¡ªlearn, adapt, and prepare for confrontations like that one.


    This was the second time he was forced to use this flying raijin¡ªthe first being against Alice and her team. Those two experiences gave him another purpose; he couldn''t allow himself to be a mere footnote in someone else''s story.


    With one last look east, back to the direction of his enemies, he knew what he had to do.


    The Leaf Village.


    In the hospital, the beeping of monitors accompanied the rustling of sheets as an old man''s eyes slowly opened, adjusting to the light in the room.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi blinked several times, bewildered and unsure of his surroundings.


    It took him a moment to comprehend where he was, but the scent of antiseptic and the sight of medical equipment made him understand.


    Just then, a nurse entered the room, her eyes widening in surprise at the sight of Hiruzen awake.


    "Sir! You''re awake!" she exclaimed, rushing to his side.


    Without waiting for a response, she dashed out of the room, calling for the doctor.


    Hiruzen attempted to gather his thoughts.


    The events that had led him to this point felt like a disjointed nightmare¡ªmemories involving the Reaper Death Seal and the reanimated versions of past Hokage.


    He struggled to remember the last clear moment before everything went dark, but his body felt oddly foreign to him. It was heavy as if he hadn''t moved in ages.


    Soon after, familiar faces began to fill the room: Homura, Koharu, and Tsunade entered with mixed expressions.


    "Hiruzen-sensei!" Tsunade exclaimed, breaking into a smile.


    "Hiruzen!" Koharu repeated. "You''re awake! How do you feel?"


    Hiruzen chuckled softly with his laugh sounding more like a cough.


    "I''m getting too old for this," he replied in a raspy tone. "But I suppose death can wait a little longer."


    Koharu, trying to maintain a semblance of seriousness, interjected and said, "That''s not funny, Hiruzen. We were all worried sick!"


    A lighthearted banter exchanged between them, but Hiruzen''s gaze fell on Tsunade, who wore a look of earnest concern.


    "It''s good to see you back in the village, Tsunade," he said. He had expected her to be off gambling elsewhere, but seeing her here filled him with gratitude. "I suspect you''re the one who helped bring me back to health."


    With a nod, Tsunade confirmed, "Yes, I did. I helped as much as I could, but I wasn''t sure if you would pull through. It''s a relief to see you awake."


    "Indeed," Homura added. "We''re just thankful you''re here with us again."


    The warmth of their presence enveloped him, pushing back the uncertainty that had plagued him during his comatose state.


    "How long have I been out?" he asked, scanning their faces for answers.


    "A few months," Homura replied.


    Hiruzen''s heart sank at the thought of lost time.


    "And Orochimaru? What about the Genin who helped me¡ªare they safe?"


    "Orochimaru fled after having his arms sealed," Koharu informed. "William and Margaret are no longer Genin¡ªthey''ve been promoted to Ch¨±nin for their bravery and efforts in aiding you."


    Hiruzen felt grateful at the mention of the two young shinobi.


    "I''m glad to hear they made it through," he said with a faint smile. "What else has happened while I was asleep?"


    As the trio began explaining the recent developments, Hiruzen listened. They shared how Tsunade had taken on the mantle of the fifth Hokage, which he had more than approved of.


    "Excellent choice," he said, nodding. "She''s the right person for the job."


    Lost in the conversation, he steered the topic toward another figure: "What of Jiraiya? Is he still in the village?"


    His main reason for asking was because he had felt that Jiraiya would have also been a suitable candidate for the mantle of fifth Hokage.


    "Yes," they chorused.


    Tsunade added, "He''s taken on two students: William and Naruto."


    Hiruzen''s brow raised thoughtfully. He felt warmth in his chest at the fact that Naruto had found a mentor, someone to guide him. To think it would be his own student.


    "These are all good news," he mused. "Of course, I have no intention of returning to the Hokage seat, and it gladdens me to know Tsunade has taken the lead."


    "Don''t try to shirk off on duties of being the village elder," Koharu exclaimed. "Now that you''re up, you''ll be assisting in rebuilding the village''s security and helping¡ªall the things you''ve always done so well."


    "Let''s at least let the man rest," Homura commented.


    While funny, Hiruzen pondered her words before saying, "I''m worried about Sasuke Uchiha." They had mentioned that event to him as well. "Since he''s left the village, I wonder how Itachi will respond to this news."


    Tsunade exchanged a glance with Homura and Koharu, sensing that there was more to the Uchiha''s story than she understood.


    "Itachi Uchiha?" she wondered with curiosity. "How does he relate to this situation?"


    "We''ve been meaning to tell you, Tsunade," Koharu slowly said. "It''s time we discuss the truth about the Uchiha Massacre that occurred so many years ago."


    Before they could delve deeper into that conversation, Hiruzen remembered something. Or rather, someone.


    "What about Arthur Bennett?" he inquired as the name rolled off his tongue with surprising familiarity.


    Hiruzen could almost see Arthur''s serious, emotionless eyes staring directly into his soul as he''d proclaimed himself a villain in their world just moments before the invasion.


    "Arthur..." Koharu began, shifting her tone. "He tried to go after Naruto and the others during a mission. Thankfully, the boy had help come just in time, and they disposed of Arthur Bennett."


    "He died?!" Hiruzen asked for reassurance.


    "Yes," Homura confirmed.


    The revelation struck the former Kage, shocking him to his core. He leaned back against the pillows, struggling to process what he had just heard.


    "I had hoped that if captured, I could have guided him back from this dark path. He had so much potential¡ªI believed he could have been a strong force for good."


    Koharu and Homura traded somber glances, recognizing Hiruzen''s disappointment.


    Before things became melodramatic, the door burst open, and a high sense of energy poured into the room.


    Margaret, Alice, William, Jada, and Naruto stood there in their youthful exuberance.


    "Gramps!" Naruto called out, rushing forward with enthusiasm.


    The sound of his voice rang through the hospital, breaking the oppressive mood that had settled over the room. Tsunade was slightly surprised.


    "How did you all know he was awake?" she asked.


    "Alice can sense almost anything happening in the village at any given time when she chooses," Margaret explained, glancing back at her friend.


    Alice, sensing their attention, added, "I''m sorry if it seems like I''m always spying¡ªI was just surprised when I sensed Hiruzen awake."


    Koharu looked at Margaret and then back at Alice, astonished.


    "You can sense everything?" the elder wondered. "We had no idea about that."


    Those who weren''t aware were intrigued; their interest piqued at the unexpected talents of the youngsters who had fought alongside the villagers.


    Margaret shrugged modestly and said, "That''s just what we do."


    "Still," Homura interjected, regaining his composure. "We would appreciate it if you kept this matter hidden for a while. We need some time to get Hiruzen up to speed before announcing his recovery to the rest of the village. It''ll surely lift everyone''s spirits."


    The young group nodded in agreement, fully understanding the plan, and they soon departed the hospital room after asking their former Kage about his well-being.


    Hiruzen watched them leave with a sense of hope and much gratitude for having helped him during what was supposed to be his demise.


    As they exited, Alice caught Jada''s eye and nodded subtly, signaling that they needed to discuss matters privately.


    "Hey, Will, you need to be there, too," she said, motioning for him to follow her.


    Naruto, his face scrunching up in confusion, spoke up, "Wait! What''s going on now? How come every time something important comes, the four of you secretly go off! Are we actually friends?"


    His tone was more of a playful annoyance, and he crossed his arms tightly, pouting. Jada giggled at his frustration.


    "Naruto," she said, "it''s just something you''re better off not knowing right now. We''re working on some projects at home." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, like what?" he pressed as his curiosity piqued.


    "To be honest," Alice said, making the main character uneasy, "maybe it''s best if you don''t worry too much about it. But you could join us next time. Just not this time."


    Naruto''s eyes widened as if he were about to berate them, but Alice quickly added, "Don''t worry! I actually have a job for you. I think it would be safe to let Konohamaru know about Hiruzen. You guys can also hang out together."


    "Really?" Naruto wondered. As he began to give thought to that, his earlier expression lighted. Naruto and the third Hokage''s grandson had never had the proper chance to bond. "Alright, I''ll let him know! But later, I still wanna know what you guys are hiding!"

 Chapter 180: Message

    Chapter 180 - Message


    The late afternoon sun streamed through the windows of the lavish apartment shared by Alice, Jada, and Margaret. William was the only male present among them, as Jasper and Alexander were off on secret missions.


    Although everyone had gathered numerous times to discuss recent events, the return of Hiruzen merited a deeper conversation. Alice settled herself comfortably on the floor, sitting cross-legged as she reached for Margaret''s hair, admiring its beauty.


    "You know, Marge," she said, her fingers gently brushing through the silky strands, "your hair is just so pretty. It''s like a red waterfall."


    Margaret gave a faint smile and said, "I don''t do much with it, though."


    "I think you should let me brush it more often," Alice smiled brightly. She grabbed a hairbrush from a nearby shelf and began working through the tangles. William was seated at the edge of a table, resting his elbows on his knees.


    "It''s crazy to think we''re discussing that now," he began, glancing at the girls. "Hiruzen''s back, and everything feels like it''s about to change. What if he never died in the real story? Things would be so different in Konoha."


    "Ugh!" Margaret said with disgust. "Did you just call it ''Konoha''?"


    It was clear that when it came to English and Japanese phrases, not all Naruto fans agreed on the same thing. Jada, sitting on the couch with a notebook in her hands, nodded in agreement regarding Hiruzen''s change.


    "It''s a little weird to think about," she said. "If Hiruzen had survived, he would have definitely continued to lead the village and guide it. I mean, think of the things everyone could have learned from him!"


    Alice, pausing her brushing momentarily, chimed in and said, "Hiruzen was all about tradition and the philosophy of being a Leaf ninja, right? I think he believed in understanding and guiding the younger generation. One can only imagine how he''d help us grow."


    Margaret smiled gently, leaning back into Alice''s careful strokes. "And he would''ve trained Naruto more," she added. "That''s something Hiruzen missed out on."


    Thinking about the matter brought a sense of nostalgia to the group. Hiruzen was meant to die during the invasion, only to be resurrected by Kabuto during the next war. Having Hiruzen here now opened up a lot of possibilities.


    "Yeah," William continued his thought. "Since Hiruzen survived, we might not have to deal with the Akatsuki like we talked about. I mean, he could be right in the center of it, rallying the other Kages and making decisions."


    "I guess that makes sense," Alice commented. "But we''re not trying to get him killed again. Haha."


    Jada jotted down some mental notes, contemplating William''s words.


    "Hiruzen would have brought some stability to the village, now that I think about it. He would have trained a new generation to fight against those dangers too. Maybe Naruto would have had more guidance, allowing him to mature quicker in the process."


    "And what about Konohamaru?" Alice asked. "Hiruzen would''ve definitely trained him too. Imagine how strong he could have become!"


    Margaret chuckled lightly and said, "The grandson of the Hokage trained by the Hokage¡ªwhat a story that would have been. We sort of screwed up, though, since Konohamaru barely knows Naruto."


    William leaned back to consider more. "That''s the thing with Hiruzen," he said. "The third Hokage believed in passing down tradition. The legacy of the Sarutobi clan would have continued through Konohamaru, and with Hiruzen nurturing him, he could''ve become pretty strong for the village. Maybe with Hiruzen around now, I don''t know if he''ll reach that potential fully."


    Their conversation faded slightly as they continued to brainstorm possibilities. What if Hiruzen had seen through the motives of Orochimaru and somehow managed to reach out to Sasuke before the boy''s desertion? The room was filled with ''what-ifs'' and a sense of longing for what could''ve been.


    Alice resumed brushing Margaret''s hair, lightly detangling it as she spoke. "And, you know, Hiruzen wouldn''t have just stopped at training; he would have ensured that everyone understood the ''Will of Fire.'' He would have taught the importance of connection¡ªthe bonds of friendship and the responsibilities that came with being a ninja."


    "Sometimes you sound like a record player," Margaret teased.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Alice wondered, playfully nudging her hair.


    "Ow! Okay, I''m sorry! Haha!"


    Jada felt the need to add, "We saw this in the early arcs of Naruto, where Hiruzen valued those connections. If he were still present during the times of the Akatsuki and the eventual Fourth Great Ninja War, he would have made sure we all knew how to protect our bonds¡ªand each other."


    As Alice''s gentle touch enveloped Margaret''s hair, she commented, "It''s not like we need him around, right? I mean, we have Tsunade as the Hokage, and she''s doing an okay job. Then again, Hiruzen should be able to guide her."


    "Right!" William agreed with an urgent tone. "Hiruzen could''ve led the village for some more years. What if now he takes a more active role during later attacks? How many do you think we can save now?"


    Alice set the brush down and turned to face her friends. "Even if he couldn''t have led forever," she said, "think about how he would have prepared the Leaf for the future. He would do everything to ensure we were ready for most of the conflicts in the story."


    Margaret sighed, considering the vital role Hiruzen had played in the narratives. "At least he''s okay with Tsunade leading," she said. "I actually tried to get Jiraiya to do it, but you guys were right; he''s too much of a pervert."


    "That''s not what we said," William defended. "He wanted to¡ª"


    "Pervert!" she interrupted.


    "Let''s be real and get back on topic," he said, leaning forward without mentioning her magazines. "If Hiruzen had stayed longer, I think he would have helped Naruto grow into a much more mature and skilled shinobi than he is today. He had that kind of intuition and ability to recognize potential when he saw it."


    "Was that before or after he let a five-year-old kid fend for himself alone in an apartment?" Jada wondered.


    "Ugh..." William couldn''t explain that one.


    "I can at least imagine Hiruzen witnessing Naruto''s growth firsthand," she continued with more excitement. "He would''ve taken on that role of mentor¡ªteaching him techniques and maybe even how to control the Nine-Tails."


    "That would be amazing," Alice agreed. "Naruto learning from Hiruzen¡ªthat could really help the Leaf."


    As the group collectively reminisced about potential scenarios that could unfold, Alice couldn''t help but smile at everyone''s enthusiasm. This had become really gloomy after Sasuke had left.


    They all understood the weight of their responsibilities. They were not just players in a game; they were part of a legacy that was helping them connect. And with Hiruzen now able, they knew that their efforts were paying off.


    Alice continued to brush Margaret''s hair, and the group finished discussing what they would urge Hiruzen to do. They had tossed around ideas and musings about their time here, hoping that their acts would continue to produce results.


    Without warning, a messenger bird flew through the apartment window, startling everyone with its sudden arrival. The little creature flapped its wings, circling the room before settling on the coffee table.


    Margaret squealed in fear. She wasn''t exactly fond of birds¡ªin fact, she preferred to keep her distance. The small avian had truly scared her.


    "Whoa," William wondered. "Who left the window open anyway?"


    He tried to swipe at the bird playfully, but it hopped back and neared Margaret.


    "Get it away from me!" Margaret exclaimed, recoiling slightly as she clutched Alice''s arm for comfort.


    "Marge, it''s just a messenger bird," Alice said, half-laughing, half-reassuring. "It won''t hurt you."


    "You tell it that!" Margaret retorted as she watched the bird flutter some more.


    Jada lifted an eyebrow as she examined the bird with curiosity and mused, "I''ve never seen one come here before. We don''t usually receive messages like this in the apartment."


    "I wonder who it''s for," William pondered.


    Alice moved in closer, and the messenger bird, sensing her calmness, allowed her to carefully unfurl the letter from its talons. She held the parchment before her. The moment she glanced over the contents, she furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "Jada, this letter''s addressed to you," she said.


    "What? Me?" Jada was clearly surprised as she reached for the letter. "I''ve never received a letter through this before!"


    William''s expression transformed dramatically at this revelation. His eyes widened comically, and an unmistakable show of jealousy could be seen on his face. If anything, he thought it was some sort of secret love letter.


    The moment wasn''t missed by Alice and Margaret. After receiving the letter, the bird flew away, letting the latter finally calm down.


    Everyone knew Jada had garnered quite a bit of favor in the Leaf Village. The idea of a love letter was not entirely out of the question, and William''s reaction added another layer of lighthearted tension to the room.


    She carefully unrolled the letter and began to read. After deciphering the script, she smiled and announced, "It''s from Hoshikaze!"


    "Hoshikaze?" Alice repeated, intrigued. She had heard about him after the tournament ended. "How does he know where you even live? Don''t you think that''s kind of creepy?"


    "I think it''s romantic," Margaret said, daydreaming.


    She only said that to spite William, and it worked.


    "I don''t know," Jada admitted, tilting her head, perplexed. "He might have read the tournament records and thought William lived here or something. I mean, it was pretty obvious that we were from the Leaf Village."


    William chuckled, crossing his arms as he leaned back, pretending to be dismissive. "I guess I''m famous now."


    "You are so not," Margaret retorted, shaking her head.


    "Oh wait, look!" Jada exclaimed. "It says that in the event this letter arrives in the wrong hands, it''s to be delivered to Jada Uchiha in the Leaf Village. That makes it official, I suppose."


    "Well, what does it say?!" Alice urged.


    Clearing her throat, Jada began to read aloud: "Dear Jada Uchiha, I hope this letter finds you well. I would like to extend an invitation for you to meet with me at the outskirts near the Land of Hot Springs in eighteen days to discuss mentorship opportunities. I look forward to your response. Regards, Hoshikaze."


    Excitement filled the room.


    "A mentorship opportunity?" William exclaimed. "What is this about?"


    "I... um, I asked him if he would consider being my teacher after the tournament. I didn''t think he''d send a letter like this," Jada sheepishly admitted, her cheeks flushing as she spoke.


    "Oh wow, that''s pretty cool!" Alice said. "You have to go!"


    "He was alright, I guess," Margaret commented. "I mean, I could have taken him."


    William''s eyebrows raised, processing the revelation. Jealousy resurfaced, but mixed with an earnest desire to support Jada.


    "When are you leaving?" he asked.


    "Taking traveling into account," she answered, "I think a week or something."


    "Do you want any company?" Alice offered. "I don''t mind going with you. You know, just to make sure you''re okay."


    Before Jada could respond, William interjected, "I''m coming too!" The assertive tone of his voice caught everyone off guard.


    Both girls, Alice and Margaret, gave William quizzical looks.


    "Seriously? Why?" Jada asked, feeling a tad amused as she studied him.


    "I just want to make sure you''re safe, that''s all!" he stammered, hoping that his cheeks weren''t red.


    They were.


    The room erupted into laughter while Margaret and Alice couldn''t help but giggle behind their hands. Alice teased him, "Oh, how noble of you! Just trying to keep our dear Jada out of trouble, huh?"


    Jada smiled and thought it was sweet. But she wasn''t so positive about letting anyone come. So she said, "Well, if you think you can keep up, then maybe?"


    "Of course I can keep up!" William exclaimed, his certainty returning.


    Giggles erupted again from Margaret and Alice, who were both now thoroughly entertained by William''s declarations. Jada, still objecting slightly, said, "On one condition then. Since you''re always with Naruto, I don''t want to put him in a bad spot, so he can''t come."


    It was evident that after Sasuke''s departure, the Akatsuki were also likely to make their move on Naruto. No one wanted to jeopardize the main character''s safety, even if he had matured far faster than his original counterpart.


    On top of that, the boy had rejected Jada''s flying raijin paper, claiming that he was strong enough to handle himself. He had become a bit too prideful.


    William waved his hands dismissively and agreed, claiming that he was content with just the two of them.


    But before he could correct himself on what he had just said, Alice piped up, "Honestly, I think it would be sweet if you two went together."


    "Fine," Jada conceded. "If it makes sense for you to come along, then I guess it''s settled. But I want to be clear: this isn''t a vacation or anything." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William nodded eagerly, pleased that she didn''t use the word "date."


    "I won''t cause any trouble!" he announced.


    "Okay then!" Alice clapped, interrupting their moment. "You two do your thing while Marge and I will talk with Hiruzen later!"


    Unbeknownst to them, the invitation carried deeper implications. It wasn''t just a simple mentorship; it was Arthur planning ahead.

 Chapter 181: The Golden Mirage

    Chapter 181 - The Golden Mirage


    Arthur sat perched on a flat, moss-covered rock beside a stream. He raked his fingers through his hair with an angered expression as he pondered the implications of the Akatsuki knowing he was alive.


    How did they find out? Could it have been Zetsu lurking in the shadows again?


    Or maybe there was a more extensive investigation at play¡ªsomething he had been unaware of while he kept to the shadows, waiting for the right moment to rise. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that the Akatsuki were searching for him, Saiken''s fate hung in the balance. The last thing he wanted was for the Akatsuki to get wind of its existence before he was ready to devise a strategy to protect it.


    A battle against that organization who thirsted for power was not one he wished to engage in lightly. He had no room for missteps.


    And now, to top it all off, Hiruzen had awakened.


    News of the third Hokage''s recovery had been spreading across the Leaf Village like wildfire. Arthur had long kept flying raijin marks hidden in various locations throughout the village, and from their secluded vantage points, he could see the excitement among the villagers.


    Hiruzen''s presence would undoubtedly rearrange things, forcing Arthur to move quickly.


    But what would that exactly mean for him?


    ''Pitiful neophytes,'' he thought to himself as the stream of currents soothed his rage.


    Deep down, he knew he had to adapt. His prior victories over Jada and William felt almost trivial now, mere pebbles in the grand scheme of the mountains.


    He had won his own tournament, yes, but that title meant little against organizations like the Akatsuki. A sense of urgency filled him¡ªhe needed to grow stronger and do so quickly.


    Contemplating the situation further, three persistent thoughts nagged at him.


    First, what would be the Akatsuki''s next move? He wondered about their interests in the Water Country, which had slowly become a potential search area for him.


    The Akatsuki wouldn''t just come looking for him; they would undoubtedly seek to gather intel and procure more information on anyone involved with Arthur.


    That meant he had to ensure his defenses were solid for characters like Tayuya.


    Second was Itachi''s and Kisame''s level of strength. They were far more challenging than what was to be expected. Were they truly that strong or was this one of those buffed up advantages some of the characters received¡ªmaking them more of a challenge? If that were the case, then one could only imagine how strong Nagato was.


    The last and more pressing matter was still Hiruzen''s return. Others would rally around him, and he knew that stirring the villagers'' affections could potentially lead them to reject any of Arthur''s overtures.


    What was to stop everyone from pushing collectively toward a common goal?


    Arthur should have assassinated him when he had the chance. But how could he when there was always a high-ranking shinobi guarding the Hokage''s hospital?


    Arthur squinted at the water before him, its surface momentarily disturbed by a gust of wind. He wrapped his arms around his knees, settling into a more profound contemplation.


    To ensure his longevity and continued strength, he wasn''t just going to rely on growing his own power. No, he would also need to forge something anew, like a team¡ªthough the thought of relying on others sat uncomfortably heavy on his heart.


    Arthur worked alone. For him to have a team or a form of alliance meant that he would be their head¡ªnothing more, nothing less.


    Those who couldn''t stand on their own would be left dead.


    After thinking long and hard, one name came to his mind: Tsunade. Not as a partner, but something else.


    That particular legendary Sannin was renowned not just for her strength, but also for her exceptional medical ninjutsu and connection to the Leaf Village. Truth be told, she was not a bad Hokage.


    And there was something she had that he could use: information.


    But how to engage such a lady? That question was too easy to answer: he could use her gambling addiction against her¡ªwhere wagers fell easily off the tongue, and the right game could help him get what he needed.


    Gambling was risky, but the rewards could very well match Arthur''s needs.


    In hindsight, gambling was very wrong on Earth. Arthur had never gambled before but knew how to play certain games like poker and baccarat (a Southern American game).


    In this world, however, gambling was broken down into various forms of Japanese games. Most of them were similar to the games he''d played on Earth, but he had yet to see any of them.


    And would it be gambling if he knew the results beforehand? He was a ninja, having supernatural abilities that were honestly considered cheating¡ªa quick way to also get rich without ever being caught.


    He looked into the distance for a little while before finally rising to his feet. There was a strangeness to it all.


    If he could meet Tsunade in an environment where she felt at ease¡ªwhere she thrived¡ªhe might be able to collect the information he sought.


    And what was he after? Let''s just say it required her cooperation.


    Tsunade was nothing less than the epitome of a skilled strategist; engaging in games would appeal to her flair, offering an avenue for playful banter, followed by potentially discussions about the state of affairs in the Leaf Village.


    Say Arthur met her and challenged her, only to win. Imagine what things she would gamble for him to unwittingly take.


    But there were risks, and he knew that.


    Convincing Tsunade of his prowess without revealing too much could be challenging. He couldn''t present himself as a threat; no, that would extinguish his chances entirely.


    Assuming he asked for her to wager something like half her village, she would likely say no because it was either not in her jurisdiction or because of her duties as the Hokage.


    Tsunade, although a gambling addict, was not stupid. To secure an audience with her would still be paramount.


    As Arthur developed the contours of his strategy, the creases in his brow began to soften. But he couldn''t stall for time, either.


    He recalled the earlier messenger hawk, the one he had sent off to Jada. They were to meet eventually, so he had to execute his plan as quickly as possible while whoever was with him was traveling.


    After taking just a little more time to run through his plan, he walked away from the stream. And so, the next phase was set in motion; he would travel to the Land of Money.


    While Tsunade was a worthwhile target for his plans, the Leaf Village was still crawling with players, making it unnecessary for him to approach her just yet.


    After Sasuke''s departure and Hiruzen''s return to power, security had tightened significantly. Arthur understood that attempts to infiltrate the village undetected would require a little more finesse than what he had recently been employing.


    ''Transformation jutsu...''


    His form shifted to that of a well-off but entirely unremarkable man¡ªaverage height, ordinary features, and an air of affluence that made him look more like a rich prospect than a villager.


    Once fully cloaked, chakra included, he focused intently, teleporting to the Land of Money without a second thought.


    It was a realm unlike any other, known for its questionable economy and culture.


    Arthur first found himself on the outskirts of the Land of Money, which was awash in shades of green and gold. This area had been visited while he was one day traveling to the Land of Silent.


    In every new country he visited, even if it wasn''t his initial destination, he would always leave at least one flying raijin mark there in case of emergencies.


    He began his journey toward the capital, hardly impressed at the manicured fields peppered with unblossomed flowers. This particular country, as the name implied, was filled with greedy individuals and rich tycoons that ventured here for investments.


    Xavier, the construction mogul, had actually been born here, having left for Arthur''s country because it yielded him better profits.


    Arthur could practically see the towering structures of the capital in the distance as night descended. The city that never sleeps is what it was known as to many.


    For what reason? It boasted the largest casino in the world: The Golden Mirage. It was a spectacular emporium that rivaled Las Vegas, United States.


    As Arthur arrived, the dazzling lights of The Golden Mirage bathed him in a kaleidoscope of colors. The sounds¡ªthe incessant clinking of coins, the shouts of shock, and the frenetic music filling the air¡ªcombined into a symphony of chance and fortune.


    The place was electrifying, filled with the scent of luxury, possibility, and loss.


    The citizens present were diverse, each with their own dreams and aspirations.


    Couples adorned in sleek attire held hands while nervously eyeing the roulette wheels, eager to turn their fortunes. Groups of friends shared joy heightened by the thrill of the next game.


    A high-stakes player loudly celebrated a win at a nearby poker table, eliciting cheers and applause from onlookers, while a weary but hopeful elderly man sat at a slot machine, playing despite being down thousands.


    Arthur truly couldn''t understand these types of individuals. They loved to gamble and never seemed to want to stop despite losing so much.


    It was a sin, one that would bury them in debt and financial losses.


    Undeterred by the lights and shouts, he maneuvered through the excited patrons, keeping himself well hidden.


    That''s when something caught his attention. His eyes darted toward a table draped in green felt, where a larger-than-average crowd had gathered.


    The dealer there, sporting an impressive mustache, dealt the cards with flair, leaving many of the audience entranced.


    Drawing closer, Arthur could see the game unfolding¡ªKuro''o Hazama. It was a game similar to blackjack. Or rather, it was blackjack.


    "Hmmm," he murmured to himself.


    While he blended seamlessly into the crowd, his true mission transcended mere observation; he desired to play.


    His knowledge of card games, coupled with the foresight offered by his Tamashii, would undoubtedly give him an upper hand that few could rival.


    Secretly activating his Tamashii, he could already see every detail on that table and within the casino. Every shuffle from the dealer, each slight hesitation from the players¡ªit was all crystal clear.


    But to play this game required chips.


    Arthur navigated through the gamblers until he reached the booth designated for exchanging currency for chips. As he approached, a man behind the counter looked up from his paperwork, glancing at Arthur with the same indifference one might expect in a casino.


    "How much would you like?" the clerk asked in a chipped but polite tone.


    Arthur glanced around, noting the exchange rate. Each chip had its own value, resembling the gambling chips he''d known back on Earth but with a unique twist to their monetary worth:


    The clerk, sensing that he was new, handed him a brochure. He glanced at the various chips on display.


    The colors and their corresponding values were quite distinctive from what he was used to: red chips were worth 100 ry¨­, blue chips valued at 250 ry¨­, green chips at 500 ry¨­, black chips at 1,000 ry¨­, purple chips at 5,000 ry¨­, orange chips at 10,000 ry¨­, yellow chips at 25,000 ry¨­, and the white chips were worth 50,000 ry¨­.


    He had only brought with him 100,000 ry¨­. That amount was paltry in light of his overall net worth. Yet he could not access his larger funds safely from the Water Country, considering the risks of being caught.


    So for now, this had to suffice.


    "Figured out how much you''d like?" the clerk asked.


    "Give me a combination of all the colors until they equal one hundred thousand ry¨­," he instructed without hesitation.


    The clerk confirmed the order, handing over an array of chips that settled into a pile before Arthur. It was honestly quite a lot for one man to carry.


    And in a sense, he was flat broke now; these chips had no intrinsic value if he lost.


    Armed with his chips, he strode toward the blackjack table, the same table that had been garnering a lot of attention. To his expectancy, a seat had just opened.


    Why hadn''t anyone else taken it? Because it was the highest table in the casino!

 Chapter 182: Blackjack

    Chapter 182 - Blackjack


    Arthur kept his posture relaxed as he sat down and took in the other players.


    The table included a man with a golden tooth and a cigar, an older woman puffing smoke through an unfriendly countenance, a lavishly dressed gentleman, a businessman wearing shades, and finally, there was a skinny man who appeared out of place, yet his posture was poised, showing his poker face.


    "Starting bid is fifty thousand ry¨­," the dealer announced, seeing Arthur sit down.


    Arthur, unfazed, slid the exact number of chips forward. He could feel all eyes fall upon him, intrigued by his boldness, especially given his apparent disparity in the chips on the table.


    Was one hundred thousand ry¨­ in chips really that much less? To those at the table, it was.


    "New here?" the man with the cigar casually asked, puffing a cloud of smoke into the air as he looked at Arthur with interest.


    "As if..." Arthur nonchalantly replied, sensing the scrutiny.


    "Really?" the elder woman responded with suspicion. "Looks like we got another vet. Know how to play?"


    There was no need to excite the crowd or draw attention to his character. So, with a harmless grin, he skimmed through the rulebook and said, "Not a lot, but I feel confident."


    The rules were straightforward: get as close to 21 as possible without exceeding it to win.


    Face cards equaled 10 points, aces could be valued as either 1 or 11, and a bust occurred when one''s point total surpassed 21. The dealer had to hit at 16 points or lower but stood at 17 or higher. If both the player and dealer busted, the player lost.


    Arthur set the book down, waved his hand dismissively, and said, "I don''t really get it, but I guess I''ll learn as I go."


    Of course, he understood the game. It was simple, but he didn''t need to tell them that.


    As each player placed their bets, it became increasingly apparent that Arthur had significantly fewer chips than the others.


    While he had started with 100,000 ry¨­, the others had between 300,000 and 1 million in chips. Even the skinny man, unsettlingly poker-faced, had an impressive stack.


    Who knew what their backgrounds were and their exact level of wealth? A rule of thumb was that if someone was betting, it also meant they were prepared to lose it all.


    Not many in this world could pull out several hundred thousand ry¨­ and blow it at a casino. That was why these specific gamblers had seated themselves at the highest table¡ªthis was no place for beginners.


    The dealer began to shuffle the cards, soon dealing two to each player.


    Arthur quickly assessed the faces around him, noting their calmness and excitement. He took a glance at his own hand¡ªa jack and a two, bringing him to a total of twelve.


    He then scanned his tablemates. Some players were calling for hits; others chose to double down or split their hands, showcasing knowledge of the game and how strategically they played.


    The highest player so far, the skinnier fellow, had seventeen.


    When it was his turn, he decided to hit. The dealer slid him a two, bringing his total to fourteen¡ªa cause for concern. Nonetheless, he held a smile, perfectly masking himself.


    He requested another hit, granted by a three, raising his score to seventeen. This was amateur hour, and he wasn''t going to buy into it.


    "Hit me..."


    The dealer provided him with a four!


    "Twenty-one..." Arthur calmly exclaimed, soaking in the reactions of the other players.


    Meanwhile, the dealer revealed an unfortunate bust, much to the dismay of the skinny man, who announced with a sigh, "If you hadn''t drawn that four, I would have won."


    "Maybe next time," Arthur replied, keeping his tone light.


    But from his peripheral vision, he noticed the man with the cigar¡ªhis grin too wide, too knowing. That sight of condescension told Arthur all he needed to know.


    The secret of blackjack was not just about the cards at hand but understanding potential outcomes. A non-dealer could adjust their risk based on their existing cards, but the dealer faced fixed obligations regarding their hands, creating natural vulnerabilities.


    Arthur leaned in closer, feigning uncertainty. He estimated that his previous hands would provide insight into the deck''s overall composition.


    A glance of casual observation revealed that skillful players often peeked at the discarded cards, mentally marking those that would give them an advantage on their next draw.


    If he played this correctly, he might just reap significant rewards from this table without needing to resort to drastic measures¡ªthough he wouldn''t shy away from using his abilities if necessary.


    After a couple of rounds, Arthur''s total now stood at 200,000 ry¨­, a significant gain but not one to boast about.


    Each round upped the ante in his mind. He didn''t need to worry about losing access to the Water Country''s funds if he could multiply his winnings at this table, inch by inch.


    Across, the other players were beginning to take note of his unexpected streak¡ªa sign that might just play in his favor.


    "Why so few chips this time?" the man with the cigar asked, sizing up Arthur.


    "Oh... just getting started," Arthur airily replied as he shuffled the colorful chips before him.


    The table began slowly rallying more spectators as the next round of blackjack commenced.


    Arthur began tapping on the table with one of the chips he had recently won. The sound caught the attention of the players nearby.


    The man with the cigar leaned forward in annoyance and said, "Can you knock that off already? I can''t concentrate with you doing that!"


    Arthur turned to him with a confident smile and taunted, "It''s not against the rules, is it?"


    The man paused, choosing to look away. Arthur, however, knew what the man was likely thinking: ''Oh well, if I just leave this sucker alone, he''ll eventually go broke.''


    How wrong he was.


    As rounds progressed, he demonstrated an uncanny knack for winning, manipulating the game to his advantage through his knowledge and perception. With each successful hand, his stack of chips nearly tripled, drawing glances of disbelief from the other players.


    The man with the cigar finally erupted. He leapt from his chair, slamming his palm down on the table in frustration.


    "How the heck are you going up in chips?" he yelled incredulously, practically spitting on the table.


    The elder woman raised an eyebrow, also feeling skeptical, and asked, "You''re not cheating, are you?"


    "Not at all," Arthur innocently replied. He honestly hadn''t even activated his Tamashii yet. "I''m just counting cards."


    A murmur went through the group at his revelation. Arthur could see them weighing just who he was now.


    Counting cards was considered illegal in some countries and states on Earth. But this was neither; this was the Edo period, where many didn''t even know what that was.


    In blackjack, the dealer often busts depending on the cards remaining in the deck. If the deck had many cards with values of two through eight, the dealer held a substantial advantage.


    Conversely, if numerous nine, ten, or ace cards remained, the upper hand shifted to the players.


    The gamblers didn''t know whether to admire his boldness or dismiss him as an amateur. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you know that there are 52 cards in a deck, and 24 of them are nine, ten, or ace cards?" he continued confidently. "That gives a ratio of about 2.17. As that ratio shifts, the dealer becomes more vulnerable, allowing me to adjust my bets accordingly."


    "What the...?!" the skinny man interjected, "Are you telling me that in this short amount of time, you came up with a card-counting theory?"


    The man with the cigar shook his head in disbelief to add, "Only the most skilled could do that! How''s an amateur like you even pulling this off?"


    As this banter unfolded, Arthur noted the man with the shades, the only one who had hardly voiced his thoughts at the table. He twitched slightly, his fa?ade of nonchalance cracking at Arthur''s obvious deductions.


    It dawned on Arthur that he had recognized the tapping¡ªa simple yet effective method he was using to keep track of the cards discarded, essentially creating an abacus out of the clattering rhythm.


    It looks like Arthur''s time playing rookie ended before it could really begin.


    "You should all know," he clarified, "many people think that money''s the root of all evil. In truth, it''s the love of money that is the root of all evil."


    Instantly, things became tense. Now they would take him seriously.


    With the dealer preparing to commence the next round, there was an unexpected announcement.


    "All the cards have been used up!" he addressed. "I''ll bring out the new deck now."


    This revelation piqued Arthur''s interest, for through his card counting, he knew only 49 cards had been dealt. Did Arthur miscalculate or something? No, someone among them had been cheating!


    He could probably figure out who it was, but with the level of wealth these gamblers had, it wouldn''t be easy. Yet Arthur also had something up his sleeve that he was confident no one here could use: chakra.


    ''Tamashii...''


    His eyes grazed over the table, pinpointing the candidate: the skinny man.


    Arthur had watched him closely during a prior round, managing to swap three face cards back into the deck without anyone catching on. Under that man''s clothes were other cards, strongly resembling what the dealer had.


    Some rounds later revealed that his wasn''t the only trick afoot. The elder woman had her own method; Arthur had noted how she marked the back of certain cards with her fingernail¡ªa barely perceptible bend that would escape the eyes of most.


    And the man with the cigar, an apparent roughneck, had developed a method called "shiner," using carefully placed reflections in the room to glean information on the open table.


    How most interesting.


    Each player had a trick up their sleeve, but none had suspected that Arthur had such keen observational skills that allowed him to see through their fa?ades.


    The man with shades intrigued him as well. Arthur noted that the dealer consistently dealt the second card from the top to him¡ªa technique known as "second dealing," almost impossible to perfect unless working together with the dealer.


    It''s no wonder a seat was open at this table. These weren''t just rich folks playing around with coins; they were passionate about their work and knew how to cheat without getting caught.


    Arthur found it both amusing and troubling. Cheating in the world of gambling often went hand in hand with a lack of integrity, but it seemed everyone had gotten accustomed to bending the rules.


    He could gladly expose their secrets right here and now. But where was the fun in that?


    This was just another test for him to prove himself once again.


    After all, the only prohibition in this entire casino was the illegal transfer of chips; technically, cheating was permissible as long as you didn''t get caught.


    Affluence often bred cunningness, and apparently, wealth in this hidden corner of the world came with its own set of rules.


    "Excuse me, could I get a pen?" Arthur nonchalantly asked, turning to the dealer.


    The dealer nodded and handed him one, and as Arthur reached for it, he purposely dropped the item, causing it to roll just under the table.


    "My sincere apologies," he exclaimed, crouching down as he retrieved it.


    While picking it up, he subtly observed things. The moment he returned to his seat, he caught a glimpse of the man with the cigar narrowing his eyes. Then shock registered on his face, for he couldn''t quite see what he wanted to.


    Arthur had cleverly shifted one of the mirrors reflecting the table.


    How did he do it? It was simple¡ªhis pen, lacking its cap, had been thrown with chakra-enhanced precision, knocking a nearby object just enough to disrupt the careful alignment of the mirrors.


    The man with the cigar was quite amusing since he had managed to carefully align them just right. But one shift, and his cheating strategy was easily disrupted.

 Chapter 183: Mole

    Chapter 183 - Mole


    As Arthur settled back down, he saw a gleam of determination still in the man''s eyes.


    ''Can''t win ''em all, I suppose,'' Arthur thought.


    Even though he had stopped one plot, that didn''t mean the man with the cigar didn''t have more.


    The round continued, and Arthur watched as the cigar-wielding player won the hand. His chips multiplied, yet Arthur rested his hand against his chin, disinterested.


    Each player had their tricks, vaulting through their own personal loopholes, further implying how interesting this game was.


    "Where ya from," the elder woman wondered, "if ya don''t mind me askin''?"


    "Let''s just say it''s far from here," Arthur answered, twirling the chips between his fingers.


    Clearly, this woman didn''t seem any more interested than he did in winning money. To her, blackjack was nothing more than a quest for financial gain. And from the looks of things, it became an elaborate cat-and-mouse game¡ªa battle of wits.


    He reveled in it¡ªsomething deeper than he''d expected.


    "What about you?" he asked. "Your face is almost everywhere I look in this city."


    Some of the spectators whispered to one another. "What?" one said. "He doesn''t know who she is?"


    "You''re really not free here," she said, putting out her cigarette. "Well, I guess I should introduce myself. My name''s Diana, and I own half this city."


    That was a very big deal for a country called the "Land of Money." But did that matter to a man like Arthur right now?


    Not even close.


    Things eventually took a turn for the worse at the blackjack table.


    Arthur found himself losing¡ªenough to reduce his pile of chips to just over 280,000 ry¨­, a huge dip from the heights he had moments before.


    For this round, he decided to play it conservatively; he placed one solitary purple chip¡ªthe 5,000 ry¨­ token¡ªon the table, a move that drew immediate ire from the man with the cigar.


    "What''s going on?" he sneered, lighting up another. "Why so little? Afraid now that I''m winning?"


    Arthur merely smirked as he met the cigar man''s gaze. He had no ideas of responding.


    The silence stretched, amplifying the surrounding noise of the casino¡ªthe clatter of chips and the shuffle of cards from the other players.


    The cigar man''s irritation escalated as he threatened, "I''ll wipe that smirk off your face. Hit me..."


    By the end of his turn, he wound up with twenty and began laughing proudly. Many cheered for his success.


    Just then, the quiet man with the shades made a bold move; he leaned back in his chair and declared, "I''ll go all in..."


    At that, he slid half of his total chips onto the table, shocking even the cigar man into silence.


    Why would he do this when he was seventeen? The gamble was a monumental risk. It meant that if the man with the shades lost, he''d be completely wiped out, his chips reduced to nothing.


    The cigar man''s eyes bulged in disbelief, and Arthur knew that his moment had come. Because the amount on his end totaled more than one million ry¨­.


    "What are you doing?" the man blurted out. "You can''t possibly want to go all in with that much!"


    The man with the shades leaned in with a calm demeanor and replied, "I see your kind in this city all the time. Just because you know a few tricks doesn''t mean you understand how to gamble."


    Now it became clear to the spectators¡ªthe man with the shades was attempting to get rid of the cigar man for cheating.


    What had he done? He was using a third party. This method involved a confederate watching the game from a distance and sending covert signals to the main player about which cards to play against the dealer.


    The only other person who could see through that tactic was Arthur.


    The man with the shades delivered the final blow with a smirk and said, "You might want to go cheat elsewhere if you''re gonna back out."


    Of course, no one pointed out what he was doing, yet the man in the shades had clearly hit the cigar man''s pride. It was clear that the words had touched a nerve.


    Colors flared in his cheeks as he bristled in frustration. With a snarl, he finally threw his chips onto the table, declaring, "I''m all in too! I''ll take your chips and those fancy sunglasses when I''m done."


    But beneath that bravado, Arthur recognized a deeper truth¡ªthe cigar man was beginning to sweat, his confidence faltering as he glanced at the dealer and then back at the chips piled upon the felt.


    As the dealer began to deal the cards, time slowed down. Arthur leaned forward, watching with intense concentration.


    The first card fell for the man with shades¡ªan ace. The second card revealed itself¡ªanother ace. Then the last card fell¡ªa two, bringing him to a total of twenty-one!


    The cigar man''s face went pale, feeling the inevitability of it all. It was too late. The man with the shades had clearly won.


    "That''s zero chips for you," he said. "Sorry, but the limit to play at this table is fifty."


    The cigar man''s face drained completely of color as he processed the words. Then, without notice, he collapsed on the table.


    "Someone call for help!" a spectator yelled.


    Yet no one rushed to immediately help him. It was as if the theater of wealth and loss had long outgrown compassion; everyone returned their focus to the remaining players, eager for the next round.


    It took quite a while for someone to actually remove the man from the table.


    Arthur leaned back, not at all distraught by the scene. This was man''s basic emotions at play here, after all¡ªno different than what they would have done on Earth.


    The quiet man with the shades shifted his attention to Arthur.


    "Now then," he said, "I wonder what tricks you''ll show me."


    Was that a challenge?


    "No tricks here," Arthur confessed. "Just a harmless card game."


    The man regarded Arthur, noticing something extremely odd about him. Most players in the room would have been intimidated.


    The other remaining players were already used to this sort of fiasco, yet Arthur remained unnaturally calm as though he already knew the outcome.


    The unflappable aura surrounding him was most certainly strange. It felt as if he were invincible, untouched by anyone.


    The man adjusted his shades, choosing not to be ensnared by whatever or whoever Arthur was. If he was hiding something, then it would be uncovered, no?


    After a few rounds, the table became extremely apprehensive due to Arthur''s impressive winning streak. It had elevated his total chips to nearly one and a half million ry¨­.


    The spectators'' eyes kept darting between the mountain of chips before him and the increasingly agitated man in shades. That same man had lost more than sixty percent of his earnings.


    There was heavy tension as Arthur sat relaxed in his chair while the other players exchanged incredulous looks.


    For the first time that evening, the man in shades stood up in frustration. He tilted his head in a way that betrayed his irritation, signaling to the guards stationed at the perimeter of the table.


    "You!" he snapped at Arthur, glaring at him from behind his dark glasses. "Stand up!"


    Unperturbed, Arthur rose from his seat, feeling the weight of everyone''s gazes on him. It was to be expected.


    The guards moved in close. The scrutiny was invasive, uncomfortable even.


    They patted him down almost too aggressively in front of the gathering audience. Spectators murmured, questioning the morality and personal rights beside the scrutiny.


    Through it all, Arthur remained aloof, eyes closed as if not feeling a thing. He knew he had nothing to hide, and the invasive nature of their checks did little more than make him feel innocent.


    The guards exchanged glances and nodded to the man in shades, indicating that Arthur was indeed clean.


    As the crowd relaxed in approval, a few patrons clapped, admiring his showmanship amidst an unnecessary search.


    The man in shades returned to his seat, but Arthur remained standing, provoking curiosity from Diana seated next to him.


    "Why are you still standing?" she inquired in a probing tone.


    With a slow opening of his eyes, Arthur remained composed and steadily replied, "Because... it''s time I addressed the real cheating."


    The surrounding onlookers leaned in closer, their interests piqued.


    Arthur locked eyes with the man in shades and said, "Why not tell them? Or would you rather have me expose your act?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cheating?" the man scoffed. He then leaned forward. "You think you can accuse me without proof? What are you implying?"


    Arthur took a moment, letting the drama build.


    The audience became eager to hear what would happen next. Could he truly prove that this man was cheating?


    By all means. The method this particular gambler had used was called collusion with an insider. It meant that he had enlisted help from the dealer to manipulate the game in his favor.


    To prove something like that, however, would be a spectacle.


    "I''m not implying anything," Arthur said. "I''m deliberately calling you out, Dennis Nikrasch..."


    At the mere mention of the name, the man''s facial expression shifted from condescension to shock. He stalled, caught off guard, as if the name struck him unexpectedly.


    Then silence. The skinnier fellow seated across the table furrowed his brow in confusion as he asked, "What''s wrong? Who''s this Nathaniel fellow?"


    Diana was also intrigued. It was clear that no one at this table actually knew each other, save those who recognized Diana as someone widely known across the capital.


    So she pressed, "What are your ties to that name, sir?"


    The man with shades regained his composure, nodding deliberately at the dealer.


    "This discussion is no longer appropriate for public ears," he declared, rising and beginning to step away from the table. "I fold. But you... come with me so we can continue this in private."


    Arthur didn''t yield.


    "And what of my winnings?" he coolly asked. "You accused me of cheating and had me touched without consent. Wouldn''t it be wise to compensate me fairly?"


    The man''s eyes twitched. He was in no position to be ordering someone like Arthur around.


    As such, the man conceded with a dismissive gesture, "Fine... Follow me."


    Diana and the rest of the spectators were left confused as eyes watched Arthur and the man leave.


    Just who was Arthur, they wondered¡ªand what did he know that would make the man in shades so desperate to keep this a secret?


    Because of the sudden halt, many were left disappointed, secretly hoping for violence.


    After the two passed through security checkpoints, they arrived at a larger room decorated with opulent designs that screamed wealth: lush carpets, extravagant chandeliers, and large paintings depicting affluent lifestyles.


    Several men in tailored suits occupied the space, each adorned with rings and shining cufflinks.


    Arthur had already scanned this area, knowing prior just what he had walked into.


    The man with shades approached the main individual sitting at the head of a table. When he did, he began whispering into the man''s ear.


    Whoever that particular man was, Arthur could only speculate him to be the boss of this operation¡ªthe real owner, so to speak.


    The room fell silent as the boss turned his gaze toward him with a curious look.


    "Who are you?" the boss inquired in a condescending tone.


    Arthur''s demeanor remained the same as he replied, "I''d prefer that my name not be leaked..."


    The main man chuckled, adjusting himself in his seat as he said, "I like him already! Tell me, how''d you uncover one of our moles?"


    A "mole" in a casino is an insider or informant who gathers crucial information about the casino''s operations, security measures, and potentially dishonest practices, often being an employee with access to sensitive information.


    They are considered reliable by casino owners because of their insider knowledge, which allows them to identify vulnerabilities, detect fraud, and suggest improvements to enhance their profits.


    While moles can alert their owners of potential threats, they themselves also pose a risk if they''re caught.

 Chapter 184: Tanzaku Town

    Chapter 184 - Tanzaku Town


    In total, Arthur counted more than ten moles in this casino¡ªone too many for the average count.


    How did he know they were moles? Just like the dealer at his table earlier, the other dealers were performing the same actions on other tables with the same player almost every round.


    Arthur, having vision that far surpassed things like x-rays, had seen the man in shades''s identification card through his clothes. What he found more intriguing was that there was another card with the man''s exact image.


    Yet that card had a different name, and it was securely hidden in this very room.


    Anyone could use techniques like the Byakugan and the Tamashii, but no one knew how to use them effectively like Arthur.


    The man''s question produced little more than a cold glare from Arthur, who simply opted to dodge the inquiry.


    Instead, he approached the table and said, "What I''m interested in is how much you''re willing to compensate me to keep this matter quiet. I can spread the word about your little operation, or I can pretend this all never happened."


    All the men raised their eyebrows. Was someone actually trying to threaten their boss?


    Skepticism turned into laughter among their ranks. To them, Arthur was no more than a gambler. At least, that''s how he made himself look.


    Suddenly, one of the henchmen leaned in close to their boss, whispering something that caused the man''s brows to furrow.


    The man in charge raised a hand, quieting the rest. He then offered a mirthless laugh and said, "Double what you won sounds fair enough, yes?"


    The men around looked puzzled. They thought the boss was going to signal to take Arthur down on the spot. Yet their expectations were severely clouded.


    Arthur arched an eyebrow, unimpressed by their boss''s attempts to keep this matter quiet.


    "This casino is worth billions," he countered, "and you''re offering me only two million ry¨­? Do you think this shady business would stand still if this matter became public knowledge?"


    Now the men began to understand. If Arthur had uncovered one of their moles, who''s to say he didn''t know about the rest?


    And once word got out that their own employees were cheating in games alongside the dealers, everyone would know and stop placing their bets here.


    "Ten million ry¨­," their leader suddenly offered. "Ten times your winnings, and we''ll consider the matter closed."


    "That''s more like it," Arthur responded.


    Two million was already absurd, but ten million was enough to leave almost anyone speechless.


    A flash then erupted from a camera positioned in the corner of the room.


    The boss''s eyes took on a menacing gleam as he pointedly added, "Your face''ll be remembered if any news gets out about tonight''s events, got it?"


    "No problem," Arthur answered, hiding his disinterest.


    "We''ve been in this business for years," the boss continued after settling down, "and this is the first time someone caught on to anything. Why not scrap the ten million and come work for me instead? I can make that ten million into one hundred for you!"


    Arthur, at both the beginning of the day and the end, was a Christian¡ªhis heart was free of greed.


    "I''ll pass..." he said, easily bypassing the temptation.


    "Then don''t let me see your face around here again!" the boss seethed, feeling both frustrated and disappointed.


    "Fine by me," Arthur coolly replied, turning on his heel.


    As he was escorted through the back corridors by a couple of guards, Arthur had his Tamashii active, seeing the boss''s desire to follow him and uncover the truth about his identity.


    What they didn''t know was that he had not a single tie to anyone in this country. This face¡ªthis transformation¡ªwas unknown to anyone.


    The real profit here would come from the espoused power of being a ninja among these hollowed-out greedy men.


    As he made his way past the hallways, he watched them monitor a recording of when he first sat at the table. They all gave looks of doubt because he had said, "I don''t really get it..."


    What Arthur was referring to wasn''t the game of blackjack; he was stating that he couldn''t quite fathom how individuals from such diverse backgrounds could waste their precious time and hard-earned money on such trivial pursuits as gambling.


    It simply didn''t make much sense to him.


    With ten million ry¨­ secured in a suitcase, he stepped through the back doors of the casino and into the night, contemplating the peculiarities of man''s nature and the flawed systems they operated within.


    ### Tanzaku Town


    This neck of the woods within the Fire Country was always filled with entertainment day and night. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its citizens never stopped conducting their business, and colorful banners created a festive haven as Arthur stepped onto its streets.


    Gaily dressed festivalgoers were everywhere, teasing the senses with aromas from nearby vendors. There were fireworks set to ignite later in the evening just for a jubilant occasion.


    Disguised as an anonymous investor, Arthur wore a simple outfit: a plain brown coat over his white dress shirt¡ªnot quite luxurious, but still enough to garner respect.


    The townspeople were preoccupied with their games of chance and frivolities, oblivious to the person among them. He moved without batting an eye and made his way toward what he knew to be the finest casino in the area¡ªthe Lion''s Den.


    As he approached the ornate building, festooned with red lanterns and lacquered wood, he took a moment to scan the place.


    There was nothing suspicious about it, for it was naturally able to draw attention from most tourists across this country.


    He entered the main hall, where many were gambling. While the space wasn''t as large as the Golden Mirage, it was still quite impressive.


    "Excuse me," he said, approaching a well-dressed clerk with a smile. "Is the manager available?"


    The clerk regarded Arthur, first giving him a curious look before replying, "Please wait here, sir."


    After a moment, a tall man with a well-groomed beard and sharp attire made his way through the crowd toward Arthur.


    The manager extended a hand and politely greeted, "Welcome to the Lion''s Den, my good man! I''m Steve Wynn, the manager here." Arthur had never heard of this character before. "Is everything alright?"


    Arthur firmly clasped Steve''s hand and, with a confident smile, said, "I have a proposal that could benefit both you and your establishment. Could I take a moment of your time, Mr. Wynn?"


    Steve, though skeptical, became intrigued and said, "I''m listening."


    "I''d like to invite the Hokage to your casino and host a celebration in her honor for the prosperity of our country."


    The manager considered Arthur''s words for a moment, crossing his arms as if gauging the worth of the proposition.


    Arthur didn''t waste the moment to seize the opportunity. He reached beneath his coat and exposed a suitcase. He then unlatched and opened it, revealing a mountain of crisp banknotes¡ªa staggering display of wealth that caused Steve Wynn''s eyes to widen.


    "Five million ry¨­," Arthur nonchalantly declared, "to fund the entire event."


    Steve''s skepticism was instantly replaced with interest. Money talks, as it is written in the Bible.


    "Five million?" Steve wondered. "For a single event? Just what is this really about, my good man?"


    Arthur leaned in closer, lowering his voice as he answered, "I believe Tanzaku Town is underrated. An event that puts the Hokage front and center can inspire tourists and help the economy around here. Consider it a win-win situation."


    Steve hesitated, unsure of what Arthur would even be gaining from this. Recognition? Fame? Or was he secretly plotting some type of assassination?


    Steve, familiar with investments of this sort, asked, "And what are you planning for this event?"


    Arthur had expected the question. He closed the briefcase with a smile and answered, "Chicken breasts, sake¡ªthe Hokage''s favorites¡ªno sweet foods or liver sashimi, and an honorary commemoration for her fine work."


    The manager was impressed; Arthur had done his homework and seemed quite genuine.


    "You clearly know the tastes of Lady Tsunade. But why such grandeur? You mentioned everything will be taken care of?"


    "Exactly," Arthur affirmed. "As an incentive for her to come, everything will be on my tab, except for any gambling games."


    Steve failed to ask Arthur''s personal relationship with the Hokage. Even if he did, Arthur had an answer for that as well.


    "Interesting," Steve mused, nodding in approval. "Very interesting!"


    Arthur had hoped for that response. Assuming this casino owner became too suspicious, he would have placed him under a genjutsu. But why waste chakra on that when he was great at manipulating?


    "Rest assured," he confidently said. "Your establishment will also garner some hype and attract many. It''ll be a spectacle unlike any in recent memory. Besides, do you think the Hokage would refuse an offer like this? Especially since she''s been here before?"


    With a stroke of his chin, Steve took in the proposition, sensing the possibilities.


    "You''ve got me hooked, my good man... But I''ll need to have you sign a couple of non-disclosure contracts¡ªjust to protect the casino''s reputation should something go wrong."


    Spoken like a true businessman.


    After a brief exchange of documents, Steve sent out a few messengers to finalize arrangements leading up to the date. Within the span of an hour, Arthur had ensured that the event would take place precisely three days from then, just enough time to prepare.


    He had to create this on short notice because who knew if Tsunade would depart for any other urgent matters?


    With everything on track, there was still one nagging question¡ªwhat was so significant that he would invest half of his earnings in an event like this?


    The truth was far more complex than he wished to admit.


    Meanwhile, back in the Leaf Village, the sun could be seen setting across the Hokage''s office.


    Papers were strewn haphazardly across Tsunade''s desk. She sat slumped in her chair, barely keeping her eyes open after another exhausting day.


    Suddenly, Shizune burst into the room, startling Tsunade awake. Some of the cascade of papers fluttered in the air.


    "Lady Tsunade!" Shizune exclaimed, unable to contain her excitement. "You''ve been invited to a special event!"


    "What?" Tsunade mumbled groggily. "What is it?"


    "It''s in Tanzaku Town!" Shizune continued. "It''s been a while since we visited! Look!"


    She then thrust a stylishly created invitation into Tsunade''s view, emblazoned with the casino logo.


    The Hokage squinted at the document, taking in the details. As she read, she was at first confused until she became pleasantly surprised.


    "It''s a celebration in my honor? At the Lion''s Den? Who on earth made this?"


    Shizune shrugged and announced, "There''s more! It says they''ll have everything you like, and if you attend, it will all be paid for!"


    Curiosity piqued, Tsunade examined the invitation further, noticing plans not just for food but for entertainment.


    "Whoever it is certainly knows me well," she muttered. "A little too well, actually... They even emphasized my taste for chicken and sake. Who knows? Maybe it might be fun to attend."


    As she contemplated the invitation, memories of the last time she visited the town arose.


    In the original story, Tanzaku Town was the main focal point for the "Search for Tsunade" arc. This time, however, things had gone completely differently.


    At the time, Tsunade had lost a large sum of money at a slot machine, only to interpret her losses as a favorable omen. In the narrative, however, she had won and interpreted it as a bad omen.


    Because of that, she made plans to stay in the town a little longer with Shizune.


    A creature from Orochimaru wound up attacking her just like last time, but it was easily thwarted by the arrival of Jiraiya, William, and Alexander. While she was meant to meet the main character in this scene, she instead became well-acquainted with the latter two.


    They had not only managed to dissuade Orochimaru from scheming against her, easily revealing his plot to use her to heal his arms, but they had also prevented a major fight from breaking out.


    William had disappeared around that time, having been called by Jada to take out Arthur. Alex, who was left, managed to persuade her to return to the Leaf Village and take up the role of Hokage.


    Of course, this was only done because he had placed a wager with her. If she could make him budge even an inch from the ground, she wouldn''t have to become the fifth Hokage.


    Tsunade had charged at him with all her strength, but in the end, he had won!

 Chapter 185: Tsunade

    Chapter 185 - Tsunade


    The incident in Tanzaku Town from the original narrative served as the catalyst for Tsunade''s return to the village and her acceptance of her responsibilities as a leader, bringing her past struggles and fears directly into conflict with her present situation and the hopes of the next generation, particularly represented by Naruto.


    But because these events hadn''t happened, Arthur knew something the others didn''t¡ªTsunade still had hemophobia. It wasn''t a problem while she was performing her medical duties, but too much of it would surely leave her paralyzed.


    "I''ll have to thank Alex again for bringing me back," she said to Shizune.


    "Yeah, you said it," her assistant agreed.


    Tsunade took a moment to truly consider whether this was a good idea. Her duties always came first as opposed to taking time off. And with Hiruzen''s recent recovery also going public, things had become even more hectic in the village.


    Shizune, sensing she was second-guessing herself, leaned closer and said, "Lady Tsunade, it''s a well-deserved break. You haven''t had a vacation in ages. You deserve this!"


    "I know, but three days?" Tsunade argued. "That''s such short notice."


    Not many understood the monotonous cadence of responsibility for the Hokage.


    "But Lady Tsunade!" Shizune urged, hardly ready to relent. "You need this! You haven''t breathed fresh air outside the village in so long. Please consider it! We could use some fun."


    Observing Shizune''s earnest enthusiasm, Tsunade let out a long sigh. Maybe the time had come for her to relax for a moment, even if just for a single night.


    Especially considering the fact that she chose not to attend the last big event¡ªthe tournament held in the Land of Waves. She had heard that both the Raikage and Mizukage had attended, thus causing her to miss out.


    "Alright," she hesitantly conceded, "I''ll attend. But only because you''re pressuring me to."


    A delighted smile broke across Shizune''s face as she yelled, "Oh, thank you, Lady Tsunade! You won''t regret it!"


    It was strange that she was the one getting the most excited since she wasn''t even invited.


    As Tsunade returned her attention to the invitation, she couldn''t shake the sense that this seemingly casual affair had a greater purpose. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ### Three days later.


    The townsfolk buzzed with exhilaration. While the area had been decorated nicely for this event, it was truly inside the Lion''s Den that they were awed.


    Fine linens adorned tables, lanterns hung from the ceiling, and savoury, fragrant dishes could be heard simmering in the kitchens.


    Arthur had been attentive to everything every day since, overseeing and ensuring that every detail met the expectations of the guests and that Tsunade would feel honored as the center of attention.


    He even took it upon himself to personally approve each dish served, maintaining a focus on quality that would reflect in the celebration.


    Doing so had also made him seem upright and truly invigorated by how the Fire Country was prospering under the Hokage''s leadership.


    Gambling was allowed yet reserved, and dancing filled the rooms with liveliness that drew locals and visitors alike. The outside of the casino became a hub of festival activities, an amalgamation of merriment, just begging for Tsunade to step inside and enjoy an escape from her responsibilities.


    But the question remained unanswered: just what did Arthur hope to achieve by drawing the Hokage into the fold of his carefully laid plans?


    From what he knew about her, Tsunade was a prominent figure in the Naruto series, known as the granddaughter of Hashirama Senju.


    She inherited the nickname "Princess" due to her lineage and was particularly close to her grandfather, who doted on her during her childhood. Her early years were marked by her training alongside teammates Orochimaru and Jiraiya under the guidance of Hiruzen. Their bond was complicated, marked by teasing and Jiraiya''s unrequited crush on her, which only became more complex as Tsunade matured.


    Tragedy mainly defined her past, especially the deaths of her younger brother Nawaki, who aspired to become Hokage, and her lover, Dan Kat¨­.


    These losses deeply affected her worldview and led her to advocate for the inclusion of medical-nin in combat formations to prevent more casualties.


    Despite her impressive contributions during the Second World War, which earned her the title of Legendary Sannin, she was haunted by grief, particularly after failing to save Dan, which resulted in her developing an abnormal phobia of blood.


    After accepting the position of the fifth Hokage, she channeled her experiences to protect her village and cultivate the next generation''s potential, particularly that of Naruto and Sakura.


    While she might have impressive leadership feats, she was known for her impulsive nature, bluntness, and gambling vice, which added only a little depth to her character.


    Her signature abilities included the "Ninja Art: Mitotic Regeneration" technique, which allowed her to heal herself instantly, albeit at the cost of her lifespan.


    Her renowned combat prowess made her a significant asset during conflicts, particularly in the Fourth World War, where she faced off against Madara Uchiha alongside the other Kage, only to be greatly humbled.


    In the aftermath of the war, she continued to play an important role in guiding and supporting the village, even as she stepped back from direct leadership, allowing Kakashi Hatake to take the mantle.


    Content to see the new generation take charge, she remained a mentor to those like Sakura and was committed to preserving the legacy of her loved ones by demonstrating resilience and strength.


    Yet the question still had to be asked: what did she have to do with what Arthur was after?


    Not long after, Tsunade strode through the gates of Tanzaku Town, accompanied by Shizune.


    There was so much excitement from the festival around them. Colorful decorations adorned every building, while the tantalizing scents of food made Tsunade''s stomach rumble.


    Within moments, they were greeted by a line of hosts bowing in respect, their heads lowered as Tsunade and Shizune walked past.


    The fifth Hokage had never experienced anything quite like this, even after her ascension to the well-respected position.


    The nearly reverent treatment felt foreign yet strangely warming.


    Shizune observed with a bright smile, clearly too excited as she took in the sights. Each sign raised for the occasion and every storefront festooned with decorations were prepared in Tsunade''s honor.


    "Seriously," Tsunade mused to Shizune, "just what is this all really for?"


    "I have no idea!" her assistant replied, practically bouncing on her feet. "But it''s so awesome! Just look at everything!"


    As they neared the trail leading to the Lion''s Den, Tsunade couldn''t shake off her curiosity.


    "Who in their right mind would orchestrate all of this for me?" she wondered aloud.


    They stepped inside the casino and were immediately captivated by the seductive atmosphere within.


    There was jubilant laughter, cards shuffling, slot machines winning big, and the sounds of chips clattering on tables. As soon as she entered, the manager, Steve, approached them with a broad smile.


    "Honored Lady Tsunade!" he greeted, bowing slightly. "We are thrilled to have you here and glad you could make it!"


    "Well," Tsunade said, feeling only a little intrigued. "I''m happy to be here, but what''s this all for exactly, and why did you set this up for me? If I hadn''t come after seeing how hard you worked on this, it would have made me look bad, you know."


    Steve''s expression brightened even further as he replied, "I''ll start off by saying that it wasn''t me who set up this extravagant event. To tell the truth, it came out much livelier than I expected. Haha!"


    "Really?!" the two females wondered.


    "Yes, really! Someone else invested heavily in this event, wishing to ensure that you are recognized not just as the first female Hokage but as a wonder and beautiful sight across the nation!"


    After hearing this, Tsunade frowned slightly in suspicion. She then stated, "It sounds a tad excessive, doesn''t it? To go so far without even telling me?"


    Steve had honestly not known that fact. But he was in front of the Hokage, and there was no way he''d wish to lose face with the investor who funded this project.


    "It is quite over the top," Steve admitted, hoping his sweat wouldn''t show, "but the investor insisted. He really wanted you to know how much the citizens appreciate your valiant efforts."


    "Then I''d like to meet him," Tsunade firmly stated, no longer impressed by the event.


    Steve''s expression turned curious this time. He looked like someone who was more shocked than nervous now.


    "That''s... surprising," he noted, somewhat taken aback. "The investor said you would say that."


    "Huh?" Shizune wondered. "What do you mean?"


    Steve hesitated for a moment, then gestured for them to follow him.


    "The investor is actually already here and frankly told me that when Lady Tsunade says, ''I''d like to meet him,'' to bring you two directly to his table."


    "He said that for real?!" Shizune questioned; curiosity now piqued.


    As they made their way through the casino, Tsunade couldn''t help but wonder who this mysterious benefactor was. Intrigue clouded her thoughts, but she pushed it aside, ready to confront whatever awaited them.


    They ascended to a private area on the highest floor of the casino. There, a single blackjack table had only one man seated at it, his back turned to them.


    Arthur, casually dressed, sensed their presence and turned, meeting their gaze with a confident smile.


    "Greetings, Lady Tsunade and Shizune," he said, standing upright in respectful acknowledgment. "I''m truly ecstatic that you two made it. After all, I do admire your work, both as Hokage and as a superb medical ninja."


    This was both expected and unexpected. The two had already figured Arthur to be rich but to think he was sophisticated as well.


    Steve eventually left as Tsunade narrowed her eyes at Arthur, asking, "And who exactly are you, if you don''t mind my asking?"


    "Please, call me Dan," he smoothly responded.


    There was a brief stillness in Tsunade''s heart when she heard that name¡ªDan had been her former lover, one that brought sad memories that had yet to be healed.


    And how could they be healed? Tsunade had never gone through her character development!


    She felt a strange knot form in her chest as she took in Arthur''s resemblance¡ªthough not identical, a resemblance by name was enough.


    "I need to know something," she pressed, pushing past her momentary fluster. "You went through a lot of trouble to bring this event together, so why do it without confronting me directly?"


    Arthur, with casual nonchalance, answered, "I''ve honestly been meaning to talk to you for some time, but your duties as Hokage supersede a lowly man such as myself. As such, I spared no expense to create an evening dedicated to celebrating you in hopes that you would come."


    "Celebrate me?" Tsunade incredulously replied. Based on his entire introduction and answer, she had a nagging feeling. "Sorry to break it to you, but I''m not looking for a relationship, nor am I someone who can be bought with money."


    Arthur softly laughed and said, "No, no, Lady Tsunade. That''s the last thing I had in mind. I simply needed the town and the country to see that they appreciate your efforts. You deserve to enjoy a night free from worries. If I''ve done you wrong, I will gladly admit and cancel the event at your word."


    Those sincere words were almost enough to make her blush. Almost.


    There was no way she could just have this event canceled, especially after the entire town knew she was there. If she did, it would make her look like the bad guy, and she''d lose reputation.


    Plus, she was here anyway. Might as well enjoy herself since Arthur wasn''t being a creep.


    That momentary pause, however, didn''t get past her assistant. Shizune playfully nudged her, barely containing her burgeoning grin.


    "Not that I don''t appreciate the sentiment," Tsunade said, forcing herself back into a more businesslike demeanor, "but why did it have to be so grand? Did you just know how I''d feel about this?"


    She was asking because Steven had stated that Arthur knew what she would say after arriving. Arthur merely relaxed his posture and gestured toward the table invitingly, asking, "Let''s just say I admire your work enough to know what a beautiful leader finds attractive. Would you care to join me for a game?"


    There it was again. The way he maneuvered around questions while simultaneously preventing a woman, regardless of her status, from saying no to him.

 Chapter 186: Make A Difference

    Chapter 186 - Make A Difference


    Even if Tsunade wasn''t keen on admitting it, the thrill of gambling was an enticing allure. Plus, the privacy of the setting meant she could unwind without fear of public scrutiny.


    "Fine," she relented. "But I''m only here for a simple game."


    That statement couldn''t be further from the truth. This Hokage had a gambling addiction.


    The moment she sat down, waitresses appeared, bringing her favourite dishes alongside Shizune''s. Her eyes widened in delight at the beautifully plated food.


    "How did you know what my favourite food is?" she incredulously asked.


    Arthur smiled, leaning back in his chair, and answered, "This is your favourite, too? Haha. Apparently, we have similar tastes. I really ordered this for myself, hoping you two would like it."


    "Oh..." Tsunade said, trying to recover some dignity.


    He wasn''t lying; chicken breast truly was his favourite. In hindsight, he simply knew because he had been monitoring her after she left the Leaf Village.


    Since then, she hadn''t eaten anything.


    Shizune snickered and elbowed Tsunade lightly, who shot her partner an exasperated glare. "Shush."


    As the game began, Tsunade couldn''t help but ask, "So, Dan, where are you really from? And how did you manage to fund this event?"


    They were both harmless questions¡ªones that Arthur was more than prepared to answer.


    He remained cool and said, "I''m definitely not from this country, but it''s the polar opposite. As for my finances, I worked hard in various trades, diligently saving so I could help others and promote goodwill."


    This answer resonated with her, not just for its innocence but because it mirrored the spirit of the Will of Fire she held dear.


    She allowed herself to relax and not be drawn in by his charms but instead focus on the game.


    They exchanged casual banter, and the table soon became filled with laughter instead of questions. The sake was also made just the way she liked it.


    Arthur, of course, swapped his drink for water, having no desire for strong alcoholic beverages.


    As their game progressed, Arthur found himself on a losing streak. Tsunade questioned internally if this was a bad omen or not. She couldn''t tell because the two weren''t technically gambling.


    "Maybe you should think about raising your stakes," she suggested. "I''m starting to think I''m just winning free money."


    Arthur chuckled and said, "Haha. Unless you actually brought money with you, I can only think of a traditional wager."


    Tsunade, a compulsive gambler, knew what he was saying¡ªit was a challenge.


    "You almost sound like you have something that might interest me," she revealed. "So, what did you have in mind?"


    "Hmm..." Arthur suggested while scratching his temple. "There''s not really anything I want... Your heart''s not for sale either, so how about a small piece of property in the Leaf Village, I guess?" He did a fine job dismissing the idea that he actually desired anything while playing the smooth game. "Oh! And I''ll wager five million ry¨­ for it, just for you to invest in your ninjas if I lose."


    Both Tsunade and Shizune sputtered on their drinks, coughs overtaking them as they processed his words.


    "Wait, are you serious?" Shizune finally managed.


    Tsunade blinked rapidly, not believing what she''d just heard. Just what sort of land in the village is worth that much? With five million ry¨­, Arthur could simply buy out approximately a quarter of the village.


    "Exactly," Arthur playfully shrugged, "but what''s your response? Isn''t that what you wanted¡ªa real bet?"


    This had the makings of a scandal to rival any illegal operation. What if she lost and the entire country found out that their beloved Hokage liked to give out land in casinos?


    That wouldn''t end well for her tenure.


    Arthur grinned before adding more fuel to the fire.


    "What if you win?" he said. "You''d receive the funds to invest wisely in your ninjas. More resources can help train them properly, potentially leading to better results for the village."


    Shizune brought Tsunade closer and whispered something. When she was done, the two turned to Arthur.


    "Well, Dan," Tsunade said with an amused smirk, "let''s say I take you up on that wager. Is five million ry¨­ all that you''re willing to offer?"


    This was cute. The fifth Hokage was about to let greed and her winning streak blind her judgment¡ªexactly as Arthur planned.


    "Anything you want," he added. "You name it, I''ll give it."


    "How about this?" she said. "If I win... you tell me everything about you, and you become my financial advisor in the Leaf."


    "Interesting," he mused.


    "And that''s on top of the five million you promised," she finished.


    "Is that all?" he wondered.


    "One more thing," she answered. "Before I agree, I have to know: what sort of land are you after, exactly?"


    Shizune seemed equally interested, her gaze darting between the two.


    Arthur feigned ignorance, rolling his eyes in contemplation while scratching his chin.


    "Honestly?" he said. "I hadn''t thought too much about it yet. But let''s take a moment to think..."


    He pondered dramatically, tapping his fingers against the blackjack table. Then he feigned an idea striking him.


    "The funeral section!" he announced. "That area within the village could use some work."


    Tsunade''s brow furrowed, feeling offended as she said, "Sorry, but that''s public property. Not even I have the right to simply give it away, let alone wager it over a game of blackjack."


    Arthur waved a dismissive hand and said, "I''m not actually after the property itself, my lady. I''m really just looking to renovate it."


    A plausible way to get the Hokage to say yes, but he wasn''t finished.


    "Much like this evening, I''d love for the villagers to have a beautiful and respectful area to remember their loved ones¡ªa place built correctly for the next generation. So really, you can say that I''m not wagering for the land itself, but for the construction of the land."


    Tsunade''s expression softened at the sincerity of his proposal. One of the things she valued the most was fostering the next generation, something he knew all too well.


    As the Hokage, her utmost priority had always been the village''s welfare.


    "You mean it, don''t you?" she wondered. "You really want to make a difference?"


    "I don''t want anything, my lady; I need to make a difference."


    "Fine..." Tsunade relented, feeling less apprehensive about the wager. "I accept."


    This was it!


    Arthur could not care less about the details of the wager or the land. He had only been losing initially to make her think he was bad at the game.


    All he needed from her was to accept his wager¡ªnothing more, nothing less.


    He maintained his upright expression as he collected the cards and shuffled them.


    "I hope I win this," he happily said.


    He then dealt the cards with swagger, and Tsunade prepared to put her poker face on. Now this was what she was used to. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gameplay commenced.


    The first round revealed a face card and a six for her, while he had a seven and a five.


    "Hit me," she confidently said, and Arthur dealt her a five, bringing her total to a respectable twenty-one. "Not bad," she smiled.


    Arthur, a bit more composed, decided to stand on twelve, intending to play cautiously. He was just warming up since there were more rounds to play.


    Tsunade won the first round in triumphant fashion.


    "Five million''s all mine," she teased.


    Arthur laughed, playing his role correctly as he said, "Hey, don''t count me out just yet! I''m just getting started!"


    As the rounds rolled on, Tsunade continued to gain momentum. Shizune was now on her feet, watching with amusement as Tsunade swept the table clean in a string of victories.


    Arthur, however, remained focused, a confident grin never leaving his face.


    In the fourth round, he dealt an ace and a nine for himself.


    "Look at that," he remarked, leaning back in his seat. "I''m finally getting somewhere!"


    Tsunade, facing down a seven and an eight, decided to hit herself, revealing another eight and busting at twenty-three.


    "That''s game for me, my lady."


    "Maybe I should just stop now," she lightly offered as she feigned disappointment.


    "Giving up already?" he smack-talked, seemingly convincing her to continue.


    They approached the final round, both tied at equal victories. Winner takes all in this last one.


    With their stakes firmly set, Arthur dealt the next hand. Tsunade drew a ten and a two; meanwhile, Arthur had pulled another ace and five.


    "I''ll hit!" she bravely announced.


    She was given a queen, bringing her total to twenty-two!


    "And that, my lady, is a bust!" Arthur teased, not hiding his joy.


    There was no need to hit just to see. He could just stand, carving his total at sixteen.


    Tsunade let out an exasperated sigh, unable to mask the disappointment in her features.


    But at the same time, she felt like it was good that she lost. Had she won, she would have thought of it as a bad omen.


    "Well," she finally said, "I suppose that confirms it. You beat me fair and square."


    Was that fair? Yes and no.


    It was not fair since Arthur was clearly the better player, knowing what to do and when to do it. Yet it was also fair since he could have wagered something entirely different that could have ended her career as the Hokage.


    By employing subtle strategies that went unnoticed by either her or Shizune, he had won without even using his Tamashii.


    Called deck penetration, he had shuffled the cards at a depth that favoured his knowledge of the remaining high-value cards. As the rounds progressed, he discreetly counted the cards that had been played, allowing him to ascertain when the deck would draw an ace or a ten, which would increase his chances of hitting twenty-one.


    To further conceal his advantage, he cleverly manipulated the cut card''s placement, ensuring it was positioned in a way that maximized his advantage during the upcoming rounds.


    This combination of tactics not only kept Tsunade and Shizune oblivious to his maneuvers but also allowed him to seem innocent while steadily closing in for the win.


    It was one thing for Tsunade to know how to survive after being chopped in half; it was another to know how to play blackjack.


    "Oh!" Shizune screamed. "I actually thought you would win, Lady Tsunade!"


    "Haha." Arthur chuckled, "But I have to admit, I did have fun, my lady..."


    At those words, he pulled out his suitcase from underneath the table and opened it to reveal stacks of ry¨­. They shone like jewels in both women''s eyes.


    "Now, I suppose you''re wondering why I''m showing this to you after your loss?" he began with a bit of humor in his tone.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Tsunade retorted. "Because you''re a gambling addict like me."


    "Umm... No," Arthur paused for effect, "I actually planned to give this to you whether I won or lost because I like you, Tsunade."


    Her cheeks finally flushed unexpectedly. Whether it was the sake of getting to her head or Arthur was just really good with words, she couldn''t tell.


    "What do you mean?" she stammered, trying her best to keep her composure. "You just beat me! I shouldn''t be taking your money!"


    "Think of it this way," he smoothly continued, being very sincere. "This is a formal investment in the Leaf. I''ll send you the address for you to deliver the permit for renovations, so you can use some of this for construction if you choose."


    Tsunade truly didn''t know what to think at this point. Nothing felt more genuine than Arthur''s words, and as he spoke, her reservations began to wane.


    "You really care, don''t you?" she asked.


    "More than you know," he softly answered.


    Shizune nudged Tsunade playfully again, but this time with a more noticeable excitement.


    "I think we should stay here a while longer and use some of the money to go shopping!" she said.


    "I¡ªuh¡ª" Tsunade faltered, feeling the weight of Arthur''s sincerity press against her heart once more. But she battled those feelings just as quickly as they arose. "I can''t accept this. I lost, so¡ª"


    Arthur chuckled, interrupting her.


    "You should really consider how much it could help the village," he said. "A little investment can make a big difference."


    Tsunade reluctantly accepted the truth of the matter, even if she felt conflicted.

 Chapter 187: Green Tea

    Chapter 187 - Green Tea


    Exiting the cemetery, he teleported to the outskirts of Tanzaku Town. There, he took solace in the safe confines of his own thoughts.


    He could not deny that the advantage of having Rin''s cells gave him the upper hand. It was not the cells themselves that gave him that triumphant status, but having acquired them early and without anyone knowing.


    Obito, who had been manipulated by Madara, was truly a redundant shinobi and a failed byproduct of Naruto.


    That character knew that his goal was to revive Madara. If he understood that such a thing was possible in this world, he should have just revived Rin instead.


    Then destroying everything could have come next.


    But no. The stupidity of these characters was enough to make Arthur roll his eyes and shake his head, knowing that all their antics were just a ploy to keep everyone entertained.


    After arriving at a secluded site on the outskirts of Tanzaku Town, he needed to contemplate things.


    Tayuya had long departed, moving out of his apartment and purchasing a piece of land somewhere on the fringes of the Water Country. Of course, it was via his funds.


    Knowing the nature of his operations, he had no idea when he''d be able to regroup and connect with her again, let alone know when he''d return to that country.


    To put it bluntly, he needed to gather more adept pawns. And if the Akatsuki were trying to track him, those same pawns would be in danger.


    He pondered if he could still afford to keep pawns like Tayuya or if she might unknowingly lead enemies to him, especially with the implication of Zetsu infiltration methods that were possibly at play in the Water Country.


    Using the flying raijin technique was a stroke of good fortune that had kept him in the shadows while still allowing him to watch over his territory. He had marked various key locations across the Water Country, knowing that entering the land wouldn''t be safe for now.


    Venturing out was a hazardous gambit, one that could spell disaster at any misstep. These narrow escapes continued to leave a bitter taste in his mouth.


    And then there was the media frenzy. Coverage of him had spread like wildfire, his disappearance becoming the kind of scandal that determined the fate of nations.


    The beloved philanthropist "John Belfort" was being pursued like there was no tomorrow.


    News of the supposed terrorist act grew louder, reaching even neighboring territories and causing a political earthquake in the Water Country.


    Hiromu was forced to take control.


    Arthur''s absence had prompted cries of worry among citizens who still adored him; they refused to believe he was dead. Instead, many of them were spreading news that took on the shape of conspiracies and deception.


    "Was Lord Belfort crooked after all?" some asked, while others shook their heads in disbelief.


    There was one particular character that steadfastly branded him a hero, ultimately vowing to resurrect his legacy: his own secretary-general. His zeal for Arthur was greater than all the other followers.


    Still, amidst this turmoil, there was one thing Arthur was sure of: he had to get stronger.


    The time he had directed toward securing Rin''s cells presented an undeniable avenue to establish dominance, yet he could not act recklessly. Not while the Akatsuki was out there hunting.


    The riddles of the political landscape made it worthwhile to stay hidden for now, to lie low until things stabilized.


    Fortunately, given the attention on him, he could stealthily maneuver awareness away from himself. He would much rather remain an anonymous figure. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the files on his operations and the fast-approaching appointment for training with Jada in the Land of Hot Springs coming soon, he decided it was time to re-energize his Gift of the Hermit chakra; the renewal of his skills was paramount.


    He had not been to the Fire Temple in some time. And because of Alice''s incredible spiritual techniques, harnessing chakra from there had become paramount.


    As he prepared his next steps, something pricked at his senses¡ªsomeone was nearby. He swiftly turned, his eyes surveying the bushline with acute awareness.


    A small figure burst through the undergrowth¡ªa rabbit, not at all exhibiting any threatening levels of chakra. It wasn''t menacing, more opportunistic, likely drawn to the scent of food.


    Was Arthur truly that on edge? To mistake a simple creature with its concerns for potential harm? Or perhaps his senses had dulled after his recent endeavors.


    Regardless, it only showed how far he had descended from his relaxed demeanor to become the villain he needed to be.


    Relaxing himself, he performed the Transformation technique, altering his appearance to that of Ryugetsu.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Already, the familiar scene of the Fire Temple was in his sight. This area never seemed to lose its aura of reverence.


    As he walked around, monks in white robes paused in their tasks, many of them recognizing him. They bowed respectfully, giving him admiration earned by his past actions against the dark occultic group that had once threatened them.


    Whether it was a beneficial thing or a detrimental one, he could always alter his appearance to masquerade as a different-looking monk.


    But there was no need for that at the moment since these were monks and not the paparazzi.


    Anyone else would have flocked to him with a barrage of questions¡ªabout his whereabouts, battles fought, or training methods.


    Yet everyone here understood that while he was well regarded, their relationship was grounded in respect, not fame. The papers might have painted him a hero, but here, among those with a little faith, he was simply a soul seeking sanctuary.


    He briefly scanned the temple layout and noticed the absence of Chiriku. This was alright since Arthur hadn''t come for company; it was a welcome reprieve. He didn''t want to be disturbed.


    After a brief pause, he pushed his thoughts aside, focusing instead on the location with the highest concentration of chakra in the temple.


    He made his way through the corridors until he reached that same tranquil garden where the pond lay.


    He then sat on the ground, taking a meditative stance before closing his eyes and channeling his chakra.


    After what felt like an hour, he lost track of time, entranced in the calm¡ªuntil the rustle of underbrush caught his attention.


    He remained relaxed, having already sensed the familiar chakra signature approaching beforehand.


    By the time he opened his eyes, the unexpected presence was seated beside him.


    It was Sora, the pseudo-Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails.


    There was an embarrassed look gracing his features as he sat cross-legged, attempting to mimic Arthur''s previous posture but failing to mask the awkwardness.


    As Arthur rested his gaze on the boy, he drew a quick conclusion: Sora had undoubtedly heard of his arrival and sought to share in the peace of meditation without the courage to address him directly at first.


    Noting the young boy''s demeanor, Arthur played his role well and gave him a small smile.


    "You know, brother Sora, if you''re hoping to deepen your meditation practice by sitting next to me, I have to ask¡ªwhat do you wish to gain from it, especially without so much as a word of greeting?"


    The remark made Sora visibly blush, scrambling to his feet and bowing deeply.


    "Forgive me, brother Ryugetsu! I¡ªI wasn''t trying to be rude! I just... wanted to be close to you and learn from your presence."


    Arthur softly chuckled, yet didn''t find the boy''s earnestness remotely humorous.


    "There''s no need to bow so deeply, young monk. I''m not God¡ªjust a fellow now having the strange yearning for some tea."


    "Tea?" Sora blinked in embarrassment.


    "Yes, tea," Arthur confirmed. This was a good opportunity to connect with the boy. "Don''t tell me a young monk like yourself doesn''t drink the fine herbal supplement to keep one healthy."


    Sora''s face became even more ashamed, aware that he was being invited to have tea with this prestigious monk.


    "Of course!" he said. "I can find some right away!"


    Arthur slowly stood as the boy hurried off, saying, "Take your time, and remember that you don''t always have to rush things."


    Sora turned, smiled, and decided to speed walk instead.


    Arthur took a seat on a bench in the garden, allowing the gentle breeze to ease some fatigue from his spirit.


    A few moments passed, and soon Sora returned with a small wooden tray balanced skillfully in his hands. It bore two simple ceramic cups, steam rising from each.


    "I hope this is good enough!" the boy exclaimed, presenting the concoction. Arthur took one whiff, smiling before stating that he enjoyed green tea. "Ah! Yes, your senses are really amazing, brother Ryugetsu!"


    As the two sat together, sipping slowly from their steaming cups of green tea, Sora couldn''t help but feel at ease. The tranquility of the Fire Temple provided a fitting backdrop for their exchange.


    Finally, the young monk broke the comfortable silence.


    "Brother Ryugetsu," he exclaimed, feeling a tad excited, "your advice really helped me, you know? I''ve been practicing diligently as a monk, and I can feel myself growing stronger every day!"


    Arthur smiled, both pleased and contemplative, as he said, "That is good to hear. Dedication is an interesting virtue for a monk to possess. It reflects your commitment not just to yourself but also to those you wish to protect."


    "I want to protect everyone!" Sora nodded vigorously. "But sometimes... I''ve been having these awful dreams. Nightmares, really. I don''t know where they''re coming from. It feels like they might be important, but I don''t understand why."


    Arthur''s interest piqued. Nightmares weren''t uncommon among those who regularly dwelt in darkness, but such phenomena could hold deeper meaning, especially regarding chakra in this world.


    What was most evident was that it was Sora having them, a bearer of Tailed Beast chakra.


    Without revealing his intentions, Arthur subtly focused on Sora with his Tamashii, allowing him to feel the subtle nuances of the boy''s chakra.


    As he extended his awareness, he felt a familiar pulse: the malicious nature of the Nine-Tails. This must have been the cause of the boy''s nightmares.


    Yet Arthur masked his thoughts, keeping his expression neutral as he processed his next words.


    "Sometimes journeys into darkness can lead to profound revelations, Sora. You need to embrace those nightmares. Let them guide you, even if things seem dark."


    Sora''s eyes widened, not having expected to hear that. Nonetheless, he absorbed the advice.


    "Embrace them?" he repeated. "You really think I should?"


    "Yes," Arthur replied smoothly, "the darkness can be a teacher. In the depths of that fear, you might find answers to questions you didn''t know you had. Remember this: The path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day.'' (Proverbs 4:18, KJV)."


    Notwithstanding, Arthur would never tell a real soul to venture into the darkness or learn from the darkness. He believed in guiding souls toward the light of Christ, not into the unknown.


    But right now, he needed to continue manipulating Sora. This pseudo-Jinch¨±riki''s latent chakra held potential that could be vital to his ambitions.


    "And I thought I had to run away from them!" Sora continued, looking inspired. "I''ll lean into the nightmares! I''ll see what they want to teach me!"


    Arthur didn''t feel guilty¡ªthe young monk didn''t know he was being set on a precarious route.


    Embrace the nightmares? That was the last thing anyone should do.


    If everything went according to Arthur''s plan, Sora might find himself ostracized from the other monks, consumed by a darkness that only he could see. It would make controlling him so much easier when Arthur returned for the next step.


    Sora beamed, clearly relieved to have someone he admired on his side.

 Chapter 188: Corpse

    Chapter 188 - Corpse


    They both stood, shaking hands firmly as she said, "Fine. It''s a deal on both fronts, but allow me some time to work out the details on my end after I get back."


    "Oh, but of course, my lady," he warmly complimented. "Please, enjoy your time here for as long as you want!"


    As Arthur turned to leave the table, Shizune chimed in playfully, "You know, Lady Tsunade, he should join us! Spend more time getting to know one another!"


    Tsunade threw an amused yet firm punch at Shizune''s arm.


    "Sorry! Just putting it out there!" Shizune chuckled, shrugging off her boss''s playful fury.


    "I''d enjoy that," Arthur jokingly interjected. "Especially if it means getting to know the illustrious Lady Tsunade."


    "Not happening," she declared, only half-jokingly, as Arthur stepped away.


    He laughed before adding, "As much as I would enjoy that, though, I have some matters to attend to myself."


    There was a slight sign on Tsunade''s face that said she really had wanted Arthur to tag along, but she managed to hide it well, faking disinterest in him.


    With that, he reached for a napkin, writing his name and address down. He then handed it to her with an earnest expression.


    "You can send the permit here, and if you ever want to talk more, feel free to send a messenger bird. I promise I''ll respond immediately."


    Shizune''s eyes lit up at that as she dug an elbow into Tsunade''s side again.


    "He really does seem interested!" she blatantly whispered. "That''s a good sign!"


    Tsunade rolled her eyes but accepted the napkin, promising, "I''ll try to have it filed within a week."


    Arthur smiled, though it seemed a touch too long for his liking. And right now, he wasn''t in a position to complain.


    With that, he bid farewell to the two women, leaving the casino behind him. As he walked out, however, he was abruptly halted by Shizune, who had followed him toward the door.


    "Hey, wait!" she called, jogging to catch up.


    Arthur turned to see her handing him another napkin.


    "This is where Lady Tsunade lives," she winked before running back into the casino.


    Once she disappeared from his view, Arthur crumpled the napkin and tossed it away, feeling truly disgusted.


    A relationship? With a woman like Tsunade? He shook his head. There wasn''t even a single genuine connection between a real, living man like him and a fifty-year-old fictional character.


    He scoffed, labeling her an artificial construct, a representation of ridiculous shipping fantasies layered with complex expectations that he couldn''t possibly think about.


    He left the casino that evening still feeling triumphant due to his earnings. And one thing was clear: things were finally going his way again.


    The week passed faster than expected.


    What Arthur had been doing was nothing short of what was expected of him.


    He had returned to the Water Country. Though he hadn''t set foot in the capital, he had only chosen the last day to return when the letter was scheduled to arrive at his hotel.


    Arthur skimmed through the neatly written letter and recognized Tsunade''s unmistakable signature. The permit¡ªa key to his plans¡ªwas now given to him.


    But was this small piece of paper worth the effort to have obtained? Would it have been possible to forge it? Perhaps.


    But once things started moving in the Leaf Village and someone started to ask questions, he would become a suspect.


    What he had done so far to obtain the eventual reward had made things that much sweeter.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    After teleporting, he found himself in the Lightning Country. He had business to attend to, and this was the safest land to do it in.


    His first stop was the office of the local shipping company in a small town. Without spending too much time there, he managed to make a copy of the permit as well as a letter detailing his desires.


    The message was clear: he needed construction to begin as soon as possible on the funeral lot within the Leaf Village, designated for repurposing.


    Of course, Arthur technically didn''t have any money to his name right now, so the costs would be directed to Tsunade.


    Truly, he didn''t care about the financial ramifications; nothing mattered more than getting everything set in motion.


    Once the paperwork was filed, he settled back into his seclusion in the forest.


    The bureaucratic processes would take at least three days, after which he would finally return to the Leaf and enact his true goal.


    As he waited, he knew that he also had to stay prudent with his previous actions; he had to reply to Tsunade, thanking her for her efforts and playfully hinting at how much fun he had in Tanzaku Town.


    The way he wrote the letter, however, was intended to end any further correspondence. Disengaging now would be the best course to ensure he wasn''t entangled with anyone from the Leaf Village longer than necessary.


    And the last thing he wanted was for Tsunade to grow so interested that she would start an investigation.


    The days passed, and finally, the time to act came.


    Arthur teleported himself back to the Leaf Village. It was past the dead of night, and there was a new moon out.


    Arthur hadn''t set foot in this village ever since news broke out about Sasuke''s departure. Because of that small incident, security had been increased tenfold here.


    Even minor wrongdoings were rapidly detected.


    He couldn''t afford any slip-ups. Especially tonight.


    To the untrained eye, the village might have seemed normal; however, someone, be it an Anbu or another ninja, was always keeping an eye out everywhere.


    But in the funeral lot, it was different.


    News was relayed that construction was taking place. That meant that the public couldn''t go near for hazard and safety concerns. At least for the first day.


    Arthur, having already utilized both his Chakra Disguise technique and his smoke form, softly glided across the earth, flowing just above the surface as his senses expanded in search of the true prize hidden beneath the soil.


    It was a certain grave¡ªthe grave of a child, no less.


    As he swiftly moved through the darkness, he spotted it: a marked grave surrounded by the remnants of faded flowers.


    He took physical form again, pausing just long enough to ensure no hidden sensors or Anbu members lurked nearby. With the genjutsu cast in the nearby areas, he felt assured that he wouldn''t be disturbed.


    The grave itself was modest, yet it was who was underneath that held value.


    Arthur began to unearth the sealed ground. His fingers dug into the disrupted soil. Soon enough, he reached the casket and unlocked it. The lid creaked in crepuscular silence as he pulled it open.


    Who lay before him was beyond what anyone would have expected.


    Inside was not just the remnants of a child but the decayed remains of Rin Nohara!


    Rin Nohara was one of the most controversial characters throughout the entire series. Not because of her strength, which she virtually lacked none of, nor her fame, which she too had none of.


    But because of her ties with Obito Uchiha.


    Rin was written to have been a Ch¨±nin from the Leaf Village and a member of Team Minato, whose leader was Minato Namikaze.


    She had been forcibly made the Jinch¨±riki of the Three Tails, Isobu, as part of a sinister plot by the Hidden Mist Village, aimed at destroying her village.


    Ultimately, Rin sacrificed herself to ensure the safety of those she loved by dying at the hands of Kakashi.


    Her story was nothing short of a tragedy¡ªlike most characters.


    During her childhood, she played alongside her best friend, Obito, often cheering him on during his struggles. On the day they entered the village''s academy, she had been present when Obito arrived late, leaving him disheartened.


    However, she had handed him his entrance documents, for which he expressed gratitude. She was also the first to congratulate Kakashi after he graduated from the academy a year before the rest of their class.


    Once she herself graduated from the academy, she was placed under Minato''s tutelage, who was a J¨­nin at the time, and her teammates became Obito and Kakashi.


    Just like most Genin teams, Minato had challenged them to take one of two bells from him in a combat scenario. Initially, Rin and her teammates acted independently, but Kakashi later persuaded them to work together, which led to them passing the real test of teamwork.


    When Team Minato participated in the Ch¨±nin Exams, Rin and Kakashi waited outside the gates of the Forest of Death for a notoriously late Obito. Inside the forest, they encountered Might Guy, Genma Shiranui, and Ebisu.


    Rin was shocked when Obito attacked, only to see him knocked down by Guy. Afterward, she tended to Obito''s wounds while he shared his dreams of becoming Hokage with her.


    If a fan didn''t understand by now, Obito, like Iruka Umino, was essentially another failed Naruto. The only difference was that he was an Uchiha.


    During the Third World War, Rin''s team was assigned to destroy the Kannabi Bridge.


    During this mission, she was kidnapped by a character named Taiseki. Her strong will prevented her from breaking under torture.


    With help from Kakashi and Obito, she was rescued; however, Obito seemingly perished in a tragic end during the escape after asking Rin to implant his Sharingan into Kakashi''s eye.


    Later, Rin was secretly kidnapped again, this time by Madara Uchiha, who had Isobu sealed within her. Set with a technique that would release the Tailed Beast upon her return to the Leaf Village, she, unable to end her own life, implored Kakashi to kill her to protect their village.


    When he refused, she ultimately chose to commit suicide by impaling herself on Kakashi''s Chidori, which was meant for an enemy ninja.


    Her death devastated both Kakashi and Obito, who had just arrived, leading Obito to slaughter their captors in a fit of rage. This event had also allowed both characters to awaken their Mangeky¨­ Sharingans.


    Rin''s story was just one of the many dark narratives that helped drive the plot.


    She was known as the girl whose fate was intertwined with key fragments of the story that helped shape the village.


    For a man like Arthur, he, by all means, found her worth to be greater than what he had bargained for.


    Confirming the identity was not without its revelations; there was no denying that this was the real corpse of Rin Nohara.


    With ease, he extracted several samples of her cells, sealing them within a scroll that had been kept in his pocket. The decaying organic matter crumbled to his touch, yet this was to be expected since she died more than thirteen years ago.


    While he was here, there were two other corpses worth his attention.


    He found their graves not too far off from Rin''s. Performing the same procedures, he tore through the earth and collected their cells.


    Those two weren''t as valuable as Rin''s, but who knew when he would be able to return to the village like this?


    Regarding the Hokage''s cells, they weren''t located at this funeral lot; they were closer to the Hokage''s office, which was heavily guarded.


    Once he finished his endeavor here, he placed everything back in its rightful place and restored the grave as best as he could. He took care to ensure that it would appear untouched should anyone dare to investigate the grave after his departure.


    As a final precaution, he re-entered his smoke form and melded into the shadows. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mission was complete. He had come and gone as if he had never existed in the first place.

 Chapter 189: Hot Spring Village

    Chapter 189 - Hot Spring Village


    S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you so much, brother Ryugetsu!" he exclaimed. "I promise I''ll commit to those teachings of yours!"


    "Good," Arthur encouraged. "Now allow me to ask: Do you have any friends?"


    "Oh yes!" Sora eagerly nodded. "A few around my age, but I wouldn''t really call them my friends. Also! Excuse me for my bluntness, but I want to be an example like you, brother Ryugetsu!"


    "An example?" Arthur repeated, mildly surprised by the declaration. "What do you wish to demonstrate?"


    "Courage and kindness, I suppose," Sora softly said. "When I meditate, I feel like I can protect others and help the temple. I want to grow stronger so that I can always stand up for what is right. Just like you fought against the occult!"


    ''What a sad little thing,'' Arthur thought to himself.


    While the young monk seemed sincere, a sense of pride could be felt.


    "You''re already being led in the right direction, brother Sora. It takes immense character to aspire to protect others, especially in a world that requires strength."


    Sora beamed at the affirmation, and the atmosphere between them shifted as they both took another sip of tea. For a moment, it felt like all the external troubles didn''t exist.


    But Arthur knew better than to believe that.


    "Do you think I could be just as strong as you one day?" Sora asked, hesitating briefly. "Or is it too hard to become like you?"


    Arthur slowly placed his cup down, looking into the blue sky covered in clouds. He chose not to say anything, only remembering what his purpose in this world was¡ªto utterly and completely destroy it!


    Since he hadn''t answered, they both sat in comfortable silence for a moment.


    With their cups empty, Arthur rose.


    "It was truly a pleasure to share tea with you, young Sora," he casually said. "I must take my leave soon, but I believe you are destined for greatness."


    "Yes!" Sora announced. "I understand!"


    Arthur was about to step away when a few other monks, noticing him with Sora, approached politely.


    "Brother Ryugetsu, would you care to join us for a round of tea as well?" one of them offered.


    Arthur politely shook his head with a gracious smile and said, "Thank you for the offer, brothers, but I must depart soon. Perhaps next time when I am in the temple again, I can join you?"


    The monks nodded, accepting his response with understanding, and stepped back, respecting his choice.


    Yet Arthur could sense what lingered in their hearts¡ªthey respected him, but they scowled at Sora, who had the pleasure of having tea with Ryugetsu.


    Despite knowing this, Arthur departed to conclude his earlier meditation. Sora would undoubtedly be raised to follow him when the time came.


    The next day.


    The sounds of bubbling hot springs filled the air as Arthur, now disguised as Hoshikaze, waited beneath the shade of a nearby tree in the Land of Hot Springs.


    This land was a serene country characterized by its numerous hot springs and was heavily reliant on tourism.


    This peaceful nation shared its borders with the Land of Frost, the Land of Sound, and the Land of Fire. Hence why Arthur had been able to teleport here without effort.


    The governance of this land fell under its feudal lord, and the economy prospered primarily on the natural resources offered by the hot springs, which were abundant in mineral content believed to possess medicinal qualities.


    Enabling more than just relaxation, these springs also provided the local populace with spring water that played a crucial role in their health care, as specialized doctors recommended specific hot springs for various ailments.


    While their waters were not even remotely as powerful as the springs in the Cayman Jungles, they were an effective source of healing.


    Additionally, potatoes flourished in the area, allowing settlements to practice their culinary skills.


    At the heart of the Land of Hot Springs lies their main village, the Village Hidden in the Hot Springs.


    This hidden village followed peaceful principles that permeated the country, distancing itself from traditional shinobi duties and opting for a more pacifist approach.


    The Hot Spring Village had evolved into a community focused on serving its citizens and making them feel safe, mainly by protecting the routes frequented by tourists and assisting the small settlements that surrounded it.


    Once entangled in the cycle of combat-related services, the village now described itself as the "village that has forgotten wars," demonstrating its commitment to harmony.


    This shift, however, was not universally supported, leading to internal conflicts, the most notable being represented by Hidan, the Akatsuki member who followed a false god. He rejected the village''s pacifist ideologies and became a missing-nin after committing violence against his fellow ninjas.


    Besides The Hot Spring Village, two other unique locations enriched the country.


    The first is the Bamboo Village, a quaint clearing surrounded by bamboo forests. They''re a community that capitalizes on its natural resources, incorporating bamboo into nearly every aspect of its borders.


    From building materials to goods, almost everything was bamboo-related.


    The second location was known as the "Valley," an inhospitable canyon marked by its flowing, iron-rich hot water. The valley''s steam and water are blistering and foul-smelling that it deters most forms of wildlife.


    Interestingly, after the expulsion of the Chinoike clan from the Land of Lightning, they found refuge in this valley.


    A misunderstanding arose when villagers from The Hot Spring Village mistook the valley''s striking red water for blood, leading them to declare it off-limits rather than investigate further. Thus, the Chinoike clan endured isolation yet managed off the minimal resources available until internal strife forced them to confront their challenges.


    The Hot Spring Village was not too far from where Arthur was.


    And right now, his mind was not on the serene environment. He had been pondering the arrival of two particular individuals¡ªJada and William.


    According to the information he had gathered through his flying raijin marks in the Leaf Village, they had departed several days ago, leaving him to track their progress.


    What intrigued him even more was William''s unexpected presence as Jada''s companion.


    Arthur, aware of the undercurrents that existed between them, was curious as to what William hoped to gain by joining her.


    Arthur leaned against the rough bark of the tree, waiting for the familiar chakra signatures to enter his sensing range.


    Moments passed, and just as he began to contemplate shifting his position, he detected two approaching figures. It was time to intercept them.


    With a swift motion, he leaped from his perch and bounced from tree to tree until he settled silently into the shadows of another tree, allowing himself a moment to observe them.


    William was animated, gesturing dramatically as he spoke to Jada.


    "So, what makes this Hoshikaze so special again?" he asked, skepticism evident in his tone.


    Jada, with an earnest smile, held a finger to her lips, admonishing him playfully as she said, "You know you shouldn''t talk behind people''s backs."


    William rolled his eyes, smirking, and said, "Yeah, right. It''s not like he can hear me or something."


    Before they could continue their exchange, Arthur made his presence known with a whistle.


    Both Jada and William froze mid-conversation, instinctively turning around. Their comedic reaction was worth a moment of amusement as they came face to face with the very figure they had been discussing.


    "Wha¡ª" William stammered, his eyes widening in shock as he registered Hoshikaze perched coolly on a branch above them. "This has to be a genjutsu, right?!"


    Jada, however, seemed genuinely delighted. Her face brightened, and she rushed toward the base of the tree to greet him.


    "Hoshikaze-sensei! It''s great to see you!"


    Arthur gracefully descended from his branch, landing softly on the ground before them. With his blindfold on, they couldn''t quite gauge what his expression was.


    "It appears you both failed the first lesson," he coolly remarked. "You should have sensed me long before I revealed myself."


    William''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion as he asked, "How were we supposed to know you would sneak up on us?"


    Jada smacked William upside his head for having been disrespectful. She then chimed in, "Hoshikaze-sensei''s right. We should have been more careful!"


    Arthur, noting the liveliness between them, decided to cut into the moment.


    "I believe I only agreed to teach Jada," he said. "So why are you here?"


    William pointed at Arthur comically and answered, "I just wanted to make sure you didn''t do something bad to her while she was alone."


    At that, Jada giggled. Arthur nonchalantly disregarded the comment.


    "I see," he said. "Very well then... Follow me."


    He turned, leading them deeper away from their initial clearing to a more secluded spot shielded by trees and bathed in sunlight. He could feel both of them traipsing quietly behind him, each wearing their own expressions.


    Once they arrived at the secluded area, he turned to find Jada smiling just a little too widely at him. She seemed to glow; William, meanwhile, stood with his arms crossed over his head, surveying the scene with animated curiosity.


    Arthur couldn''t help but reflect. Here were the same two individuals who, not that long ago, had nearly taken his life.


    How the tides had turned! To think that he would be the one teaching them¡ªamazing how fate worked in mysterious ways.


    "This is quite the spot," William commented, breaking the brief silence as he glanced around.


    "William, come here," Arthur stated with an authoritative tone.


    "Eh?" William blinked in surprise while comically pointing at himself. "Wait, me? I thought it was Jada being taught?"


    The playful skepticism was evident on William''s features, making him look both endearing and ridiculous.


    "Don''t act so shocked," Arthur replied, not at all smiling. "Since you''re here, it''s only fitting that you contribute to the second lesson."


    Reluctantly, William was ready to say no. That is, until Jada spoke up.


    "Go on, Will. You''ll learn something awesome!"


    "Alright, I''ll help," he grinned. The change in attitude was a little too quick. "But if I get hurt, I''m suing you!"


    "I hope you have a competent lawyer then," Arthur shot back. "Jada, prepare to take notes; observe carefully, as I''m going to demonstrate what you''re lacking."


    It came as no surprise to either of them that he knew about Jada. His feats in the tournament had been more than enough for both of them to understand he had outstanding analytical skills.


    With a gleam in her eye, Jada activated her Sharingan. But what surprised Arthur was that she pulled out an actual notepad and pencil, ready to jot down notes like an overachieving student.


    He chose not to comment on that peculiar choice, fully aware that with the Sharingan at her disposal, she didn''t need to waste time writing things down¡ªshe would be able to mimic everything perfectly.


    Her earnestness honestly made her look more charming.


    "Now then," Arthur continued, redirecting his focus. "You, warm up. We''re going to have a light sparring session."


    A rush of excitement showed in William''s eyes as he pumped a fist into the air.


    "I''ve been waiting for a rematch!" he enthusiastically said. "And I''ve also been training hard since I lost at the tournament!"


    In hindsight, William might have secretly feared Arthur, a truth masked by bravado. William was a skilled shinobi¡ªof that there was no doubt¡ªbut he lacked the spiritual and mental fortitude that was necessary to be considered a true warrior.


    As William began to stretch, Arthur prepared himself as well. A subtle breeze rustled the leaves around them as Arthur took off his shirt, revealing an impeccably sculpted physique that seemed to showcase zero percent body fat.


    The sun cast a golden glow, making the contours of his muscles glisten slightly, and the sight left both Jada and William momentarily speechless.


    Jada''s face turned crimson upon seeing Arthur''s flawless form. William, feeling jealous, pointed at Arthur with a comedic flair, desperately trying to reassert his confidence.

 Chapter 190: Anatomy Lesson

    Chapter 190 - Anatomy Lesson


    "Hey! Why aren''t you warming up or something?!"


    Arthur, calm and composed, turned to William and said, "My body is always kept warm. To adrenalize it requires a certain level of engagement. Me taking off my shirt isn''t for show."


    William''s eyes narrowed with a smile on his face.


    "Oh really?" he declared. "Then I''ll just have to give you everything I''ve got!"


    He then straightened up, trying to mentally prepare for the challenge.


    As they situated themselves into their respective stances, Arthur stood tall with a relaxed posture, exuding an aura of confidence and control.


    William, on the other hand, had transformed self-doubt into resolve. He squared his shoulders, feeling the heat of the moment.


    Stepping forward, Arthur began his explanation of the next lesson.


    "This part of our training is centered around understanding your own body and how to use it effectively in a combat situation. Jada," he addressed her specifically, "you might be strong in many ways, but the truth is that you have limitations in your physical strength. It''s affecting your chakra and, consequently, your overall performance."


    Shock widened Jada''s eyes as she took in this revelation. She wanted to ask how he knew that despite never having seen her fight, but her admiration of him kept her silence and made her undoubtful.


    Arthur, sensing her curiosity, answered her unstated question: "It''s a fundamental principle¡ªyou move, and your body reacts. All shinobi and kunoichi alike share a baseline of physicality, and it''s evident from your chakra flow that your physical strength isn''t where it should be."


    With one smooth motion, Arthur lifted his arms and entered a defensive stance while saying, "Don''t hold back, boy..."


    William''s heart pounded in his chest. With a nod to Arthur, he charged forward.


    "Oh, you''re so going down!" he shouted, swinging a punch aimed directly at Arthur''s forearm.


    The moment William''s fist connected, Arthur used the force of the blow to slide away from William''s next intended action before swiftly returning. Then, in a fluid motion, he released his defenses, pivoting and delivering an uppercut straight to William''s chin!


    The force sent William flying upward, his body arcing through the air.


    Jada''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had witnessed the two fight before, but the raw power Arthur wielded at that moment seemed much stronger than the last time she had seen him.


    It was incredible¡ªa realization that if Arthur''s body had once been forged from steel, it now resembled mithril, a material known for its remarkable strength and lightness.


    How was this possible? Arthur, regardless of what he was doing, never stopped training!


    William landed hard on his back, but without hesitation, he instinctively flipped to his feet. His overall resilience hadn''t changed one bit.


    "No way!" he nervously laughed. "That was just a warm-up!"


    As he lunged at Arthur again, Arthur simply kicked at William''s knee, forcing him to stumble backward.


    William comically grabbed at his knee. "Oww!" he exclaimed, attempting to mask his embarrassment with bravado.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, clearly unamused, as he calmly explained, "In any fight, a good strategy is to throw your opponent off balance... especially if they''re trying to gain momentum."


    William grinned, brushing off the moment.


    "Alright, listen! I''m gonna take you seriously now!" He straightened up, shaking off the earlier mishap. "No more playing around!"


    He then charged at Arthur once more, but in an instant, Arthur was behind him. Before William could react, Arthur had a firm grip around his neck, holding him tightly.


    "Take note, Jada; I will heal him afterward," Arthur stated calmly, making it clear that their training was about to take on a more serious tone. "The body is fragile, and understanding how it works is crucial for any combatant."


    "Wait¡ªwhat are you¡ª" William began, but Arthur interrupted him.


    "For instance," Arthur continued, still holding William''s neck in a firm yet controlled manner, "the area of the body that, when fractured, causes the most pain is right here¡ª"


    In one swift motion, Arthur dug his fist into the precise spot behind William''s shoulder blade.


    "Ahh!" William cried, feeling the sudden surge of pain overwhelm him.


    He doubled over, trying to catch his breath as he went down on one knee, tears forming in his eyes. His face honestly looked ridiculous.


    "The game is called anatomy," Arthur said, not disguising the precision or the authority in his voice. "Every fighter you encounter will have some understanding of this through combat experience, but mine is different."


    Jada, leaning in with intrigue, actually scribbled notes furiously on her notepad.


    As entertaining as it might have looked, she came to understand that Arthur''s knowledge rivaled that of major biologists and medical professionals.


    Once William managed to finish his cry of pain, he let out a strained chuckle.


    "That move was straight from Baki!" he exclaimed, panting slightly, his eye twitching from the residual discomfort.


    "Never heard of him," Arthur replied, dismissing the reference without a second thought. "Now, let''s go through some vital areas..."


    Without waiting for William to fully recover, Arthur moved swiftly, targeting another critical point. His fist collided with William''s abdomen, enough to knock the wind out of him.


    "This," Arthur began, "is the solar plexus. A strike here disrupts your breathing and can incapacitate an opponent temporarily."


    William gasped, clutching his torso as he stumbled backward. Jada watched intently, pen hovering just above her notepad, dying to take notes on everything she was witnessing.


    Arthur continued, his voice calm and almost clinical, "Next, you have the liver."


    He delivered another precise blow to William''s side, prompting an involuntary grunt from the young shinobi.


    "A punch to the liver can overload the body''s ability to deal with things such as poison. In a prolonged fight, that can lead to a knockout."


    "Okay, okay! I get it!" William wheezed out, trying to catch his breath. "You don''t have to keep hitting me to prove your point!"


    "The kidneys are crucial as well," Arthur addressed, striking William''s side once more.


    That hit made William cry out in disbelief.


    Arthur then explained in a steady tone, "The kidneys filter the blood, manage waste, and balance fluids. An attack here can cause severe pain, crippling your ability to function normally, and could even injure an opponent to the point of muscle failure."


    Jada jotted down every word as Arthur demonstrated the strikes, ensuring that William''s cries of pain shaped their learning.


    "This is so fascinating!" she noted, scribbling down notes about the anatomy of combat and the tactical applications of understanding one''s opponent.


    "Even more crucial," Arthur continued, "is the area around your neck."


    He gently rotated William to face him, keeping him under control while delivering a quick jab to the side of the throat.


    "This area is incredibly sensitive. A strike here disrupts not only breathing but can also affect messaging to the brain." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William instinctively recoiled, his hands flying to his neck, slightly bewildered.


    "Okay," he attempted to say, trying to catch his breath. It took him a moment to fully form a complete sentence. "I... can see... where this is going..."


    Arthur then stepped back, contemplating the next area to address.


    "The temples and jaw can also be glaring weaknesses," he noted, glancing over at Jada, "but for now, let''s focus on recovery techniques. Remember, every one of these areas can be used to incapacitate an opponent¡ªbut a gifted fighter learns how to recover and defend."


    Once again, he turned to William. Thinking he was going to hit again, William raised his guard, only to be shocked that no strike was delivered.


    "To assist in that recovery," Arthur continued, "pain should be used as a reminder to be aware of what your opponent can do and leverage that knowledge to boost your own defenses. Mental fortitude is just as critical as physical strength."


    "I... I think I understand," William stammered, lowering his guard and regaining some composure. "But that still hurt, you crazy idiot!"


    "That''s the point of sparring," Arthur calmly replied, "to test limits and push beyond them. You''d do well not to underestimate that first blow."


    Turning slightly to Jada, he added, "For you, observing William''s reactions is just as important as understanding what I''ve been teaching... Note how he adapts, how he stands after taking a hit, and what adjustments he makes in strategy. You''ll be poised for greater growth if you do."


    Jada again scribbled down a torrent of notes.


    "Adapting to immediate circumstances during a fight¡ªgot it!" she announced. "This is so insightful!"


    "Wait!" William suddenly said after recovering. "How does beating me to¡ª"


    Before William could react, Arthur delivered a sharp jab to his ribs.


    "Ahh!" he screamed. "That hurt a lot!"


    "As well as it should," Arthur said. "A direct strike there affects the respiratory system and can disrupt anyone''s ability to breathe properly. The ribs protect vital organs like the heart and lungs, and when they''re damaged, not only does it cause severe pain, but it can lead to a punctured lung. Consider yourself fortunate for being so resilient."


    Arthur then stepped back, watching as William staggered before finally doubling over, gasping for air.


    "That''s the effect of a well-placed blow," Arthur added. "Remember, the body is fragile, and knowing exactly where to hit makes a difference in combat."


    "Okay, let''s move on... I get it..."


    But Arthur wasn''t finished.


    "Next is the celiac plexus." He moved in close again. "This area, just below the rib cage, houses many nerves. A strike here controls the diaphragm, which means it''s a more effective way to take someone''s breath away."


    Again, he struck, driving his fist into the flesh beneath William''s ribs. The sensation was excruciating as William felt the very air inside him escape entirely. He fell to his knees, clutching his stomach.


    "Can''t I get a break?!"


    "Learning involves discomfort," Arthur informed him in an even tone. Jada was simply processing all of the information, intrigued by how martial arts could really destroy the interconnected workings of the body. "Next, the jaw, like I promised..."


    Before William could brace himself, Arthur executed a quick, precise jab that caught William right on the side of his jaw, sending shockwaves of pain through his head.


    "The jaw houses the nerves that influence the teeth and muscles used during speaking. A strike can not only cause immense pain but can also disorient someone during a fight."


    The world around William had slightly blurred as he tried to maintain his composure.


    "You''re killing me!" he tried to exclaim.


    "You''re not dead yet," Arthur replied.


    "Yet?!"


    "Moving from the jaw to the temples." He then struck swiftly, aiming just above William''s ear. The rapid blow rattled the man''s senses, and his vision swam as he tried to recover from the assault. "This can create a daze or even unconsciousness if hit properly."


    "Doesn''t make sense!" William gasped, his breath hitching. "And this is just too painful!"


    Arthur inclined his head slightly, saying, "Pain is also your teacher... The body gives us feedback. Pay attention to it, and you can learn how to respond better."


    As William writhed on the ground, trying to recollect his thoughts, Arthur moved in once more, this time aiming for the sternum.


    "The sternum houses the heart and lungs," he said while pressing a firm blow into the center of William''s chest. "A strike here can damage your heart''s ability to function, which is usually fatal. But for our purposes, it creates a high level of pain and can temporarily incapacitate the body."


    William gasped again, clutching his chest as he fought to get air back into his lungs. He looked up at Arthur, bewildered and exhausted.


    "I get it!" he cried out, finally at the mercy of Arthur''s relentless instructional and clinical approach. "She''s learned enough!"


    "Not yet, we''re almost done!" Arthur continued, unfazed. "Let''s discuss how a strike to the back of the head or neck can lead to concussion or worse." In a swift motion, he struck the back of William''s head lightly, testing both his control and the applicability of the lesson. "The importance of maintaining awareness is a basic principle."


    William winced, the world spinning around him as he tried to comprehend all that had been addressed¡ªan anatomy lesson interlaced with pain.


    He couldn''t make sense of the information mixing with the sensations throbbing through his body.


    Finally, with a sense of definitiveness, Arthur stepped back to conclude the lesson.

 Chapter 191: Jada Schmidt

    Chapter 191 - Jada Schmidt


    "You''ve endured the critical points that every true fighter should know," he said, looking at Jada. "Each of what was learned here will help you dictate the flow of a battle... only if you apply it correctly."


    Then he asked her what she had observed.


    Gazing down at her notes, she lifted her head with excitement and answered, "Every area you targeted has substantial implications in combat! It''s incredible how much understanding goes into a single engagement! I need to cross-reference this with my physical exercises!"


    Arthur nodded, somewhat pleased with her observations.


    Left dazed on the ground, William was still feeling the effects of that tsunami of blows he had experienced. His eyes were still trying to make things out.


    "You guys talk about combat like we''re in a science class," he muttered, trying to push himself back up to a seated position. "No more beating me up, okay!"


    "That''s all part of the lesson," Arthur stated. "Almost every teacher was once a novice laying the groundwork..."


    William simply shook his head in disbelief before collapsing back onto the ground, unable to fully comprehend the knowledge and pain he had just endured.


    The sight made Jada giggle.


    Approaching the man, Arthur brought him back to a seating position and began treatment.


    ''Healing jutsu...''


    His palms glowed, being only a few spaces from William''s back.


    As he was healing him, Jada approached. He looked toward her and found something quite suspicious.


    The same Jada who once looked at him with bloodshot eyes before his departure from the village, ready to kill him, didn''t seem so dangerous right now.


    But Arthur was no fool.


    "Jada," he said, "tell me about yourself and where you''re from."


    William winced at his straightforwardness. She herself hadn''t expected it either.


    "Umm," she hesitated, "well, you might not really understand. Let''s just say it''s complicated."


    "Try me..."


    After a moment of contemplation, she finally conceded. To make it easier on Arthur, whom she thought was an NPC, she first had to explain her culture and the land that would not be known.


    He understood and allowed her to say what she could.


    Jada Schmidt was born in the early 2000s in Munich, Germany.


    Growing up in the lush English Garden, her family lived in a modest apartment. Her parents were two schoolteachers dedicated to nurturing creativity and knowledge. They instilled in her a love for learning and imagination, believing that education was of importance.


    From a young age, she displayed an insatiable curiosity. At the age of six, she developed a fascination with stories, often imagining herself as a brave heroine escaping fantastical worlds.


    As a child, she found solace in her family''s extensive library, where she would spend hours curled up in a cozy corner, reading books ranging from classic fairy tales to modern adventures.


    It was during these early years that she developed her vivid imagination.


    As she transitioned into her teenage years, the world became a different place.


    The rise of technology profoundly impacted society, and while many of her peers were enamored with things like iPhones and smartwatches, she remained tethered to physical books and storytelling.


    However, she did find a unique niche where both interests intersected; she often enjoyed her electronic books and played some video games.


    Attending high school in Munich presented its own set of challenges. With her naturally bright blonde hair and pale skin, she stood out among her peers, and her quirky interests in fantasy and gaming only magnified her geekiness.


    So she kept that part of herself isolated due to not many understanding her interests. This developed her shy nature.


    Despite the challenges, her resilience shone through. Instead of succumbing to the negativity of what other people thought of her, she channeled her emotions into her creative endeavors.


    If there was one thing she enjoyed, it was originality. That being said, she kept her hair long and tidy, often wearing vibrant clothes that reflected her colorful yet shy personality.


    She was determined to embrace her uniqueness instead of hiding away when it wasn''t necessary.


    This self-expression gave her newfound confidence among her closest peers, allowing her to forge connections with others who shared her interests, including a small but tight-knit group of friends who bonded over tabletop role-playing games.


    These friends became almost like her support system, motivating her to pursue her dreams. That was until they all graduated and went on separate paths.


    Jada''s passion for storytelling began to converge with her fascination with animated television shows during her final years in high school. She stumbled upon all forms of cartoons, ranging from Chinese CGS shorts to Japanese animation.


    But even with the release of shows like "Attack on Titan," she wasn''t as much of a fanatic as the others.


    "Hey, Jada," her friends would ask, "what do you think of those anime-liebhaber?"


    An "anime-liebhaber" was the German word for "anime fan," which also meant otaku or "weeb," both words representing an anime fanatic.


    "Oh yeah, I think anime''s pretty cool!"


    "Haha!" her friends playfully laughed. "You''re so lame, Jada."


    While she wasn''t a genuine anime fanatic, she honestly didn''t mind being judged. It''s what made her so likable to the more popular crowd.


    Jada had spent her last year of high school experimenting with coding and design. Her creation, titled "Love Knows No Bounds," allowed users to explore ancient legends and uncover forgotten stories.


    Such a portfolio received praise from her teachers and peers alike, highlighting her potential.


    However, the pressure of school led to many sleepless nights. Jada would often find herself reminiscing about the animated stories from her childhood, like "Neon Genesis Evangelion."


    It was those whimsical characters that never faltered despite the opinions of others that she found fascinating.


    During these moments of introspection, she understood that her experiences shaped her art¡ªevery failure, every triumph, and every friend contributing to her narrative.


    Upon graduating from high school, she faced a crossroads. She could either head to a local university to study computer science or pursue her dreams further afield.


    Being the adventurous type, she ultimately decided to move to Berlin¡ªthe heart of Germany''s innovation scene.


    That city promised opportunities to connect with professionals in art and technology alike. And from how she excelled academically in high school, she believed that she was ready for the challenge.


    The transition marked a significant turning point in her life.


    Moving from Munich, a city where she had established her identity as a shy yet imaginative woman, to Berlin, known as Germany''s creative and technological hub, was daunting.


    But nonetheless, with the support of her parents, she was able to take that step forward.


    The city was filled with art scenes and intense competition from every business.


    Initially, she struggled with feelings of isolation. Despite the city''s energy, the vast crowds made her feel small and overwhelmed. This environment made her miss her friends and family back in Munich.


    However, the change in setting also inspired her creativity. She began attending workshops, art exhibitions, and tech meetups, gradually building connections that encouraged her artistic expression.


    Once she familiarized herself with the city''s layout and began focusing on her enrollment, her anxiety began to dissipate.


    Getting accepted to Humboldt University of Berlin was no easy feat. Because of her parents'' educational background, she had spent a lot of time studying.


    Students looking to enroll in Humboldt University of Berlin, the best university in that area, had to demonstrate proficiency in the German language with three recognized certificates in passing the Goethe-Zertifikat C1, telc C1 Hochschule, and TestDaF¡ªthe "German Language Test for Admission to Higher Education."


    She also had to provide her secondary school leaving certificate. Thankfully, she didn''t have to undergo a university entrance qualification assessment through "uni-assist," a program for international students.


    All in all, she scored a ninety on the Goethe-Zertifikat C1, an eighty on the C1 Hochschule, and a TDN 4 on the TestDaF.


    How she managed that, one might wonder? The national average passing rate in all three tests combined was approximately sixty percent. To score a TDN 4 would automatically put you in the top percentage of scholars throughout the country.


    Jada managed to enroll and chose to major in interactive media.


    While she might have had a shy personality, she was quite fearless when it came to challenges that came her way.


    During her time in Berlin, she collaborated with fellow students to develop interactive installations for art exhibitions. They also produced compelling documentaries that illustrated the stories of local marginalized communities.


    Utilizing her skills, she captured a lot of awards through storytelling, blending her passions into one cohesive vision.


    As she honed her craft, she gained recognition for her work within the indie gaming scene. Her portfolio, filled with multimedia projects, caught the attention of several small game studios.


    That''s how she managed to land a small internship at a prominent tech company that specialized in developing immersive gaming experiences.


    Despite the exciting strides she was making, she struggled with imposter syndrome, often doubting her talent. She truly didn''t know where she wanted to go with life, often contemplating running away from it all and just finding a small piece of land to dwell on.


    She didn''t know where those thoughts stemmed from or where her lack of self-esteem went. She had a career waiting for her, her parents were well-off, and she had a couple of friends she sometimes talked to here and there.


    So why wasn''t she happy?


    By the time she graduated from university, she hadn''t really established any real name for herself.


    Sure, there were some plaques engraved with her name, but they were just a few letters alongside the other hundred thousand.


    At the gaming industry she was working for, she managed to gain some traction in the community¡ªparticularly with the males.


    Many tried to entice her with gifts and dates disguised as business meetings, but she turned them all down. Being in a relationship wasn''t on her mind, and she found purpose in being close to her friends while helping those in need.


    Most of her money was even spent on charities and the poor in her country.


    This almost resulted in her being recognized as a rising star. Fellow creators in her field viewed her more as a threat and an inspiration. Yet that hadn''t stopped her from trying to fight passionately for those who were targeted by the strong.


    With the rapid advancement of technology, she became increasingly fascinated by virtual reality''s potential to reshape storytelling.


    It was during this period of exploration that news broke out about Elysium''s desire to select a few souls for their groundbreaking experiment, a cutting-edge device that aimed to revolutionize the virtual landscape.


    Jada honestly hadn''t heard too much about that company, only knowing that they had recently made international headlines.


    Her English wasn''t bad, and many considered her an innovative thinker. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inspired by her childhood dreams and the stories that had shaped her, she decided to give it a shot and enter their lottery.


    One fateful afternoon, while brewing tea in her studio, she received an email that would change her life: "Congratulations, Jada Schmidt! You have been selected for Elysium''s prestigious virtual reality program."


    With tears of joy, she understood that her real journey was coming full circle. The little girl who once lost herself in the pages of fictional books was now on the brink of being realized on a grand scale.


    "And that''s my story," Jada said, happily smiling at Arthur.


    "I see," Arthur calmly expressed himself.


    While the majority of her words were masked so as not to confuse an apparent outsider not from Earth, he had understood the majority of her background.


    He hadn''t expected her to be that diverse compared to the worldly individuals he''d often encounter on Earth. No, she was her own person with her own dreams.


    "You should consider finding a lover," Arthur said with a monotone voice.


    Both she and William reacted the same: "Eh!"

 Chapter 192: Righteous

    Chapter 192 - Righteous


    Jada''s face was one for the ages¡ªturning as red as a tomato due to not having expected Arthur''s comment.


    Their teasing looked like playful banter among friends, but he knew better than to befriend this lot. At the end of the day, they were players¡ªreal people¡ªon the verge of possibly losing their minds in this simulation.


    But killing them would defeat the purpose of his goals. If they truly were trapped here like him, as he believed, then all he could do was continue fighting, even if they chose to stand in his way.


    Jada, having finally calmed herself down, shot a playful glance at William and said, "I can''t wait to try out everything I learned!"


    Before he could respond, William comically jumped to his feet, raising his hands defensively.


    "Wait, no! Let''s talk about this! I didn''t sign up for another round!"


    His protest, however, was cut short by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching them.


    A woman burst onto the scene with a panicked expression as she sprinted toward Arthur, clutching her chest to catch her breath.


    "Please!" she gasped in desperation. "You have to help me!"


    Arthur immediately calmed her down, holding up his hands in a placating gesture, and said, "Slow down. Take a breath and tell us what''s the matter."


    She looked at him with teary eyes before answering, "I really need help. My husband... he couldn''t pay off our loan. The loan sharks took him¡ªand they took my little girl away too!"


    "Loan sharks?" Jada wondered, her expression turning serious. "Where are they holding them?"


    "I don''t know! I just know that they took them away!" The woman''s voice quivered as she struggled to maintain her composure. "I ran here, hoping to find someone who could help!"


    Jada was ready to jump in with a reassuring ''we''ll help you,'' but was again eclipsed by Arthur''s calm demeanor.


    "Where do you live?" he asked in a soothing tone.


    "Just a few paces down. Please, I don''t know what I''ll do if they hurt them!"


    William, bypassing his previous apprehensions, blurted out, "Why don''t we just go there and get them back?"


    Arthur looked at him, saying, "And do you even know where they are?"


    William faltered, his bravado fading as he understood that the woman had no idea where her family was being held.


    "Uh... well..." he hesitated.


    "We''ll help you, no matter what it takes!" Jada chimed in.


    Arthur regarded these players. Despite how admirable it was to help strangers, their hearts were too reckless. They were willing to risk their lives for an unknown person, pursuing a cause that, by many standards, felt utterly precarious.


    Deep down, he also found himself considering the implications of their decisions. He couldn''t deny this route, as it would not only tarnish their ideas of him, but it could also allow him to truly gauge their level of strength.


    "Alright," he finally said. "Lead the way..."


    The woman nodded, wiping her tears as they began to walk. They made their way through the village, and Arthur couldn''t help but inquire, "Why didn''t you go to the police or the J¨­nin office for help?"


    The woman frowned, feeling shameful as she answered, "I couldn''t. The loan was illegal. If the authorities found out, it would only make things worse for us. I was hoping someone... anyone would help. That''s why I ran."


    Arthur immediately understood her plight.


    "We won''t alert the authorities or make this matter public after we bring back your family," he declared. "You have my word."


    Jada looked at Arthur with admiration. She wasn''t sure at first if he was going to come. And because he had, it made her respect him even more. His willingness to shoulder the responsibility without any hidden motives was profoundly moving.


    They continued walking until they reached a modest house, the woman gesturing for them to enter.


    As soon as they stepped inside, Jada reactivated her Sharingan to scan the area. Arthur sensed this would be a crucial moment for piecing together information, so he exchanged glances with William.


    "Stay alert," he demanded. "We need to gather as much information as we can."


    "Right," William said, nodding, although he looked slightly daunted.


    "Tell us anything you think could help us," Arthur prompted the woman as they entered her home.


    It was never verbally stated, but he seemed to have instantly become the leader of this suddenly formed group.


    Jada looked around, her eyes darting for any clues.


    "My husband was the only one who took the loan," the woman began, rubbing her temples as she tried to remember the details. "When he left the village to find them, it took him two days just to give back."


    "That means it would have to be a day''s journey," Arthur deduced.


    "I was gonna say that," William added.


    Arthur narrowed his eye in contemplation, trying to elicit more clarity.


    "What do you know about them?" he began. "Are they part of a larger group, or are they more independent?"


    The woman shook her head, clearly distraught as she answered, "I¡ªI don''t know much. He never spoke to me about them. Just that we needed money to help us pay our debt."


    "Do you know how much he owed?" William prompted.


    "One hundred thousand ry¨­," she said. "Plus... interest."


    William''s eyes widened in shock at the figure. "That''s a lot of money!" he exclaimed, turning to Arthur. "Sheesh, am I right?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur chose not to comment. While the loan amount was indeed large, he remained cognizant of his own financial background¡ªone that would laugh at the notion of a hundred thousand ry¨­.


    Had he always thought that way? Nay. Being a multimillionaire in the realm they found themselves navigating taught him interestingly, even if it was a simulated world.


    As Jada was reviewing the room, she called out, "Hey! I found something!" She held up a crumpled piece of paper, drawing everyone''s attention. "It''s a receipt signed by your husband."


    She approached, unfolding the paper carefully, and continued, "The amount matches exactly what you said."


    With keen interest, Arthur leaned in closer to inspect the document. On it, the name of the lending company stood out clearly: "Hightower Loans."


    He recognized their logo and felt a strange familiarity.


    "Do you know this place?" William asked, peering over Arthur''s shoulder.


    "I know where they''re located," he admitted.


    "Really?" Jada inquired. "How''d a guy like you get involved with loan sharks?"


    "I said I know where they are, not who they are..."


    In hindsight, he actually did know who they were but hadn''t wanted to reveal that information. Little did they know that this was a company he had dealt with during his time as the feudal lord''s successor.


    He had once alleviated a farmer from this very company, paying off a debt to ensure the man''s land and crops continued to thrive. Because of his kind act, much of the country''s land went undisturbed by shady investors.


    To think something from his past like this would be useful for this situation.


    "That''s perfect!" Jada exclaimed before looking at the woman. "With Hoshikaze-sensei leading the way, we''ll definitely bring your family back!"


    The woman''s hope renewed as tears welled in her eyes. She bowed deeply and then dropped to her knees, saying, "Thank you! Thank you! I don''t know how to repay you!"


    William beamed, feeling prideful for being recognized as heroes. Yet, in a moment that caught Jada off guard, Arthur lowered himself to the woman''s level, meeting her gaze with sincerity.


    "Never worship us like that," he announced. "This service is an obligation¡ªhelping those in need is just the right thing to do."


    The woman lifted her head in surprise and stammered, "You... you''re different."


    Jada observed the entire exchange, her heart swelling with emotion. For the first time, she truly saw the light within Arthur. To her, he wasn''t just an adventurer or a combatant driven by power; he was righteous and willing to step into the abyss to save others.


    "Alright," he said, standing tall. "Let''s move..."


    With hopeful spirits, they set out on foot.


    By the time they made it to the shady complex located in another village, Jada marveled at the structure before them. It was flanked by tall, uninviting walls and solid iron gates.


    Arthur stood at the forefront, assessing their surroundings. His voice was measured as he said, "We don''t want to disturb this village."


    William, glancing at the building, furrowed his brow in confusion and asked, "What do you mean? All we have to do is bust open the door and rescue the family, right?"


    Arthur turned to him and corrected, "Quite the opposite... Jada and you are Leaf ninjas, which means if word gets out about this, it could tarnish your village''s reputation. Some might even twist the news to fit their own agendas. We''ll need to resolve this quietly."


    Jada had never considered those implications before, regarding how their actions could impact their village''s image. In truth, Arthur simply didn''t want the name "Hoshikaze" to continue spreading where it ought not.


    "You''re right," she admitted. "What''s the plan, then?"


    "There are security cameras and traps set up to alert any intruders," he revealed. "We''ll have to be cautious if we want to avoid detection."


    William looked around, his eyes flaring with surprise.


    "Security cameras?" he wondered in disbelief. He took a moment to truly look at the building and finally spotted one in the corner. "Hey! How are you able to see all of this with that blindfold on?"


    "I''ll disrupt their security first," Arthur stated, ignoring the question. "You two will sneak in through the back entrance. Once I''ve verified that you''re safely inside, I''ll create a diversion by raising the alarm. That should gather the armed men in the main room."


    William turned to look at the building again. Incredulity got the better of him once more as he interjected, "Armed men? Just how do you know all of this?!"


    But by the time he turned back to seek an answer, Arthur had already vanished. Jada herself was already walking away, determined to scout out an entry point.


    "Hey, wait for me, Jada!" he yelled after her.


    The two stealthily walked around the complex, keeping low to the ground. Jada''s Sharingan activated, scanning for any signs of security measures.


    "Hoshikaze-sensei was right," she reminded him, glancing back. "There are far too many cameras... This really is a shady operation."


    "Right, but I mean¡ªarmed men?" William sighed. "Think they''re shinobi or just mercenaries?"


    "Beats me," Jada urged. "But stick close to me."


    As they rounded the side of the building, they spotted a narrow alley that hugged the structure. Jada motioned for William to follow closely as they used the shadows and approached an unguarded back door.


    William peered nervously at it and asked, "What do we do if it''s locked?" Jada looked at him with doubt before rolling her eyes. "Sorry, I forgot."


    Using her Sharingan, she plucked a bobby pin from her hair and inserted it through the keyhole.


    "Just give me one..." Her fingers cautiously moved at the most subtle mechanics before she exclaimed, "Got it!" The lock clicked open, and the door creaked ajar.


    "Nice work!" William exclaimed, impressed. "Was the Sharingan always able to let you do that?"


    Jada reminded him with a grin that she was full of surprises.


    With that, they slipped inside, closing the door quietly behind them.


    The room they entered was fully lit, filled with boxes and crates, each marked with labels indicating various illicit goods. Her Sharingan scanned the area, perusing each corner.


    "We should be able to hide here," she whispered, moving slowly as she assessed their surroundings.


    William nodded. He glanced around, attempting to catalog any potential threats.


    "What now?" he wondered.


    "We wait, of course," she answered. "At least until Hoshikaze-sensei sets off the alarm."


    William was starting to become weary of her calling Arthur that.

 Chapter 193: Or Else

    Chapter 193 - Or Else


    Arthur had seized the moment to take to the air, condensing himself into a wisp of smoke and drifting toward the shadows.


    It was alright that he used his Smoke technique, as the two wouldn''t notice. And right now, it was time to gather intelligence that would ensure their mission''s success.


    Using his Tamashii, he assessed the facility from above. He managed to pinpoint the number of bodies inside: approximately twenty workers and a staggering fifty armed men patrolling the premises. Hardly any of them had chakra levels that could be considered real threats.


    More importantly, he had located the captives; the father was restrained and appeared to have sustained bruises, while the daughter remained untouched in a separate cell.


    ''Hmph...'' Arthur internally scoffed. ''It seems this group has a soft spot.''


    Slipping through the vents, he maneuvered silently toward the security room, mindful to avoid detection.


    The facility''s inner workings were seamless for a shady loan shark operation. Their technology was more advanced than the average norm, likely due to the kind of money that was illicitly gathered. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was oddly impressive.


    Seeing no guards stationed outside the control room, he slipped inside, quickly assessing the situation.


    His Tamashii was quite useful in situations like these, effortlessly allowing him to pass all obstacles. He found himself confronting only a pair of guards lazily watching the bank of monitors.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he put the two guards to sleep with a simple knockout. Their bodies gently rested on the floor. And with the coast clear, he deactivated their security feeds.


    Next, he hacked into the control panel, disabled all monitoring systems so they wouldn''t observe or record what was to happen, and then he raised all of their alarms.


    A loud sound permeated through the building, and the room flashed white and red, signaling everyone inside that there was a problem.


    The alarms changed the entire atmosphere of the facility, making it unpredictable.


    Men who were either playing cards or taking a nap stopped what they were doing, confused at what was going on. They each got up from their positions and raced to the main lobby.


    There was little use in leaving any area under surveillance. With his Tamashii keeping an eye on Jada''s and William''s progress, there truly was no need to linger here longer than necessary.


    Slipping through the back exit of the room, he followed the route leading elsewhere.


    After he finished what he needed to do, he slipped back into the vents and could already see Jada and William nearing confrontation with the armed men below.


    In the main lobby, chaos erupted. The building''s dwellers scrambled about, demanding answers.


    "What''s going on?" one shouted. "What are the guards doing?"


    The boss of the operation, a burly man with a silver tooth and an oblivious expression, stepped forward, equally aghast.


    "What are you idiots doing?" he barked. "Get back to your posts!"


    The alarms then stopped. It was in that confusion that Jada and William stepped out from the shadows and made themselves known.


    "We''re here to put a stop to this!" Jada declared with fierce conviction.


    The room momentarily fell silent as the men turned to assess the newcomers. The boss''s brows furrowed in confusion and disdain.


    "Who are these kids?" he glanced around at his men, who were clearly unimpressed.


    "Just some rats," one henchman scoffed, dismissively crossing his arms.


    Jada pressed on, unfazed by their condescension, and said, "It''s wrong to separate people over money! You''re hurting innocent families!"


    The boss smirked before saying, "And how do you think the world works, girl? This is how it runs. They signed the contract¡ªI''m just abiding by it. Why should I be the evil one here?"


    There was a clear challenge in his words. Jada and William exchanged glances, struggling to find words to counter his logic.


    It was then that the silence was broken. A single voice rose above the din, both confident and authoritative: "It makes you very evil, in fact."


    All heads turned upward, mouths agape as they glimpsed Arthur, casually perched on the ceiling with one leg dangling nonchalantly. The sense of disbelief immediately spread.


    "That''s... That''s Hoshikaze!" one henchman shouted, his eyes widening in shock.


    ''Oh...'' Arthur thought, feeling a tad bemused. "So they''ve heard of me?"


    It was true that he had only made a brief appearance at the tournament, but to think his moniker, "Hoshikaze," had traveled so far beyond those fleeting hours. But fame was never his aim.


    "There''s no way he''s here!" another muttered in panic.


    Undeterred by their confusion, Arthur ignored the men and looked at the boss to announce, "You neophyte truly don''t know a thing..." Then he commanded, "Disband your work..." His tone left no room for argument. "Or else."


    "Or else what?" he retorted, though the quaver in his voice betrayed him.


    Their boss had actually hesitated for a second there, trying to mask his fear. To think that he was still looking to maintain some semblance of authority, or so they thought.


    Arthur, unimpressed, said, "You really want to find out?"


    A wicked grin spread across the boss''s face as he took a bold step forward.


    "You don''t have room to make demands, Hoshikaze! I''ll hold that father and daughter as my hostages and end them right here if you don''t¡ª"


    "You mean them?" Arthur interjected, pointing toward an opposite entrance.


    Gasps filled the room as everyone turned to see the daughter and father standing together, free from their prison! They were no longer bound and seemed to have been treated for their injuries.


    Both Jada and William understood what Arthur had done after having set off the alarm.


    "While you were busy gathering your men," he announced, "I had ample time to free and heal them."


    The boss''s bravado faltered; his face flushed with anger and embarrassment. This was not how the day was meant to go.


    One moment, he was the embodiment of menace, and now he stood cornered by the very symbol of hope he''d sought to eradicate.


    Confusion quickly gave way to rage, and he turned on his men, raising his voice to declare, "It''s only three of them! Attack!"


    "Three against fifty? That''s hardly what I¡ª" William attempted to add, but before he could finish, he felt the rush of air as Arthur had already leapt down and sprinted forward with breathtaking speed.


    "Hey! I was going to say something cool!" William shouted after him. A moment later, he added, "Oh fine! Multi-shadow clone jutsu!" In a blink, two more William clones emerged, ready to join the fray as the trio sprang into action.


    With the surprise factor in their favor, the three of them moved in sync, attacking the fifty armed men head-on.


    Arthur flowed like water through the crowd. He dodged a kunai thrown his way, ducked under a sweeping sword strike, and countered with a simple palm thrust that sent his attacker sprawling backward toward other men.


    William couldn''t help but be impressed, having remembered the sting of defeat when even ten of his authentic clones couldn''t take Arthur down. What hope did these fifty regular men have?


    As they tried to surround him, Arthur utilized a mix of martial arts and finesse, combining swift punches and roundhouse kicks to incapacitate the men around him.


    "Have a taste of this!" the Williams shouted as they threw a barrage of shuriken at their adversaries.


    They managed to land, so the trio of Williams walloped on a group of stunned guards with combos.


    One clone backflipped to dodge an incoming sword, only for another to send a spinning kick into the stomach of the next attacker who charged forward.


    Meanwhile, Jada spun around a bigger henchman, dodging a wild swing aimed at her head. She seized the man''s arm, using the momentum to throw him over her shoulder, right into another henchman coming in behind.


    ''She''s gotten a little stronger since last time,'' Arthur analyzed, dodging a slow sword strike.


    "What are you bozos doing?" the boss shouted in frustration. "Can''t you let guys take down three people?!"


    As the fight intensified, Jada moved to protect the father and daughter. She lunged forward, relying on her speed, and then struck, quickly dispatching five armed men with swift blows and water-based ninjutsu attacks.


    "Stay behind me!" she urged the rescued pair. They listened without question. "You''re safe now!"


    Meanwhile, the fight raged on as Arthur and William executed a series of tag-team combos that astonished just about everyone in the room.


    This was the first time the two had ever fought together, but to think they moved so well in sync.


    Arthur hopped onto the shoulders of one henchman, launching himself off and landing perfectly behind another before sending a brutal kick that sent him sprawling forward into William''s raised knee.


    William laughed at how nice of a move that was as his other clones punched some guards away.


    Arthur spun back into the mix, performing a rapid three-hit combo¡ªa punch to the gut, a knee to the chin, and finishing with a sweeping leg kick. The dozen or so henchmen nearest him soon learned that the name "Hoshikaze" wasn''t to be taken lightly; it was to be feared!


    Then, just when it seemed as if they were gaining the upper hand, one of the few shinobi slammed his palm against the ground: "Earth style: rock barrage!" A flurry of sharp rocks then erupted toward them like a hail of missiles.


    "I''ll handle this," Arthur said, calmly stepping forward.


    He then quickly let the chakra flow to one hand. As the barrage of rocky missiles closed in, his arm became a blur, smacking them away!


    To the untrained eye, it appeared as though he was simply standing there, effortlessly deflecting danger with smooth elegance. What was more was that he was doing it without so much as a scratch.


    "Don''t count me out!" William called out with a cocky grin as he surged forward to join the fray.


    Inspired by Arthur''s seamless defense, all three of him covered the ground and, with a single punch, sent the attacking shinobi sprawling to the ground, unconscious before he could even react.


    They each looked at each other and chuckled, "Can you believe these guys?"


    To Jada, however, Arthur''s maneuvering was not ordinary. Because she had the Sharingan, she could see what others, like William, could not.


    Arthur''s defense was an astounding display of skill that hinged upon extraordinary perception and timing. It was a reminder of just how far above he was compared to the two.


    "Let''s wrap this up!" William cheered, throwing a punch before turning on his heel, two of his clones jumping in to assist as well.


    As the battle escalated, the henchmen became more desperate.


    Some charged with swords raised, while others released chakra-based techniques¡ªspherical fireballs and streams of water launched toward the trio.


    Arthur ducked below one fireball while giving William and Jada a nod.


    "You got it!" she shouted as she sprinted forward.


    "On it!" chimed all three Williams.


    In synchronization, Arthur brought one armed man to the ground while Jada used her agility to leap high above them, executing a mid-air somersault that allowed her to land perfectly behind two unsuspecting enemies.


    In one seamless motion, she struck them both with the flat of her palms, using enough force to send them into a staggered retreat.


    But they weren''t the only adversaries in her vicinity; six armed men pressed their advance against her, only to be met by a beatdown from all three Williams.


    One man wielding a sword lunged at Arthur, but with a simple sidestep, he redirected his momentum and followed through with an uppercut that disarmed him. In quick succession, Jada spun around Arthur to deliver a knee to the same man while a William punched him to the ground.


    "Just what the heck is going on?!" the boss cried out.


    Never before had he seen three people move so well, as if they had perfect chemistry. But the one that left his jaw hanging was Arthur.


    Arthur, although in sync with the two, was fighting with unparalleled finesse. He ducked under two fists, effortlessly bending backward before delivering a punishing roundhouse kick to both guards like they were never there to begin with.


    He was nothing short of a maestro with grace flowing through his violent movements.

 Chapter 194: Icy Scoff

    Chapter 194 - Icy Scoff


    With Jada continuing to hold her own, their enemies had begun to rely on brute numbers, charging en masse to topple her. Yet every rushed, lunging strike met midair with counterattacks that sent men sprawling in all directions.


    Once things began to settle, the three found themselves nearing the final moments of the showdown.


    The henchmen, now weary and desperate, began to falter. Underestimating their capabilities had cost them dearly.


    "Ha!" William triumphantly laughed. "You guys were a cakewalk!"


    Jada slowly began to let her guard down upon seeing their success. She stepped forward to stand beside Arthur, looked at the boss, and said, "That''s what happens when you mess with families!"


    The noise of battle faded, leaving only a haunting silence in the aftermath. The fifty henchmen lay scattered across the lobby, defeated, while their boss, the once intimidating figure, now cowered on the ground, disbelief plastered across his face.


    As he stumbled backward, disoriented and panic-stricken, he finally lost his footing and fell to the floor.


    The father and daughter, still in shock from that epic turnaround, instinctively ducked behind William, seeking to stay protected.


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe now," William assured them. "We''re going to take you back to your mother."


    The father, trembling, nodded with gratitude and tears in his eyes.


    "Thank you," he choked. "I owe you all so much."


    "Eh, you don''t have to worry about that," William dismissively shrugged with a smile. "I think you''ve dealt with enough debt at this point. Ha-ha."


    Jada, with her Sharingan still active and her senses sharp, approached the crumpled boss. She lowered herself to meet his gaze, and in that moment, hardened her expression.


    "If I ever find out you''re doing this again..." she threatened, "I''ll hunt you down myself."


    Arthur knew better than anyone that her words were more than just a threat but a proclamation.


    The boss, visibly terrified, went to his knees, shaking.


    "I¡ªI know I did wrong," he stammered, eyes wide with fear and remorse. "I don''t deserve to live!"


    Touched unexpectedly by his admission, Jada''s features softened, and she smiled, letting her Sharingan deactivate as she stood up.


    "I forgive you," she gently said. "Just... I hope you find a way to make better use of yourself one day."


    She then turned away, but at that moment, the boss''s demeanor shifted again. With a sudden, desperate attempt, he lunged forward, producing a kunai he''d hidden in his clothing.


    Like a snake, he aimed the blade directly at Jada''s head. Just barely hearing him, she turned around and saw the sharp end nearing her eyes. She wouldn''t make it!


    Then, as if time had slowed down, an icy scoff escaped Arthur''s lips: "Hmph..."


    He blurred from his position, vanishing from sight as he propelled himself forward, catching the boss square in the face with a devastating palm strike. The force sent the man flying through the wall with a sickening thud that echoed through the building!


    Jada''s eyes widened in shock. William stood frozen in disbelief. She could have lost a Sharingan or, worse, have died!


    The atmosphere shifted dramatically, the thrill of the earlier victory giving way to horror as they stared at the boss''s mangled body, half-embedded in the wall, twisted and broken.


    "You killed him..." Jada breathed.


    Arthur stood, unfazed at what he had done. As he turned around to walk away, he declared, "I never said I was good. Only God is good. That was your third lesson: in this world... never let your guard down."


    William glanced at Jada, then back at Arthur. There was a weight to the revelation. Arthur had saved Jada despite the cost. And if Arthur truly had been malevolent, she would likely be dead.


    As the commotion subsided, they gathered together, the family still trembling behind William.


    The group ventured forth, soon finding themselves back at the village, guiding the father and daughter on their way. Upon reaching their destination, the reunion was raw and emotional.


    With tears spilling down their cheeks, the father enveloped his wife and daughter, promising never to let them go again. It was quite the joyous moment.


    "Thank you," the father said again, looking up at Arthur, Jada, and William. His gratitude was genuine and profound¡ªsomething Arthur was not used to in this world. "You''ve given me my family back. We won''t forget this."


    "Just make sure to stay together from here on out," Jada replied with a smile.


    "The loan company''s going to be disbanded," William revealed, "and all debts will be wiped clean."


    Tears streamed down the daughter''s cheeks as she clung to her mother.


    "Thank you so much!" she cried.


    As the family shared their tearful embraces, Arthur, Jada, and William exchanged soft glances. It was a bittersweet moment, filled with the aftermath of triumph and horror, all intertwined.


    Once the reunion dwindled into quiet, the trio turned their backs, prepared to move on.


    Jada spoke up in a sincere tone, saying, "Umm... Hoshikaze-sensei, thank you for saving me back there."


    "Don''t mention it," Arthur said, dismissively waving off her gratitude.


    Yet Jada didn''t relent. Instead, she bowed her head, a show of respect, and said, "No, really. I''m in your debt now."


    "Oh come on," William muttered under his breath, shaking his head at the scene.


    Even he couldn''t deny that Arthur had indeed saved Jada''s life, and that made it hard to argue the point.


    Arthur subtly observed Jada''s chakra flow. She truly was grateful, but beyond that, he sensed a burgeoning admiration for his actions in battle¡ªrespect shadowed with a hint of aspiration.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself," he said in a sharp yet calm tone. "You still have much to learn."


    As he walked away, Jada looked up, filled with determination.


    "When are we having our next lesson, Hoshikaze-sensei?!" she called out after him.


    Arthur didn''t break his stride as he simply replied without turning around, "We''ll meet again..." Then he vanished.


    Some time later at the Leaf Village.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi strolled through the streets, nodding amicably at the villagers who offered him warm greetings. Though he was no longer the Hokage, many still revered him.


    Children waved happily, and shopkeepers threw him respectful smiles, their relief evident that he was well after the harrowing events that had almost taken him from them.


    Beside him walked Asuma. Their relationship had been tumultuous over the years due to not being able to see eye-to-eye. However, recently, things had begun to change.


    The near-death experience Hiruzen faced after his battle with Orochimaru had ignited something within Asuma¡ªa deep-seated desire to reconnect with his father. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now they were walking alongside one another with a budding camaraderie.


    "Tsunade has been doing a fine job at maintaining the village," Hiruzen remarked.


    This was truly a sight to behold, for Hiruzen had died before Tsunade became the Hokage. To think he would be seen casually strolling in the village without his Hokage attire on while his own student had stepped up to take the mantle.


    Asuma chuckled lightly, quirking an eyebrow. "Yeah, I guess she''s keeping the trouble to a minimum. I can''t deny that we''ve been sent out on missions left and right lately."


    "Working hard is good for the sake of the village," Hiruzen replied.


    There were many times Asuma disagreed with his father''s philosophy, but now was not the time to say anything. Instead, he shrugged, looking ahead with a faraway expression.


    "At least it gets me out and about," he quipped but then grew quiet.


    "That''s good to hear," Hiruzen added. "Speaking of work, how''s your Genin doing?"


    "You mean Ch¨­ji?" Asuma wondered. At the mention of his pupil, it brought a frown to his face. "There was an incident during a mission he was a part of. He''s been... having nightmares ever since he got back."


    "Nightmares?" Hiruzen''s eyebrows knitted together. "What kind of mission would have caused this?"


    Asuma sighed, running a hand through his hair, brushing away the discontent on his features.


    "It was the mission to rescue Sasuke Uchiha," he answered. "Ch¨­ji and his team were stopped by a mysterious shinobi from the Sound Village. That guy gave them a real hard time."


    "I''m sorry to hear that," Hiruzen apologized. "I''ll have a talk with him before looking over the reports."


    "Thank you," Asuma added. "I''m sure that would mean a lot, and he''s a tough nut to crack, so he''ll get back up no matter how dark things get."


    That was a reference to his teammates having died back in the Forest of Death.


    "Good to hear," Hiruzen nodded. "Resilience is a valuable trait."


    Their walk continued as many greeted them with deference.


    "How about some tea at my place later?" Hiruzen invited. "I could use some father-son time."


    Asuma''s expression shifted, reluctantly shaking his head.


    "I appreciate it, but I''ve got a mission to head to in the Hot Spring Village. There have been reports of missing tourists in that area."


    Hiruzen''s brow furrowed with concern, sensing something off.


    "Strange. Some talented ninjas, Jada and William, just returned from there today."


    "Oh, yeah..." Asuma muttered, recalling their names. "What was their mission there?"


    "I don''t know the details; it wasn''t an official mission," Hiruzen lightly replied.


    "Then I think I''ll go talk to them," Asuma decided, "see if they have any intel that might help with my case."


    As the two were yet speaking, a figure emerged to greet them: Kurenai. The first thing she did to show her respect was bow to Hiruzen. While it wasn''t necessary, he was still, after all, an elder of the village.


    "Asuma," she said, "I came to see you off."


    "Thanks, Kurenai... I was actually gonna come visit you before."


    Hiruzen merely observed their exchanges. Even in his old age, he could see a relationship had formed between them. As his father, it was only right of him to support it.


    "You two are doing well, I assume," he said with a smile.


    Those words were quite informal, making Kurenai blush as she answered, "Yes, we''re doing great, Lord Sarutobi!"


    "Please," he said with a dismissive hand, "calling me Hiruzen would make me much more comfortable."


    That was more of a traditional way of him wishing for her to get closer to his son so that he could one day call her his daughter-in-law.


    After a while, she eventually left, wishing the two well. Before Asuma himself departed, he had to ask, "How''re you holding up since you recovered?"


    "Me? I''m fine," Hiruzen replied.


    But Asuma wasn''t so easily swayed. So he asked, "I mean your overall health."


    Hiruzen knew everyone wished to know, and had been given simple answers without going through proper medical checks.


    "Honestly?" he said. "There have been some ups and downs, but I''m managing."


    "Care to explain?" Asuma asked in concern.


    Hiruzen''s expression turned somber as he gazed at the sky.


    "I''ve had some troubling experiences lately," he admitted. "During my fight against Orochimaru, I couldn''t summon Enma."


    "Did you try summoning him afterwards?"


    "Yes, several times," Hiruzen acknowledged, feeling a tad heavy. "But nothing happened. Not even when I tried summoning something else with a small amount of my chakra."


    "That''s... strange," Asuma thoughtfully replied. "It might have something to do with irregularities in your chakra flow, maybe something affecting your connection to Enma."


    Hiruzen said nothing, contemplating his son''s words as he stared into space. He hoped that Asuma was right, that it was simply a temporary issue, but a small seed of doubt buried itself within his mind.


    "Just keep an eye on it," Asuma said at last, tilting his head as he regarded his father. "Your chakra should be as strong as ever, considering all you''ve been through."


    "That means a lot coming from my own blood," Hiruzen muttered, forcing a small smile. "I''ll take your advice to heart."


    With one last glance at his father, Asuma nodded and said, "I''ll check in with Jada and William, see if they know anything more then. Take care of yourself, Dad."


    "You too, my son. Be careful out there," Hiruzen called after him as Asuma stepped away.

 Chapter 195: Horror

    Chapter 195 - Horror


    Deep within the Land of Hot Springs, the moon cast an eerie glow over the landscape, illuminating the thin mist.


    There, in the heart of an open forest, a man and a woman abruptly woke. They felt a sudden haze of confusion.


    The man, his features rugged but kind, squinted through the darkness. He turned towards his wife, who was terrified at what they were doing there.


    "Relax, honey," he said, but his own voice trembled slightly, betraying his unease.


    "Where are we?!" she asked, quaking with fear. "I can''t move!"


    The man tried to shift his body but found it immobilized, bound by some unseen force. Panic threatened as he attempted to piece together the situation.


    Looking around, he noticed strange black circular patterns etched into the ground surrounding them. They looked oddly unnatural.


    The woman''s breath quickened, and as the fear suffocated her, her heart began to race. She looked as if she was about to have a heart attack.


    "What''s happening?!" she cried out. "Someone, please help us!"


    Before the man could say anything, a jolt of excruciating pain gripped his body like a vice. He screamed into the night, the woman''s eyes widening in horror as she watched him convulse, his form shrouded in swirling dust.


    After a moment, the dust settled, revealing not her husband but a boy¡ªyoung, with disheveled black hair, his skin marred with cracks akin to shattered porcelain, and his face devoid of eyes.


    The sight twisted her gut, and the terror intensified within her.


    "Honey!" she screamed.


    Before she could fully process the horror, her own body was seized with the same agonizing pain. It ripped through her, and she screeched as the world around her went completely black.


    When things subsided, the dust settled again, and she was transformed. Now, her body lay motionless, resembling that of a girl with a blonde ponytail, similarly cracked and lifeless.


    Suddenly, from the shadows, a figure emerged, stepping into the moonlight. Arthur stood before them. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He casually drew out two kunai adorned with charms on their ends. He then approached the two corpses and inserted the kunai into each of their skulls.


    As for who took the place of the man and woman? None other than Shikamaru Nara and Ino Yamanaka.


    Performing a single hand sign sent chills through the night. With that, he completed the reanimation ritual, causing their bodies to shake slightly before a subtle glow permeated their eyes.


    Disbelief passed through their expressions as they looked from one to another.


    "Where am I?" the disembodied voice of Shikamaru wondered.


    The real question to have asked was where and when did Arthur get their cells. Of course, these two wouldn''t have known. Arthur had grave-robed and desecrated their remains the same night he had done the same to Rin Nohara.


    Shikamaru hesitated to stand, confusion clouding his thoughts.


    "Ino?" he wondered, looking at her now completely foreign features. "Is that you?"


    "Yes, it''s me," she panicked, recognizing his tone and face. "But where are we?"


    They locked eyes, unsure of what was happening.


    Before they could contemplate their fate, the ground quaked, and they felt something stir beneath their feet. The ground tore up, forcing three coffins to erupt from the soil with a crash.


    Shikamaru felt dread rising in his chest as he asked in horror, "What''s happening?"


    The lids of the coffins began to creak open one by one. Ino quivered, glancing at the emerging figures.


    The first was a tall man, seemingly a samurai. The second was a stranger with pale hair and shark-like teeth. Finally, the third figure emerged¡ªa tall, masked man with dark hair.


    Ino swallowed hard. "Shikamaru," she breathed. "Do you notice something... strange about our bodies?"


    "Yeah," he gravely replied, glancing down at himself¡ªthe cracked skin, the empty, soulless eyes, the lack of breath or fluid in their system. "I think we''re dead...?"


    The two finally arose from their positions. Ino stepped back but found herself immobilized, unable to move once more.


    "Shikamaru?" she cried, fear tightening her chest. "What''s happening?"


    "I don''t know!" he shouted, feeling the grip of the unknown around them.


    Arthur, unfazed by the turmoil around him, drew a small amount of his own blood.


    ''Summoning jutsu...''


    In the dispersing fog, the body of a small, monkey-like girl emerged. She looked around with wide, joyful eyes, her bright spirit a contrast to the somber events transpiring.


    "I missed you so much, daddy!" she cried, bounding toward Arthur before exuberantly wrapping her arms around him.


    As Ino and Shikamaru stared in disbelief, the girl turned and pointed to three men, curiously asking, "Who are they?"


    Arthur remained expressionless, saying, "Their names are Tatewaki, Mangetsu, and Zabuza."


    Ino felt so confused that it almost burned. She simply couldn''t comprehend what was going on.


    "They look like they want to eat me!" she pressed, hiding behind his shoulders.


    Ironic to say since they were both lifeless and hadn''t shown any emotions.


    "Tatewaki," he began, indicating the samurai, "is skilled with the sword." He shifted to Mangetsu. "Mangetsu, a member of the H¨­zuki clan, possesses rare abilities over water." Finally, he turned to Zabuza. "And Zabuza, well, let''s just say he made a name for himself as the Devil of the Mist Village."


    The mention of these names made Shikamaru feel beyond anxious. Then, as Arthur finally turned around for him to get a clear picture, he knew who he was.


    "You... You''re Arthur Bennett from the Leaf!" he announced. Then his voice became urgent. "How did you summon us back from the dead? No... Why did you summon us?! What do you intend to do?!"


    Arthur had a straight face, answering, "The world as you knew it changed after you died... And you two were chosen to be a part of that change."


    "But why?" Ino protested. "What did we ever do to deserve this?"


    Arthur found this scene a tad adorable, choosing not to regard them. They clearly didn''t know he was the one who had slain them.


    They, after all, were nothing more than shadows of the past, remnants caught in his web.


    "Just open your eyes and see," his voice echoed. "This is your new reality..."


    If they could feel, the chill would have settled deep in the depths of their hearts.


    Shikamaru, being able to move, turned to his former comrade with a very concerned expression as he asked, "Ino, what''s the last thing you remember before waking up here?"


    The blonde girl furrowed her brow in fear, trying to piece together the fragmented memories.


    "It''s a little hazy, but..." She hesitated, wrestling with the flood of emotion. "I remember being in the Ch¨±nin Exams, fighting someone. Then... everything went black."


    As he confirmed the memories, Shikamaru finally understood. The figure before them was the perpetrator!


    "You..." he stammered. "You were one back in the Forest of Death; you were the one who killed us!"


    Ino''s eyes widened in realization as she repeated Shikamaru''s sentiment.


    "Arthur!" she cried out in disbelief. "Why did you do it?! I thought we were all friends from the same village!"


    The man, who had once been seen as an ally, now stood as the architect of their demise. And what troubled them more was that he remained unresponsive, sending a chill down Shikamaru''s spine.


    The three summoned corpses stepped out of their respective coffins, moving toward Ino and Shikamaru. They formed a line next to them as Arthur stepped to the center of this macabre assembly. Koko rested playfully on his shoulder.


    "No!" Ino tried again. "I need answers! What have you¡ª"


    Arthur raised a single finger, effectively silencing her. Shikamaru''s mind raced, trying to comprehend the terrifying situation they were in.


    It was glaringly obvious¡ªthe three shinobi were being controlled, and Arthur was at the helm.


    "You''re right," Arthur said, as though he had read Shikamaru''s thoughts. His expression held none of the guilt or regret one might expect. "The two of you have been summoned by a jutsu¡ªthe reanimation jutsu, a forbidden technique developed by the second Hokage."


    Ino''s dead heart plummeted. How could this be happening? Her once solid world was now a perverse illusion.


    As she glanced at Shikamaru, the gravity of their situation bore down on them. They were dead, just as they had figured, and there seemed to be no way of escape.


    "Just like them," Arthur continued, gesturing toward the reanimated shinobi, "you''re dead."


    Ino, finally allowed to speak, asked in despair, "Just answer me this, Arthur..." She was truly struggling with everything. "Are you really the one that killed us back in the Forest, and if so, why?!"


    There it was: the anger of knowing their own deaths were in vain. Arthur''s eyes, however, were devoid of any empathy.


    "If you must know," he coolly said, "I didn''t kill you; I completely slew you from existence..."


    The revelation hit them like a sudden gale, sweeping away their last vestiges of courage. Shikamaru''s face became one of disbelief, confusion, and rising rage.


    "Why?" he protested. "Why would you betray the Leaf and kill your own comrades?"


    If he had real blood, it would have been rushing right now.


    Arthur''s gaze settled on Shikamaru. He couldn''t tell whether he should be amused or disgusted by their authentic responses and surreal emotions.


    "Isn''t it ironic?" he mused. "Even after dying, you, an intellectual, are just a stupid creature who spouts nonsense without truly understanding a thing..."


    Ino wanted to cry, but no liquid would fall. She was not alive, and all that was left was an empty void where her heart should be. She wanted to scream, to lash out, but her body lay still, consumed by the idea of death.


    "The two of you," Arthur continued as smooth as ever, "come to terms with your premature deaths quickly, for you still serve a purpose while I am still in this world."


    Shikamaru clenched his fists in anger as he demanded, "What purpose? What possible reason do you have for bringing us back as corpses?"


    Arthur merely cracked his neck to hint at his idea.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" he replied before turning slightly to where Koko had been circling his legs. "I''m sick of speaking..."


    The small monkey-like girl looked up at Arthur with innocent eyes, knowing that he had grown bored of explaining himself. So she chimed in, saying, "You guys are gonna make daddy fall asleep! He needs you to help him get stronger!"


    Ino pressed, "Help him? Why us?"


    Koko innocently shrugged, total oblivion. Then, with a childlike eagerness, she admitted, "I don''t really know. Tehe."


    Arthur took a step forward and said, "You two are only a little valuable, especially you, Ino. You''re a Yamanaka, possessing abilities similar to those of Alice, which will help me grow."


    If Ino had a heart, it would have sunk to the depths by now. She had known Alice and had long understood that her supposed clanmate was powerful enough to invade thoughts while using her techniques very well.


    "As for you," Arthur resumed, his attention shifting to Shikamaru. "You''re regarded as a tactical genius... That means you''ll help in devising strategies during this session..."


    "Session," Shikamaru spat, loathing Arthur. "What kind of messed-up game is this?"


    It was clear that they didn''t want to help him with anything. Not after all he''d done to them.


    But who were they to go against his will?


    Arthur''s eyes glowed red as he said, "Game? You misunderstood. Your part in all of this ended back at that forest; your only purpose now is to help me shape my ambitions..."


    Ino had heard enough. So she screamed, "You''re crazy! No, you''re borderline insane! We refuse to be your... your pawns!"


    "Such idiocy," Arthur calmly responded.


    He then felt Koko pull on his pant legs. With a playful smile lighting up her small face, she asked, "Can we play now, daddy?!"


    Arthur''s expression didn''t soften one bit as he scratched her small head. Ino and Shikamaru exchanged glances, disturbed at what they were witnessing.


    Was this really what was left of them? What fate had in store?

 Chapter 196: Favourites

    Chapter 196 - Favourites


    With a flick of his wrist, Arthur commanded the reanimated corpses, Tatewaki, Mangetsu, and Zabuza, to step closer.


    He then reached into his pocket, pulling out a small spherical item. When Shikamaru saw it, he noticed it looked vaguely familiar, but he couldn''t quite make out where he had seen it.


    Arthur popped it into his mouth. It was a little sweet. Yet it was the effects it granted: a substance designed to restore his chakra.


    While keeping a straight face, he instantly felt the energy course through him, strengthening his chakra reserves.


    Then, he clapped his hands together and spread his arms apart: ''Golden chain: barrier jutsu...''


    The ground trembled as multiple glowing adamantine chains erupted from Arthur''s person to form a colossal cage around a significant portion of the forest clearing.


    Turning around slowly, he surveyed the barrier and announced with finality, "I''m going to release my control over you... If you can beat me, you''ll be set free and get the chance to tell the Leaf Village everything."


    Those words left the two feeling very uneasy. Shikamaru processed the gravity of the situation; Arthur was taking an immense risk here. Releasing control meant that if he failed to subdue them in combat, everything he had worked for could come crashing down.


    Why would he put everything on the line like this? Was he that committed to his training?


    By all means, he was. Because if he couldn''t prove himself here, he wouldn''t stand a chance against the more difficult challenges.


    Shikamaru pondered, feeling quite desperate. He could sense that if Arthur didn''t win, he truly wouldn''t deserve to continue anywhere.


    With a sweeping gesture, Arthur stripped away his binding. Not to his surprise, Shikamaru and Ino bolted away!


    They scrambled toward the edges of the barrier and found themselves halted by an impenetrable force. The sparkling chains clinked together as if laughing at their futile attempts.


    Koko, watching from the sidelines, giggled, saying, "My daddy always thinks of everything!" Her playful voice was enough to break through the tension.


    Ino spun to her teammate, exasperated, and asked, "Shikamaru! What do we do?!"


    He sighed at their predicament. This scenario had spiraled into what he deemed the worst-case situation.


    "If Arthur just summoned us here to train," he said, shifting his gaze to the chains, "we might have a chance at beating him. But..." His voice fell. "You need to keep your guard up."


    There was no denying that they couldn''t escape unless they defeated Arthur. As such, they became resolute. Shikamaru and Ino returned to face Arthur. They didn''t look as frightened, but he could still sense the fear coming from Ino.


    "I have a question first," Shikamaru said. "Why are the other three reanimated characters here?"


    "They''ll be your teammates," he declared matter-of-factly.


    Each of the reanimated figures stood in full view, waiting in silence, their features unchanged yet lifeless.


    "Teammates?" Shikamaru repeated.


    "Yes," Arthur pressed on. He began to identify each of their strengths and weaknesses. "Tatewaki is skilled with the sword. Mangetsu can use any weapon and has interesting water techniques. As for Zabuza? He''s similar to Mangetsu¡ªalso from the same village."


    Ino struggled to keep her composure as Arthur outlined their powers. Yet Shikamaru understood why Arthur had blatantly revealed these things; the more Shikamaru knew about his "teammates," the easier it would be for them to fight Arthur.


    "And what makes us different from them?" she questioned, strained under the pressure.


    "They don''t possess their personalities, and they are under my complete control," Arthur explained, his tone unyielding. "However, they''ll have two commands: to listen to you two at all costs and to kill me."


    What Arthur was doing was purposefully putting himself at a disadvantage.


    For a moment, the scene became silent. Shikamaru''s mind reeled at the absurdity of it all.


    "You''re insane!" he finally managed to utter.


    Of course, Arthur was nowhere near being a lunatic. Crazy, perhaps, but very determined. His life was always hanging by a thread, so this was nothing more than a survival exercise to him.


    Ino''s resolve finally wavered after understanding the depths of Arthur''s willingness to live.


    "I don''t want to fight," she admitted. "This shouldn''t be happening."


    She then staggered, grappling to understand the surreal reality in which she now found herself.


    As the weight of their situation dawned on them, it struck both Shikamaru and Ino that they truly felt like they were in hell¡ªa personal purgatory filled with shadows of their former selves.


    The wind brushed past Arthur''s hair as his voice cut through the melancholy, "Hell is a torturous place for those who deny Jesus Christ... You two are only part of an experiment."


    "An experiment?" Shikamaru repeated, dread twisting in his gut. "Just what the heck are you hoping to accomplish?"


    Arthur looked up for a moment, knowing the answer. It had been a while since he''d had a conversation like this¡ªto reveal the truth to those who needed to hear it.


    In a calm tone, he gave a simple response: "Hmph... Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    Ino stepped back as she tried to comprehend the magnitude of Arthur''s insanity.


    "But why us?" she implored, searching for a shred of compassion that Arthur had long since abandoned for this world.


    "Because you represent the essence of teamwork," he answered without a hint of kindness in his eyes.


    What were these two trying to stand against?


    "Arthur," Shikamaru tried asking in a steady voice, "if we defeat you, do you promise to let us go?"


    "What would I get out of this by lying?" he assured.


    Unbeknownst to Ino, Shikamaru understood the deeper machinations at play. Arthur didn''t need to return their consciousness to their bodies, and the reasons behind his actions were beginning to reveal themselves like fragments of a dark puzzle.


    Yet, in that moment, Ino finally caved under the pressure.


    "I can''t take this anymore!" she suddenly screamed. "I need to get out of here!"


    Fueled by sheer desperation, she turned and sprinted toward the barrier again, hoping to escape the nightmare enveloping her.


    "Ino, wait!" Shikamaru shouted, trying to reach for her, but she was already moving.


    Her foot caught on a root jutting from the ground, and she stumbled forward into the grass. Koko giggled at her misfortune.


    "You''re going to make daddy upset again!" she chimed, still unaware of the seriousness of the situation.


    Arthur menacingly stepped forward and coldly declared, "I''ll have no problem turning her into a complete puppet if she keeps this up..."


    "No!" Shikamaru rushed in front of Ino. "Give her some time to think this through. She just needs a moment."


    Exactly as Arthur desired¡ªfor Shikamaru to plead so that he wouldn''t have to make Ino into a dummy. He stopped in his tracks and waited to see the results.


    After a moment, Shikamaru knelt beside Ino, who was trying to regain her sanity.


    "Ino," he gently said, "you need to focus. I know this is tough, but we can''t lose our minds over it. That''s what he wants."


    Shikamaru couldn''t have been more wrong. Nonetheless, Ino looked up at him, her eyes wide with desperation as she asked, "How can we? We''re dead and trapped."


    "We''re not completely lost," he pressed. "Remember, we have an opportunity to take him down. And if I''m not giving up, neither should you. So come on and help me!"


    Arthur observed their exchange. They both seemed to have come to terms with things. Even better, Ino was starting to look angrier.


    This was good.


    "Koko," he instructed, "go and join their side. You''ll be helping them..."


    The young chimp frowned as she softly pouted, "But I don''t want to hurt you, daddy!"


    Her murmur seemed genuine.


    "For you," Arthur assured, "it''ll be different. Simply hit me once and it''ll be the end."


    Koko dramatically sighed, but after a moment, she replied, "Wait! That sounds like tag."


    Arthur never recalled teaching her that. But if that''s how she wanted to view it, then so be it.


    "I see..." Arthur considered. "Yes, like tag. If you can even land a single touch on me, you win. But if I land a touch on you, you lose."


    Koko''s face brightened, seeing the challenge as more of a game than a confrontation. Shikamaru grimaced at their bizarre father-daughter relationship. To him, it wasn''t a game, but to them, Ino and him were nothing more than playthings.


    He clenched his jaw, steeling himself for what lay ahead. They had to find a way to turn this situation to their advantage or risk losing everything. Perhaps with the reanimated corpses ready to engage, they wouldn''t be at a total loss.


    "Listen, Ino," he urgently said as the reanimated corpses took positions around them. "Stay close, and follow my lead. We''ll need to exploit his weakness."


    He then took a moment to devise a quick plan¡ªone that involved using their teammates to their best capabilities.


    Ino nodded, embracing the plan while trying to hide her fear and dread. The sight of the dead warriors stepping forward only fueled her resolve to fight for freedom from this nightmare.


    Arthur was quite content with having chosen Shikamaru for this. The deceased Nara was just a twelve-year-old boy, yet he had kept calm and was able to think of a plan in such a short time¡ªall without even seeing the other three corpses in action.


    Yet the stakes were still not high enough.


    As Koko bounced enthusiastically on her feet, Arthur unfurled a scroll, causing a cloud of smoke to billow around him. Once it cleared, various weapons materialized from its depths.


    The sight was nothing short of staggering: the Executioner''s Blade, the Thunder Sword, the Blunt Blade, the Explosive Blade, the Long Blade, Hiramekarei, the Leaf Fan, and a pouch filled with an assortment of ninja tools lay before them.


    To say Arthur didn''t come prepared would have been an understatement.


    He tossed the Executioner''s Blade to Zabuza, who caught it. The Long Blade followed, landing in the hands of Tatewaki. Shikamaru was handed the weapon pouch while Ino received the Leaf Fan. The remaining weapons were distributed among Mangetsu, who received an impressive array, as he could wield them all at once.


    Shikamaru peered into the pouch, assessing its contents. He immediately understood why Arthur had given Mangetsu so many weapons¡ªto utilize their full potential in combat, Mangetsu needed to be armed to the teeth.


    Knowing this, however, didn''t settle well in Shikamaru''s gut. If Arthur was willing to go this far to train, who knows what abilities he had? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about me, daddy?" Koko cheerfully asked, her big eyes shining with anticipation.


    "Nothing," Arthur flatly said.


    Koko''s expression shifted to one of exaggerated sorrow as she began to wail, "Daddy''s playing favourites again!"


    Her childish antics and the impending battle somehow lightened the stress, yet the seriousness of their situation quickly emerged again.


    "I''ll test my commands," Shikamaru said. "Get into formation!"


    The three reanimated warriors snapped into action, moving with a speed that took Ino by surprise.


    "They''re... they''re so fast!" she exclaimed. "They must be J¨­nin-ranked or above!"


    "Stay focused," he instructed.


    He was thinking more of how dangerous the man who commanded them was.


    "That fan," Arthur pointed, "can conjure up all five natural elements with just a thought. And since you''re a corpse, you have unlimited chakra..." Then, he shifted into a fighting stance. "Don''t hold back," he finished ominously. "If you know what''s good for you."


    Shikamaru would have been drenched in sweat by now if he had any bodily fluid. There was no turning back.


    Immediately, he reached into the pouch and pulled out a flash bomb. He then threw it behind himself.


    ''Tamashii...''


    Arthur could already see through the ruse. The flash bomb detonated, filling the area with blinding light. As the brilliance swelled, Shikamaru raised his palm toward Arthur.


    "Shadow crushing palm jutsu!"


    A colossal shadow hand loomed below Arthur''s feet. He was only a little impressed by Shikamaru''s execution, hardly expecting him to know such a specific technique. That was because it was a game-derived maneuver.

 Chapter 197: Try Harder

    Chapter 197 - Try Harder


    The giant shadow hands aimed to completely crush Arthur from below.


    Ino, in retaliation, used her binding technique to ensure he wouldn''t escape. Then, in a moment''s notice, the hand closed, producing loud crunching sounds.


    Koko''s eyes remained wide open, fixed on where Arthur had been.


    As the light faded and the dust settled, Ino asked, "Shikamaru, did we get him?"


    "Y-Yeah, but..." Shikamaru''s voice trailed off as he saw Arthur walk forward, cracking his neck as if nothing had happened. "His body''s too dense; my jutsu didn''t do anything."


    Arthur''s walk transformed into a sprint, and Zabuza quickly rushed in to confront him first, brandishing the Executioner''s Blade. He lunged forward, swinging multiple arcs, each one avoided by Arthur, who sidestepped effortlessly.


    Just then, Koko appeared behind him as she reached out to touch him. "Gotcha, Daddy!"


    ''Substitution jutsu...''


    Arthur narrowly evaded her reach, substituting with the grass just as her tiny hand brushed the air where he had been standing.


    "Hey, that''s cheating!" Koko exclaimed, indignant at being outmaneuvered.


    Tatewaki, wielding the Long Blade, engaged Arthur directly, though his swings were frantic and mindless.


    "Get ready, Ino!" Shikamaru urged, hoping to relay hasty instructions.


    But before she could respond, Arthur stomped heavily on the ground.


    ''Shattering ice spears...''


    A rumble surged beneath them as ice began to form, ice spears erupting like stalagmites, piercing upward toward Tatewaki. Shikamaru and Ino watched in horror as Tatewaki was impaled by the ice spikes. The sight of him suspended stunned them both into silence.


    Only a moment passed before they witnessed something dismaying: Tatewaki''s wounds began reforming, the ice instantly disintegrating as dust and light melded together¡ªa reminder that they were merely reanimated corpses and, against all odds, could not truly die.


    Shikamaru''s fears and anxiety threatened to overwhelm him. They were up against someone who could best death, and their very survival depended on quick thinking¡ªand perhaps a stroke of fortune that was fast dwindling.


    "Got you this time, Daddy!" Koko triumphantly exclaimed as she sprang from behind Arthur, her small frame darting at him with gleeful excitement.


    In a blur, Arthur didn''t even turn to face her directly. Instead, he swiftly spun to his side, catching the hem of her kimono in one fluid movement.


    Koko squealed as he expertly spun her around and, with a firm toss, sent her flying toward Ino.


    "Oh no!" she yelled with a smile on her face.


    "Ino!" Shikamaru shouted, "Look out!"


    Yet the force she was thrown with was too great. Koko collided right into Ino''s startled face. The unexpected force sent them both tumbling to the ground in a heap of limbs and squeals.


    "Get off!" Ino cried as she struggled to push the small girl off of her.


    "That didn''t count, right, Daddy?!" Koko protested, crawling all over Ino''s frame.


    "Enough playing around!" Shikamaru snapped, shaking off the surprise. He quickly refocused. "Mangetsu, or whatever your name is, use your swords however you can!"


    At that, Mangetsu wasted no time in responding. He first activated Hiramekarei, summoning a massive chakra hammer. The weapon cast an eerie blue glow on the field as he brought it down, aiming directly for Arthur.


    As the enormous weapon descended, Arthur''s attention split strategically. He noted both Zabuza and Tatewaki positioning themselves, ready to exploit any openings.


    This was teamwork, exactly what he needed to put him on edge.


    As Mangetsu swung down, Arthur lifted his palms, channeling chakra to brace himself. The ground beneath them shattered upon impact with Hiramekarei, shaking the very roots of the forest.


    Arthur had managed to halt the descending hammer midair with sheer force.


    When Shikamaru saw that Arthur''s defenses withheld, he was once again shocked beyond measure.


    "What the heck is he made out of?!" Shikamaru panicked.


    Zabuza and Tatewaki seized the opportunity and sprang in from both sides with their weapons, aiming to cleave Arthur in half. But at the moment their steel would have met flesh, Arthur''s form dissipated into a cloud of smoke, leaving the two warriors swiping through the air.


    "Ino, move! He''s going after¡ª"


    But before Shikamaru could finish, a shadow fell over her. Koko, perched comically upon Ino''s face like an innocent bird, peered up and immediately registered the danger.


    "Uh-oh," she said, bouncing right off Ino''s head.


    With a single heel, Arthur brought his foot crashing down toward Ino''s chest, causing her to scream. The impact was overwhelming. The force behind the blow left a deep wound where his heel struck her.


    "Ino!" Shikamaru exclaimed.


    Ino''s eyes widened in horror, for she had never experienced a wound like this before.


    Before Shikamaru had a chance to react further, Arthur appeared next to him and kicked him aside like he was merely an afterthought.


    Shikamaru hit the ground hard, instinctively rolling to regain his composure.


    "I should have just summoned the fourth Hokage if this is the best you two could do," Arthur remarked with idle disdain.


    Part of him knew it might indeed be a terrible idea, given the absurd strain required to control so many reanimated warriors at once. Even though he had gained more experience, even now, his chakra was being consumed at an above-average rate.


    Shikamaru scrambled to his feet, clenching his fists as he witnessed the futility of the situation. Orchestrated tactics might not work against the intensity of Arthur''s might. So he glanced over at Zabuza and Tatewaki.


    "Zabuza," Shikamaru called out, "do something!"


    "Ninja art: hidden mist jutsu!"


    Immediately, mist began to shroud the area. But as it was forming, Shikamaru turned, only to see that Arthur had already assumed a different stance.


    With one arm extended forward and the other up, an ethereal, angelic figure began to materialize behind him.


    ''Raigo: one thousand hand strike...''


    Hundreds of spectral hands formed in an astounding array, moving toward the reanimated ninjas like a hailstorm of fists.


    Shikamaru''s eyes widened in dread as he could only watch. The sheer number of hands overwhelmed Zabuza, Tatewaki, and Mangetsu in a flurry. The reanimations, despite their skills, found themselves caught in the onslaught of inexorable strikes.


    Koko tilted her head, watching the spectacle with childlike wonder as if it were the most magnificent display of fireworks.


    "Look at that! Daddy''s amazing!" she chirped, completely unfazed by the peril surrounding her.


    The striking hands pummeled the air around them, exploding in blinding flashes and clearing the mist that almost filled the battlefield.


    Just when Arthur''s attention was fully diverted toward his barrage of fists, Koko, with a mischievous grin, tiptoed stealthily toward him.


    "I can see you," Arthur unexpectedly declared, not bothering to glance back.


    Koko comically froze in her tracks in shock. Yet she was still determined. Instead of backing down, she leapt at him, her small frame soaring through the air.


    Arthur, still without turning his gaze, opened one of the thousand hands mid-attack and had it swoop down to catch her in a soft grasp, pulling her away from the pandemonium and safely depositing her on the ground several feet away.


    She gently landed and looked back, giggling excitedly as though she had just been given the best ride in the world.


    Just as the dazzling display of yellow fists began to conclude, clouds of dust rose from the aftermath.


    "We need a whole new strategy!" Shikamaru hastily shouted.


    Arthur merely scoffed. He then taunted with a cold gaze, saying, "Take as much time as you need... This is going to be a long night."


    With that ominous declaration, Shikamaru turned to Ino, who was attempting to regain her composure.


    "Ino," he wondered, "are you alright?"


    "I... I''ll be fine," Ino relayed, trying to push herself upright. "He''s just toying with us. We can''t let him keep doing that, Shikamaru!"


    Nodding, Shikamaru knew she was right. There was really only one thing they could do at this point: try to figure out his weakness.


    But did someone like Arthur even have that?


    From a distance, Mangetsu and Zabuza had regained their stances. Tatewaki, however, was taking much more time to recover.


    "Go!" Shikamaru yelled, directing the two to attack. "Shadow possession jutsu!"


    Zabuza charged forward while Mangetsu ran to pick up the nearest weapon¡ªthe Long Blade. Shikamaru''s shadow snaked toward Arthur, keen on capturing him this time.


    But Arthur was no slouch. He noticed the creeping shadow and sidestepped, causing Shikamaru''s attempt to miss entirely.


    Mangetsu raised the Long Blade, causing wires to snake across Arthur''s area, preventing him from escaping further. And in perfect timing, Zabuza launched himself forward with the Executioner''s Blade poised to carve open a layer of Arthur''s defenses.


    But the revelations kept coming.


    Arthur turned back sharply, slipping through the wires that would have otherwise sliced him if he was off by even a millimeter.


    Zabuza tried to catch him off guard, but Arthur knew better. He dodged the first vertical swing and then ducked under the second horizontal one. Then, he spin-kicked the shinobi directly into Shikamaru''s incoming shadow technique.


    "You really thought that would work?" Arthur taunted.


    With the momentum swinging in favor of Arthur, Shikamaru felt the dread starting to swell again; it was as if Arthur was reading his mind.


    No, there was something odd about the way Arthur was fighting. Almost as if he were playing shogi.


    "Concentrate!" Shikamaru yelled to himself.


    Mangetsu picked up the call.


    "Water style: water clone jutsu!"


    Three clones came into existence. The Long Blade wasn''t cloned, however, easily allowing Arthur to tell which was the real one.


    But the bigger problem was Ino, who was subtly waiting for him to make a move. Then there was Tatewaki, who had finally managed to get up. Afterwards was Shikamaru, who was surely going to release Zabuza.


    Arthur had successfully scanned his surroundings, spotting each opponent as mere pieces on a game board. Then, in the blink of an eye, they made their move; Arthur knew he had to act fast to shift the momentum.


    The first Mangetsu clone charged as it aimed to strike. Arthur, however, swiftly turned on his heel, narrowly dodging the attack.


    Across the battlefield, Tatewaki stood upright. In that split moment, Mangetsu lunged forward, brandishing the Long Blade. It came straight for Arthur''s midsection, causing Arthur to pivot, allowing the blade to hiss past him.


    He took the opportunity and unleashed a jab at the weapon, causing it to clang out of Mangetsu''s hand.


    Arthur''s gaze swept across the ground, spotting the rest of the discarded weapons. With a quick movement, he dashed toward Hiramekarei, snatching it up before Tatewaki could. Then he swung the blade in a wide arc, sending a wave of chakra that forced Tatewaki to crash back to the floor.


    At that same moment, Ino had already swiped the Leaf Fan, while Mangetsu had enough time to pick up both the Explosive Blade and the Blunt Blade. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A powerful gust aimed toward Arthur. Likewise, Mangetsu released a technique: "Explosive Blade jutsu: multiple explosions of death!"


    The instant the paper tags scattered, the wind swept them up, causing them to explode on contact while creating an intensified blast, whipping dust and debris that raced toward Arthur.


    This was truly a scary sight.


    Arthur had no other choice but to evade. Yet the moment he tried to take a step, he was caught in Shikamaru''s shadow possession technique!


    Their combined technique created a loud explosion that nearly shook the foundation of the chains!


    The dust finally settled as Koko merely sat on the floor with a joyful expression. Shikamaru noticed the little chimp looking at him, wondering why.


    That was because Arthur was standing right behind him.


    "What?!" Shikamaru said upon noticing. "How¡ª" Before he could finish, he was met with Arthur''s backhand, sending him to the ground.


    Arthur found Zabuza advancing from his left, intent on capitalizing on a perceived opening. Slicing low with the Executioner''s Blade, he aimed to catch Arthur off guard.


    But Arthur rolled just in time, avoiding the strike, and retaliated with a thrust of Hiramekarei. Their blades collided with a brilliant clash.


    "Try harder," he taunted.


    A water clone from Mangetsu lunged from the side, striking out with its fist aimed at Arthur''s torso. But this was just a ploy since it was going to explode.


    Arthur sprang to his right, barely evading the assault that splashed against Zabuza instead.


    With Hiramekarei gripped firmly in his hands, Arthur turned to face the real Mangetsu and Tatewaki once more.


    Koko no longer seemed interested in trying to tag Arthur. Not because she wasn''t having any fun, but because out of everyone here, she was the only one who knew that Arthur Bennett cannot lose!

 Chapter 198: Flower Of Grass

    Chapter 198 - Flower Of Grass


    As the first light of dawn began to rise, the remnants of the fierce battle that had unfolded throughout the night were visible¡ªmassive craters pocked the ground where powerful jutsus had crashed, burnt patches of greenery surrounding them like the aftermath of a volcanic eruption.


    Arthur knelt with a blank expression on his face, one hand propped on the ground, the other resting on his knee. His body was marred with bruises, scrapes, and the dark stains of dried blood.


    He was exhausted, drained far beyond any time in the past, yet he faced the dawn with an unsettling calmness.


    Koko had poofed away hours ago due to both her and his significantly low chakra reserves.


    The barrier that had confined Shikamaru, Ino, and the others was punctured with cracks, its integrity failing with each passing moment. It wouldn''t be long before it completely collapsed, allowing the duo to escape and reveal the truth about Arthur.


    Throughout the battle, he had only managed to disarm his adversaries momentarily before they retrieved their weapons and charged back into combat.


    Healing techniques had kept him alive, but they only staved off the inevitable; damage still accumulated grotesquely across his body.


    That was what made fighting reanimated corpses so difficult: they could regenerate any wound and had unlimited chakra.


    Arthur hadn''t once activated Sage Mode, insisting to himself that he must grow stronger without relying on it. It was a bold but reckless philosophy, one he started to question as his breath came in ragged gasps.


    "Looks like it''s almost over," Shikamaru remarked as his gaze settled on Arthur. "You''re finally down for the count."


    Arthur, however, only shut his eyes in exhaustion.


    "Is that right?" he scoffed, breaking through his fatigue.


    As he drew his hand into his pouch, Shikamaru''s instincts roared.


    "Shadow impersonation jutsu!"


    Two shadow-like creatures materialized, charging toward Arthur¡ªanother one of his game techniques.


    Just as they raced forward, Ino, who had grown accustomed to her weapon, swung the Leaf Fan with ferocity, sending forth a bluster of wind mixed with flames, creating a swirling tornado of destruction aimed directly at him.


    Those two were honestly not his concerns; it was the three next to them.


    Zabuza, Tatewaki, and Mangetsu sprang into action, strategically positioning themselves to corner Arthur no matter which way he chose to dash.


    It was a culmination of their talents, a final act to take him down once and for all.


    But he remained unfazed, his hand still digging into the pouch. Just as the attacks met their peak, he popped a red pill into his mouth.


    Shikamaru, seeing this, exclaimed with shocked eyes, "No way! Is that what I think it is?"


    That pill was recognized¡ªthe very same one their former teammate Ch¨­ji had shown them.


    Before he could warn anyone, the barrier shattered completely, exploding outward. Then their attack rattled the very ground beneath them, sending tremors through the area.


    What happened next was a spectacle of destruction that could hardly be described in words.


    Some time later.


    Asuma Sarutobi cautiously peered around a dense tree.


    The sight that met him was alarming; a once vibrant patch of land now lay desecrated. Trees looked as if they had been torn from their roots, strewn across the ground, their branches snapped and twisted.


    "What the heck happened here?" he muttered to himself, trying to piece together the confusion.


    He scanned the area with a wary gaze, noting the signs of what could only have been an extreme struggle.


    The corpses of burned foliage lay scattered like remnants of a graveyard; there was no doubt a battle had raged here, yet strangely absent were any tools of the shinobi''s craft. No shuriken, no kunai¡ªnothing.


    As he searched the remnants of destruction with furrowed brows, something caught his attention in the dirt. He knelt down, brushing away the ashes and debris to reveal a pattern inscribed in the earth¡ªwords in kanji: "ISC Yagura."


    He frowned, puzzled, but made a mental note to include it in his report. It was too curious to overlook and ultimately inconclusive in indicating what had truly happened here.


    Unable to find further insight, he rose and decided to depart. Whatever happened here left a grave feeling of ambiguity in his gut.


    Meanwhile, far from that disparaging scene, Arthur sat serenely at the bottom of a tall tree, his posture relaxed against the rough bark.


    The new light of morning gently bathed him, illuminating the marks, bruises, and scratches that covered his body. Blood trickled from his lips, staining the grass below him, yet he appeared almost tranquil, as if he had been granted respite.


    A curious white rabbit hopped toward him, its nose twitching as it approached the motionless figure. It nuzzled against Arthur''s leg, seeking warmth or perhaps simply using him as shelter from the sudden chill of the morning air.


    Moments later, a bird flitted down to land on his shoulder, adding to the tableau.


    With a slow blink, Arthur opened his eyes, catching sight of the small creatures around him. But exhaustion pulled him back down, and he closed his eyes again.


    His thoughts drifted, reminding him of who he is: ''For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass; the grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away... But the word of the Lord endureth for ever.''


    In that moment, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Night eventually appeared over the clearing where he had been. As awareness crept back in, he lay still, barely opening his eyes.


    There was a crackle of leaves nearby, the subtle sound of footsteps. Not long after, two children came to his location.


    "Is he dead?" one of the boys whispered.


    "No way!" the other replied. "He can''t be; his face isn''t pale enough!"


    Arthur remained still. How long had he slept? The creatures that had been there before had already vanished, not allowing him to gauge the time.


    The two boys debated among themselves.


    "I promise he looks older than me," the first one exclaimed, trying to determine Arthur''s age. "Maybe he''s like a hundred!"


    "No!" countered the second boy. "I think he''s more like eighteen. I mean, look at how strong he is!"


    On Earth, Arthur might have been watching these children play. Perhaps he would have even been something akin to their older brother.


    "I''ll poke him with a stick to see if he''s dead," declared the first boy.


    A stick? Sometimes a child''s curiosity often got the best of them. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s blood went cold as he waited in silence.


    When the boy returned, he brandished a thin branch like a sword.


    "Maybe we should go tell an adult about this," the second boy pleaded.


    "What?!" the first rejected. "Come on, quit being such a baby!"


    Then the boy knelt down, stick poised above Arthur''s shoulder. Just as it was about to make contact, the Long Blade flashed, claiming its quarry¡ªpiercing through the boy''s heart before he could even comprehend the danger.


    Arthur''s gaze remained still as he held the hilt of his weapon without so much as batting an eye.


    The second boy reeled back, eyes wide with terror as he witnessed the unfathomable transformation of the world around him.


    "A-ah!" he stammered, stumbling as he struggled to comprehend the tragic scene. "Mommy!"


    Panic arose as he turned to flee, sprinting away in terror.


    But his escape was cut short.


    A loop of wires, long and thin, sprang from the underbrush, ensnaring his neck like vines.


    The boy struggled against the suffocating embrace. He gasped, hands clawing at the wires. His cries filled the night, desperate and helpless, "Someone help!"¡ªa last wail for salvation.


    Then the wires constricted tighter and tighter until the boy''s neck was sliced and his head fell away, rolling on the ground.


    Arthur''s footsteps crunched softly on the ground as he approached the body sprawled beneath the moonlight. He lingered on the grotesque scene.


    It was inevitable in a world of survival.


    Had they simply minded their own business and not approached him, they could have lived much longer.


    Arthur, who might have been a tad dazed after waking, was not willing for anyone to see his face. No, not after the many mistakes he''d already made in the past.


    After finally regaining some semblance of his mental faculties, he looked down at his palms, noting the dried, cracked remnants of his own blood from earlier.


    He could not have been out for more than a few days. And he was full of exhaustion, pain, and the urge to continue surviving¡ªthe main thought that demanded attention.


    The remnants of his battle with Shikamaru, Ino, and the others could have spelled his end had he not pushed through with every ounce of will he possessed.


    What separated him from others was that he was not na?ve enough to believe that he could let his guard down, and he always came prepared.


    That last trial he endured was no laughing matter. The red pill¡ªsomething he had consumed. He knew all too well the effects it could have on the body: it could amplify strength, but the side effects could be fatal.


    The only reason he was still breathing was that his cells had fought back against the substance, albeit at a steep cost. His body ached just about everywhere, but he had successfully restored enough chakra to be able to defend himself while he was in a comatose state.


    Taking down a couple of innocent kids had only served to reinforce a morbid truth¡ªhe had evolved once more yet remained dangerously close to the edge of ruin.


    He released his grip on the Long Blade. The weapon dematerialized, disappearing back into the scroll from which he summoned it.


    It was time to contemplate his next move.


    The sensation of his chakra still replenishing swirled within him while his mind scanned the world. He began to assess the state of various locations, using the flying raijin marks to check in on familiar places across the land.


    The Sound Village was calm, well-contained in its darkness. The Leaf Village also bore no immediate threats; peace prevailed there for now.


    However, it was the Water Country that caught his attention.


    Instinctively, he dove deeper into that distant location, defining the restlessness of its citizens. There, a stirring had begun; whispers and talks for their beloved feudal lord¡ªJohn Belfort¡ªemerged amongst the masses.


    Arthur knew then what had to be done.


    ''Transformation jutsu...''


    After configuring himself to that of John Belfort and masking his chakra, he vanished in a blink, teleporting to the Water Country.


    He arrived on the fringes of the capital, just as the afternoon sun arose.


    The guards on duty, weary from the night''s watch, looked up at him in astonishment; their expressions went from fatigue to elation as they recognized Arthur.


    "It''s him!" one guard shouted with disbelief and joy. "It''s our beloved feudal lord!"


    Arthur would recognize that tone from anywhere. Here was a relatable disconnect, being both Arthur and John. But he could never feel what their fabricated emotions of him deemed incredible in this existence.


    Before long, he was ushered into the core of the city. Many citizens gathered around him, eagerly inquiring about a lot. News reporters insisted with their pens and papers to speak first.


    "Excuse me, lord Belfort!" a woman''s voice announced. "How have you managed to return? What word do you bring from where you''ve been? And were you always a shinobi?!"


    Arthur felt their hopeful, expectant gazes weighing on him. He kept calm throughout, plastering a gentle smile on his face.


    "I''m doing well!" he began with confidence. "It''s very warming to see each of you. I was fortunate enough to escape, and now that I''m back, you can all rest assured I have no plans on leaving."


    Cheers gurgled up from the audience at his comment¡ªa genuine and shared moment.


    Encouraged by their enthusiasm, he leaned into the moment, recalling his escape with a touch of humor.


    "But you see, I must confess¡ªwhile I might know how to use some chakra, my true talent lies in running... and believe it when I say that I''ve had plenty of practice!"


    The crowd broke into laughter as if the tension they felt while he was away never happened. It felt surreal yet intoxicating to see their beloved leader, for not many had the chance or opportunity to ever see Arthur. Now that he was here, in person and safe, they relished every moment.

 Chapter 199: Council Meeting

    Chapter 199 - Council Meeting


    Just as he began to bask in their admiration, two ornately decorated carriages rolled up to the gathering.


    The secretary-general of the country hurriedly dismounted with an exuberant smile. Quickening his pace, he approached Arthur and boomed, "It really is you, lord Belfort!"


    "Yes, it is I."


    "What a sight to behold! Please, let us clear the area." He waved his hands, motioning for the press to step back. "All of you, don''t you know that our country''s successor must get proper rest after what he''s been through?! I mean, just look at his clothes!"


    The citizens exchanged mixed expressions. They were thrilled to see Arthur alive and well, but the prospect of moving away and monotony settling in was disconcerting.


    "It''s alright," Arthur said, raising a hand. "Everyone, our secretary-general''s here for my safety."


    Despite hearing how calm and uplifting his words were, many were still reluctant to leave his side.


    The secretary-general worked busily to return order to the scene, rallying the citizens to head home while ensuring no one was left feeling neglected.


    Arthur could only smile and occasionally fake a chuckle while watching as the citizens dispersed, still casting glances over their shoulders, hoping for another word, another assurance from their returning lord.


    "My lord," the secretary-general began, "I truly am happy about your return! The difficulties we''ve all faced while you were away were overwhelming in themselves."


    "Then we must act quickly," Arthur declared. "Let us discuss things back at the castle, where I''m sure many others are waiting."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    As the last remnants of the excited citizenry subsided and the noise of the capital receded into the background, Arthur and the secretary-general made their way to his castle.


    Climbing out of the carriage and stepping onto the cobblestone, it came as no surprise that security had tightened tremendously.


    There were many shinobi from the Mist Village, many of whom looked to be strong J¨­nin.


    However, what truly awaited Arthur at the castle was a surprise he hadn''t anticipated.


    As soon as the grand doors opened, he was engulfed in a hug from Hiromu. This sudden display of affection was unbecoming of a feudal lord who was to be formal at all times.


    The small crowd that trailed behind them¡ªcouncil members, subjects, and servants alike¡ªall bore witness to this informal embrace between the two leaders.


    "It''s good to see you, too," Arthur began. He remained calm and knew that breaking this embrace would only cause drama. "You look well!"


    "I''m absolutely jubilant that you''re alive, my wonderful, successful successor!" Hiromu proclaimed.


    "Thank you," Arthur replied, gently returning the embrace, though internally he felt unease. He could sense, more than see, the intrigue and bordering on jealousy from several council members who observed the scene. "Everyone seems to be faring well."


    The two finally broke apart and walked toward the massive wooden doors of the castle, their prior conversations hidden behind the cordial smiles and pleasantries.


    Quietly, Hiromu led Arthur and the other council members inside, positioning their conversation away from the public''s earshot.


    Once inside the meeting chamber, Hiromu began speaking in a lower voice: "For lord Belfort''s sake, security across the city has been raised to the utmost level. We''ve deployed guards at every post, and all access points are monitored."


    "Indeed," the secretary-general added. "The Hidden Mist Village also contributed by sending several of their elite shinobi our way."


    "Funds were also spent accordingly to ensure everyone''s safety within the capital," finished the treasurer.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, contemplating this declaration but remaining ultimately unimpressed.


    While their tactics for defense maneuvers were plausible, they and the rest of this country didn''t yet know who their enemies were: the Akatsuki.


    The Akatsuki were not just ordinary foes; he knew they were capable of far more than the regular threats of banditry and insurrection. If their leader, Pain, wanted to level this open city, he could do so with just one technique.


    "That''s all well and good," Arthur carefully replied, "but we can''t underestimate the threat posed by my attackers. More measures will have to be in place that extend beyond the capital. This is against the Akatsuki, after all..."


    Hiromu stammered, "The Akatsuki? You mean the organization that¡ª"


    "¡ªattacked me earlier," Arthur interjected, maintaining an assured demeanor. "Yes, that''s the one. Your investigators only got the minor details; they''re far more dangerous than what you know, and their ambitions go deeper than our conventional notions of security."


    How was it that they hadn''t understood who attacked Arthur? It was because Itachi had nearly placed everyone he came across in a genjutsu.


    Even during the chase, he and Kisame had run too fast for anyone to really identify them.


    The group of council members became uneasy. Some exchanged glances while others remained transfixed by Arthur''s commanding presence.


    "Then it''s settled," the secretary-general declared, rolling his shoulders back to restore some semblance of authority. "We shall heighten security measures throughout the entire country''s borders."


    The earnest head advisor nodded and said, "Absolutely! It is for the dignity of our nation and for the safety of lord Belfort. Perhaps we should also consider¡ª"


    "Four guards at all times," Hiromu interjected, highlighting how concerned he was. "We need to have four shinobi watching my successor at all times."


    Arthur shook his head, citing his reservations.


    "I can''t support that idea," he said. "It might rattle the citizens'' morale if they see me surrounded as if I were an imminent target for assassination. They need to feel secure, not threatened by the enemy."


    This brought forth silent deliberation as the council loosened; many leaned in toward each other, whispering their thoughts. Hiromu recognized Arthur''s adeptness in navigating the complexities of public perception.


    "Yet, my lord..." another council member hesitantly piped up. "We can''t simply ignore your protection. One guard, perhaps¡ª"


    "I''ll think about the matter later," he declared.


    This was a half-truth; he greatly preferred his moments of solitude. Intrusiveness in his daily routine felt unwarranted, something that could undercut the approachability he desired while dwelling in this country.


    Hiromu seized upon the moment to steer the discussion onward and said, "As we prepare for potential threats ahead, I would also like to propose the inauguration of my successor this year."


    At the mention of an inauguration, the room became excited. Not a single one of them looked to go against it.


    And though short and sudden, the announcement would help raise hope after the recent terrorist invasion.


    Arthur didn''t voice any immediate objections. An early inauguration would be both good and bad¡ªbad because of the public implications.


    "It''s critical that we respond to recent incidents," he interjected carefully after a moment of silence. "What the Akatsuki did¡ªattacking a political figurehead¡ªcan''t be overlooked."


    "I agree!" the secretary-general yelled, standing. "They''ve branded themselves as terrorists, and that needs to be known across the nations."


    "This is true," the head diplomat fueled. "They cannot conduct business here or anywhere else without facing consequences."


    Arthur considered things.


    It was an undeniable truth, and it deepened his situation. While he knew the danger the Akatsuki posed toward others, he also recognized that raising concerns about their methodology had the potential to wake a sleeping giant of conflict.


    For instance, if the Water Country and other nations enacted war upon the Akatsuki, that organization might hasten their goals of desiring to capture the Jinch¨±riki.


    "So, should we spread the word that the Akatsuki are now classified as a threat to the entire country and alert the other nations?" Hiromu ventured.


    Arthur closed his eyes and answered, "Not yet... If we can formalize my status as feudal lord first, this will encourage the other nations to rally around us. Afterwards, we can compel them to act against our common foes."


    A cautious but fervent conversation erupted among the council members. The head advisor and head diplomat exchanged solemn gazes, both aware that such an act could compromise much more than the safety of their own citizens; it opened the floodgates to international scrutiny and potential confrontation.


    "Reaction among the other villages could go either way," the head diplomat warned. "While some may be galvanized to stand against the Akatsuki, others could view your ascension as a pretext for war."


    There it was: the word Arthur had been waiting for someone to address. Of course, he desired war; it was the main and only thing that would help liberate this corrupt world. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it wouldn''t be like the Fourth Shinobi World War, which lasted seventy-two hours; it would be one that stretched for months¡ªeven years.


    He leaned back in his chair and said, "If we do nothing, it could create a void that lets the Akatsuki gain power while we remain idle."


    Only Hiromu and the secretary-general were not nervous, for both of them had fought through the Third Shinobi War. To them, it was no more than reopening the doors to help redeem their nation.


    And regardless of what anyone thought, they would all ultimately move in Arthur''s direction.


    "What about the Hidden Mist Village?" the treasurer inquired. "Should they also remain on high alert?"


    Arthur responded, "When the time comes, yes. The last thing we need is others knowing what''s discussed here. For now, inform them of the current developments. Their resources will be an invaluable asset once things escalate."


    The nods around the table indicated growing consensus. Then the treasurer chimed in again, keen to pursue more logistical matters.


    "If I might suggest," she began, "we also need to ensure the flow of resources continues smoothly. Economic stability could play a crucial role in gaining favor with the other hidden villages."


    Arthur nodded, acknowledging the practicality of such an idea.


    "Fair point," he agreed. "We can use our trade routes to reinforce alliances."


    As the meeting continued, the council began to fire off questions regarding Arthur''s ninja abilities.


    Faces filled with inquisitiveness and disbelief at the mention of his prior combat feats, many of whom had no knowledge of his strength until now.


    "If I may, lord Belfort," the head advisor pressed. "Your display of chakra manipulation during that recent attack... How long have you been practicing ninja arts?"


    Arthur knew that there would be no ignoring this fact once he returned. He was sure that even the press wanted to make this a huge headline.


    So, he chose his words carefully.


    "Truth be told, I don''t consider myself a ninja. I''ve only learned to utilize chakra when situations demand it. I faced two adversaries intent on taking my life. Anything I could do in that moment was instinctual."


    His reply was both sincere and believable. Though he omitted certain truths, they accepted his words: it wasn''t every day that an ordinary citizen transitioned to wielding chakra.


    While Hiromu and the secretary-general, both of whom were under Arthur''s illusion, would follow him to the end of the world, the others were not so easily persuaded.


    The head advisor placed his fingers thoughtfully on the table and said, "Nevertheless, our nation operates under laws that require any practitioner of chakra techniques to report their abilities to the nearest agency. It may present complications if any agencies investigate your sudden emergence of skills."


    Arthur maintained a nonchalant demeanor and answered, "Regulations aside, I hardly qualify as a problem. I have no aims of using my abilities maliciously, as my role is solely dedicated to the betterment of this nation. Notwithstanding, I''ll leave it to you to determine how you''d like to handle the legalities."


    The council members exchanged glances and all nodded with understanding.


    It was plausible; Arthur had only recently returned from a trying ordeal, and the likes of the Akatsuki only made it apparent for him to know how to manipulate chakra.


    As for why the Akatsuki was even after him in the first place, everyone thought the same thing¡ªhe was a lord of a country.


    Like the President Pro Tempore of the Union of South American Nations or the Maharaja of India, hardly anyone needed to raise the question of an assassination attempt on Arthur.

 Chapter 200: Faith

    Chapter 200 - Faith


    As hours passed in the confines of deliberation, the discussions became talks of reports covering multiple aspects of governance and security.


    Arthur remained at the forefront, listening to vital information from the council. Most of what he heard, however, was already known.


    Occasional prying questions about his whereabouts were mentioned, to which he carefully answered so as not to give himself away.


    This caused the council members to refrain from pressing too hard, having witnessed how things had already turned out.


    "They wish to know where you were during your disappearance," Hiromu finally commented as the meeting began to wind down.


    It was truly a mystery to most of them, but Arthur was not going to yield.


    "Let them speculate," he shrugged, no longer interested. "It''s of no concern to me. We have more pressing issues to worry about."


    Finally, after several hours of strategic planning and assessing the potential dangers, the meeting concluded. As the council members began to rise, he remained in his seat to mull over things.


    Outside, the sun began to set.


    Distant conversations erased the formalities as officials retreated to their respective quarters.


    Arthur finally stood up and walked toward the window, his mind adrift in the currents of the past, reflecting on his journey since he first arrived in this world.


    It was a journey stitched together by faith, vulnerability, and a courageous heart.


    It was as if each experience had burned itself into his soul, forging him anew through trials that tested both his spirit and purpose.


    Truly, it felt surreal to be in this place¡ªa realm where everything was designed for conflict, adventure, and challenges that tested the very essence of his character.


    The journey started with him merely intrigued by the virtual realms, unsure of his significance amidst the grand narrative. But with every revelation, with every battle fought, he forged a stern belief in his place in this world.


    His thoughts drifted to the moment he had awakened in the forest to when he was unjustifiably sent to prison.


    Then he remembered his first clash with the second main character, Sasuke Uchiha. That fight had only emphasized the continuous threads connecting past battles to later encounters.


    He had faced obstacles, but with every challenge, he found more than just survival¡ªhe found purpose.


    No matter how vibrant things looked¡ªthe colors of the leaves, the authentic narration, and the emotional responses from every creature here¡ªit only served as a reminder to him that he was very much alive, even if part of his existence felt like a dream veiled in digital layers.


    Many months had passed since he first entered this realm through Elysium''s experiment. Because of that, he felt as if he had undergone not just a physical transformation but a spiritual one as well.


    He had arrived here blinded by ignorance. Now he was resolute, steeled by experience, and sharpened by the threats that sought to purge his existence.


    The adventures he faced since that fateful day of the lottery had morphed him into the bold warrior he needed to become.


    It didn''t matter who they were¡ªthe Akatsuki''s plotting, Orochimaru''s insidious machinations, or the constant web of deception among the players¡ªall of it compelled him to adapt, to survive.


    And he understood that the keys to success lay not in this world''s power or skill but in the belief in Jesus Christ as his Lord and Savior.


    He closed his eyes to recall recent events. All he could hear were the gentle cadences of hymns, the foundation provided by his parents, and the teachings that had shaped him into the man he was today.


    But what did it mean to be a hero? To wield strength and protect others?


    Yet if those with real blood coursing through their veins didn''t want to be protected or were too blinded to see their predicament, then there was no need to become a hero of the world.


    He was in a place filled with an amalgamation of bright colors, vivid battles, and characters that leaped from the pages of a long-forgotten story. The last thing he wanted to be was the hero of this world, the trusted champion of those who crossed him.


    What he needed to do was transcend self-interest.


    Settling into the moment, his thoughts traversed back to the experiences and choices that had defined his journey thus far.


    He remembered the day he discovered the tangible power of chakra. Unlike those before him, he acquired it while in a cold, dark prison cell while he was bound by chains¡ªa feat hardly anyone accomplished.


    As he navigated the virtual world, he honed his ability to manipulate this energy¡ªa reflection of both his inner strength and the external obstacles that shaped him.


    But the truth of his journey had revealed something pivotal: whether one was a hero or a villain depended heavily on perspective.


    Arthur, at the end of the day, was a villain in this world.


    The transition from simply being a participant to someone who could rival even those regarded as prodigies had marked a turning point.


    Like that time he deflected Sasuke''s Chidori¡ªwhich only a few could do. Then there was the moment he slaughtered Kiba Inuzuka, a well-loved character in this world.


    Those were just one of many accolades he had accomplished. And regardless of what Arthur did, he never retreated out of fear.


    He was technically alone in this world, having no allies.


    Jada had a hopeful spirit, yet she and Arthur had different views. Margaret was a challenge in her own right due to her literal hotheadedness. Then there was Jasper, whose arrogance sparked irritation.


    What about William and Alice? The latter was a tad precarious with unknown motivations. Whoever she was, there was no denying her prowess as a woman wrestling with him. As for William, he seemed to be a lost cause until things began to stir.


    But the strangest one of them all was Alexander. He was undoubtedly part of this experiment, gaining who knows what sort of perks and privileges.


    Did he even know if Arthur was alive? Or did he perhaps care for Arthur''s well-being?


    Regardless, if neither of them was for Arthur, then they were against him.


    As he stood in the office, he found clarity in knowing that every interaction added Chapters to his evolving story. Friends or foes¡ªeach one he met would help his fate in ways he couldn''t predict.


    It was that same faith that had guided him through adversity, offering clarity during moments shrouded in doubt.


    Perhaps he was miles away from the end; he remained hopeful.


    Remnants from what the Akatsuki had done here were still evident. It would be foolish to assume that the threats they posed had dissipated. Because of it, Arthur knew he would need to establish himself and possibly form certain alliances to confront them.


    He turned his thoughts inwardly, recalling the prophecy delivered by the pastor in his dream. The trail of fate had brought him here, capable of navigating through both alliances and opposition.


    This was where his journey was¡ªnot as a solitary figure caught in fate''s grip, but as a player in a collective story written by the choices made along the way.


    What greater trial could he face? There was much.


    To help him further clarify things, he vanished from the office building and appeared in a lone forest, far from anyone. He then ventured deeper into the forest, opting for solitude.


    When he found a brook, he released his transformation to verify his identity. Even though he was still young, like he was twelve or thirteen, his replaced eyes reflected who he was inside¡ªArthur Bennett.


    Uncertainty usually made people paranoid. But he was different because he stuck to one route.


    He wasn''t just emerging as a survivor but as someone who could bring about change¡ªnot for himself but for those whose lives intertwined with his in intricate ways.


    The trees parted, revealing a narrow footpath leading toward open land filled with perfectly measured grass and a few craters that had formed into hilltops. This was where he had fought Jada.


    The land had recovered for the most part, but it was the scene that unfolded here that felt as if it had happened yesterday.


    As he walked, he shifted his focus from her to a mindset geared toward opportunity and awareness. He had survived treachery; he would try to survive everything else, too.


    Not even in this world could doubt seep into his heart. He was resolute, brazen, and steadfast in his beliefs. They could try to break him, but he would just stand right back up, fully intact.


    That was his strength¡ªa strength rooted in the convictions that came from his childhood teachings. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His memories returned to those evenings tucked within the warmth of his home, where he listened to hymns sung by his mother and father. Those notes had been more than melodies; they were like arrows, guiding him back to faith when temptation came.


    Christ had been a constant presence, pushing him forward, even in the darker corners of this digital realm.


    Through the trials of wandering this world, his faith was one of his greatest weapons. Every battle fought wasn''t about skill; it was about decisions influenced by that faith. He could feel God''s design throughout the victories and defeats, shaping him with every choice he made.


    He had lost allies along the way¡ªsome choices borne from misunderstanding, others from unprecedented betrayal.


    Regardless of whether they were rich like Jasper, knowledgeable like William, or simply bred like Alexander, he had fought through his encounters, reflections of complexities that he learned to navigate quite well.


    Those moments allowed him to play his part in crafting his route.


    But how exactly did things turn out this way? Through the conflict that ensued in the Hidden Leaf Village, it was there where he had been recognized as a fear that could either paralyze or inspire others.


    There were many he inspired, yet even his adversaries were also part of this grand narrative. Like him, they had their narratives, their own motivations, but Arthur was relentless in finding redemption even amid the darkness.


    In this world governed by chakra, an energy source essential for combat, he noted his own persona. His journey to perfecting control over this energy had borne much fruit; he was no longer that helpless player trapped in prison.


    "The helpless call to him, and he answers," Arthur recited from Psalms 34: 6-8, "he saves them from all their troubles."


    With that, he stepped forward, ready to embrace the next challenge, the next entry on the battlefield. Things were wide open before him¡ªdangerous, yes, but filled with possibilities that beckoned him forth.


    Nothing could dampen his spirit; he would upend expectations. He would change the very fabric of existence and prove that man did not need to be bound to their sin when they followed Christ.


    With an invigorated spirit, Arthur''s heart pounded. He was poised at the brink of yet another telling legacy, one that intertwined heroism with the complexity of true experience. The enemies he would face and the allies he would forge were only fragments of a larger tale¡ªa story of redemption, belief, and the ever-revolving battles amidst darkness.


    And as he entered a new Chapter of his journey, he vowed to make it a story worth telling.


    He would not shy away from danger; he would walk through the fire, trusting in the providence that had guided him thus far¡ªand with that certainty, continue forging his mark on the world before him.


    And maybe, just maybe, as he continued, the conversations about him would spark a light within this dark, digital realm, all while embodying the lessons learned from faith.


    Thus began the next part of Arthur''s extraordinary journey, illuminated by courage and belief¡ªa saga of strength against temptation, whose impact could go far beyond this world.

 Chapter 201: Mysteries Of Tomorrow

    Chapter 201 - Mysteries Of Tomorrow


    In the phantasmagoria of tales that swirl through the world of Naruto, few figures stand as polarizing as Arthur Bennett.


    Those who heard his name revered it and held it in high esteem. Yet it was his name and his legacy.


    Some regarded him as a man guided by voracious ambition, devoid of all moral restraint; others hailed him as a destined harbinger of greatness, an anti-hero of sorts masquerading in shadows. But one truth remained indisputable: he was anything but lazy.


    Arthur''s journey began as a player in the world of ninjas, the world of Naruto Uzumaki. He was swept into a digital realm for what he believed was merely a game.


    Elysium¡ªa treacherous organization run by Ursula Von Der Leyen III¡ªhad ensnared him in their experiment.


    Plunged into a foreign landscape, he embarked on what was initially a quest to conquer the game. But the universe had other plans. Deceived by Elysium and manipulated by unseen forces, he was stripped of his aims, cast into the annals of villainy, and gripped by thoughts of revenge against a world he felt had forsaken him.


    Within the recesses of his fragmented psyche, darkness lashed at him. The devils of doubt and despair taunted him, susurrating insidious temptations at each turn.


    Yet, standing firm, he clung steadfastly to his faith in Jesus Christ as his lord.


    Was he the only one thrust into this world? Nay, for there were others who also partook in the experiment.


    Alexander Costa, now Hy¨±ga; Margaret Campbell, now Senju; Jasper Reza, now ¨­tsutsuki; Alice Dubois, now Yamanaka; William Rodriguez, now Uzumaki; and lastly, Jada Schmidt, now Uchiha.


    They were all laden with the gifts of their circumstances and had quickly flourished, leveraging the advantages bestowed upon them as if by divine decree of their selected characters.


    These same six other players were equipped with unique traits and heralded as vanguards of their own folklores, having sway over the narrative.


    Yet Arthur was thrust into this maelstrom with scarcely a scrap to call his own, his needs demanding that he claw and scrape his way from the depths of obscurity¡ªa prison cell.


    He faced trials that would break many¡ªbetrayals, heartbreaks, and conflicts that would mar the spirit. Each encounter¡ªeach painful instance¡ªpulled at the consciousness, straining to prevail.


    But in the face of hardship, he proved that luck was an illusion of those who feared the struggle. He did not believe in luck; he believed in faith¡ªthe conviction that fanned the flames of ambition within him.


    In a world rife with power struggles where characters wielded abilities capable of leveling cities, Arthur needed not just to be strong; he had to become an indomitable force.


    It was what he already was that allowed him to maneuver through this new world, crafting a persona that melded cunning with charisma and charm.


    Though the other players, the villagers of the Leaf, and the sagacious Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, watched with wary eyes, they saw only what he needed them to see¡ªa mere shadow among them, a "support player" with aspirations far grander than they could fathom.


    But the fa?ade could not last forever.


    Just as stars inevitably fade with the dawn, the moment of reckoning arrived. The truth: two highly recognizable characters, Ino and Shikamaru, were personally slaughtered by Arthur.


    The repercussions were swift and violent; he was forced out of the Leaf Village and eventually mercilessly hunted by the very players he had considered aligning with.


    Did the impending danger faze him? Nay. From the very beginning, he had anticipated such a fate.


    No longer shackled by the confines of his past mistakes, he emerged.


    The world was vast and filled with possibilities, promising reinvention.


    As such, he set forth, armed with one of the most ultimate techniques of teleportation: the flying raijin. This ability became both a sword and shield, allowing him to navigate the hazardous routes of this world.


    In time, he garnered power, influence, and respect. He even became the shadow governor of an entire country.


    His reputation grew as he swerved around governance, acquiring servants without holding the reins of authority openly.


    He had also become a monk respected by many, showing his wisdom and authority, a paradox that disoriented those who would seek to challenge him.


    Then came Jada''s relentless pursuit.


    Their encounter was a fierce one, revealing both raw power and raw emotion.


    But despite the odds stacked against him, Arthur triumphed, only to find his victory smothered under the other players who sought to rein him back into the fold. Their convoluted methods were brutal, but even as they trapped him in a corner, Arthur''s faith shone like a beacon in the darkness of his despair.


    And because of that same faith, he escaped their grasp.


    His journey of growth continued, yet behind the scenes, he felt the cadence of urgency to better foster himself.


    The players were formidable, holding intimate knowledge of the world that underpinned their existence. Many would have considered them weak or clueless, but they were far from that.


    How could fans of a series not understand their roles?


    Their prowess was enough to send shivers down some of the more veteran shinobi.


    But what they lacked that Arthur didn''t was wisdom.


    He knew that strength came not just from raw power but from strategic alliances and the cultivation of skill. So he toiled, always strengthening himself without anyone being aware, preparing for the day when the players and their secrets would be required to fulfill his plans.


    As months passed, he devised a grand tournament¡ªa spectacle that attracted formidable characters and heroes hungry for fame, riches, and glory.


    One such character, Lars Alexandersson, dazzled all with incredible displays of skill, setting the stage for more things to come.


    Arthur had also participated in this tournament, disguising himself as a threatening opponent. Though Arthur himself remained unrefined. He was not yet a titan, but he had ambitions of becoming one.


    In an exhilarating showdown during the finals, he faced William¡ªa player supposedly stronger than Jada. And to the audience''s astonishment, the clash was to their expectation: Arthur obliterated William, earning gasps and cheers from all sides.


    That day marked a turning point for domination.


    As things settled on that grand tournament, almost everyone''s attention was still fixated on it. Because of that crucial juncture, Arthur seized an opportunity many would consider reckless: he had targeted none other than Sasuke Uchiha, the world''s second main character.


    Arthur''s desire was to reclaim the Uchiha for his own designs, not to redeem him like the other players wanted. To Arthur, these characters were chess pieces, with some more important than others.


    And how was he considered a strategist in all of this?


    During the aftermath of the tournament, he subtly slipped into the Leaf Village, setting his sights on Sakura Haruno, the third main character. She was oblivious to his will.


    As she attempted to dissuade Sasuke from his departure, Arthur dismantled her attempts. Her resolve was admirable, but her abilities were no match for the finely honed arsenal Arthur had refined.


    He not only left her incapacitated but also stripped her of her memories while remaining unfazed by her disenchanted echoes of desperation; the fleeting sentiments of loss were drowned out by the call of his aspirations.


    With Sakura dispatched, he turned his attention to Sasuke. The Uchiha belonged to Arthur, who was keenly aware of his seductive pull of vengeance.


    Together, they left the village.


    Sasuke, seemingly unaware of the depth of Arthur''s motivations, was already undergoing his transformation thanks to the latter''s foreknowledge.


    That alone was enough to further the storyline just as Arthur had envisioned.


    But like all good plans, distraction was never more than a moment away. Alice¡ªnow Yamanaka¡ªemerged to stop him. With her skills, she was easily a contender in this game.


    In a meeting of prowess, she found herself in a battle with Arthur that would redefine the terrain of shinobi warfare in a world continually shifting under the characters'' feet. She wielded her powers with confidence, and he found himself on the receiving end of a tactically superior approach.


    What those before her had failed to do, Alice achieved with strategy and skill: she managed to stop Arthur.


    Because of that failure, he was forced to reevaluate; the narrative had not just shifted, but it had also taken a turn he had not anticipated. And despite his previous victories, the result pushed him close to a precipice.


    He may have lost this round, but he was not out of the fight, knowing that he would have to rise stronger from defeat.


    Alice, however, was unable to prevent Sasuke from falling back into the hands of Orochimaru again.


    The ramifications of this episode truly affected things throughout the Leaf Village. Then there was another factor at play¡ªthe players had helped Naruto mend his relationships with the very Nine-Tails sealed within him.


    As events spiraled in unforeseen directions, the previously unearthly design of a world began to become more complex. All thanks to the ambitions of the other players adapting at a dizzying pace. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur was left to ponder his next moves.


    The perception of his strength had been shaken, and the respect he had garnered could easily falter if he wasn''t careful.


    The world was larger than what most had believed, filled with improbabilities. But also places to explore and adversaries to outsmart. And while the narratives unfolded in novel ways, he was inspired to adapt and revise.


    But even in the aftermath of all his hard-fought battles, the specter of the Akatsuki organization was not far off. They had learned of Arthur''s existence, and they wanted to recruit him.


    Would he relent and join this malevolent force? Not even close.


    Arthur vowed to forge a new existence¡ªone molded not by the destinies of others, but by his own hand. That''s simply the type of man he was.


    And his journey was far from over. The knowledge he had amassed, the connections he cultivated, and the lessons he''d learned became stepping stones for more things to foster.


    There was something inherently powerful about the choice ahead: he could either join an organization steeped in darkness or rise himself¡ªstronger, wiser, and more cunning than anyone could expect.


    Now more than ever, his journey was about to become far more intricate. Would he continue on this route of villainy, or would he turn hero?


    Whatever awaited him remained shrouded in the mysteries of tomorrow¡ªa tomorrow he was more than eager to forge.


    His will to survive was what tethered him to salvation without succumbing to the darkness. And with lessons learned from every foe and every ally alike, Arthur Bennett''s saga was poised to expand.

 Chapter 202: Sun Stream Plaza

    Chapter 202 - Sun Stream Plaza


    The Water Country.


    It hadn''t been much time since Arthur returned to his position as the successor of the feudal lord.


    No news broke out about his desire to wage war with the Akatsuki. A matter like that would have to wait a little longer. What he needed to do was garner the necessary equipment needed to combat such a dangerous threat.


    And had he been slacking in this regard? By no means.


    For months now, he had been patiently waiting for one of his biggest contributions that was almost finished: the Sun Stream Plaza.


    Sunlight streamed through Arthur''s grand windows overlooking the capital, illuminating his desk. Disguised as John Belfort, he had spent countless days in governance.


    It was during these times that he found himself reading and signing various parchments. Each document held a potential turning point for the economy of his nation.


    Balancing authority with the innate nuances of power was no simple feat. While feudal lord Hiromu still nominally held the reins of power, it was Arthur''s vision and strategic mind that set the course.


    And soon, he was scheduled to be named the official feudal lord.


    This was truly a big ordeal. While this world''s power was influenced by a country''s hidden village, it was the feudal lord who controlled those villages from above.


    Arthur knew that any misstep could send the entire nation spiraling into uncertainty. He also understood that every decision was interlinked, with a single error capable of fracturing trust among citizens or reigniting tensions with the Mizukage.


    But these weren''t things he was concerned about.


    Many in his nation already knew him as John Belfort, delighting in seeing him during important events and even going as far as sending personal invitations for dinners and whatnot.


    Seven key responsibilities formed the backbone of his leadership, each requiring attention: military service, land management, justice administration, financial management, and lastly, maintenance.


    Arthur had prioritized national security by maintaining a competent defense against external threats and monitoring the Mizukage to ensure stability. He had also implemented progressive agricultural and resource distribution initiatives with the help of his dedicated council¡ªall while focusing on the well-being of farmers and local businesses, recognizing their importance to the economy.


    Additionally, he had worked to protect merchants, facilitating smooth market transactions and enhancing communication to prevent conflicts.


    Roads connecting distant villages transformed into arteries of commerce, while public works invited artisans and scholars to flourish. Arthur believed that a cultured society emboldened nationalism¡ªa quintessential pillar of a thriving economy.


    His commitment to fairness in local justice nurtured societal trust, and he carefully analyzed economic data to balance sustainable tax levels with military readiness, ensuring cohesive governance throughout the entire country.


    There was only one thing he neglected: peace.


    Some of his subordinates, mainly those from his hidden villages, were becoming restless at some of his new policies. Since they weren''t stupid, they had understood that his new regime was as if he were preparing them for war.


    Some went as far as advising him to stop, but they did not see his broader vision¡ªa means to galvanize economic growth while fostering a community for combat.


    Yet, he understood that the power of diplomacy couldn''t be overlooked.


    He had yet to meet with neighboring lords, opting to message them via letters and messenger birds.


    How could he truly engage in politics when it was improbable for him to be in several places at once without arousing suspicion?


    At the same time, what did this nation have to complain about?


    Arthur had ensured that their economy prospered through concerted efforts rather than ad-hoc methods. His keen insight into individual struggles allowed him to not just lead but to uplift the entire populace.


    He arose from his desk to peer out the window. There was chatter and laughter among the citizens. This had only been possible because of his positive governance done in record time.


    And with a legacy rooted in wise, authoritative reign, he had laid down plans for growth that reached far beyond mere maintenance of power.


    The decisions he made were not just for the present but building blocks for something more sustainable.


    This was not something done overnight. He had worked tirelessly to ensure the seeds of prosperity.


    ''No man knoweth what a morrow will bring,'' he recited to himself, quoting from the holy Bible.


    With that thought, he vanished.


    The time had come to meet once more with Xavier Hillard at Vinci''s headquarters.


    As Arthur stepped inside, he had a brief chat with the receptionist before soon being ushered into Xavier''s office.


    Xavier was perched behind that same desk. His slicked-back hair glistened, signifying that he was still that rich tycoon who knew how to run an illegal business. And when he saw Arthur, his face quickly brightened.


    "John¡ªI mean, lord Belfort!" he laughed. "Haha! I wasn''t expecting you so soon."


    "Xavier," Arthur replied, pulling out a chair to sit across from the mob boss. "I normally write, but I had a bit of free time on my hands... How''s my plaza coming along?"


    "Ah, it''s nearly there," Xavier said with pride. "We''re ahead of schedule. Should be ready in about two months."


    Two months. That was great news. The usual timeline for such a massive project, given its scale and complexity, spanned well beyond that.


    However, Arthur didn''t show his surprise.


    "That''s good to hear," he said. "I expected the construction to take much longer."


    Xavier gave a deep chuckle and said, "You''d be shocked at what money can achieve in this industry. My crew''s top-notch with a lot of incentives in place."


    While this was true, it was also Arthur''s designs and machinations that helped. More specifically, it was the exuberant price he paid.


    "But I should mention something to you since you''re here," Xavier said in a more businesslike tone. "Listen, lord Belfort, I think we should hold off on a grand opening for now. Best we ugh... Keep things under the radar, make sense?"


    "Is that so?" Arthur said, raising an eyebrow. "You think that would be wise?"


    "Absolutely! The less noise we make, the better. You never know who''s out there watching. You have to keep certain matters discreet, particularly with something of this magnitude."


    Arthur felt curious. It was unusual for a mob boss¡ªsomeone driven by hunger for power and recognition¡ªto advocate for restraint.


    Arthur had his reasons for concealing the plaza''s true purpose, but why did Xavier want to conceal it? And why would he bring this up now of all times?


    The thought set off inklings of doubt within Arthur''s mind, but he remained composed.


    "Then let''s keep it low-profile," he replied, masking his thoughts. The man before him was ambitious; it didn''t make sense that he''d advocate for subtlety. Arthur had to at least probe him. "On that note, I''d like to tour the facility next week."


    For the first time since their meeting began, Xavier''s confident fa?ade slipped. A sheen of sweat broke on his forehead as he stammered, "Ah, well, it''s not quite ready for a visit just yet. You know how it is... final touches and all that. We gotta make sure everything''s perfect for you, my lord. Let''s do it... maybe in a month?"


    ''Strange,'' Arthur thought. ''His pitch is off... He''s hiding something.''


    "Is that so?" Arthur coolly replied, taking note of Xavier''s change in demeanor.


    "Absolutely!" Xavier finally said, smiling. "Good things always come to those who wait, so they say. I''d hate for you to see our unfinished work."


    Arthur leaned back in his chair with an impassive expression. He could practically see Xavier''s uneasiness.


    The two had often communicated via discrete messenger birds. It was usually Arthur writing, hardly ever getting a response from the mob boss. And right now, that same mob boss wasn''t displaying his usual greedy attitude.


    "We''ll do it your way then," Arthur conceded, hiding his growing suspicion as he stood. "But I''ll be watching closely. You understand that this project is¡ª"


    "Of course!" Xavier exclaimed in an alarming glee. "You''ve entrusted me with a big task, and you can trust it in my hands like you have been."


    Out of all the words Arthur heard, it was "trust." Arthur trusted no one except God.


    "And by the way," Xavier continued, "I''ve been meaning to send you gifts and whatnot to congratulate you on becoming the feudal lord, but I''ve been so busy lately with legal work that I simply haven''t had the time. I''m looking forward to expanding our relationship once you become head honcho."


    Arthur gave a cold smirk as he corrected, "I''m not the feudal lord yet, Xavier. Just remember to keep this matter regarding the plaza between us."


    Xavier''s smile widened as he said, "Absolutely, my lord. Our little secret."


    As Arthur exited the office, he knew something was amiss, for every instinct urged him to act when it was time.


    Was there something wrong with his plaza? As far as he was concerned, no.


    Although he had not visited it in some time, he kept regular tabs on it and witnessed it being built from the ground up. There was truly nothing wrong with it from the outside.


    Tomorrow he would surely venture to inspect the site himself, with or without Xavier''s discretion. After all, this was his investment, one that cost him what most people couldn''t make in a lifetime.


    The next day, Arthur appeared right in front of where his plaza was still undergoing construction. Right now, it was the weekend, so the building crew was off today, and citizens of the town weren''t allowed to come near.


    He stepped into the expansive construction site and was immediately struck by the stunning architecture before him.


    This was not merely a building site; it was artistry at its finest!


    Xavier Hillard had helped manifest it with ingenuity. Towering walls, nearly flawless in their craftsmanship, reached toward the sky. Large, arched windows punctuated the fa?ade, allowing streams of natural light to filter through upon the polished marble floors.


    Every corner of the plaza was designed as he had imagined. The biggest feature was an engraved quotes from the holy gospel at the very top of the entrance: Joshua 24: 15. (But as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord.)


    Inside, the atmosphere felt almost surreal.


    The spacious layout was as if the walls themselves recognized the significance of the work being done here. Each area was thoughtfully curated, from the unfinished garden room to the expansive malls and exhibition spaces that highlighted attention to detail.


    "Who in their right mind would spend so much money on this?!" Arthur remembered one of the bystanders saying.


    This plaza was actually not built within the capital but near the hotel he had been staying at¡ªmiles out. And why would he want to build this grand piece where others would greatly question?


    The floors exuded a reflective sheen that contributed to the plaza''s overall brilliance, while archways beckoned the viewer to explore further. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur discovered that Xavier had spared no expense; imported materials from distant lands adorned the interior, emblazoning the plaza with a sense of opulence that reaffirmed its purpose as both a front for his laboratory and what could be achieved with foresight.


    It was more than just a building; it was a sanctuary for innovation, a place that could help him exploit the ever-expanding Narutoverse.


    Arthur neither smiled nor smirked; he was only content.


    As he strolled between the spacious columns, he noted the subtle nuances in design¡ªan artisan''s touch evident in every detail from the beautifully laid tile patterns beneath his feet to the placement of ambient lighting.


    Even the air here was different. So what reason did Xavier have to prevent Arthur from coming here?


    Stepping outside onto the plaza''s balcony, he took in the view of the surrounding landscape. A gentle breeze caused his hair to wave across his face.


    Below him, the pathways snaked through the well-planned layout of spaces that offered places of respite while simultaneously inviting those who might one day pass through.


    Those who looked on could only speculate on the true purpose behind its grandeur. And with that in mind, he knew that things were going to fare nicely for his groundbreaking innovations.

 Chapter 203: Investigation

    Chapter 203 - Investigation


    As he continued his exploration, he noticed the raising of protective barriers around the plaza, sturdy yet elegant in their design. This was a crucial feature, considering the clandestine work that would soon commence within its walls.


    The stonework mimicked natural elements, creating a seamless transition from the surrounding environment to the architecture of the plaza itself. It was well balanced what Xavier had struck: protection without compromising the plaza''s vision.


    Security, after all, was imperative, as it helped in concealing his laboratory from prying eyes. That was regarding those who might trend inside or look from outside.


    Who among them would know how to use this elaborate design? Surely, they would have to have the innate skills and wisdom Arthur Bennett possessed.


    Yeah, and say they did. Did they also have the knowledge in science? Or what about literature and skills from the trade?


    Taking a moment to collect himself, Arthur walked to the center of the plaza, his gaze drawn to an open space destined to become a central courtyard.


    This area would not only serve as a gathering point but also as a hub for discussion, collaboration, and ideation among those he aimed to attract here.


    Things truly started to become much clearer with each passing moment, as it became a sanctuary for his innovative mind to converge, free from the constraints of conventional expectations, and dedicated solely to pushing the boundaries of knowledge.


    As he continued to roam the immense expanse of the plaza, he felt a quiet reverence for the craftsmanship emanating around him, both inside and out.


    The plaza''s main entrance was framed by a broad archway, embellished with arches that cascaded like waves. Frosted glass inserts captured and refracted light, giving the impression that the entire structure glistened, as if in direct conversation with the nearby sea.


    Beautiful, stalwart hedges lined the paths leading up to the entrance, setting a stage that beckoned visitors to come closer.


    Of course, they couldn''t since things weren''t finished. There were still fences bordering the entire plaza, preventing the city from looking onward.


    Once Arthur stepped back inside, he ambled through the main atrium. Towering ceiling panels enshrined the space in grandeur. Natural skylights, designed to mimic the currents of the sea, bathed the atrium in soft, filtered light that created a serene atmosphere.


    ''Thirty million ry¨­,'' he thought to himself.


    That''s how much this entire place cost him to build. That was for the materials and the labor, ten times the average price. On Earth, this would have totaled him in the billions. Surely worth more than the Mall of Tripla, located in Helsinki, Finland, or the Jewel Changi Airport, located in Singapore.


    Of course, if Arthur did have billions on Earth, he would never waste it by spending it on something like a mall. His only purpose for doing this was for the sake of the laboratory, something he would use to even destroy the same nation that helped build it.


    In the corners of the atrium were small alcoves furnished with benches. Arthur noted the absence of sharp edges, each piece crafted with rounded contours, carefully designed for comfort, inviting visitors to linger.


    Classy, but not what he wrote in his blueprints. If this is what Xavier was trying to hide, Arthur didn''t have a problem with it.


    Grand, sweeping staircases also graced the atrium, each one leading to terraces that surrounded the environment. When completed, these terraces would serve as enclaves.


    Arthur traversed the expansive corridors, finding many empty rooms. The unfinished garden would soon be a biophilic paradise, a space for him to grow what he needed. The floors would be lined with grass instead of mundane tiles, creating a more natural experience.


    Everything had been planned out precisely, with little nooks here and there.


    He took a moment to once again scan the plaza. It was time for him to ensure that his investment was safe.


    As he prepared to apply his personal brand of insurance, he was acutely aware of the construction crew coming back tomorrow.


    First, he moved toward the entrance archway, sliding into a narrow gap where the stone pillars met like smoky essence. It took mere moments to situate the first flying raijin mark high on the inner circumferential wall that most would never notice¡ªa perfect vantage point, hidden from both man''s eyes and critters that might dare to explore.


    Next, he glided through the folds of a boxwood hedge that bordered the unfinished garden area. Dropping low, he touched the heart of one of the larger bushes, adding another mark at its core.


    Although anyone could easily see the greenery, it was the kind of hiding spot where even a determined rat would tire from searching¡ªhis flying raijin marks were safe here.


    From there, he floated into a nearby boulder bed that would comprise part of the outdoor water feature¡ªsimplicity in disguise. Nestled within one of the rocks, he inscribed yet another mark.


    Move after move, he traversed the plaza, leaving discreet tracks, and before long, he had secured more than thirty separate marks that connected to the network he had in mind.


    He placed the last one on the underside of the massive granite slab that would support the exhibition area''s fountain, cleverly tucked away so that even an ingenious inspector would overlook it.


    With this, he had hidden the keys to his repertoire in ways that would keep them shrouded in secrecy forever.


    Once satisfied with his work, he returned to his form as John Belfort. He then straightened his garb and prepared to leave. That is, until his senses alerted him to the presence of a massive chakra source nearby.


    The moment he recognized the signature, his instincts screamed at him. Mei Terumi had arrived!


    ''Why is she here?'' he asked himself.


    He was far from prepared for her timing. He knew her presence in the town was anything but coincidental. Perhaps it stemmed from her official duties, yet he also recalled the growing tension between him and the Mist Village.


    Yet that wasn''t enough to piece together the implications of her visit, especially since she was accompanied by two other notable figures: Ao and Ch¨­j¨±r¨­.


    The latter lacked his famed sword, Hiramekarei, lending to Arthur''s stance per a discreet ruling no one could disannul.


    Deciding that an inquiry was warranted, Arthur maneuvered toward a remote building outside the plaza. It was completely unobstructed and perfect for him to come out of.


    He opened the door, stepping outside and allowing himself to act like the soon-to-be-named feudal lord once again.


    Approaching the trio, he showed innocent surprise and said, "Well, what do we have here?" His voice was filled with cordial familiarity, yet Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ was caught completely off guard. "Is it customary now for the Mizukage to pay surprise visits to this humble part of the country?"


    Both Mei and Ao were also astonished as they processed Arthur''s sudden appearance.


    "It''s lord Belfort!" Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ stuttered, unable to mask the surprise in his tone.


    The honorific he addressed Arthur held both respect and disbelief, indicating he hadn''t anticipated seeing the feudal lord''s successor in such a setting.


    Ao, however, remained silent, his scrutinizing gaze fixed on Arthur. Then there was tension, something Arthur was keenly aware of.


    He offered a polite yet sly smile to quell their thoughts.


    "Yes," Mei replied with an even tone. "It certainly is interesting that you would be here, too, lord Belfort."


    Her eyes showed that she was curious, but there was an undeniable sharpness beneath her polite exterior, signaling that she wasn''t making small talk.


    She was after Arthur''s agenda.


    The sudden influx of onlookers around them began to transform the encounter. Citizens fanned through the crowd as nearby townsfolk abandoned their tasks just to witness what was happening.


    Some peeked from within nearby stores, while others pushed closer to catch a glimpse of the gathering.


    How could they not be interested? Both their soon-to-be-named feudal lord and the Mizukage herself were present in one place.


    Arthur knew this would happen, having gauged the situation. Clearing his throat to ensure formality, he leaned in and asked, "May I know what our beloved Mizukage and her fellow companions are doing here?"


    "My lord, you''ll have to excuse me if I''m being blunt," she said, regarding him. "It''s truly your presence here that''s piqued our interest."


    "Then I shan''t waste your valuable time," Arthur replied. "I''m here before you to see this simple yet innovative plaza."


    As he spoke, his words held no conviction, allowing his aspirations to touch the crowd. It was quite wise of him to say, for now, his vision of peace consolidated with the masses.


    All eyes were upon him, including Mei''s, who remained stoic in her contemplation. He waited for her response with a calm demeanor. Yet her eyes darted to Ao and Ch¨­j¨±r¨­, and for a brief moment, it seemed that no one was inclined to answer.


    So Arthur pressed on, "You can tell me anything; I assure you there''s no need for secrecy."


    Finally, with a serious expression, Mei asked, "Is this plaza yours?"


    Arthur softly chuckled due to their sudden interest.


    "Why would the Mizukage and her trusted advisors care about a construction project?" he quipped.


    The moment he asked, the mood quickly changed.


    "Answer the question," Ao snapped with disdain.


    His words startled Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ and drew murmurs of disbelief from the crowd. This was, after all, the feudal lord successor. The nerve of someone as lowly as Ao disrespecting the man who had diligently sought to better the Water Country was an affront that left many bewildered.


    "Enough," Mei sternly interjected. Her authoritative tone was enough to silence the burgeoning discontent. She turned her gaze to Ao, reprimanding him for his actions. "He is still a delegated official, Ao. Mind your manners."


    Ao kept a straight gaze before slightly lowering his eyes as he said, "My apologies, lord Belfort..."


    It was in that moment that Arthur became uneasy; the reaction of the trio suggested that something was indeed gravely amiss. Their scrutiny felt more like an investigation than a casual visit.


    ''I have to know why they''re here...''


    Accepting the apology with a wave of his hand, he smoothly replied, "All fair, my friend. Mistakes do happen, and I''m quite used to it by now."


    This caused the crowd to love him even more. Mei, however, was unmoved.


    "If you have the time, my lord," she stated, "we need to talk to you in private."


    With a casual smile, Arthur responded, "Of course, Mei. But I hope this isn''t about my interest in public infrastructure, because I assure you, this plaza is dedicated to the needs of others."


    There was a moment''s hesitation since he had dropped his professional fa?ade. Whoever Arthur truly was, he knew how to work the crowd.


    "Actually, my lord," she replied in a steady voice, "we''d like to discuss something much more serious, and we''re here under the auspices of a secret investigation."


    "Oh..." Arthur mused, welcoming the suspicion. "And what exactly are you investigating? Surely, a visit like this requires a bit more context."


    "I suppose it does," Mei answered. "But it''s concerning your recent financial dealings and associations. I didn''t expect you to be here, which only escalates their plausibility."


    The crowd murmured, with many of them doubting what they had just heard. Arthur, however, remained unfazed as the thoughts quickly registered.


    "A secret investigation on my financial actions, eh?" Arthur wondered, stroking his chin. "That sort of proceeding seems rather informal upon an appointed official. Are we really resorting to public accusations without any writ?"


    Aware that the crowd was gauging his every word, tension quickly escalated. Their gazes shifted between the Mizukage and Arthur, wondering just what was happening.


    "There''s no warrant or any real papers involved," she admitted. "But since you''re here, perhaps you''d agree to come with us to the nearest station for some questioning."


    "You make it sound like I''ve done something wrong," Arthur said with a gentle smile.


    Ch¨­j¨±r¨­, glancing between Arthur and Mei, interjected, "It would be best if you comply, my lord. We don''t want to cause unnecessary drama."


    Drama was exactly what Arthur had in mind, especially now that he was being accused of something while the eyes of the plaza were locked onto the proceedings.


    "Of course," he smoothly replied, "but if there''s something that needs to be discussed, I would prefer to do it here, in front of the Water Country''s finest¡ªour citizens." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This suggestion ignited fervor among the crowd as cheers erupted, many voicing their support for Arthur. A few raised their fists, chanting his name, for they desired transparency.


    Mei hesitated, weighing her choices, before ultimately conceding.


    "Very well," she said, turning to Ch¨­j¨±r¨­. Her advisor unfurled a scroll, summoning forth a cloud of smoke that dissipated to reveal a machine. "We can hold this discussion here, out in the open."


    Arthur recognized the device as it came into focus¡ªa polygraph test, commonly known as a lie detector!

 Chapter 204: Questioning

    Chapter 204 - Questioning


    Some of the citizens who recognized him began to whisper among themselves.


    "Are they trying to investigate our lord?" one asked another.


    "I don''t know," the man replied, "but isn''t using those things against the law?"


    "Yeah, that''s coercion!"


    Arthur could gladly take Mei and the rest of the hidden village to court. He could also win since he owned the courts.


    But what would good would legal proceedings do? The Mist Village was still known for being intolerable against political affairs that didn''t otherwise suit their needs.


    Lose in court, and a civil war could break out.


    Arthur raised a hand to silence them, feeling a little intrigued; this was an unexpected twist in their theatrics. It was Mei''s unreadable expression that troubled him, yet he chose his response wisely.


    "Since my dealings are made publicly," he said, "I agree to your test and will answer your questions. But I have to ask, what is the Mizukage trying to charge me with?"


    The three looked at one another as if not wanting to answer. They were in public, and he had already swayed the people to his side.


    When Ao nodded, she announced, "Please excuse us when we say this, lord Belfort, but we have reason to believe that you''ve committed conspiracy to commit fraud, robbery, and terrorism..."


    The crowd collectively gasped, disbelief spreading through both supporters and skeptics alike.


    "How could our beloved politician be accused of such grievous acts?!" one yelled out.


    Incredulity writ large on the faces staring back at Arthur. And they were shocked to see his serenity. He raised both hands, inviting the crowd''s attention.


    "Let us not rush to verdicts!" he called out, his voice staunch yet inviting. "I assure you, this may merely be a misunderstanding. I''ve dedicated myself to the service of this country and its citizens, and I stand before you willing to clear my name of any charges!"


    With that affirmation, he felt their support skyrocket. They became excited¡ªunwilling to accept injustice against someone who sought to build something significant for them all.


    Mei''s gaze bore into him, feeling impressed by his ability to maintain control of this scene.


    A politician was just accused of several heavy crimes that would otherwise send him to prison for a lifetime. Yet here he was, ready to stand an unofficial trial.


    "Great," Ao chimed in as he eagerly approached Arthur, ready to strap him into the machine.


    Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ was close behind.


    "This polygraph is state-of-the-art," he professionally explained. "It measures not just your heartbeat and perspiration but also chakra levels. It''s practically impossible to conceal a lie when using it."


    Arthur had never heard of such a device being in this world. It only furthered the narrative of how expansive things could get.


    He met their gaze directly, maintaining his calm as he considered the nature of his response.


    "I understand the implications," he confidently said. How could he not be confident? "I will tell nothing but the truth."


    As the device was strapped onto his arm, Ao''s gaze remained scrutinous. There was obvious tension between them; Ao was one who valued his village and country, and in his eyes, Arthur was far too polished for someone in the political sphere.


    With a furtive look, Ao nodded at Mei, signaling the start of the questioning.


    "First question," he began. "Where did you acquire all your funds and assets?"


    "From wise investments and careful management of our country''s estate," Arthur instantly replied, keeping his tone even. "Over the months, I have established solid partnerships with reputable businesses across the Water Country, which have all contributed to my financial growth."


    The graph remained still as Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ wrote down the response.


    "Where were you born?" Ao forcefully continued.


    "In the Fire Country," Arthur stated more firmly, "just like what''s written in my birth certificate."


    "How much withholding do you have in the country''s financial account?"


    "A modest portion¡ªless than ten percent of my investment portfolio is channeled into the country''s financial account... I believe in supporting community projects that uplift our citizens."


    "How did you meet lord Hiromu?"


    "During a collaborative development," Arthur smoothly recounted. "We discussed things aimed at improving the infrastructure and welfare of our districts."


    "Can you explain your relationship with Xavier Mullard?"


    At the mention of Xavier''s name, Arthur was now certain of it: that rat of a mob boss gave them information on him!


    How else would they have known that he was linked to the plaza? Arthur had made sure to cover his tracks carefully, going as far as to never make mention of his building to anyone.


    "Certainly," he said. "He''s an interesting businessman, as I''ve helped fund him to foster a workable society for the community."


    Mei raised an eyebrow. That was not the answer she wanted to hear.


    "Why are you currently constructing this plaza?" Ao pressed.


    "That was supposed to be a surprise," Arthur chuckled, seizing up the question. "Since I''m being interrogated about it, it''s because I strongly believe that it will expand public engagement and serve as a central hub for commerce and cultural identity."


    "How do you plan to address the trust deficit between everyone if you are found guilty?"


    "By emphasizing transparency and open communication," Arthur quickly replied. "With nothing to really hide, it''d be better to address the citizens'' concerns directly via a public meeting."


    Spoken like a true politician.


    Mei, after doing more observing than talking, finally chose to ask a question. Albeit, it was a more sophisticated one to try and throw Arthur off guard.


    "Can you justify the feudal system''s relevance in modern governance, particularly concerning your rule?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s response was deliberate: "The feudal system helps ensure local leadership is accessible and accountable to the populace. It creates a balance in governance that allows for both stability and responsiveness to the community''s specific needs; hence, why I wouldn''t change it but rather expand on it."


    The citizens'' eyes darted from one to another before suddenly cheering. But Arthur could hear it in their applause¡ªthey didn''t even know what sort of political nonsense he was spouting.


    "Can you discuss the role of shaping your decisions as the feudal lord?" Ao continued.


    "Certainly," he said, ready to give an articulate answer. "I consider public opinion and community needs a priority in shaping my decisions. I also consult with my council members to ensure a holistic approach to governance."


    This time, Ao''s tone became much sharper as he asked, "How do you respond to claims that you exploit your position for personal financial gain?"


    With composure, Arthur replied, "I completely refute those claims. My financial gains stem from legitimate investments made prior to my political career, keeping those matters completely separate from my duties as an official."


    "What do you think the legacy of your lordship will be if these allegations of ours are proven true?"


    "Should any directives reveal wrongdoing," Arthur evenly stated, "I would expect my legacy to be severely tarnished. Yet I''d still strive for a sense of integrity and service to those I might have wronged as opposed to self-interest."


    Some were ready to shed tears for him.


    Finally, Ao leaned closer to ask, "And how do you respond to these allegations specifically?"


    "Allegations without evidence are merely rumors," Arthur replied with authority. "Have I not welcomed your inquiries, and have I demonstrated my innocence through honesty and transparency? Do I not advocate for truth?"


    At that bold statement, the entire area became silent. Because not a single time did the lie detector go off.


    Arthur found that the questions had been expertly aimed to provoke a reaction only after having done some research on him. But he stood tall and unbroken.


    Xavier would surely pay for having tried to backstab him and go against their written agreement of concealment.


    Ao''s skepticism only deepened after having seen the response, and though he maintained a fa?ade of professionalism, he was extremely uneasy.


    It was because of Arthur''s articulate answers. Anyone who could have answered like he had surely had too many secrets, too many strategies behind that understated smile.


    But no one, not even Mei, had any real reason to doubt him after he had passed a public lie detector test.


    Were there any tricks Arthur pulled? Not at all.


    The key to winning against a lie detector was to remain calm and steady. A lie detector on Earth measures physiological responses such as heart rate, blood pressure, respiratory rate, and skin conductivity, which can all indicate stress or deception.


    To successfully counteract these measurements, one must rid themselves of any anxiety and physiological responses while learning how to control their breathing.


    Something like that was easy for Arthur, as it only required meditation visualization to maintain a consistent state of stillness throughout the test.


    What about a lie detector that also scans chakra flow? The answer was more simple than one would expect.


    ''Control your chakra and you control the results...''


    When it came to chakra control, Arthur''s was tremendously advanced!


    The crowd cheered at the finality of things while Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ unstrapped him.


    He flexed his wrist, shaking off the residual sensations of being confined. Yet, lingering in his mind was an unsettling thought: throughout the entire interrogation process, Mei and the others hadn''t asked a single question regarding the expungement order concerning Tayuya.


    What had truly prompted their weariness? What had shifted their perception enough to cause this subtle inquisition?


    Somewhere, Arthur had to have made a mistake. Yet this was odd, for he never left room for mistakes.


    As he ruminated on these questions, the chorus of cheers grew louder. The citizens poured forth from the sidelines, feeling quite passionate for him.


    They were his supporters, loyal to him through thick and thin, and their frustrations in seeing him accused of something without clear evidence finally boiled to the surface.


    "Mizukage!" one woman shouted, her fists clenched in anger. "What you did to our lord was uncalled for!"


    "Apologize!" yelled another, pointing an accusatory finger at Mei and the others. "You have no right to treat our leader this way!"


    "He''s also your leader, lady!" another citizen screamed, ignoring Mei''s title. "He deserves respect!"


    Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ uneasily shifted, noting how quickly the tide of public sentiment had turned against the three officials. They thought they were just as high on the political hierarchy as Arthur was, but to think the difference between a Kage and feudal lord was this great.


    Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ swallowed hard upon finally understanding that Arthur''s support ran deeper than they had anticipated. He couldn''t help but feel a tad frightened by the collected rants.


    Arthur would have gladly let the citizens start throwing stones at the three, but he knew better.


    He raised a hand, requesting silence as he stepped forward into the fray. There was no need to resort to force when he possessed the innate ability to command with authority.


    "Everyone, please!" he began, projecting his voice to reach the angered citizens surrounding him. "I must apologize for their actions. The Mizukage¡ªMei¡ªshe is your Kage, and she deserves just as much respect as I do."


    His words struck effectively. The crowd began to pause, reflecting on the validity of his statement.


    Because he had remained humble in the face of scrutiny, it moved many of them, inching them back into a more tempered understanding.


    Mei was honestly stunned, having not expected such an amiable command. It was a subtle but powerful gesture, one that almost brought a smile to her lips. If only she could find it within herself to extend a genuine apology.


    But before she could voice her thoughts, Ao''s hand settled firmly over her shoulder, a reminder of their purpose for having come here in the first place.


    The gesture effectively pulled her back into the seriousness of the investigation, and the wave of gratitude she felt for Arthur''s demeanor was soon overshadowed by her frustrations.


    There was a reason why she came here, so she wasn''t going to let his charming words dissuade her.


    Arthur, always the observant one, caught a glimpse of her conflicted expression.


    "Mizukage," he inquired, "how did you know this plaza was my project? This information shouldn''t have slipped into the public domain."


    Mei''s brow furrowed, and she couldn''t help but retort, "Why had you been hiding such a big project right beneath everyone''s noses?"

 Chapter 205: Screw Your Tea

    Chapter 205 - Screw Your Tea


    The accusation slipped out, sharper than she''d intended, and the crowd around them all furrowed their brows at her.


    Arthur, like always, knew how to navigate situations like this¡ªredirect the conversation to keep it from escalating. He smoothly replied, "There''s no reason to doubt me, as all my actions have purpose behind them."


    But Mei was not satisfied by his evasion. Her resolve hardened.


    "You can act or hide whatever you want," she asserted, "but now that you''re aware that you''re about to be officially investigated, as Mizukage, it''s in my jurisdiction to say this: you will not be allowed to operate freely or be inaugurated as the feudal lord until we''re finished with our duties!"


    She then pointed at him decisively and declared, "I will have several Anbu watching over you 24/7¡ªthis is for the welfare of everyone."


    "Is she even allowed to do that?" many voices piped up.


    They all began questioning her reasoning and her authority one by one.


    "Yes, she is," Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ responded over the crowd. "As it falls under the protective order of any high-ranking official who is under investigation or has faced an assassination attempt in the past year. I''m sure you can tell which category lord Belfort falls into."


    "That''s insane and downright stupid!" a voice yelled.


    "He''s not even being investigated officially!" another added. "That wretched Mizukage said so plainly!"


    "Say something, my lord!"


    But what was Arthur honestly going to say? He knew the rules better than most.


    While there wasn''t any warrant or official documentation, the fact that the Mizukage verbally said it immediately made it official.


    That''s how much power she held, and the citizens didn''t know that.


    Arthur lifted his chin defiantly, causing a shadow to cross his features as he leveled his gaze at Mei.


    "Are you really willing to go down that route?" he slowly said.


    Something was definitely off about him now, and Ao sensed it just as quickly as the tension rose.


    Gone was the veneer of diplomacy.


    Mei remained unflinching as she met the challenge and said, "I''m prepared to wage war if it''s for the sake of our country."


    At that, Arthur slowly closed his eyes and looked up before sighing.


    "I''m so tired of this political nonsense," he finally said.


    "Wh-what do you mean, lord Belfort?" a woman from the crowd struggled to ask.


    "Even after I single-handedly boosted your economy, you still doubt my integrity..."


    In that moment, Ao caught something in Arthur''s words: "your economy" not "our economy." That was Ao''s last straw!


    The air prickled with tension as he drew a kunai and brandished it at Arthur, which shocked the onlookers.


    "Lady Mizukage," Ao shouted with conviction, "I deeply apologize, but I''ve tolerated enough from this man. Please give me permission to apprehend him now!"


    Mei was torn, caught in the crossfire of her allies'' emotions and her own duties as a leader. She understood Ao''s moral indignation but was acutely aware of the legal ramifications of an arrest without compelling evidence. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she attempted to apprehend Arthur now, she risked being implicated in a false arrest, a charge that could plunge her own position into jeopardy.


    Suddenly, Arhrur performed a hand sign: ''Water style: surface slice...''


    Three blades of water shot towards Ao, Mei, and Ch¨­j¨±r¨­, slashing through the air. They instinctively dodged, moving as a practiced unit. The crowd screamed.


    Arthur was already on the move, borrowing from the momentum of the diversion, sprinting away, leaving the situation uncontested.


    "Don''t let him get away!" Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ yelled as everyone else was in disbelief.


    Fueled by anger, Ao chased after him, determined to bring Arthur to justice. Mei and Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ followed suit, their hearts pounding in synchrony with their adrenaline as they raced, abandoning the shocked citizens behind them.


    Arthur continued his stride while forcing himself to keep his breathing steady.


    Right now, his chakra reserves were low from having worked on the plaza earlier. He just needed a few seconds before he could execute a contingency plan.


    Things couldn''t look more bleak. The stakes had risen alarmingly high; he had to distance himself from the city and the scrutiny that was sure to follow if he lingered any longer in this country.


    All he had worked for was crashing before him. All because of what? Some makeshift billionaire who didn''t know how to keep his mouth shut or something?


    In truth, Arthur felt his misgiving growing steadily regarding the Water Country itself. They had proven to be more of a burden than a boon.


    He didn''t need them; they needed him to keep their shaky foundations steady. But the pressures mounting upon him, the threat of being closely monitored by Anbu operatives, created an intolerable risk¡ªone that he resolved to escape before consequences escalated into something far worse.


    "Stop!" Mei shouted from the distance as she chased him down.


    Things had become so serious that Arthur could sense what was happening behind him: Ao activated his right eye''s Byakugan!


    "Lady Mizukage," the non-Hy¨±ga announced, "he won''t escape! I''ll track him down!"


    Ao could see the outlines of the landscape shift before him, but as his focus honed in on Arthur, a disorienting blur began to envelop the scene. It caused Ao to rub his eye in frustration.


    "What do you see?" Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ inquired with urgency.


    Ao gritted his teeth, struggling to maintain clarity in his vision.


    "Something isn''t right..." he said, glancing toward his companions. "Things look too muddy; I can''t see clearly!"


    "Is it John?" Mei interjected as she tried to piece things together.


    "I don''t know!" Ao admitted, frustration getting the better of him. "But don''t go that way; we should stop moving in case it''s some sort of trap. Give me a few seconds to see if it''s a genjutsu or something."


    But those few seconds were all Arthur needed. Just as the group halted their progress, Ao''s Byakugan intensified, but the signals distorted rapidly.


    "He''s... gone!" he exclaimed in bewilderment.


    Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ was puzzled as he asked, "Gone? What do you mean gone?"


    "It''s like he vanished into thin air!" Ao stated, trying to scan the surroundings once more.


    "I don''t believe it," Mei replied. "How could a politician thwart the Byakugan?"


    "I don''t know," Ao replied, "but if I recall correctly, there were reports that John evaded two members of the Akatsuki after him."


    "And no one thought that was weird?!" Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ shouted.


    Almost the entire ninja community within the borders thought that was strange. But after Arthur returned and had his council explain the situation, the citizens and the ninjas alike were all too blinded by their beloved head''s well-being.


    It was so unprecedented that the press manipulated the narrative, making Arthur look more like a hero who was simply armed with the basics of chakra control rather than being a genuine ninja.


    To the public, Arthur was perhaps no stronger than your average Genin¡ªa Genin who just so happened to be equipped with the right techniques to escape assassination attempts.


    "Let''s head back," Mei finally commanded. "We need to regroup and consider our next steps."


    "Oh man," Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ said, rubbing his head with both hands, "I think lord Hiromu''s gonna have our jobs."


    Upon their return to the plaza, the sight that lay in front of them was nothing short of unbelievable. The plaza had completely vanished as if it had never existed at all!


    "What... how?" Mei''s voice broke as she surveyed the empty ground, flabbergasted.


    She immediately harassed a nearby citizen, her tone bordering on frantic as she demanded, "Where did the plaza go?"


    The citizen blinked, equally shocked.


    "I¡ªI don''t know! One moment it was right here, and then¡ªthen it just disappeared when I turned around!"


    Others in the vicinity chimed in, also in disbelief.


    "It was just here!" one citizen cried, shaking his head in confusion. "Like, I literally just saw it!"


    "How long ago?" Ao beckoned.


    "I dunno? Like, maybe a few seconds ago."


    With confusion filling the air, something finally registered in Mei''s head: "He should have been locked up the moment he stepped into my office!"


    The implication of Arthur''s evasion fueled her panic; if he had access to such capabilities, it raised questions not only about his loyalty but the very stability of the governance of the entire Water Country.


    Through this pandemonium, the issues lay bare before her fractured resolve.


    What started as a principled inquiry turned into a national crisis. Arthur had evaded them, and in doing so, he had sent a clear message¡ªhe was not merely a man in question; he was a force that could not be easily contained, and the consequences of underestimating him now spiraled beyond their control.


    "Gather everyone!" Mei ordered to her advisors. "We need to regroup the officials. I refuse to let him get away with this. The safety of our country''s at risk!"


    It didn''t take long for Mei and her companions to storm out of the city and right into the heart of the capital where Hiromu''s castle dwelt.


    They barged right in, ignoring any need for formalities.


    "Excuse me!" one of the servants called out. "You can''t go in there! Our lord''s having tea with¡ª"


    "Screw his tea!" Ao interrupted as Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ opened the door. "I''ve had enough of you nobles."


    This was not just an invasion of space; it was the culmination of frustration, fear, and betrayal, ignited by Arthur''s ascendant influence and subsequent disappearance.


    Perched on his gilded throne, Hiromu was startled enough that he dropped his cup of tea. The porcelain clattered against the fine wood as his eyes darted toward the intruders.


    "What is the meaning of this ruckus?" he sputtered, glancing nervously at his surrounding council members¡ªmen and women of the highest authority in the land, now beset by an undeniable sense of foreboding.


    Ao stepped forward and pointed a finger squarely at Hiromu.


    "My lord," he began, refocusing his tone. "You are hereby accused of a multitude of crimes that have endangered the integrity and safety of the Water Country. We are placing you under arrest."


    Gasps erupted from the council chamber, disbelief and outrage mingling with the sudden, humorous thud of Hiromu''s personal secretary fainting beside him at the shock of the accusation.


    "What nonsense is this?" one council member shouted as they confronted Ao''s bold assertion. It was the secretary-general. "You dare to speak to a lord like that? This is an affront!"


    "Rest assured, lord Belfort will hear of this!" the head advisor blustered, feeling the sudden indignation.


    "You''ll all find yourselves in chains when news breaks out of your insolence!" the treasurer added.


    Ch¨­j¨±r¨­, attempting to stifle laughter at their incredulity, struggled to remain composed. It was a fitting backdrop because of the events that had already transpired.


    He turned to Mei, who had yet to speak in this rising chaos.


    "A bounty for lord Belfort''s head will be placed soon," she announced with an iron tenacity, "assuming he hasn''t already left the country by now."


    The secretary-general''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What¡ªcan you repeat that? Our lord''s done what? He fled?" His hands flew to his head as if that simple action would dispel what he deemed surreal drama. Then he sped toward Mei with accusations. "Where is he? Where did our lord go? What did you three do to him?!"


    Just as the secretary-general was about to touch the Mizukage, Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ swiftly grasped the man''s hands and twisted them behind his back, securing him in an unorthodox hold.


    "You''re under arrest as well," Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ declared, doing his best to keep his tone steady.


    "Me?!" the secretary-general cried. "For what?!"


    "Suspicion of conspiracy, and for daring to touch Lady Mei."


    The last statement wasn''t really a charge but simply made him angry that someone almost laid a hand on his beloved Kage. Ao was perhaps more shocked than anyone, while Mei remained poised to settle things here and now.


    The secretary-general sputtered in outrage, yelling, "You can''t do this! Our lord will come for me! He will save me!"


    "Gee, pal," Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ said. "It''s he''s under a genjutsu or something."


    The moment Ao heard that, he immediately activated his Byakugan to check. And what he saw surprised him.

 Chapter 206: Sedimentary

    Chapter 206 - Sedimentary


    The Cayman Jungles.


    The sun was high in the saturated blue sky, casting rays upon the surface of a river. Koko was happily skipping stones with glee.


    Her time here wasn''t boring because she enjoyed playing with the many animals. Even if they couldn''t talk like her, she felt fascinated by their presence nonetheless.


    She was content to be who she was and where she lived, despite often being the only one of her kind.


    Just as Koko fixated on a fish darting beneath the surface, drool began to seep through her lips. She wanted to catch today''s lunch.


    Just then, a tremor suddenly vibrated through the ground, causing her to stumble.


    "I wonder what that is?" she mused aloud, tilting her head.


    Then she smiled, feeling a familiar presence. She could sense Arthur long before she laid eyes on him.


    "No way!" she squealed as she dashed in his direction.


    When she finally found him, she was surprised, for Arthur stood before an incomprehensibly massive structure, one that seemed to rise from the ground up to the clouds. It dwarfed the jungle around it, making her feel excited.


    She landed on his shoulder, her little body bouncing with delight.


    "I''m happy to see you, daddy, but what is that?!"


    Arthur met her infectious enthusiasm with a cool and collected demeanor. He casually replied, "It''s my investments."


    As they approached the entrance, she couldn''t contain herself; she raced up the spiraling staircase, bounding up and down as if this remarkable structure were her personal playground.


    Arthur''s mind, however, was preoccupied.


    How he managed to transport this massive facility was through one technique: "The flying raijin: Teleportation Barrier."


    It was first used by Minato, who had successfully teleported an entire Tailed Beast Bomb attack from none other than the Nine-Tails. Arthur himself had learned it after his rigorous training with the reanimated version of Minato.


    It had cost him dearly; his chakra reserves dwindled perilously low as he transported not just himself but this entire edifice along with the erstwhile plaza, all without alerting Mei¡ªor anyone else¡ªin the Water Country.


    This sudden change in his circumstances wasn''t merely about escaping the political turmoil he faced; it was about the profound liberation he felt in untethering himself from the burdens of governing an entire country.


    It wasn''t even the plaza he was interested in; it was what was inside. That alone was far better than running a country.


    Having a laboratory became a sanctuary, a space to explore, innovate, and create. Unlike the transient status of a shadow governor, locked in never-ending politicking and pretense, within the lab lay the potential for limitless possibilities and inventive pursuits.


    Here, he perceived the opportunity to harness his potential without the nagging complications of bureaucratic oversight. It was a chance to forge himself outside the constraints of anyone''s fickle whims and a chance to build something enduring¡ªa territory unbound by the mistakes of others.


    Just then, a sudden crash pulled Arthur from his reverie. Slowly turning around, he found Koko sprawled on the ground, giggling sheepishly under a light fixture that had toppled over.


    "Hehe. Sorry, daddy!" she chimed, bright and unabashed in her mischief.


    He could only scoff, shaking his head without smiling as he turned to walk on.


    "Wait for me!" she cheered, scrambling to her feet to chase after him.


    As they walked deeper into the cavernous expanse of his plaza, Arthur turned to Koko on his shoulder and asked her to transfer some of her chakra to him. She gave a positive chirp before initiating the chakra transfer technique.


    Arthur felt his reserves gradually replenishing. Had there even been one enemy there, he would have been in a dire predicament.


    Upon reaching the heart of his laboratory, he activated the flying raijin once more. A stack of ry¨­ materialized before him.


    Koko, oblivious to the significance of the money, stared wide-eyed as she asked, "What is that, daddy?"


    "Assets from the Water Country''s treasury account," he explained.


    "How much is it?" Koko pressed, tilting her head in innocence.


    "Six million," he replied, feeling a tad disappointed.


    It was honestly all he could manage to siphon, not just because of his depleted chakra but also because it was a fraction of what should have been there. It should have been in the billions, but the unscrupulous machinations of his former treasurer seemed to have shirked on her financial duties.


    With an ominous thought about taking revenge on Xavier, who more or less betrayed him, he redirected his focus.


    This money was a lifeline, the first step toward finishing his incomplete plaza.


    He reached into his pouch to pull out a scroll and a pen. Although the place was nowhere near one hundred percent, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t adapt to this unforeseen circumstance.


    He set to work, writing down a list of essentials for his new domain: cement to finish paving the area, light fixtures for the unfinished rooms, benches for seating, waste management systems, and, of course, a sustainable water source for the growing facility.


    That was merely for the plaza. A far more significant task was the unfinished laboratory.


    Now, he could always steal the materials, as well as steal more money in case he ran low. But doing so would only lead to reports being filed about how specific items suddenly disappeared.


    Even if he did that in various locations outside of a country, it would prove volatile since he needed specific items. Not all of the materials were the same; some were more valuable than others and could last longer.


    On top of that, he had just fled an entire country as a high-ranking delegate. The last thing he needed was to continue drawing more unwanted attention.


    Arthur looked up, catching Koko mimicking him, her tiny fingers flowing as she pretended to write. She noticed him watching and burst into giggles.


    Continuing his thoughts, he focused again on the laboratory, contemplating the equipment he would need to fill the empty spaces¡ªtest tubes, sensors, and all types of various instruments.


    There were also the many unconnected wires that the construction crew hadn''t hooked up yet. Thankfully for Arthur, he was knowledgeable in the trade.


    This laboratory would not just be a refuge for him; it would be a generation''s point of revival¡ªa chance for something much, much greater than anyone could imagine.


    He continued to jot down a comprehensive list of scientific instruments that would elevate his endeavors: microscopes, centrifuges, and spectrophotometers to uncover wavelengths of light.


    Each item represented a key to unlocking potential, not just for himself but for things to come.


    As he scribbled, his thoughts catapulted to the logistics of tracking and analyzing data. Papers, along with various office supplies, would also be needed to ensure progress would be documented and understood. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can I become a scientist, too, daddy?!" he heard Koko ask, ignoring her curiosity about all things.


    The subsequent items were equally crucial¡ªsafety equipment and personal protective equipment (PPE) to keep things secure.


    Next came the specific supplies: chemicals, reagents, and consumables that would help in his experiments. Glassware, pipettes, and all the assorted tools necessary for the meticulous process of scientific inquiry followed.


    How could Arthur not know these things? He was well beyond the level of experience most would consider the norm.


    His eyes narrowed upon reaching the section of the list concerning waste disposal¡ªsystems for handling hazardous waste and biological materials. They were necessary for responsible experimentation.


    ''Does this world even carry such things?'' he reasoned.


    In truth, there weren''t any feasible designs for the many laboratories in this world. Some were either so simple that they only contained the basics, while others housed advanced technology for both ninjas and medical personnel alike.


    The best facilities were often associated with prominent characters like Orochimaru and Obito. The former typically liked to mess with genetics. Kabuto, in particular, had used Orochimaru''s "Island Laboratory" for surgery, biotechnology studies, and dangerous experiments like blood transfusions aimed at enhancing his abilities.


    That was just the lighter aspect of scientific exploration in this world. The darker part was associated with things such as transgenic creatures and creating super-ninjas from various genetic materials. Such practices often involved ethical dilemmas, as many died in the pursuit of power and scientific advancement.


    Secretive in nature, many laboratories were hidden away in remote or specialized locations. Orochimaru''s labs, for example, were often situated within islands or secluded areas, allowing for clandestine operations without the scrutiny of the broader ninja world.


    As for the public laboratories, such as the "Advanced Technology Research Institute," they underscored the integration of modern techniques into ninja society, where technological evolution ran parallel to traditional jutsu practices.


    Surely, if such prominent laboratories like the ones mentioned could sustain such complex experiments, there had to be materials that Arthur could purchase to fill his own space.


    It was a far cry from his time spent embroiled in the politics of the Water Country; here, everything was about clarity and creation.


    He finally jotted down supplies for the completely empty garden room. There, he would grow his own botanicals to help supplement his experiments.


    "Are we gonna plant pretty flowers?" Koko asked, looking over Arthur''s shoulders.


    The thought of a primate gardening didn''t seem to register in his mind. She''d probably wind up eating the plants anyway.


    With the list only half complete, Arthur''s mind turned to the logistics of obtaining these items. He immediately eliminated venturing into either the Water Country or the Fire Country.


    He wouldn''t dare return to those lands¡ªnot yet, at least. No, he needed a new plan, and that plan would lead him to the Land of Money again.


    It was here that Xavier had initially planned to gather many of Arthur''s materials. Although the prices were extravagantly high, the goods were exactly what he needed.


    The Land of Money was notorious for being the epicenter of trade, where merchants exchanged goods at prices that soared very high. It was akin to buying and selling in Manhattan, New York.


    Arthur rubbed his chin pensively; with the vast expenses guaranteed to accompany his venture, it dawned on him that he would likely deplete his entire stack of ry¨­ in one fell swoop.


    Would he even have enough left for emergencies?


    ''This is going to be costly,'' he thought to himself, running through the numbers.


    He could always place shop owners and merchants under a genjutsu, but there was something called ethics when it came to business.


    He needed at least a million ry¨­ to remain comfortable¡ªan amount that would cushion him against unforeseen mishaps. The other five million would likely drain from the materials missing.


    As he slid the scroll of notes back into his pocket, he spotted Koko gathering bits of debris and pretending to analyze them as if she were a scientist herself.


    "This rock is a sedimentary one!"


    Strange. He didn''t recall ever teaching her the word "sedimentary."


    After a day dedicated to recovering his chakra in the safety of his plaza, he felt rejuvenated and ready to move about. He activated the flying raijin technique, and in an instant, he was in the domain of the Land of Money.


    Disguised as a nondescript merchant, he ensured that neither his face nor his chakra could be recognized¡ªvital precautions in these uncertain times.


    The area he was in was most similar to Madison Avenue in New York¡ªa lavish area where mainly the rich and powerful shopped.


    The streets were filled with frenetic energy as if the whole city was alive with merchants hawking their wares. The lively clatter of negotiation made it truly feel like he was at a popular high-end department store. Only the store was the city itself.


    The markets here were treasure troves, the best destination for the resources needed to transform his plaza. However, for the items necessary for his garden, he needed to venture into the countryside.

 Chapter 207: Xavier

    Chapter 207 - Xavier


    Navigating, he soon found himself at the city''s outskirts and took to the skies, soaring high above the land until he spotted another market dedicated to farming supplies.


    He landed discreetly away from the commotion, adopting a thoughtful demeanor as he walked through the many stalls.


    There were so many vendors shouting to attract customers.


    "Come one and all and buy your go-to book on how to farm!" one vendor screamed above the rest.


    Arthur couldn''t help but see what this seller was so passionate about. When he looked at his wares, a specific book caught his attention: "The Practical Guide to Farming by Akito B. Takahashi."


    "How much for this?" he asked the vendor.


    "Ah!" the man answered. "That''ll be three ry¨­, kind sir."


    After buying the book, Arthur continued to browse through the various booths, his eyes scanning for the items on his list.


    It didn''t take long for him to find a particularly affluent shop, the arrangements inside suggestive of quality goods, far beyond what was deemed normal from a mere farmer''s supply store.


    Inside, rows of neatly organized packets of seeds, various herbs, and large bags of rich soil awaited him. With his Tamashii, he noticed more soil stored in the back. This was the exact type of place he needed to make his purchases.


    As he perused the aisles, he noted the different seed varieties. A saleswoman approached him and pleasantly asked, "Can I help you with anything today, sir?"


    Without saying a word, he handed her the list he had prepared. She took a moment to scan its contents. Then her brows knitted together in astonishment as she took in the sheer quantity of what he demanded.


    "You... you want all of this?" she stammered, not at all hiding the surprise in her tone.


    "Yes..." he nonchalantly answered, continuing to browse the rest of the items.


    Unperturbed by his casual nature, the saleswoman''s disbelief compelled her to hurry off, pleading, "Please wait right here!"


    She disappeared to the back, eventually reappearing moments later with the owner, an elderly man with a sharp gaze that assessed Arthur critically.


    "Are you serious about all of this?" the owner asked with incredulity.


    Arthur turned slightly. Instead of answering, he tossed a stack of ry¨­ toward the man. The owner caught it, eyebrows raising even higher as he counted the bills with surprise. The money was real; that much was certain.


    "I''ll need you to package everything," Arthur casually said.


    The owner hesitated for a brief moment before finally nodding.


    "Wait here," he said, "and I''ll prepare everything immediately!"


    He vanished again, sending staff scuttling about to collect and package the bewildering amounts of goods Arthur had requested.


    Was it really that easy for him? No, money just talks.


    What had made the owner so astonished was the staggering quantity of soil Arthur had included in his list¡ªa confounding fifty-five thousand pounds. It baffled the owner because this was something that bordered on absurdity, equating to fifty thousand ry¨­, a figure nearly double the man''s salary.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what a gentleman of such wealth would be using that amount of soil for. And he honestly could care less.


    What shop owner would deny someone wishing to buy out their entire inventory to help maximize their profits?


    Regrettably, Arthur soon understood that the shop didn''t have nearly that much soil in stock; for now, he''d have to settle for the offerings they did have.


    As the employees hustled around, packing everything from seedlings to high-quality growth mediums, he could only hope the next shop would be fully stocked.


    Finally, after some time, the store was emptied out¡ªalmost everything brought to the back for him was gone, save for some lackluster seeds no one would buy and an array of animal equipment.


    Arthur had spent a hefty thirty thousand ry¨­. It would have been fifty had they had enough soil. Nonetheless, he still had a significant portion of his money left.


    As he stood outside with the owner, the elderly man sported a proud grin that belied his earlier shock. The owner asked, "It seems you have quite the fortune. Would you like me to arrange a carriage to deliver everything to your estate?"


    "Thank you, but there''ll be no need for that," Arthur coolly replied, keenly aware of how the owner viewed his persona as a wealthy merchant.


    "Suit yourself," the owner shrugged, not the least bit concerned about how Arthur would manage to transport the bulk of supplies on his own. All that mattered to him now was the clear profit made from the surprising sale.


    He grinned back toward the shop, relaying his triumph to his assistant as he mentally tallied the profit made.


    "Can you believe how much we made?" The owner gushed, buoyant with excitement. "We should have stocked up more; this was our best sale all day! No, all year!"


    The assistant was also pleased with her boss''s victory, reveling in their shared fortune. Then she beamed, "You made sure to give him a receipt in case he comes back, right?"


    The owner froze with an expression slipping into panic as he quickly realized that he had forgotten the essential paperwork.


    "No, I¡ª" he stammered, rushing toward the door.


    But when he stepped outside, his mouth fell open. He expected to see Arthur still lingering, perhaps considering one last item, but instead was met with empty space where the man had stood just moments before.


    Not only was Arthur gone, but so were all the packages¡ªeverything he had just purchased was nowhere in sight. It was as if the ground had swallowed everything whole, leaving nothing but the earth.


    "Wh... what happened?" he wondered aloud.


    Had Arthur somehow taken the items without him noticing? How was it possible for someone to simply vanish as if they had somehow teleported without anyone noticing?


    His colleague had truly struck gold today, and yet now, it appeared they had lost and bewildered a customer whose wealth had only compounded the mystery of the day.


    Later, the sun began to set.


    Arthur, having successfully acquired a significant haul of materials over the past few hours, now felt fatigue. He had shifted strategically through the markets of the Land of Money in the guise of several inconspicuous merchants, carefully concealing his true identity.


    The merchants around him reveled in the booming sales, many alighted with excitement over the unexpected demand for garden supplies. Local shopkeepers had gone so far as to order overnight shipments and huge supplies, though none could trace the source of this uplift in business.


    They only understood that the town was thriving, completely unaware of Arthur''s careful orchestration.


    The amount of chakra he had left was only enough to return to the Cayman Jungles. As such, he performed the flying raijin, transporting himself and the remaining supplies to his plaza.


    Koko was eagerly awaiting his return, having been playing with the materials he''d teleported over. For some odd reason, she found eating the rich dirt more appetizing than popping the bubble wraps.


    When she saw him, she was just as eager to shower him with affection and offer her assistance in replenishing his chakra reserves.


    After a taxing day of acquiring goods, he decided to call it a day. He settled in a quiet corner, allowing himself to consider things.


    Koko energetically clambered about, grabbing items to display.


    His own mind was plagued by concerns regarding the specific materials he had left on his incomplete blueprint. The items listed were crucial for completing his laboratory¡ªtools and devices needed for the experiments he aimed to conduct. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had assigned all the plans to Xavier, and now look where it got him.


    He understood the implications behind Xavier''s seemingly banal request to keep the plaza''s details under wraps. How else could the Mizukage have caught onto Arthur''s plans?


    It was out of character for Xavier to advocate for discretion unless he had something to hide. Was he cleaning up the traces of their association to salvage his own reputation after Arthur''s hasty exit from the Water Country?


    The more he reflected, the more he understood that Xavier had compromised the idea of privacy surrounding their dealings.


    Setting his jaw, Arthur resolved to confront this betrayal head-on.


    If he needed to reclaim his blueprints, he would have to infiltrate Xavier''s headquarters again. He could obtain a list of the materials from the original plans and see what had changed during the mob boss''s oversight.


    With some of his chakra restored, he pushed aside the fatigue and activated the flying raijin once more, reappearing in the Water Country.


    Surprisingly, there were no guards.


    It was evening now, and while most of the city had begun its nighttime routine, the lights from the Vinci headquarters caught his eye.


    He turned himself into smoke and drifted toward the building, gliding through the cracks in the door as it creaked ajar. Inside, several employees remained at their stations even after working hours.


    This was atypical of them, since in the world of Naruto, it was heavily influenced by Japanese culture. If Arthur recalled, the term for this was associated with "karoshi," which translates to "death from overwork."


    He navigated the confines of the building without drawing attention to himself, scanning every corner in search of any documents or plans that might illuminate what Xavier had decided to change.


    The deeper he went, the more he began to believe that Xavier had indeed been hiding something.


    During his stealthy reconnaissance, Arthur''s focus sharpened as he made his way to Xavier''s office. Preferably, any records of his dealings with the mob boss would be stored there, assuming they weren''t already hidden or destroyed.


    Arriving, he coalesced back into his solid form, suppressing his chakra. He approached the desk, opening drawers and riffling through various papers that would offer insight into his previous discussions with Xavier.


    Yet, as he combed the documents, he found nothing. A series of invoices, contracts, and random memos littered the surface but bore no relevance to his plaza or laboratory.


    ''Xavier, you...''


    If Arthur''s dealings with the mob boss weren''t here, then where had they gone? Perhaps Xavier had either destroyed them or carefully hidden them away. Or maybe the Mizukage came here and confiscated them as evidence.


    Arthur shifted himself, every instinct now on high alert, as he closed the first drawer and opened the second. Again, nothing.


    Then a slip of paper caught his eye in the organized third drawer. It bore an address¡ªXavier''s, to be exact. A thought came to mind: it was time to pay the mob boss an unexpected visit.


    Lowering the paper back into its drawer after memorizing the address, he turned into smoke and slipped out. There was no point in remaining in the office or the headquarters.


    If the files he sought were not here, then his only other option was to confront Xavier directly!


    As night came, Arthur found himself about twenty miles to the north of the city¡ªa prime locale for someone like Xavier, who craved both opulence and coverage amidst the fa?ade of a mobster.


    From Arthur''s vantage point, he could see the opulent mansion. The massive estate had a set of large hedges bordering it. The house was more than luxurious; it was akin to a fortress discreetly tucked away from the world, surrounded by dense woods and a giant lake that served more like a barrier.


    It was the perfect lair for a mob boss, especially one worth billions, and the exterior spoke of wealth and power. What was even better was the isolation it presented¡ªa fitting hideaway for any man trying to hide from public scrutiny.


    Guards were minimal¡ªpartly because Xavier likely considered himself untouchable within the confines of his domain.


    But what Arthur truly cared about was that the lights of the mansion were on.

 Chapter 208: Romans 6

    Chapter 208 - Romans 6


    "This is an outrage!" Xavier''s voice rang out. "A complete outrage, I tell ya!"


    Inside, he hurled one of his expensive chairs across the space. It crashed against a wall. It was quite the melodramatic scene, one bordering on sympathetic amusement.


    Xavier leaned over his living room table, frantically scribbling with one hand while his other raked through his slicked-back hair, revealing the sweat glistening against his skin.


    "My stock went down by another ten percent!" he screamed, drumming a fist against some papers strewn across the table. He was speaking to one of his servants. "Get in contact with my secretary! I need him to make trades¡ªnow!"


    It was quite easy to figure out what had transpired. News of John Belfort¡ªArthur''s name being bandied about like fresh gossip¡ªhad caused an uproar in the financial world.


    Because of that, it had begun to drag Xavier''s empire along for the ride. The fallout had created a media upheaval, and it appeared that the public had been far less forgiving when it came to the association with Arthur''s demise.


    "Darn it all, that stupid John!" Xavier bellowed as he swept more papers onto the floor in frustration, sending his own documents spiraling into disarray across his plush carpet.


    As his servant scurried out, a figure appeared on the staircase¡ªa blonde in a revealing nightgown. She had the look of irritation on her face. The woman rather easily fit the stereotype of a bimbo.


    "Can you quit making a racket and come to bed?" she snapped, visibly exasperated.


    "I can''t sleep!" Xavier barked. "John ruined my company!"


    "Listen," his wife chided, arms crossed defiantly, "you deal with corrupt politicians all the time. Why is John any different?"


    "Because he is different!" he shouted, punctuating his statement by thumping a fist against the desk. "He was the feudal lord''s successor and was about to become the feudal lord if it weren''t for that stupid whore!"


    "The Mizukage?"


    "Yes, that''s the one! John had power over this entire nation, and now because of some foolish headlines pointing at me, there''s an ongoing investigation into my company!"


    His wife had underestimated the fallout of Arthur''s influence; it seemed the press had locked onto the narrative of corruption tighter than she or any average citizen could have anticipated.


    She rolled her eyes, dramatically sighing.


    "So what''s your grand plan, then?" she pressed with a scowl. There was a sharpness in her tone beneath her seemingly superficial nature. Perhaps it was her husband''s self-imploding obsession with power rather than their family. "Ya gonna spend money to clear his name?"


    "No," he darkly chuckled, "I''m gonna spend money to clear my name!"


    He honestly hadn''t thought of that until his wife made mention of it.


    "I''ll make copies of the original documents I signed and forge them. Show the press how innocent I am while painting John as the villain!"


    He rubbed his large hands together with a satisfied expression to show how seriously corrupt he truly was.


    "Whatever," his wife sighed, knowing better than to engage further. "I''ll sleep alone tonight, then."


    She turned, stalking back up the staircase, leaving Xavier with his malevolent scheming.


    As she disappeared, Xavier felt a tingling thrill. He knew the plan would likely work since it would be an attack against Arthur''s name¡ªalbeit a deceptive one.


    That being said, Xavier directed his focus on the basement of his mansion. But why there, of all places? It was because he was going to retrieve some information vital to that devious plan of his.


    He made his descent, trekking deeper into his hidden recess of wealth and deception.


    There, he arrived at a heavy steel door and fumbled for a complex combination to unlock the safe. With a click, the door swung open. Inside were blueprints, contracts, and documents across the shelves.


    Xavier began rifling through papers insistently in the confined space. It was a clear show that he frequently used to profane alliances in the bastardized shades of black and white.


    After a few minutes of searching, he finally emerged from the basement, carrying with him a massive stack of papers¡ªall of which detailed everything about the Sun Stream Plaza.


    He laid out the documents on the kitchen table. Then he began to mutter to himself as he scanned through the records, not understanding the deeper implications of what was about to transpire.


    And that was no one double-crossed Arthur Bennett!


    Then suddenly, something unexpected happened¡ªthe power abruptly plunged the home into darkness. The silence that followed made Xavier start sweating.


    "What the heck?!"


    He fumbled around, searching for a radio.


    "It seems you really don''t understand..." a voice droned from the eerie scene.


    "Who''s there?" Xavier shouted. He continued to fumble for a lamp in the dark, finding himself unable to see anything.


    "It really is a shame..."


    Xavier''s eyes widened upon recognizing whose voice it was. "John! How did you get in my house?!"


    "That really how you wanna start this off...?"


    "You! You''re nothing but a public fugitive now! If you''re here for revenge, you''ll¡ª"


    "I''m here for more than just revenge," Arthur stated coldly. "You broke our contractual agreement..."


    Xavier waved a dismissive hand, trying to reclaim control over the conversation.


    "It was just business!" he spat back. "My company''s worth more than this whole country¡ªmore than you could ever hope to get back from it!"


    Arthur found no reason to chuckle at this man''s semblance of power over riches. Because of his silence, the tension grew.


    Xavier leaned against the counter, still desperate to reclaim the upper hand. He yelled, "I thought I would help in keeping your secrets safe as long as it didn''t cost me!"


    "Oh..." Arthur said from the dark. "You expect me to believe that? After you gave away those secrets instead?"


    Xavier opened his mouth to retort; Arthur''s claims were more than true.


    "You tried to give me up to the Mizukage, no?" Arthur wondered.


    "Of course not!" Xavier confessed through gritted teeth. "She came to me asking for information! I didn''t think it was some sort of investigation on you! I thought it wouldn''t matter and that it was for your inauguration."


    "So you admit to breaking our agreement..."


    The lights flickered on momentarily before plunging back into darkness. Xavier''s home had quickly become filled with dread. He shifted nervously, seeing how he had just confessed to having betrayed Arthur.


    This wasn''t just about fiscal reports or company standings¡ªthe stakes were personal. And Xavier wasn''t aware of how deep the rabbit hole went for Arthur.


    At that moment, Xavier''s eyes darted to where the documents lay scattered. He believed that if Arthur was here, he could only be after the papers.


    "You wouldn''t!"


    Suddenly, a woman''s scream shot through the mansion, freezing Xavier''s blood: "Somebody help me!"


    It was his wife''s frantic cry, seeped with terror laced in her tone. At that moment, Xavier stuffed as many as he could into his arms as panic flooded his senses.


    He then sprinted toward the staircase, only to trip over an unseen object. The papers flew from his grasp, scattering across the floor like leaves.


    "No! No! No!" he hissed, scrambling to gather the remnants of his desperation. "Guards, come quick!"


    His heart began to beat faster as he lifted the papers from the floor, hearing more screams throughout the house once more. When they stopped, he began to hear measured footsteps echoing against the wooden floors close behind him.


    In a rush of adrenaline, he cleared away what he could before slipping into the nearest shadowed corner, hiding and trembling. He was scared, truly and utterly frightened at what was happening.


    "John!" he shouted into the darkness. "I''m just a businessman¡ªa businessman, ya hear! Show yourself or I''ll shred the papers!"


    But the only response he got was mocking silence. He soon became aware of his racing heartbeat echoing within his chest as the footsteps inched closer.


    "Don''t do this!" he tried again. "I''ll make you a deal! I''ll hand over everything, and I''ll be quiet! I promise! No one will even know that you were here!"


    Still no reply came; the shadows began to gnaw away at his sanity. With every second that passed, his desperation swelled.


    "Where are you?!" he cried. "Just come out already!"


    His throat tightened as he drew breath, forcing himself to quell the manic spirals of fear that were unraveling the seams of his mind.


    Then, a sound split the air; it was slow and sharp in nature. It was the sound of impending doom drawing ever closer, sending fear through Xavier''s veins.


    He pressed himself tighter against the cold, unforgiving wall. The shadows warped before him, swallowing the space like something out of a horror story.


    He tried to run to the sides, away from the danger, but was met by another wall. His body then fell to the floor as he recoiled deeper into the corner, half-expecting the shadows themselves to come alive.


    The footsteps became deafening, and a shadow emerged larger against the darkness. It was as though the night coalesced into a monstrous form, twisting and curving, the silhouette indistinguishable, treacherous, and menacing.


    "I beg you, don''t do¡ª"


    Just when he thought he could ask for mercy, he felt it¡ªa piercing pain in his chest, an agonizing shock that caused the light from his vision to darken. He gasped as he raised his hands to clutch the air, only for his fingers to find cold metal embedded inside his belly.


    His mind struggled to grasp the blade plunged deep within him. Blood spilled from his mouth, and he lay flat on the ground with trembling fingers struggling to recognize the truth of his predicament.


    His breath then came in ragged gasps, fighting against the overwhelming sense of death pulling him deeper into the pit. He tried to catch a glimpse of the assailant lurking behind the shroud of darkness.


    "You... you can''t..." he murmured, his mouth trembling as more blood seeped out. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t you know," Arthur''s voice echoed. "For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord (Romans 6:23)."


    The last vestiges of existence finally slipped from Xavier as he cascaded into nothingness.


    Arthur picked up the documents, knowing that these were the same blueprints he had given the former mob boss. Just as he suspected, they had been altered.


    Without needing to say another word, he stepped into the pale moonlight before ascending to the sky. Then he activated his Simian Sage Mode and placed one palm toward the mansion''s direction.


    ''Sage art: water dragon jutsu...''


    Three mighty dragons materialized from both the air and the lake nearby, twisting like serpents as they roared.


    They then erupted forth, crashing through the walls and surging through the mansion like a flood, ripping apart the foundations Xavier had once stood upon. Furniture crashed and shattered while the torrent filled the space with a deluge; walls buckled and bucked under the onslaught of nature unleashed.


    The water dragons swept through the darkness, washing away the remnants of Xavier''s criminal estate while drowning his name in disgrace. Arthur watched from above as the torrents streamed across the ground, effortlessly crumbling everything beneath the tide¡ªflesh and blood mingling with debris in a state of retribution.


    Everything was obliterated.


    As the water receded, leaving nothing behind, Arthur floated there to measure the aftermath.


    The sight was haunting, to say the least, but Xavier Hillard was no more.

 Chapter 209: Black Card

    Chapter 209 - Black Card


    Arthur stood at his plaza with his blueprints and documents, examining the notes and diagrams detailing the components that had been altered. They weren''t bad per se, but they were still needed to know.


    For instance, what had initially eluded his mind¡ªthose last-minute additions that completed the blueprint for his laboratory¡ªwere now apparent.


    Xavier''s specialized accounting department had filled the gaps with materials Arthur hadn''t even considered¡ªitems that would exponentially elevate his sanctuary.


    A myriad of scientific instrumentation revealed the fundamentals of research. There were mentions of advanced biotech equipment that he didn''t even know existed in this world.


    For example, the blueprints detailed an automated DNA synthesizer, a device capable of creating custom strands of DNA with minimal intervention. Such a machine would allow Arthur to delve deeper into genetics than he previously thought possible.


    He flipped through the pages while Koko ran circles around his legs.


    Another intriguing addition was a superconducting quantum interference device (SQUID) designed to detect magnetic fields. This technology could be pivotal in his studies, especially in understanding the subtle nuances of chakra and its interactions with physical matter.


    Further down the list, he noted the inclusion of various laser spectrometers, tools that would enable him to analyze materials¡ªnot just in terms of basic properties, but also for transforming basic elements into more complex compounds and even exploring the potential for crafting medical elixirs.


    He continued to peruse the catalog of items, appreciating the fact that his hard-earned money had been spent well.


    A collection of chemical reagents was listed next, including rare mixtures that could only be acquired from the black market.


    The black market in the Land of Money was a well-kept secret among those who traversed the darker avenues of business. Not surprisingly, given Xavier''s disposition, these were likely sourced through nefarious means.


    In this world, however, not even a die-hard fan would know about the black market. They''d have to personally enter it and step in Arthur''s shoes just to have a clue as to what it was.


    That''s how deep the corruption went in the Land of Money.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes as to how he would procure these items. It was one thing to possess the knowledge and blueprints; it was another to actually acquire them in a way that wouldn''t draw unwanted attention.


    He found himself flipping back toward the beginning of the documents where the most crucial additions were detailed.


    His eyes caught a mention of a spectral imaging system, a sort of technology that could visualize molecular structure in real-time.


    "I can go even faster, daddy!" Koko said, spreading her arms out like an airplane.


    Her childlike joy was enough to cause Arthur''s thoughts to trail off.


    While most of these materials could feasibly be acquired in the Land of Money, the question remained: how could he source the illicit items, for many of them were illegal?


    He was acutely aware that without the proper channels, these tools would remain out of reach. He needed a bridge¡ªan intermediary who could serve as his gateway into the black market.


    His thoughts turned toward Diana, the elderly woman he had met back in the Golden Mirage. Diana''s name was apparently notorious in certain circles: she was a go-to figure who was most certainly above the law.


    Whether or not she had connections to the black market, he was going to find out.


    Notwithstanding, that was exactly why Arthur didn''t like being famous. People like himself could just as easily investigate or track him down and dig up information that he wasn''t managing.


    Hence why his time as John Belfort was cut short.


    In this world''s financial district, the Land of Money was where influence flourished, where deals were struck under moonlight, and where corruption found a home.


    It was time to pay Diana a visit.


    Arthur activated the flying raijin, teleporting himself to the vicinity of the city where he last saw the woman. It only took him less than an hour to gather all the information he needed on her, including the ones the public wasn''t supposed to know about.


    After he was done, he arrived outside her building. It was a stunning seven-story structure, sleek with glass windows reflecting the sunlight.


    He surveyed the location carefully, noting the absence of activity on the highest floors¡ªa detail that seemed somewhat off for such a prominent figure. The very thought created a sense of foreboding. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Diana herself was seated casually at her desk, engrossed in paperwork. She was clad in a tailored suit, and the natural light her office gave off illuminated her sharp features.


    ''Hmph...''


    While Diana was writing, the lights in her office suddenly shut off. Most would have been startled by such an abrupt change, yet she remained calm, slowly fixing her gaze toward the ceiling.


    "Can''t fifteen thousand a month pay for a simple electric bill?" she muttered to herself.


    "That''s quite a lot of money," she heard a smooth voice respond.


    Her head snapped to its direction, only to see Arthur in the disguise she was most familiar with. He was perched casually on the ledge with one leg nonchalantly hanging outside her seven-story domain.


    "You!" she gasped. "How did you¡ª"


    "Pass through your security and sneak inside?" he replied with a stoic demeanor. He then swung himself inside, landing gracefully on the polished floor. "Glad you remember me. I''m here to negotiate..."


    Diana cautiously eyed him, feeling a tad intrigued. Arthur himself noted how she wasn''t the least bit intimidated.


    "What do you want to negotiate about?" she evenly asked, crossing her arms as she appraised him.


    "Lend me your black card..." he said plainly.


    "What?!" she exclaimed in surprise, momentarily breaking her composed fa?ade.


    Arthur had only learned about this card today. It was the only key to transactions within the black market of the Land of Money. While the white card was accessible to the ordinary trader, the black card was the exclusive reserve for a select few of elites, seen as a treasure in the market.


    It wasn''t just a piece of plastic; it opened the doors to commodities and connections that were otherwise unattainable, more specifically for the vast amount of illegal goods that could not be acquired through ethical means.


    Diana herself just so happened to be one of those fifteen elites who held such a prestigious card. Xavier also had one, but Arthur had unknowingly destroyed everything in his estate, which had included all of the former mob boss''s assets.


    Even if Arthur had wanted to take all of that man''s money and run away with it, he wouldn''t be able to do anything without that card.


    As for Diana, she was the fifth richest business owner in this world¡ªa title no fan would have known about. More importantly, Arthur knew exactly where her card was.


    "There are supplies I need to purchase in the underground market," he revealed, watching her face for any reaction.


    Yet she didn''t give one. Instead, she took a moment to consider his request.


    If someone like Arthur could cut off her power and prevent her guards from responding without her awareness, then that also meant he could have either killed her or taken the card by force by now.


    But he hadn''t done either of those two.


    Was he perhaps a ninja? He didn''t look like one, but ninjas were adept at disguising themselves. To be fair, not everyone in this world had familiarity with the concept of chakra.


    "I see..." she finally said. She reached beneath her blazer, pulling out a small key. "When we met back at the casino, I knew something about you was different."


    She then inserted the key into a compartment within her desk and unlocked a drawer, revealing a secret storage space. Her movements were careful as she pulled out the black card.


    It looked more like a holographic credit card, glowing with purple and silver colors. It was also adorned with a pyramid emblazoned upon it. To think that a secret society existed in this world as well.


    "You have to tell me how you did it," she wondered, extending the card toward him.


    What she was referring to was their earlier encounter at the blackjack table, where Arthur had bent the game''s outcome to his favor without getting caught.


    After the card was handed to him, he examined both the front and back. It didn''t look fake; she had no reason to hand him a counterfeit¡ªnot when she understood the consequences of fooling someone like him.


    Such consequences were best left unspoken unless she wanted to end up like Xavier.


    "I''ll return this to you when I''m finished," he firmly stated, lifting his gaze to meet hers.


    A simple nod was all Diana offered before turning back to her drawer, ready to retrieve something else, saying, "I might have something else that you might be interested in."


    But when she glanced back, he had already vanished, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    She shut her drawer and locked it, wondering to herself what sort of strange characters she always seemed to attract in her position. More intriguingly, she understood one thing: this wasn''t a threat or trickery against her; it was a business deal.


    Arthur would surely return, and when he did, it would be about more than just the black card.


    "How interesting," she mused aloud as the lights turned back on. With a bemused smile, she returned to signing her papers as if nothing had happened. "How truly interesting..."


    Four days later.


    Arthur''s ventures turned into a series of manageable purchases to stock his laboratory and finish the plaza''s design.


    He looked at the paltry sum of just over one thousand ry¨­ that remained in his hands. He was deep in debt¡ªnot of money, but of time and energy, having traded his chakra for the essentials that would ultimately bring his vision to fruition.


    It had taken him those four days to have successfully secured almost everything he needed. And he had spared no expense acquiring those necessary materials.


    His careful dealings had ensured that he remained anonymous, avoiding the greedy hands of merchants eager to exploit a wealthy buyer. This was done by changing his appearance frequently enough to remain nameless.


    His budget was originally 6,000,000 ry¨­, of which 3,000,000 ry¨­ were allocated for laboratory supplies and another 3,000,000 ry¨­ for plaza essentials, all including tax.


    If the conversion rate for one ry¨­ is one hundred fifty times that of one American dollar, it means he spent approximately 900,000,000 USD, 4,500,000,000 BRL (Brazilian Reais), 74,700,000,000 INR (Indian Rupees), or 6,300,000,000 CNY (Chinese Yuan).


    Every tool was essential for science.


    First on his list was a set of microscopes, both light and electron types, which he acquired from an average supply store for 300,000 ry¨­. Next, he sourced a spectrophotometer for 250,000 ry¨­ from a reputable provider.


    A centrifuge was obtained from a specialized company known for their innovative laboratory equipment, which set him back 200,000 ry¨­. Additionally, he acquired incubators and autoclaves from a medical supply store, totaling another 350,000 ry¨­.


    In those four days, he had explored more specialized shops, finding analytical balances at places like thrift stores for 150,000 ry¨­. While in the mountainous regions, he capitalized on more affordable cookware, acquiring basic pH meters and freezers for 200,000 ry¨­.


    While the comforts of the plaza eluded him, the process of gathering essentials such as fume hoods, hot plates, and magnetic stirrers became his routine. Eventually, he spent 300,000 ry¨­ on these crucial items to elevate his laboratory.


    Security, while it was essential, he skipped out on fire extinguishers and instead opted in for things like eyewash stations and safety showers for 120,000 ry¨­.


    The finer touches in his laboratory were not overlooked. He invested 200,000 ry¨­ in storage solutions, including shelving units and drawer units. He also considered the comfort of his work environment, purchasing stools, lab coats, and chemical-resistant gloves for an additional 150,000 ry¨­.


    Next, he turned his attention to glassware, including beakers, flasks, and test tubes, which he obtained from environmental supply companies for 100,000 ry¨­. He sought plasticware as well, securing pipettes and petri dishes for 80,000 ry¨­ while diligently sourcing a large quantity.


    Toward the end of his list, he allocated a significant amount for chemical reagents and solvents, spending 800,000 ry¨­ through the black market catering to the scientific community, remaining cautious of prior experiences.


    He also invested in lab information management systems (LIMS) software, worth 450,000 ry¨­. Though essential, he did not overlook the basic necessities needed for organization, purchasing lab notebooks and data sheets for 100,000 ry¨­.


    Finally, he ensured safety measures were in place by acquiring biohazard waste containers, hazardous waste disposal containers, and spill kits from a respected supplier, rounding off that expenditure to 150,000 ry¨­.


    At the end of his calculations for the laboratory alone, his total brought him to 3,000,000 ry¨­ for lab equipment.


    With the supplies for his laboratory completed, he turned his attention to the plaza.


    To have created such a welcoming environment, he had purchased benches for 150,000 ry¨­ and solid wooden tables for 200,000 ry¨­. He acquired costs for trash cans and recycling bins totaling 50,000 ry¨­.


    Next was the cost of greenery. He had secured grass seeds and sod for 100,000 ry¨­, while flower beds filled with ornamental plants from local home and garden stores cost him 70,000 ry¨­. He also acquired soil and fertilizers for 80,000 ry¨­.


    Attention to detail continued as he selected mulch or decorative stones for 30,000 ry¨­. Illumination was also essential, leading him to invest 150,000 ry¨­ in streetlights and light poles. He added an elegant touch with solar-powered garden lights, sourced for 75,000 ry¨­.


    Ambiance was crucial, so he had spent 100,000 ry¨­ on fairy lights and additional decorative lighting. To create paths through the greenery, he also invested 200,000 ry¨­ in paving stones and bricks. Furthermore, he ensured accessibility with sidewalk materials and ramps, paying 125,000 ry¨­.


    Aware of the pressing need for signs so as not to get lost, he committed another 50,000 ry¨­ to signage. The presence of fountains would enhance the plaza''s charm, leading him to invest 150,000 ry¨­ in fountain materials, with a further 150,000 ry¨­ spent on pumps and plumbing setups for water features.


    Lastly, he remained vigilant regarding emergencies, adding an additional 300,000 ry¨­ for alarms. To say that he didn''t value security more than aesthetics was an understatement.


    In total, Arthur had spent 3,000,000 ry¨­ on plaza essentials¡ªevery item thoughtfully chosen to ensure the space flourished as a hub where he could conduct his work in peace.


    What once stood as a void now showed the possibilities. But it still wasn''t time yet to elevate his ideas. These were, after all, just the materials¡ªhe had to hook and install everything!

 Chapter 210: Work

    Chapter 210 - Work


    Arthur stood at the center of the half-finished plaza. Surrounding him, boxes filled with various supplies lay across the earth, waiting to be used.


    Koko was deep in the throes of her playful destruction, tearing into cardboard and bubble wrap without a care in the world.


    Now was the time to start things.


    With her distracted, he focused on the first task at hand: inspection of the walkways and paving. He activated his Tamashii and his chakra-enhanced strength to rip open and crack the uneven surfaces. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he marked the spots on and began the repairs. He shifted stones and packed in new gravel where it was needed.


    As the last stone fell into place, Koko bounded to his side. She had worked her way through half the pile of boxes, opting to be his little helper.


    His next task was to assess the lighting. He inspected each light fixture scattered around the plaza. Minimal tools were required; his hands maneuvered through the maze of wires and circuit boards, as well as through the nearby trees.


    Thankfully, the entire plaza was already halfway finished, so he didn''t need to rewire anything. The entire process still took him roughly thirty hours. That was truly fast for one man.


    After finally finishing, he surveyed his work. All the wires were carefully hidden. It was time to see if his efforts had paid off.


    "Do it," he ordered Koko.


    "Okay!" she happily responded.


    Using her little fingers, she flicked on one of the light switches.


    Yet nothing happened. No flash, no flicker¡ªnothing.


    She did it again before looking at the ceiling, only to see the unlit lightbulbs. With her cheeks puffing, she repeatedly flicked the switch on and off several times.


    Still nothing.


    This was bad, but Arthur wasn''t one to panic. No, he always remained calm no matter the situation.


    Considering what was wrong, he closed his eyes, only to slowly reopen them to reveal their red glow: ''Tamashii...''


    It took him less than a second to find the problem. The main power lever had been turned off. Walking over to the panel, he flipped the lever to "on," and in an instant, the entire plaza burst into light.


    Koko bounced up and down, excited at how cozy and inviting things looked.


    However, illumination wasn''t everything; he still had to work on earthy stuff.


    Arthur moved to the nearest flower bed and began manually planting new blossoms. He knelt down, carefully selecting each flower and placing it in the soil. Each plant was positioned perfectly.


    As he worked, he planned the arrangement of the flowers across the entire plaza. He began by planting the tallest flowers, using them as anchor points to define the overall shape and structure of the outside gardens. Then, he filled in the gaps with shorter, more colorful blooms, creating a visually appealing display.


    To ensure that the flowers received adequate sunlight and water, he avoided overcrowding and ensured that there was sufficient space for the flowers to grow.


    Since some of them were already grown, he had to prune away any dead stems, replacing them with blossoms that he''d purchased in bulk.


    Koko had eaten one of them, so he couldn''t use her help in the event she was tempted to do it again. As such, it took him roughly six hours to transfer hundreds of dozens of flowers.


    Things truly started looking very beautiful on the outside.


    Next came the aesthetic improvements inside.


    After going through some remaining boxes, he retrieved hundreds of mosaics and laid them out accordingly.


    The fountain, while not necessary, required multiple power sources to let water flow through. But who needed to worry about that when one was a ninja?


    ''Water style: raging waves...''


    A flowing stream of water spiraled around the pumps and plunged into the fountain''s basin, filling it completely. It was a very basic c-rank water technique, used by a character named Yahiko.


    Next came the most important part: the waterwheel to help power things.


    He gathered the necessary materials: sturdy wooden planks, strong metal rods, and a water-resistant sealant. He then began constructing the waterwheel''s frame, ensuring that each piece was securely fastened. Afterwards, he attached the metal rods, creating a series of spokes that would support the paddles.


    Had it not been for his chakra-enhanced strength, this would have been darn near impossible for one man. That was because this waterwheel was approximately fifteen feet (four and a half meters).


    Finally, he carefully shaped and attached the paddles, ensuring that they were evenly spaced and angled correctly to optimize water flow. Once the structure was complete, he applied a generous coat of sealant to protect the wood from the elements.


    Some moments later, the gently spinning waterwheel was in place; a river that had been dug by hands now rushed beneath the fountain''s surface to power it.


    Because of its design, it only required water instead of wind to whisk through the area, generating hydro energy.


    Yet this was only one source of power; he needed a lot more to run this gigantic place.


    As such, he shifted his attention to the next thing: harnessing the wind''s energy to truly power the plaza''s lighting.


    Right now, he was using an expensive generator. But that was hardly bringing out his plaza''s maximum potential.


    He began by selecting a suitable location, a high point where the wind would be strongest. After finding it, he used the materials he bought and erected a towering structure made of sturdy metal. He then attached the turbine blades, aligning them carefully to capture the wind''s force.


    Wind turbines harness the kinetic energy of the wind to generate electricity. The wind strikes the turbine blades, causing them to rotate.


    After verifying the rotational motion, Arthur had to create the shaft that connected all the way to his generator. The generator itself would convert the mechanical energy from the spinning shaft into electrical energy through electromagnetic induction.


    It was a good thing he knew all this; otherwise, he would have never even attempted something as complex as building wind turbines.


    But the work still wasn''t even close to being finished.


    He channeled the cables to the transformer to ensure proper transmission to increase the voltage for efficient long-distance transmission. The substation he bought was fully functional, allowing the high-voltage electricity coming through to further transform and be distributed to every corner of the plaza.


    With all things connected, he flipped the switch to the turbines. However, to his disappointment, they remained motionless.


    He checked the connections, ensuring that the wiring was secure. Then he inspected the blades, making sure they were free of any obstructions. Flipping the switch again, they still refused to turn on.


    He calmed himself. Now was not the time to get frustrated.


    ''What''s wrong...'' he thought to himself.


    When he looked yonder, he saw the issue: the surrounding trees were blocking the wind!


    He quickly devised a solution: he would extend the height of the turbines, raising them above the trees'' level. The process took a little longer, but he was determined.


    Finally, with the turbines towering above the trees, he flipped the switch once more. This time, the blades began to turn, slowly at first, then with increasing speed.


    Not a single smile spread on his face; he was merely content as he watched the wind turbines harness the power of nature.


    A sustainable source of energy for the plaza had been successfully created.


    Now that this was functioning smoothly, he turned his attention to the task he had Koko doing.


    It was a bit risky giving her one, but surely a little girl like her couldn''t mess up integrating winding paths with stepping stones to help facilitate movement while amplifying the serene ambiance.


    ''Shoot...''


    Upon seeing her work, it wasn''t bad, but it was far from perfect.


    "Look how smooth this rock is, daddy!"


    Arthur patted her on the head for at least trying, causing her to giggle.


    He then picked up where she left off and began placing the stones to create a more pleasing, curve-like pattern to meander through the area. He adjusted the terrain subtly, brushing away unearthed rocks and smoothing lumps with a sweep of his hand.


    With Koko dancing around him, seemingly keeping pace with his movements, he molded the earth to fit around the stones, ensuring their permanence.


    When all was said and done, the two paused, standing atop the newly paved route they had carved.


    The sun began to set once more, reminding him that he had to dot the spaces with canopies and pergolas to help shade the plaza from harsh sunlight.


    He was truly tired, having only slept for a few hours at a time. But his mind was bent on finishing things.


    As such, he set about planting sturdy saplings within the flower beds. One day, they would grow into large trees.


    As the last of the trees was nourished into place, the night came, and things became silent. It was only broken by Koko''s excited splashes in the bubbling water of the fountain.


    There was one more task to complete before he could call it in for now; security measures had to be discreetly installed.


    With the camera he bought, he camouflaged them within trees and corners¡ªboth inside and out. They blended quite nicely with the natural aesthetics, ensuring they were unnoticeable while still being effective.


    The next morning, Arthur dedicated time to crafting clear, aesthetically pleasing signage that would prevent him from getting lost. They were really meant for Koko.


    The plaza was a jumble of similar structures. Rows of identical shops lined the walkways, each being similar in design. Koko was easily distracted by the colorful displays and interesting sights that she wound up getting lost one day.


    Even with her sensing abilities, she simply couldn''t tell which direction to go in without bumping into a wall. She had become so frightened that she was ready to punch holes through walls if Arthur hadn''t used his Tamashii to detect her in time.


    The average Joe would have found it very difficult to track her due to the repetitive architecture. And to be frank, because of the maze-like environment, it was quite easy for any child to become disoriented and lost here.


    To prevent that from happening again, building signs was apparent.


    He used a combination of wood and stone and marked each sign with a script that illustrated nearby features and directions. Then he placed them at points throughout the area¡ªthe fountain, gardens, etc.


    Speaking of gardens, he still hadn''t worked on the main garden where he would grow all sorts of herbs and poisons for medical purposes.


    Arthur stepped into the grand garden. It was quite a breathtaking expanse bathed in natural light filtering through the glass dome.


    The irrigation system was already in place, ready to nurture the garden''s growth.


    He began his task by scattering the rich, fertile soil across the prepared beds. Armed with a variety of gardening tools, he carefully planted the seeds.


    Once the seeds were planted, he turned his attention to the irrigation system. He flipped the switch, and to his disappointment, the system remained silent.


    Undeterred, he calmly assessed the situation. The problem was clear: there was no water.


    Going to the reservoir, he performed a water style technique and filled it with gallons upon gallons of water. In total, he measured it at about twenty thousand gallons. That was just for today''s usage!


    As the water level rose, he turned the switch once more. This time, a gentle spray of water emerged from the sprinklers, nourishing the newly planted seeds.


    While satisfying to see, there was nothing to be relieved about. Eventually, he would have to create a canal of sorts to help filter natural water from the nearby lakes and rivers. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be his water bill going up; it would be his chakra going down.


    Almost everything seemed to be up and running. The last thing he needed to work on, and the most important thing, was his laboratory.

 Chapter 211: Brie Larvan

    Chapter 211 - Brie Larvan


    Arthur stepped into the laboratory space. Koko followed closely, her mischievous eyes darting from one already-placed piece of sophisticated equipment to another.


    The first task was establishing the foundational infrastructure.


    Sturdy shelving units were lined against the walls to support heavy scientific equipment. Drawer units were positioned beneath work surfaces, each labeled with attention to detail. Chemical-resistant gloves were then hung neatly on specialized hooks alongside the white lab coats arranged in a closet.


    "What does this do, daddy?" Koko asked, pointing at the electron microscope.


    Arthur''s response was calm and educational: "It allows us to see things far too small for certain eyes to detect..."


    "Can I look?" she asked in wonder.


    "Not yet," he said, carefully removing the instrument from its protective packaging and positioning it on a designated workstation. "Later..."


    "Awe!" she pouted. "Fine...!"


    Now the massive freezing container demanded his special attention. Nearly the size of a small room, it looked to have been quite complex for the construction crew to install.


    Arthur had disguised it as some giant refrigerator in his blueprints.


    He checked the temperature gauge, monitoring its descent to the extremely low point he required. This wasn''t a standard freezer, but a preservation unit capable of maintaining biological specimens in perfect condition¡ªrare samples, sensitive compounds, and, more importantly, dead bodies.


    All of it could be stored here indefinitely.


    The centrifuge caught Koko''s attention next. Its design fascinated her.


    "What makes this spinny thing work?" she asked, watching Arthur connect its power supply.


    "It separates liquids of different densities," he explained.


    "How?" she genuinely wondered.


    "By spinning something so fast that heavier particles sink while lighter ones rise to the top, and it''s called a centrifuge."


    "You look like a centrifuge!" she laughed.


    Ignoring the comment, he continued to work with reverence.


    The spectrophotometer received special care as he ran preliminary calibration tests. This device would be instrumental in analyzing molecular compositions, a critical tool for his upcoming research.


    Koko explored the glassware with childlike excitement.


    "Look at all these pretty tubes!" she exclaimed, examining the collection of beakers, flasks, and test tubes.


    Arthur systematically arranged them in designated racks. Each piece of glassware was pristine, carefully selected for specific purposes¡ªsome for chemical reactions, others for precise measurements.


    The fume hoods represented a critical safety feature. He positioned them perfectly to ensure maximum protection when working with potentially dangerous chemicals.


    Nearby, eyewash stations and safety showers stood ready. He might not ever use them, though, since he had medical techniques in case of emergencies.


    As he worked, he activated the Lab Information Management System (LIMS) software on a white pillar that looked more akin to an ENIAC or a Manchester Baby. It ran extremely slowly, but it ran nonetheless.


    Next, he checked the incubators. These would be used for temperature controls on delicate biological samples. Adjacent autoclaves stood prepared to sterilize equipment, maintaining a contamination-free environment.


    Koko''s curiosity never faltered as she watched him carefully arrange chemical reagents, asking, "Why are some cabinets locked?"


    "Some chemicals are too dangerous," he patiently explained. They were really meant to prevent her from accidentally making contact with them or mixing them when he wasn''t there to monitor her. "Make sure you don''t ever open it."


    "Okay, daddy!"


    The biohazard and hazardous waste containers were then positioned in their rightful area. Magnetic stirrers found their place on work surfaces, ready to mix solutions. Analytical balances sat on anti-vibration tables, ensuring the most accurate measurements possible.


    The pH meters were correctly calibrated, while the analytical equipment sat there untouched, waiting for their moment.


    To say Arthur didn''t know what he was doing was a vast understatement. Every action had its purpose, and every tool was placed correctly.


    "Are we done yet, daddy?" Koko asked while her legs swung from a laboratory stool.


    Arthur paused, surveying the room. Every instrument, every safety feature had been carefully considered and implemented.


    The wind turbines outside provided sustainable energy, while the irrigation system ensured a constant water supply. The plaza surrounding the laboratory had been transformed into a carefully designed ecosystem that supported his scientific endeavours.


    "Almost..." he answered.


    She watched him with curiosity, not fully understanding the complexity of what he was creating. But she recognized the passion driving his work.


    "Are we done now, daddy?" she asked again.


    Arthur continued organizing things, correcting her: "Not done, but ready to begin."


    When he was finally finished, it was time to triple-check his work to ensure absolute perfection.


    The laboratory looked great¡ªa bridge between the known and the unknown. Outside, the plaza''s fountain streamed water through the pipes smoothly, the wind turbines turned gently against the wind, and the seeds were already beginning to germinate.


    Sun Stream Plaza was up and running.


    Some time later.


    Arthur was casually walking along the dirt. His face was concealed under a hood as he approached a weathered building. Right now, he was in none other than the Water Country''s collection office.


    It had been some time since he had been here. And his target, the morgue woman, just so happened to be inside. He could sense her presence within.


    The woman was like a creature of habit. She spent her days surrounded by the grotesque macabre of corpses. Despite not being a significant character in this world, her routine was predictable: take in corpses and hand over the money after examining them.


    Why Arthur was here was that this character was an unknown¡ªthe perfect means to an end.


    He didn''t bother with the secret entrance, opting for a more direct approach by slipping inside the room filled with the stench of decay.


    The woman was hunched over a metal table. She was muttering to herself while holding a scalpel. A corpse, cold and lifeless, lay before her.


    Her attention was so focused on her task that she didn''t notice Arthur''s presence. He stood in the shadows, observing her with a keen eye.


    Her work was quite fascinating, clearly driven by a morbid curiosity for the dead. Had she been a medical ninja, she might have been on par with characters like Tsunade or Kabuto.


    By the time that she noticed Arthur at the side of her peripheral, she freaked out.


    "What the heck are you doing here?!" she yelled, dropping her scalpel.


    Arthur ignored her question. Instead of answering, he walked forward and picked up her scalpel. Handing it to her, he said, "Your dealings here are wasteful... Tell me, woman, what is your name?"


    The woman was just as keen; she recognized his voice.


    "You''re that guy who brought in Zabuza Momochi, aren''t you?" she asked, taking the scalpel from his hand. Then she adjusted her glasses with a wary expression. "Why do you want to know my name?"


    "I''m curious," he replied, stepping back a little.


    She hesitated, then spoke, "It''s Brie... Brie Larvan."


    "Brie Larvan," he repeated. "I know a lot about you, Brie."


    Her eyes narrowed as she asked, "How could you possibly know anything about me? I''m a nobody, a woman who works in a backwater collection office."


    "That so?" he said.


    In truth, he only knew what was written in her hidden files down in the basement. Him asking her for her name was a test to see how she would respond.


    Because she answered him and did so truthfully, he removed his hood.


    The room became silent for a moment. Then she asked, "A transformation?"


    "No," he answered, returning his tone to normal. "This is my real appearance."


    Brie''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. She had never imagined that the mysterious bounty hunter, the man who had brought her Zabuza Momochi, was just a kid!


    "I''d like to hire you," Arthur said.


    Her eyebrows shot up. "Hire me? For what?"


    "I''d like you to help me with a project," he replied. "A project involving a dead body."


    "A dead body?" she asked, her interest piqued. "How old is this corpse?"


    "Over ten years," he answered. "And it''s not as common as you might think."


    "Ha!" she laughed. "Ten years? What, do you think I''m some kind of necromancer or something?"


    Arthur refrained from showing any signs of emotion as he answered, "All you''ll be doing is altering its appearance..."


    Her expression turned serious.


    "Altering the appearance of a decade-old corpse?" she repeated. "That''s no easy feat, even for someone with my skills."


    This was true in many ways. To do something like that would require advanced techniques and specialized equipment¡ªthe exact things Arthur had at his disposal.


    "Not with the equipment I have," he countered.


    Now she seemed quite intrigued. Scientists like her loved impossible tasks to push their boundaries. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And the payment?" she asked, trying to sound nonchalant.


    "We''ll discuss that afterwards," he said.


    "Wait a minute," she suddenly said, adjusting her glasses. "That''s not how negotiations work."


    But her protest was weak as Arthur had already begun walking toward the exit. He knew exactly what was going to happen next.


    "Wait!" she quickly added. "I was just kidding; I''m absolutely interested in your project."


    ''That''s more like it...''


    Her sudden enthusiasm wasn''t lost on him. She was a scientist first, an opportunist second. The chance to work on something potentially groundbreaking outweighed any financial considerations.


    What truly intrigued her wasn''t just the technical challenge but Arthur himself. He was an enigma¡ªbounty hunters weren''t scientists, nor had ninjas ever approached her with tasks like this before.


    "When do we start?" she asked, already mentally cataloguing the specialized equipment she''d need.


    Arthur''s response was simple: "Immediately."


    Little did she know, she was about to become a crucial piece in Arthur''s grand design, a recruit whose skills would prove invaluable in the experiments to come.


    As she followed after him, she suddenly found her vision shift. She had arrived at a giant complex that housed high-end boutiques. Her eyes immediately caught the massive sign¡ªSun Stream Plaza.


    Everything here looked beautiful. The intertwining trails were punctuated with greenery and lively colours. Even the gentle rush of water pouring from the fountain at its center was one to marvel at. It was a place of exquisiteness¡ªthe kind of prettiness that could stir the soul.


    Arthur was standing right behind her. This was the first time someone outside the jungle was witnessing the finished product. Her awed expression alone was enough to tell him all that he needed to know¡ªthis place was simply jaw-dropping.


    Brie turned around, shocked to see Arthur''s presence. He looked a lot different. It was, after all, her first time seeing him in natural light.


    Rather than ask how they arrived here, she expressed her thoughts, saying, "This place... It''s crazy!"


    She spun around, taking in every detail, from the flower beds to the artistry dotting the landscape. Then, she paused abruptly, narrowing her eyes at a plaque that stood near the fountain.


    "Wait a minute! Sun Stream Plaza¡ªwasn''t this in the news recently? It was some big scandal funded by lord John Belfort!" She turned to face Arthur with an incredulous expression. "You''re... linked to him, aren''t you?"


    Arthur maintained his calm fa?ade. There was no point in revealing his identity as John Belfort now, not when the timing was so delicate. Instead, he remained silent and simply allowed Brie to savour her moment.


    Her excitement only grew.


    "You''d be surprised how much business I''ve been getting since he came onto the scene," she confessed. "The bounties¡ªso many criminals being put up for capture! I was actually thinking about opening a second collection office alongside the original!"


    Suddenly, a small blur darted past them. Then, a brown furry creature landed squarely on Brie''s head.


    "Surprise!" Koko chirped. "You''re not playing favourites again, are ya, daddy?!"


    Brie yelped, startled, her hands instinctively reaching up to steady the small creature. "What in blazes¡ª?!"


    The suddenness of it all turned into a delightful wrestling match, with Koko pulling at Brie''s hair. The little girl gleefully chimed, "I''ll have you know that I''m daddy''s favourite!"

 Chapter 212: Differently Intriguing

    Chapter 212 - Differently Intriguing


    Brie, regaining her composure, grabbed Koko by the waist and lifted her to eye level, adjusting her spectacles with serious intent.


    "What a specimen!" she remarked, with a scientific curiosity illuminating her eyes. "So nimble and feisty! I bet you''d be a fascinating subject to dissect."


    After a brief second, Koko''s expression changed.


    "Dissect?" she repeated, tilting her head. "What''s that mean?"


    Brie grinned mischievously as she answered, "It means to take things apart and see how they work."


    This caused Koko''s fluffy ears to slightly drop upon understanding what Brie meant. She recoiled slightly as her head darted toward Arthur.


    "Save me, daddy!" she squeaked, but Arthur feigned ignorance, already walking inside.


    After a moment, the group reached a secluded section. Arthur dropped to the ground, placing both palms against the earth.


    ''Forbidden jutsu: reanimation...''


    A coffin then erupted to the surface. Its lid slowly creaked open. Brie gasped, eyes wide as she beheld the sight before her¡ªa body lay within, the features ghostly and pale.


    It was the corpse of a young girl, her skin marred with purple markings on either side of her face.


    "Who''s that, daddy?" Koko piped up. "You''re not trying to play favorites again, are ya?!"


    It was no surprise that neither Koko nor Brie knew who Rin Nohara was. Rin, after all, had been dead for over ten years without leaving anything substantial behind.


    The morbid spectacle captivated Brie. She stepped closer as her heart beat with excitement.


    "My goodness," she murmured, already analyzing the corpse''s state. "How is this even possible? This body... It appears to be incredibly well-preserved despite its age."


    Arthur, calm as always, coolly replied, "It''s not an illusion. This is a dead girl I brought from her grave."


    The ritual was performed before he arrived at the collection office. Brie, however, didn''t care to know those details; her curiosity turned into unrestrained enthusiasm.


    "You''re telling me you''ve managed to¡ª" she paused, frantically adjusting her glasses. "You''ve raised the dead?"


    Koko clung to Arthur, oblivious to what the two were discussing.


    "Not raised," he clarified. "This is just a regenerative corpse made of dust I''ve brought for modifications."


    "Modifications?!" she repeated. "To what end?"


    Arthur regarded her carefully before answering, "I need her to appear a decade older than she currently looks."


    "That... could be incredibly complex. The cellular makeup is different, and¡ª"


    "Is it doable for you or not?" Arthur asked with a steady voice.


    She hesitated, finally understanding the magnitude of the challenge before her.


    She looked at him, her eyes filled with moral ambiguity as she said, "It would take a giant lab, lots of equipment, and months to process things..."


    Just then, Arthur began walking away.


    "Where are you going?" she called after him, panicking. "I was just kidding! I can do it in a couple of weeks!"


    But he didn''t even bother glancing back. His confidence irked her, but it also fueled her determination.


    "No, really! I''ve just got to¡ª" she began, scampering to catch up with him.


    Koko, watching the exchange, gestured playfully for Brie to stay away, convinced that the scientist had some ulterior motives.


    "We don''t need creepy women here!" she said, sticking out her tongue.


    "Creepy?" Brie repeated with a bemused smile. "I prefer to think of myself as a pioneer of the macabre!"


    "I dunno what that means," Koko shouted back, "but you''re still creepy!"


    Finally reaching Arthur, Brie pivoted and said, "Okay! Okay! I''ll do the modifications, but we need to discuss terms¡ªand equipment! A lab is crucial, after all!"


    Arthur, still ignoring her, walked toward an empty wall. With one push of a button, the wallpaper lifted, revealing a steel door. Then it quickly rose to reveal an amazing room inside¡ªthe laboratory that took her breath away.


    She stepped over the threshold, the sight before her overwhelming. The laboratory was a marvel¡ªsteel surfaces, organized shelves of apparatuses, and machines that would cause Isaac Newton to salivate.


    Every conceivable tool a scientist, an evil genius, and a researcher could dream of was at their fingertips. It was like innovation and madness intertwined in one room.


    "No... way," Brie stammered, clapping her hands together in disbelief. "Th... This! I''ve never seen anything like this before!"


    Arthur stepped aside to let her explore, reiterating, "How long did you say it would take you again?"


    She blinked before understanding how truly serious he was about hiring her. Her heart then pounded against her chest. Since inside, she knew that with all these materials, she could accomplish her task in days.


    Because he allowed her, she wandered deeper into the lab to further examine things.


    Each piece of equipment was a new marvel. A cutting-edge dissection table, centrifuges, and racks of preservation vials lined the walls.


    This was the kingdom of a true scientist, and she felt as if she had just stumbled upon the secrets of the universe. She couldn''t help but touch certain things.


    "If we''re to modify that girl''s body..." she said, trying to contain her excitement while using a magnifying glass. "I mean, the sheer implications of this research... You''ve unlocked new levels of science here! This could put us in the history books¡ªyou could become more than a bounty hunter! You could be a legend!"


    "Calm yourself," Arthur warned. His focus clearly wasn''t on fame. "For now, I''m only interested in the corpse."


    Brie snapped her attention back to him. She was quite confused. How could someone not want to change the world through this expansive laboratory?


    Then something registered in her head: did she even know who Arthur truly was?


    "Mind telling me your name?" she finally asked.


    "That''s not important for you to know," Koko answered, suddenly appearing over his shoulder. "And if ya call him daddy, I''ll bite you!"


    Brie let out a content sigh.


    "Fine," she conceded, "have it your way. But I''d like to start immediately, if possible."


    "Agreed," Arthur replied.


    Not a moment too soon, and Rin''s body was now on the dissection table. It became quite evident that Arthur was also going to participate in this experiment.


    The first thing he planned was to assess the corpse, something he had yet to do.


    The way that a reanimation''s body worked was that they retained their figure from the moment they died. It was a tad bit strange to comprehend since characters like Deidara completely blew themselves up. Then there were characters who more or less died of old age yet were summoned in their youth.


    Brie was spotted examining the tissue integrity and the cellular condition that made the body tick, as well as the regenerative factors Arthur had mentioned.


    Not to his surprise, the hole in which Kakashi Hatake struck Rin with the Chidori was not present.


    As they began their work, setting the stage for the impossible project ahead of them, Koko perched herself on a nearby shelf. She watched the two with amusement.


    "Is she really going to help you, daddy?" she skeptically asked. "She''s so weird!"


    Brie turned at the quip and said, "I''m not weird! I''m just... differently intrigued."


    "She is," he answered, spinning a vial that contained stem cells.


    Arthur dimmed the lights, creating an environment both clinical and a tad haunting.


    In the center of the room lay Rin''s corpse draped in white sheets. The task ahead was going to be a profound challenge and ethical quandary, one that demanded extreme precision and upkeep.


    Brie stood over the table, her brow furrowed in concentration. She adjusted her glasses for the umpteenth time, peering down at the body spread before her.


    Despite the macabre nature of her work, she felt an odd sense of reverence¡ªthe honor of taking on such a high-level task. But if Kabuto Yakushi could do it, so could she and Arthur.


    "Are you ready?" Arthur asked.


    He was standing next to her, preparing his latex gloves.


    "Yes, I am!" she replied, a bit too enthusiastically, as she grabbed a scalpel. "It''s just... a little unbelievable that we''re doing this."


    Arthur merely nodded, his gaze focused on Rin.


    Brie swallowed hard, squeezing the scalpel in her hand, as they began the work of transforming Rin''s features.


    As they were operating, Brie couldn''t help but ask, "So... how exactly do you know so much about, uh, medical ninjutsu and... biology?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His attention gleamed toward the monitors, measuring the corpse. He clearly wasn''t interested in answering questions that didn''t pertain to Rin.


    "Here," he ordered, "stretch the temporal bone. It will give her more of an adult face structure."


    She gave a dismissive sigh, truly wondering just what sort of man Arthur was.


    As they enhanced Rin''s dimensions, he drew upon his chakra and channeled it through a scalpel to gently manipulate the cells.


    Brie followed his commands, all the while marveling at his extensive knowledge.


    "How do you know all this?" she pressed again. "There aren''t many who know the anatomy of the body, just so you''re aware."


    "Practice," he replied while maintaining focus.


    "Practice?" she muttered. "You make it sound so simple."


    It was then that she took her own scalpel and began drawing it delicately over Rin''s skin. Even while Brie probed him, she was fully capable of sculpting the girl''s appearance.


    Somewhere behind them, a childlike giggle disrupted the tense atmosphere¡ªKoko. She was playfully bouncing in and out of their peripheral vision, fascinated by the bizarre operation.


    Arthur had only let her be because she would have otherwise forced herself to secretly watch.


    "Whaaaaatcha doing now, daddy?" she chirped, peering over the edge of the table. "Is she awake yet?"


    "Not so loud, Koko!" Brie demanded. "We''re working very hard here!"


    The sound of Koko''s voice grated on her nerves, but deep down, she appreciated her curiosity, especially in such an odd setting.


    "But I wanna know about this, too!" Koko protested, bouncing on her feet.


    Arthur simply ignored her, unbothered by Koko''s antics.


    "Not like I''m the one distracting her," Koko teased.


    "Go play somewhere else, Koko," Brie finally said while working on Rin.


    Koko stubbornly retorted before sticking her tongue out. The little chimp''s voice then faded into the background.


    They spent hours carefully reshaping Rin''s features.


    With each passing moment, Brie marveled at Arthur''s expertise. She followed his instructions flawlessly, watching as he manipulated the chakra flow around her tools like an artist shaping clay.


    Arthur''s scalpel cut through the underlying bone. He then made a precise incision along the biceps brachii, peeling back the fascia so cleanly it would leave real surgeons impressed. Brie leaned in closer, absorbing the excess dust.


    As he excised portions of the deltoid muscle, he set aside the layers. Next, he retrieved a vial of synthetic collagen, dabbing it sparingly across the exposed fascia. He then accurately layered in strands of synthetic dermis to create the appearance of tightness in the upper arm, mimicking the pull of age.


    The reconstructed muscle was then secured in place with tiny sutures, threading around the humerus and ensuring that every fiber aligned perfectly.


    Brie adjusted the position of the corpse, exposing the lower face. With a scalpel that Arthur chakra-enhanced for her, she began dissecting the zygomatic arch, making calculations in her head about age-related bone density loss.


    As she created a small flap, she examined the subcutaneous tissue. She injected a mix of hyaluronic acid and aged adipose cells into the cheeks, giving the corpse a better look to allow her to sculpt the contours of the face.


    That would give more emphasis to Rin''s youthful appearance.


    With a steady hand, Arthur shifted his focus to the thoracic cavity. After removing the lower ribs, he applied an artificial construct that mimicked the incline of muscle mass and strength over at least a decade.


    He placed strands of biodegradable material along the intercostal muscles, allowing them to droop slightly as he tied them off, creating the illusion of an older, more built body.

 Chapter 213: A Very Tired One

    Chapter 213 - A Very Tired One


    Meanwhile, Brie turned her attention to the hands, stripping away the superficial epidermis to better evaluate the palmar fascia. She infused the tendons of the flexor digitorum with bioengineered elastin, testing how far they could extend before giving way.


    She then manipulated each finger, adding microfibrils to thicken the skin and enhance the joint creases, imitating the wear of constant use.


    As they neared completion, Arthur revisited the face, carefully creating minor crows'' feet at the corners of the eyes and deepening the nasolabial folds. He worked the underlying orbicularis oculi with the skills of the world''s top surgeon, employing a dull needle to emphasize the age lines and texture variations of the skin.


    Brie looked over her shoulder at Arthur, nodding slightly as he finished. Their work transformed the corpse into a compelling representation of the inevitable passage of time.


    But they were far from finished.


    As Brie worked diligently on the task of stitching the organs together, she started doubting herself.


    The way the organs needed to align perfectly felt like an impossible task for her to do. Each time she tried, they drooped towards other organs and wouldn''t stay in place.


    She could feel the tension mounting in her hands and the hesitation creeping into her thoughts. She knew that her limitations as a surgeon were rapidly approaching, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Just as she opened her mouth to express her frustration, Arthur abruptly commanded her to remove her hands from the body for a moment.


    Surprised, yet compliant, Brie followed his instruction.


    In that instant, something extraordinary unfolded; she noticed a green ethereal glow emanating from his hand.


    Brie''s eyes widened as she watched, enthralled, as the lifeless body before them began to react¡ªthe dead cells were responding to the light. Each one was sticking to one another as if invisible threads were pulling them.


    Unlike traditional surgical techniques that normal doctors like her relied upon, Arthur possessed a skill that transcended mortal limitations: the healing technique.


    No longer agitated by her limitations, she moved on to the next body part¡ªthe chest.


    The breast tissues needed to be modified for accuracy. Carefully, she made an incision along the inframammary fold, slicing through the skin where the subcutaneous fat would be.


    The distinct layers peeled back, revealing the underlying glandular tissue. She noted there was hardly any elasticity¡ªmeaning Rin''s breasts were small.


    With nimble fingers, Brie massaged the breast to promote the gradual integration of synthetic silicone spheres designed to mimic the addition of volume over time. This would help make them appear a tad bigger.


    "How do double D''s work?" she said, eyeing Arthur. Arthur gave her a narrowed look, uninterested in her weird behavior. "I was just kidding..."


    As she worked, she infused the tissue with a specialized saline solution, creating a more sagging appearance that reflected age-related changes.


    A few millimeters of atrophy around the areola brought her one step closer, and she artfully adjusted the pectoralis major, reducing its fullness to create a flatter contour.


    She then focused on ensuring the skin looked appropriately thin and slightly deflated, while the retro-mammary space was skillfully compressed to re-establish an aging profile.


    After securing the layers back into place, she paused to examine her work. The breasts no longer displayed youthful pertness; they now looked like that of a woman¡ªan average cup size of B.


    Across the table, Arthur''s attention was on the hair. Rin''s hair was quite short, too short for a woman to be exact.


    It would be better to lengthen it as far as he could. And based on the supplies he brought, he could perhaps get it to shoulder length.


    He made a series of small incisions along the crown, carefully lifting the skin in a flap to expose the follicles beneath. With a specialized instrument, he extracted the remaining hair strands, knowing they would need to be replaced to emulate lost luster.


    Using a surgical tweezer, he implanted fine strands of aged synthetic hair¡ªeach strand a shade darker with no touches of grey.


    This was truly the longest part of this operation.


    Arthur arranged them in a less dense pattern consistent with natural thinning, observing how the follicles only slightly receded at the temples and crown. He then had to gently massage the scalp to ensure the new follicles were seated securely, aiming for a natural fall rather than a forced placement.


    After completing the hair restoration, he crafted small pockets of scar tissue along the edges of the incised area, replicating the gradual damage from years of hair styling and environmental exposure.


    The result was perfect.


    Brie couldn''t help but admire his work. She had been working on cadavers for years, but she had never seen anyone do what he did.


    Each detail contributed to a narrative of aging. The transformation was nearly complete; the synthesis of age and experience was now evident in almost every aspect of the body.


    After many more adjustments, fatigue began settling in on Brie. Yawning, she stretched her back and fidgeted with her gloves, conscious of the ache in her legs and how her eyelids felt heavier with each passing hour.


    "It''s time for the chakra infusion," Arthur directed, still calm as ever. "We''ll layer the chakra over the skeletal structure before we begin further manipulating the tissue."


    Brie gazed at him in awe, wondering how he maintained such a firm demeanor.


    "Don''t you ever get tired?" she gawked. "I mean, we''ve been at this for hours."


    The reminder spurred her back into action, diving back into the corpse.


    The two days passed¡ªan endless cycle of manipulation.


    Brie had actually asked for a break yesterday, going to the nearest bench to "close her eyes." It didn''t even take five minutes for her to fall asleep.


    Arthur let her be, sculpting new contours on the corpse''s frame while altering the bone density and layering in more chakra with each reconstruction.


    As Koko animatedly explored parts of the lab, she spotted the sleeping Brie and bounced on her.


    Brie jolted awake, unable to stave off her exhaustion. Then she yelled, "What the heck are you doing?!"


    "You fell asleep!" Koko squealed. "Since you''re not helping daddy, help me build something instead!"


    "No, Koko," Brie retorted. "We have important work to finish..."


    Although she said this, her eyes were clearly bloodshot, and her head began tilting to get more sleep.


    "Oh, come on!" Koko insisted, jumping up and down. "This is boring! Just stop pretending you''re a doctor and let''s play!"


    "I am a doctor," she said, resting her head again, "Just a tired one... a very tired one."


    "Hey!" Koko said, poking at her face. "Are you going back to sleep again?"


    Before she knew it, Brie was already knocked out.


    Arthur not once looked in their direction. He honestly couldn''t even hear them, too focused on ensuring this corpse''s perfection. One mistake and Rin may as well be a walking zombie with no skin.


    Another twenty-four hours passed.


    They were in the final stretch of their transformation process. Arthur and Brie worked tirelessly, manipulating muscle fibers and skin texture, defining the contours of what Rin would have become had she aged with those from her generation.


    They spent every ounce of energy layering the fine threads of chakra into the skeletal structure they had carefully renovated over the course of the past two days.


    Finally, after painstaking effort, the change was nearing completion.


    The once-girlish form began to look like that of an adult, startlingly close to the age of Kakashi, Obito, and Might Guy. Even if it wasn''t exactly their age, being just a tad younger, she could easily blend in perfectly.


    "We''re almost done!" Brie tiredly announced. She could hardly catch her breath, trying to take in the culmination of their work. "Wait until the others hear about this." Arthur looked in her direction, not needing to say a word. "I''m kidding!"


    It was then that Rin''s body began to slightly glow. Each feature they had sculpted came into being in a unique way as strands of chakra coalesced into the contours of her face, the cracks on her skin losing their intensity, morphing into a linear visage.


    They stepped back, Brie captivated by what they had accomplished. When Koko spotted the final result, even she was absorbed in wonder.


    "She looks like a princess now!" Koko exclaimed.


    Brie turned to Arthur, who merely nodded, the shadow of contentment crossing his face.


    They had sculpted a brand-new body almost from scratch, but deep down, he knew that his work was still in the initial stages.


    Why were they still at the beginning? Because Arthur''s next goal was to revive the body!


    He focused his chakra, channeling it into her body. Waves of green light spread across the corpse to analyze a complete procedure. Although they were still dead cells, he could feel the bonds had been knitted together quite nicely.


    It looked legitimate. The body would surely regenerate as they had modified it.


    He stepped back to let the last vestiges of chakra integrate into Rin''s body. Brie, still awash with excitement, turned around and looked at the ceiling.


    "Can you believe we did it?! I mean, I fell asleep at one point, but you guided me through my doubts and allowed me to create this amazing specimen! This is, without a doubt, the most incredible experiment I''ve ever been a part of!"


    Her energy was almost infectious, ready to embrace the success they had shared.


    However, as she turned to express her thoughts, she was met with a jarring sight. A long, sharp steel blade gleamed mere inches from her face.


    Panic shot through her, and she stumbled back. Her previous exuberance had evaporated in an instant. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?!" she stuttered, eyes wide with fear as she glared at Arthur.


    "I have no more use for you," he blandly stated without a hint of emotion.


    To his utter surprise, Brie inhaled deeply, steadying her breath as she calmed herself. She then adjusted her glasses with a smile and said in a soft voice, "You know, I don''t care if you kill me. I''m just happy I got to work on such an amazing experiment. The organs, the tissue, the creativity..."


    Arthur narrowed his gaze since her demeanor was unexpected.


    She had exuded a strange allure, one that was dangerously obsessed with her craft.


    "If you''re going to kill me," she continued, "please¡ªjust cut in the place you already stole from me..."


    The area she was referring to was her heart. She closed her eyes, preparing herself for the inevitable.


    ''How amusing...'' Arthur thought to himself.


    It dawned on him that Brie was truly a perverted scientist, willing to embrace death in the name of her craft. With morbid curiosity, he regarded her. This woman''s potential should not be wasted.


    When the attack never came, she opened her eyes in confusion.


    "I might still have use for you after all," Arthur said, slowly lowering his weapon.


    She blinked in surprise.


    "Really? You mean that?"


    "I never lie..."


    Without hesitation, she sprang to her feet, brushing dust off her now wrinkled clothing, and declared, "I will help with anything you need after you showed me something remarkable!"


    He turned away, redirecting his focus to perform the reanimation technique once more. The familiar groan of wood echoed through the lab as the coffin surged into view. Rin''s body then hovered inside before it closed and sank back into the void.


    Brie leaned closer, having had her residual fear covered by glee.


    "This is perfection! I''m not going back to mundane work! I want this! I don''t care if I return to the collections office; my heart lies with this kind of work¡ªunderstanding the existence of life and death!"


    Her statement was more akin to a comedic dysfunction of the situation. This strange woman stood simmering in enthusiasm at the prospect of scientific endeavor, unafraid of the grotesque and absurd intricacies of it all.

 Chapter 214: Land Of Wind

    Chapter 214 - Land Of Wind


    Still amused, Arthur stepped toward her and said, "Then turn around."


    Brie did so without hesitation while asking, "What are you planning to do?"


    "Remove your lab coat and garments beneath it," he commanded.


    There was no hesitation; Brie complied immediately, peeling away her lab coat and the garments beneath it without a shred of embarrassment.


    Arthur placed a palm against her bare back and marked her with a flying raijin mark. It didn''t matter to him if she knew what this meant or not because at the end of the day, her fate was sealed. Meaning, no matter what she did, no matter where she was, he would always know.


    After placing her clothes back on, Arthur stepped away. Koko''s inquisitive voice could still be heard while he was moving.


    "But... but... Why didn''t you kill her, daddy?" she asked, bouncing on her tiny legs, arms crossed as she displayed the childlike defiance of the situation.


    Brie shot Koko a sidelong glance. There was a smile on the woman''s face that showed an unsettling mixture of satisfaction.


    "Because I think I''m his favorite now!" she teased, relishing the unexpected connection she now held with Arthur.


    "Hey!" Koko shrieked back, indignant. "I''m the only favorite girl in daddy''s life!"


    She then gestured wildly, tail flicking in agitation. Brie crouched down to Koko''s level, her fingers interlacing affectionately.


    "Sweetheart," she said, "you may think that, but my experiences are to be envied. My only desire now is to see where ''daddy'' will take me. Wouldn''t you want to keep helping him too?"


    Koko pouted, crossing her arms defiantly: "I''m still his favorite!"


    Some time later.


    Arthur soared high above the Land of Rivers. Being this high in the sky always provided him a temporary escape from the weight of his responsibilities.


    He had left Brie and Koko behind at Sun Stream Plaza without promising when he would return.


    As he glanced down at the expanse of the country, he made a mental note of the village he would soon need to traverse: a quaint township nestled by the riverside, known for its fair trades and lumber.


    He gradually descended, landing on the outskirts just outside the old town. He then shifted his appearance, adopting the guise of an average passerby: a simple traveler with weary eyes and a worn cloak that concealed his identifications.


    There was a marketplace active with locals and merchants. His objective, however, was not to mingle among them but to gather information on the most recent caravans headed to the Land of Wind.


    The Land of Wind was described to be a vast, arid expanse characterized primarily by its many deserts and minimal rainfall. Located southwest of the Land of Fire, this region is flanked by the Land of Rivers and the country where the Hidden Rain Village is.


    Having spent so much time in this world, Arthur was more than familiar with how the Land of Wind created a unique geographical landscape that influences its socio-economic interactions with neighboring territories.


    Emerging as one of the more significant nations in the series, the Wind Country is governed by Taira Kikumoto, someone who Arthur had the pleasure of meeting during the feudal lord meeting not long ago.


    Taira was quite an obese feudal lord, donning a thin mustache above his double chin. He oversees a populace that has thrived despite the challenges posed by their harsh environment.


    The citizens that dwell in that country have adapted ingeniously to their surroundings, establishing settlements primarily around the oases scattered throughout their deserts.


    Thanks to those green pockets of plants, they serve as vital sources of water and agriculture, allowing the residents to cultivate crops and maintain a sustainable lifestyle.


    Consequently, the towns and villages that arise around water sources are not just homes but cultural havens, where traditions and local economies flourish amidst the relentless sands.


    A notable feature of this arid environment is their hidden village, the Sand Village, also known as the Village Hidden by Sand.


    As one of the principal ninja villages in the world, the Sand Village plays a crucial role in the balance of power within the shinobi nations. This village has prospered due to its desert location, which acts as a natural barrier against would-be invaders, deterred by the climate and the sandstorms that can sweep through the area.


    In addition to its culture, the Land of Wind is home to the "Devil''s Desert," a stretch where survival is not guaranteed. This landscape is integral to various historical and ceremonial events, such as when they hosted the Ch¨±nin Exams during a filler arc.


    Despite the country''s inhospitable characteristics, it has a community that strives to succeed in trade, especially with the neighboring Fire Country.


    Overcoming past conflicts, both regions have established amicable relations, allowing for the exchange of goods and culture.


    That was the location he needed to venture to. And for him to fulfill his goal, he would have to immerse himself amongst those who traveled frequently between the two lands.


    Arthur stood at the edge of Sainticide Town, a charming village belying the landscape that surrounded it. The exuberant colors of the town felt like an oasis amidst the surrounding landscape.


    This specific town was never mentioned in the story, but Arthur was quite familiar with its terrain. There were vendors mingling with the sounds of children playing. The crime rate here was even better than in the Leaf Village. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His thoughts were interrupted as he noticed a small boy darting through the crowd with a basket of dumplings. As the boy crossed Arthur, he stumbled, dropping his basket.


    "Oh no!" he said, quickly regaining his footing.


    But when he looked and didn''t see what was supposed to be scattered on the floor, he became confused. Then he gazed up to see the silhouette of a man holding his basket.


    A sense of gratitude filled the boy''s face.


    "Good save there!" he said with a smile.


    "You should be careful of the world around you," Arthur said, looking at the basket in his hand. "Tell me, what is your name?"


    "Ugh..." the boy said, unsure of whether it was safe to talk to a stranger. "My dad owns this village, and it was named after him, just in case you had any bad ideas of hurting me."


    "None at all," Arthur said, handing the boy his item.


    "Oh! Well, thanks, mister!"


    The boy then retreated into the market of waiting customers. Watching, Arthur couldn''t help but feel like he had seen that boy from somewhere. Yet he couldn''t recall exactly where.


    Thoughts returning to his objective, he looked at the harsh winds that whipped through the expanse. It made it clear that his journey wouldn''t be easy.


    Why couldn''t he just fly to the Sand Village?


    Something like that posed a risk. Unlike the other countries he had visited, the Wind Country''s environment was far too punitive to turn into smoke. He could lose his form if a sudden desert storm appeared, thus killing him in the process.


    Arthur pulled out a map and traced the lines leading toward the Sand Village. His finger glided over, pausing above the mountainous regions directly north of the town.


    While the village itself wasn''t marked on the map, he knew exactly where it was. And it was just beyond the mountains.


    The desert winds had a mind of their own, capable of carrying wayward clouds of mist away far too quickly to safely navigate. What was more was that he couldn''t use his flying raijin technique. He had his flying raijin marks to help traverse to almost any important place.


    Yet he didn''t have a single one in the Wind Country.


    So instead of turning into smoke, he would have to rely on conventional methods of travel¡ªwalking.


    After taking one last glance at Sainticide Town, he folded the map and tucked it away. Perhaps he would return here again to inquire more about that boy he saw.


    Pulling his hood further down to shield himself from the swirling grains, he steeled his resolve and pressed on.


    What exactly was so special about the area he was venturing to?


    The Sand Village, known as the Village Hidden by Sand, was described to have stood as the heart of the Land of Wind. It is also one of the prominent ninja territories within this world.


    This village plays a vital role among the Five Great Ninja Nations and possesses geographic advantages due to its location.


    From what Arthur recalled, it is placed within a fortified valley surrounded by towering cliffs.


    The village itself benefits from a natural defense system that hinders potential attackers, who would find themselves faced with sandstorms and a harsh desert climate upon advancing. The entrance to the village is limited to a narrow cleft between the cliffs, making ground assaults particularly difficult.


    The architecture within reflects its environment, with buildings constructed from clay or stucco materials that not only blend with the sandy scenery but also maintain cooler interior temperatures.


    Despite the harshness of the region, they''ve fostered a viable community and a formidable shinobi force.


    Leadership there is embodied by the Kazekage. He is regarded as the most powerful shinobi within the village, tasked with protecting its citizens and maintaining its place among the other nations¡ªmuch like all the other Kages.


    Throughout the village''s past, there have been five Kazekage, each leaving their own mark on the village''s legacy. Right now, from what Arthur remembered during his time as a feudal lord, the village didn''t have a Kazekage.


    The role itself has evolved through periods of conflict and peace, with each Kazekage navigating the complexities of diplomacy, war, and the internal struggles of their own people.


    The other players haven''t altered that area''s narrative in a negative way. That meant that Gaara, who is also the son of the previous Kazekage, would undoubtedly inherit that mantle within these upcoming years.


    Historically, that village was founded by the First Kazekage, Reto, after the Warring States Period. He united desert-dwelling ninjas under his command, laying the groundwork for what would become a powerful hidden village.


    As time passed, subsequent Kazekage sought both to strengthen their village''s military prowess and to explore various jutsu to gain an advantage in conflicts, leading to a tradition of research and development within their ranks.


    Yet, the village''s prominence does not come without its share of adversity.


    The second Kazekage initiated the examination of Jinch¨±riki, enhancing the village''s strength through the control of other entities. The infamous Third Kazekage further advanced this legacy, reputedly becoming the strongest leader in the village''s history by utilizing techniques inspired by the One-Tail beast.


    However, the recurring theme of tragedy surrounded the Kazekage title, with many leaders facing untimely deaths at the hands of enemies or betrayal.


    Truth be told, this was perhaps the least among all the five nations.


    If Arthur were to rank which country had the best economy, population, and military force by just their hidden villages alone, in order from greatest to least, it would be the Leaf Village, the Cloud Village, the Stone Village, the Mist Village, and lastly, the Sand Village.


    During unrestrained periods, such as the Second Shinobi World War, the Sand Village experienced numerous challenges that tested its strength and resolve. The village''s relationship with the Stone Village, for example, was strained due to ongoing hostilities.


    Throughout these conflicts, the Sand relied heavily on its ingenuity, creating alliances and forming specialized forces like the Puppet Brigade to enhance its combat capabilities.


    The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, attempted to adapt to changing times by sealing the One-Tail into his son, Gaara, with the expectation that he would become a powerful weapon for the village. However, the challenges of controlling such a beast proved difficult, leading to the psychotic tendencies during Gaara''s early years.


    It was only through harsh lessons and repeated assassination attempts that Gaara learned to harness this power, ultimately transforming into the protector of the village after meeting Naruto.


    In the original story, as Gaara advanced into adulthood, he became the Sand Village''s fifth Kazekage. His leadership brought about a new era of cooperation and peace with the allied villages, particularly with the Leaf Village.


    This collaboration proved crucial during the various threats faced by the shinobi world, including the Akatsuki.


    Gaara''s role has continued to evolve, marked by significant events in this world''s narrative, such as the formation of the Allied Shinobi Forces to combat larger threats.


    Under his guidance, the Sand has not only asserted its position among the great nations but also reinforced the ideals of unity, honor, and strength for the new generations.


    Things would surely change for that country now that Arthur was in the picture.

 Chapter 215: Psalms 23

    Chapter 215 - Psalms 23


    The sun blazed overhead as Arthur pressed on.


    Some time ago, the Sand made a public apology to the Leaf Village leaders that seemed quite sincere. It was due to the failed invasion that, while they relayed the matter to the Leaf, they never participated in.


    They had believed it would have never happened, going as far as withdrawing from the Ch¨±nin Exams to save face.


    The Leaf, of course, deemed their apology sincere and didn''t fault them on their decision. If anything, the Leaf could have turned the table and invaded them since they were without a Kage. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All those events that transpired were only tales of valor from those wishing to play hero¡ªthe players.


    The hot wind continued to whip through the sand as Arthur walked. He surveyed the vast horizon, wondering if he would soon spot the cliffs that concealed the village from outsiders. His footfalls were steady, crunching in the shifting sands with each stride westward.


    Although the landscape was monotonous, he understood his location. The craggy hills would signal he was close.


    The sun beat down mercilessly against the parched earth. Sweat trickled down his temples, but he didn''t wipe it away. His face remained impassive as he moved with a deliberate, almost mechanical gait.


    When the winds weren''t violently rushing across his cloak, all that could be heard was his footsteps echoing faintly in the oppressive silence.


    The desert stretched like an endless sea of sand dunes. Not a single blade of grass dared to break the monotony of the beige expanse. The air, thick with heat, distorted the distant horizon, making it seem like he was moving.


    Arthur continued his journey, his eyes fixed on the distance. Thirst gnawed at his throat, but he ignored it, pressing on. He knew an oasis lay ahead, so there was no need to think about water.


    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the sand, the air began to cool.


    Arthur eventually found a small, sheltered alcove beneath a rock formation and settled down for the night.


    The stars, brilliant and numerous, twinkled above him, offering a celestial counterpoint to the harshness of the day. It was times like these, when he wasn''t in the city or thinking about his entrapment in this world, that he could find rest.


    He recalled the words of the holy scriptures, "He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name''s sake." (Psalm 23:2-3)


    The promise of peace and restoration in the lord was all that he had and all that he needed.


    The next morning, the sun rose again. The heat returned with a vengeance, but Arthur continued his journey without complaints.


    It would have been smarter to move during the night, but moving during the day is generally safer due to increased visibility, making navigation easier and reducing the risk of unseen hazards.


    Landmarks are also more easily spotted during daylight hours, aiding in maintaining course and avoiding getting lost. While daytime heat is a concern, the body could better regulate its temperature while the sun was out, allowing for shade-seeking and rest during the hottest periods.


    Additionally, many desert animals are nocturnal, increasing the risk of encounters with potentially dangerous creatures during nighttime travel. Arthur''s chakra would need to be conserved in case an enemy unexpectedly came.


    He moved with the same pace, focused solely on the task at hand. Days turned into nights, and nights into days. He traversed the terrain, his body adapting to the harsh conditions more effectively than most.


    His water reserves had long been diminished. But he didn''t mind. He knew that reaching the Sand Village was paramount, and that if he were to continue surviving in this world, he would need to venture there.


    On the fourth day, a mirage materialized on the horizon. As he drew closer, the mirage resolved itself¡ªan oasis, an island in the sea of sand.


    Palm trees swayed in the breeze. A crystal-clear pool, fed by a hidden spring, reflected the sky.


    Arthur calmly reached the oasis. He knelt beside the pool, thanked God, cupped his hands, and drank deeply of the cool water.


    Afterwards, several hours passed, and just as he was beginning to question his sense of direction, the earth began to rise into towering rock formations that framed an entrance to a narrow valley.


    He had arrived.


    The cliffs overlooked the entrance that led to the Sand Village. He paused, activating his Tamashii for any signs. But the desert was silent save for the mournful winds.


    From a distance, the entrance looked like some mouth ready to swallow anything attempting to enter. It truly looked like what he remembered.


    Many fans would gawk at this area. And many of them were right in how overly sandy this place was. Some would go as far as wishing to dwell here.


    But Arthur had no desire of being detained; he was here for knowledge.


    He continued to assess the area, looking for any potential threats. There, he spotted a pair of guards near the entrance, their uniforms blending into the sandy landscape.


    Those were undoubtedly Sand shinobi based on their flak jackets, the standard brownish beige color many of them wore. They were alert but also bore the weariness of long hours in the sun.


    Because the winds here were tolerable, Arthur would have no problem turning into smoke. Notwithstanding, there were a variety of ways he could infiltrate this village. The best way, however, was the subtle one.


    He moved lightly, adjusting the folds of his cloak to mix in with the shadows cast by the cliffs. The guards shifted slightly, allowing him just the sliver of opportunity he needed. Sliding to the closed-off entrance, he quickly turned himself into smoke and slipped right through without being seen.


    Next, he ventured into the narrow passageway of the valley. After a few paces, he was finally inside the famous Sand Village.


    The scene before him was one to marvel at. The village opened up into a collection of clay buildings, adorned with various patterns that showcased their history.


    It wasn''t as colorful as the Leaf Village or as saturated as the Mist Village, but it held its merits of being more than inhabitable.


    The air here was also manageable. And despite the harshness of their environment outside, this village had a clear cultivated beauty to it.


    To think something like this could exist within the desolate sands he had just traversed.


    Arthur continued to move quietly, taking in the sights as he made his way deeper into the village. He weaved through the citizens, going unnoticed and unfazed by their bustling ways.


    Then he heard the distant clang of metal on metal. Clearly, that was their student from their academy.


    He remained methodical, absorbing every detail as he moved deeper. Although he was entirely focused on his own objectives, he couldn''t help but try to understand the difference between the harsh desert landscape and this calm scene.


    As he scanned the surroundings with his Tamashii, he recognized many familiar faces¡ªBaki and other Sand elders were present; they were currently in a meeting about leadership.


    There was a sense of rejuvenation among the citizens, something that was likely dread once they heard the news that their Kage had died. It almost felt like they all shared a sense of relief that emerged after the turmoil of the failed invasion.


    Still, there was no sign of the Sand Siblings. Perhaps they were outside the village, training, or in a different location altogether.


    Just as these thoughts filled his mind, he came to a sudden halt, sensing something¡ªa familiar presence. It was Shira.


    Interested, Arthur recalled their last encounter during the tournament. Shira had fought well, but in the end, he had been defeated by Neji. It was quite the impressive performance considering that neither party used any enhancement or chakra-based techniques.


    Observing the faint tremors in the air, Arthur noticed Shira exerting his might not too far from the outskirts of the village.


    There was something interesting about Arthur that most couldn''t yet fully comprehend: his strength level. Throughout the many battles and training sessions he''d undergone, not all of them were able to accurately determine what his overall rank was.


    He surely wasn''t any s-ranked ninja, yet he possessed many techniques to classify him in that category. And while he had a special Sage Mode, that did not mean his base form matched that prowess.


    Characters like Itachi could match the speed of Naruto in his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. Then there was Madara, who could easily trump Naruto''s Sage-Enhanced Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.


    The day had just begun, meaning Arthur had more than enough time to spare and test his skills.


    He slipped out of the crowd and made his way toward the sound of stone being pulverized beneath Shira''s fists. He arrived to find the young fighter engaged in an intense training regimen, unleashing punches against massive boulders, causing the debris to fly in all directions.


    If Arthur were to guess, Shira''s skill level was better than a Ch¨±nin''s. While it wouldn''t be enough to bring out the best in Arthur, like how Lars did, the still-Genin could help Arthur compare his strength against those at Shira''s level.


    "Alright, warm-up''s over," Shira declared to himself, his brow glistening with sweat.


    Arthur glanced around to ensure they were alone; he had little desire for an unexpected audience. Deeming the coast clear, he performed the transformation technique.


    Just as he took a step closer to engage Shira, the sound of dust crunching beneath his foot caught Shira''s attention.


    Turning around, Shira''s eyes widened upon recognizing the figure.


    "Wait, I know you!" he exclaimed, visibly caught off guard. "You''re Hoshikaze from the tournament!"


    Arthur slightly inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    He had become somewhat of a name in the ninja world after winning the tournament, and that recognition was growing in these regions as well.


    "I see you''ve been training hard, Shira," he remarked. All traces of arrogance slipped from Shira''s demeanor as he nodded, but Arthur continued, "Still, you are lacking. You rely too heavily on your brute strength."


    Shira''s brows furrowed as he lowered his head, understanding the weight of Arthur''s words. The boy clearly had questions to ask, but the duty of desiring to be a shinobi exceeded his resolve.


    "I know," he quietly replied, accepting the criticism. "That''s why I''ve been working tirelessly on perfecting my taijutsu. I won''t let my abilities hold me back."


    This was to be expected after he had lost against Neji, vowing to continue getting stronger. He would have honestly already gotten stronger and might have contributed greatly if his character was expanded on.


    But at the end of the day, he was still just a filler character.


    Arthur observed him closely, noting the newfound confidence in his physique.


    "I can see that your muscle density has improved since we last met," he offered.


    It was true; Shira''s efforts in honing his physical combat were commendable, especially in a world where so much focus was placed on flashy jutsu and other ninja techniques.


    Shira smiled at the validation.


    "Thanks! It means a lot coming from you." He paused, then curiously asked, "What brings you to the Sand Village?"


    "Merely traveling," Arthur said in a calm tone. "I happened to sense a strong presence nearby and followed it."


    The compliment made Shira blush slightly, a reaction Arthur found amusing. It was clear that Shira revered him as a worthy fighter.


    "I''m flattered," the boy said with an awkward grin. "I''d like to think I''m alright and only good at taijutsu."


    "Is that so?" Arthur pondered. "Then would you like to test your taijutsu on me?"


    "Wait!" Shira responded, unable to contain his enthusiasm. "Are you serious? I mean, I wouldn''t mind if that''s okay."


    What he truly wanted to do was bow himself and express how amazing it would be. The invitation of training with someone as great as "Hoshikaze" was not something most would pass up.

 Chapter 216: Still Unbeatable

    Chapter 216 - Still Unbeatable


    The two moved to a more spacious clearing, far from the prying eyes of those who might disrupt their focus.


    Once they reached the clearing, Arthur stood a few yards apart from Shira. Shira looked contemplative and asked, "Are you going to remove your blindfold, Mr. Hoshikaze?"


    "There''s no need..." Arthur replied as the wind brushed past.


    Shira found himself slightly disheartened by the response. He had expected that such a skilled fighter would want to demonstrate his full ability.


    "Fine," he declared, "but I''m not going to hold back!"


    Without warning, Shira lunged forward, intent on landing a high kick that would surely knock anyone else off their feet. But as he approached with explosive speed, he stopped just inches from Arthur''s face.


    The sudden halt left the boy feeling confused.


    "Why didn''t you move?" he incredulously asked, lowering his legs back to the ground.


    Arthur remained calm, standing as still as a statue, and simply replied, "I knew you wouldn''t attack..."


    Shira''s brow furrowed in disbelief. "How is that possible?"


    Was Arthur even using his Tamashii? For the sake of his training exercise, he wasn''t!


    "Your movements had an unmistakable quality," Arthur explained. "The wind shifted as you prepared your kick. Then it slowed just before you struck; I presumed you were only testing your reach."


    Shira''s eyes widened. He hadn''t even noticed that shift himself!


    "You mean to say you were reading my movements while wearing that blindfold?" he wondered with a confident smirk. "You''re unbelievable, you know that... Well, since you hear the wind, I''ll put a stop to that real quick."


    Taking a deep, steadying breath, Shira focused his chakra, enveloping himself in a cloak that would render his movements silent.


    That was the "Silent Fist" technique, a fighting style he had honed into something special, akin to the feathers of an owl, which concealed his presence and made his strikes unpredictable.


    It was also the same technique he had used against Rock Lee during the Ch¨±nin Exams a couple of years from now.


    Shira, who knew neither how to perform genjutsu nor ninjutsu, still understood how to control his chakra to perform chakra-based moves like those. He was, in a sense, a carbon copy of Rock Lee, putting disgrace to the latter character.


    Lee, too, had brought disgrace to the character he was modeled after¡ªBruce Lee. Both Naruto characters were fit to measure Arthur''s strength.


    "Alright, this time is for real!" Shira shouted before he lunged forward with a punch aimed directly at Arthur''s face.


    To Shira''s astonishment, Arthur dodged effortlessly, slipping to the side as if he had anticipated the attack long before it began. Not deterred, Shira tried again, aiming for another punch, only for Arthur to evade once more with fluid grace.


    Frustration welled within him, but he remained focused; this was a chance to test his own growth.


    Shira aimed a kick at Arthur''s legs, intending to sweep him off balance. Yet again, Arthur stepped back at the last possible moment. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shira started to become doubtful¡ªwas his technique failing him?


    "What''s the matter?" Arthur questioned with a calm tone. "You stopped attacking..."


    "I haven''t even started!" Shira defiantly replied.


    Yet the moment he spoke, Arthur seized the opportunity. With one graceful movement, he closed the distance, lunging at Shira.


    Caught off guard, Shira was forced onto his heels, barely managing to block Arthur''s first strike with his forearm. The power behind the blow was startling; Arthur was as fierce as any opponent Shira had faced before, despite his calm demeanor.


    Shira instinctively reached to grab Arthur''s wrist, but Arthur easily pulled away from his grip and retaliated with a swift kick to Shira''s abdomen.


    The impact sent Shira careening backward as saliva splattered onto the ground. He landed roughly thirty feet away, momentarily dazed and breathless.


    As he recovered, he wiped the saliva from his lips, still reeling from the intensity of the blow. He was well aware that he needed to step up his game, but to think the level of skill was that great.


    And he had another question in mind: just what the heck was Arthur''s fighting style?


    There was only one way to find out¡ªShira had to keep attacking.


    He charged in again, throwing a wild punch, fueled by adrenaline. Just as he believed he would connect, Arthur ducked under it, evading effortlessly. Seizing the moment, Shira spun instinctively to follow through with a backhand strike¡ªbut again, Arthur was absent from the hit, sidestepping at the last second.


    Now on high alert, Shira used the momentum from his spin to launch a kick. This time, his foot connected squarely with Arthur''s side, creating a booming impact that shot through the clearing.


    Shira stood there momentarily satisfied, believing he had finally landed a solid hit. His smirk grew until he noticed that Arthur hadn''t even budged.


    The stoic figure before Shira seemed entirely unfazed by the strength of the blow.


    Arthur then took a fraction of a second to glance in Shira''s direction before calmly stating, "Now I understand..."


    The boy''s expression shifted from triumph to bewilderment. What had Arthur understood? Was he mocking him?


    After gaining some space, he became curious.


    "Are you talking about my technique?" he wondered. Then clarity struck him. "No... I see what you''re doing: since you can''t hear my movements, you''re waiting until the last split second that I connect for you to feel before dodging."


    Just like all the other genius fighters in this world, Shira didn''t fall short; he was right.


    Arthur by no means could see with the blindfold on. For him to dodge an attack against someone who was capable of muting their sounds, he had to rely on his other sense¡ªtouch.


    "That''s a neat trick," Shira commented, "but it won''t work against combos."


    That was a fair statement to make, for that was how Shira managed to land that last hit.


    Arthur scoffed lightly. This made Shira narrow his eyes at the dismissive tone. How could Arthur think that was all there was to it?


    With determination, Shira charged forward again. He aimed for a strike, but Arthur effortlessly palmed away Shira''s fist, leaving him surprised and unsettled by the smoothness of the move. Switching gears, Shira attempted another punch, only for Arthur to sidestep, blocking it with casual grace.


    Something was off.


    Frustrated but undeterred, Shira continued pressing forward, raising his leg high to bring it down on Arthur, who simply deflected it away. Shira staggered back, now unsure. Arthur then closed the space, launching a jump kick that connected squarely with Shira''s abdomen once more.


    The force of the kick was overwhelming, and Shira was propelled backward, struggling for breath. Before he could regain his ground, Arthur wasn''t done; as the two landed, he raised his other leg, aiming down on Shira''s shoulder.


    Instinctively, Shira was forced to let go of Arthur''s first kick and block the second with both arms. The sudden impact made him stagger even further.


    Arthur''s strength was undeniably formidable; it was as if he was feeding off Shira''s momentum, spinning and twisting with a kinetic elegance the boy had never encountered before.


    Shira watched as Arthur bounced off his defense, spinning away purposefully. The boy followed suit, lunging in for two straightforward swings, both of which narrowly missed. Arthur swiftly countered with a kick that Shira anticipated but couldn''t evade completely.


    He barely managed to dodge; the gust of wind sent by Arthur''s kick ruffled his hair.


    Not letting up, Arthur executed a double front flip, driving his leg down towards Shira''s head. The ground beneath him cracked with the force of the blow as Shira narrowly eluded it, only inches from getting hit.


    Now the boy was certain¡ªArthur''s movements were changing, evolving with each interaction. It was as if the more this fight continued, the less of a chance Shira was going to have to do anything.


    He took a moment to breathe, analyzing things thus far. He could tell Arthur had begun to adapt and increase his speed. It was unnerving, leaving the boy feeling as though he were fighting against an untouchable warrior.


    The inexorable calmness of Arthur''s approach also made him feel weary.


    How Arthur fought wasn''t just through mere flinging of the limbs but also through psychological warfare. Although he hadn''t said much, his movements alone were enough to deter opponents.


    Determined not to lose ground, Shira steeled himself and charged at Arthur once more. This time, he focused on diverting his attacks, mixing in feints and strikes to keep Arthur guessing.


    He unleashed a series of rapid punches. But Arthur was still in control.


    He blocked, sidestepped, and evaded, his movements deftly crafted, continuing to read Shira''s patterns without breaking a sweat.


    The boy felt the frustration mounting, but he gritted his teeth and channeled it into his strikes, throwing all his weight behind a left hook.


    Just as he thought he had him, Arthur ducked beneath it, dodging with seemingly effortless grace.


    Shira had to figure a way to change tactics. Emulating a boxer, he stepped back, but Arthur pursued him, never giving him time to recover.


    Just as Shira felt the tide of battle could shift in his favor, Arthur executed a swift change of direction, throwing a jab that caught Shira completely off-guard. It landed against his cheek, sending him spinning away from the impact.


    Recovering, Shira righted himself, tasting blood in his mouth. Although he was angry, he wouldn''t let Arthur''s nonchalance deter him.


    Their exchange continued in the same manner for over half an hour.


    Shira stood at the center of the clearing, breathing heavily. The tension of the fight was still evident, and he couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that something was elusive in his approach against Arthur.


    The way he had evaded every one of Shira''s strikes was not by chance. There was skill behind those calm, calculated dodges¡ªa knowledge that went beyond the physicality of taijutsu.


    Shira felt his instincts twisting; he knew his Silent Fist technique was effective, yet it felt as though Arthur saw right through it. The boy simply couldn''t understand how his opponent was reacting so accurately to his movements.


    Was Arthur perhaps cheating by using chakra or activating his Tamashii? Not even close.


    Shira had respected Arthur from the first day he saw him, but now he was beginning to understand just how formidable his opponent really was.


    The meaning behind Arthur''s previous words, "Now I understand," finally registered in Shira''s mind: Arthur''s still unbeatable!


    Aware of Shira''s quiet frustration, Arthur believed his early deduction before entering this sparring session was correct; he was keenly aware that Shira would most likely presume that his last-second dodges were intentional.


    What Shira didn''t know was that Arthur was utilizing two techniques, both of which were strictly related to natural fighting: vibrational changes and non-visual perception.


    Vibrational changes allowed him to detect even the subtlest shifts in the air as Shira moved, even if his footsteps were silent. Each motion displaced air and created faint vibrations¡ªtiny pressure changes that a highly trained shinobi could pick up on, especially with their heightened senses.


    Perhaps if the Silent Fist technique spanned a larger range, then Shira would have more of a chance. But that technique only cloaked a short distance around the user.


    The second technique, non-visual perception, was a method wherein Arthur relied on sounds and other non-visual cues for his combat effectiveness. Being blindfolded enhanced these senses, allowing him to detect Shira''s movements with acute awareness.


    The only way to combat the latter was if Shira either remained still or was airborne. But even in the air, he would emit a vibrational change.


    For someone like Arthur, adept in the intricacies of chakra manipulation, the fight was not merely a battle of strength but one of awareness, intuition, and strategic exploitation of his opponent''s psyche.


    Fighting Arthur, Shira would discover, was an entirely new level of danger because he was always several steps ahead.

 Chapter 217: Eldest Sibling

    Chapter 217 - Eldest Sibling


    "Why not use the first activation?" Arthur challenged.


    Shira blinked, confused at first. But then the memories flooded back¡ªhe had attempted to use this technique during the tournament, and Arthur had witnessed it firsthand. Little did he know, Arthur knew all of the boy''s techniques.


    Shira accepted the challenge.


    If he could remove his mental inhibitions, it would release him from the self-imposed restrictions in his mind.


    As such, he activated the technique, mentally shedding his limitations. His senses heightened, and in that moment, he felt ready.


    Filled with adrenaline, he rushed toward Arthur. Arthur, anticipating the rush, remained calm.


    The boy went in for several rapid jabs, forcing Arthur to move in unexpected ways. Now the fight had shifted to match the challenge head-on.


    But rather than become flustered, Arthur adopted a unique fighting stance, lowering himself close to the ground as he placed both hands down.


    To Shira''s astonishment, Arthur spun himself in a fluid motion, launching a kick that sent Shira flying backward. It was a movement that seemed almost breakdancing-like in its execution, perplexing and innovative.


    Undeterred, Shira recovered quickly, narrowing his eyes at Arthur before charging at him again.


    But Arthur was no longer standing still; he was constantly shifting, moving with a rhythm that was both mesmerizing and bewildering.


    Shira aimed a kick, only for Arthur to deftly backflip away in a way that seemed to defy imagination.


    Shira continued his attack, launching a high spin kick aimed directly at Arthur''s head. But Arthur leapt over the strike, flipping mid-air in a demonstration of agility that stunned Shira.


    Arthur landed gracefully on his feet, and with each encounter, he showcased a blend of taijutsu that mirrored breakdancing techniques.


    He spun, rolled, and flowed between Shira''s attacks, keeping the younger ninja off-balance. Each movement was premeditated yet fluid, a spectacle that turned the onslaught into a living dance on the field.


    "That can''t be all you have," Arthur tauntingly called out.


    With gritted teeth, Shira refocused. He couldn''t afford to falter against such a skilled opponent.


    He charged again, combining a quick jab followed by a low sweep aimed at Arthur''s legs. But Arthur anticipated the move, shifting his weight and spinning low to evade the sweep, then pushing off the ground into a spectacular back handspring that sent him several feet away.


    This was almost maddening to the boy, who felt his confidence finally wane. He lay there flat on the floor, wondering how it was possible for someone to move like that.


    For a child like him to even hope to achieve that level of skill would take decades!


    The terrifying thing was that Arthur was not limited to this breakdancing-like fighting style; he had other methods of fighting that would leave true martial artists awed¡ªall of which could be infused with chakra.


    After standing up, Shira finally paused before falling to one knee pressed against the ground. Breathing became harder as he struggled to collect himself. Sweat dripped from his brow, and the weight of fatigue settled on his shoulders.


    Despite his exhaustion, he didn''t want this fight to end. For once, he had found a more than worthy opponent to help him get stronger.


    The thought of things ending here caused him to feel frustrated, looking at the ground in disappointment.


    He was prepared to activate up to the fifth activation, yet, to his surprise, he heard, "I''m done." Looking up, he saw Arthur flexing his fingers close to his face with a calm conviction. "I got what I came here for."


    Shira''s eyes widened in disbelief. How could he be done?


    "Wait, what?" Shira exclaimed. "But I can still fight! And you didn''t even break a sweat!"


    The boy was right. While he had given it everything he had, his opponent hadn''t shown a single sign of exertion.


    Arthur didn''t respond immediately. He kept flexing his fingers, examining them carefully. After a thoughtful pause, he lowered his hand, looked in Shira''s direction, and said, "You''re too weak to bring out the best in me."


    The bluntness of his words hit Shira hard, causing the boy''s eyes to widen in shock. His heart sank, and he instinctively lowered his head in disgrace, not having expected such a verbal response.


    He felt hurt, embarrassed, and also a tad frustrated. Not at Arthur, but at himself.


    Arthur turned and began to walk away, not at all concerned for Shira''s pitiful spirit.


    "Wait!" the boy suddenly called out, rising to his feet. Arthur paused, keeping his back turned. "I¡ªI''m going to train harder! I won''t disappoint you again!"


    What shocked Shira next was Arthur looking over his shoulder with a smirk that promised the two would surely meet again. And in that fleeting moment, the boy understood why Arthur had come.


    The moment was gone, and Arthur continued walking, retreating back toward the Sand Village.


    As he moved away, he couldn''t help but analyze the little training session. In truth, Shira wasn''t all that weak, despite what Arthur had said. Arthur understood the boy''s potential better than anyone in this world.


    That same potential was raw and just waiting to be refined. It was clear the young ninja had the drive to improve, the sort of stubborn determination that promised growth. But for him to be of any use to a man like Arthur, that boy''s mindset needed to be changed.


    And who was Arthur not to have secretly planted something in Shira during their exchange?


    The thought lingered in Arthur''s mind, but then came to an abrupt stop¡ªsomeone was watching him. He instinctively activated his Tamashii and noticed atop the rugged mountains, a figure lurked on the rocky terrain.


    The figure wasn''t trying to hide or do any of the sort. And because Arthur was training without his Tamashii and with a blindfold, he hadn''t noticed them. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He remained still, seeing that the figure was rapidly approaching his direction. She showed no hostile intent and seemed more charmed than anything.


    "Mind if I have a word?" a smooth female voice called out after arriving.


    He recognized her the moment he activated his Kekkei Genkai: a girl with sandy blonde hair styled into four pigtails¡ªTemari, Gaara''s older sister.


    Temari was written to have been a focal character. Originating from this village, she was born into the Kazekage''s family as the eldest of the Three Sand Siblings.


    Being the daughter of the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, she was marked by her significant lineage, which includes her younger brothers, Gaara and Kankur¨­. Despite her prestigious heritage, she faced challenges in forming friendships during her childhood due to her family''s status, leading her to have a somewhat isolated time.


    The last time Arthur saw her, she had received a horrendous beatdown by Jasper, who had surprised a lot of people after activating the fourth gate and claiming the victory.


    Granted, the fight was heavily one-sided. So much so that Temari was taken straight to the hospital.


    Little had Arthur known, she had developed a strong distaste for Leaf shinobi since Jasper had called her an "ugly whore."


    Temari''s personality was characterized by her pragmatism, stoicism, and bluntness. She was also known for her straightforwardness and ability to express her thoughts, qualities that she later passed on to her son, Shikadai.


    Initially, she exhibited a cruel streak, especially evident when she coldly dismissed the fate of enemies during the battle sequences in which she was involved. Quite the irony considering what she went through in the Ch¨±nin Exams.


    And from the looks of it, her physical wounds seemed to have recovered. Who knows how she felt emotionally?


    "You''re Temari, am I right?" Arthur asked, feigning ignorance.


    Temari blinked, a tad surprised someone not from this village recognized her. The real question was if she recognized him.


    She stood there, her fan resting as she explained, "Yeah, I''m Temari. I just returned from a mission and saw... well... whatever ''that'' was. You two were really going at it."


    Arthur remained silent. It was an instinctive reaction, a way to regulate the unease her presence stirred in him.


    "I''ve never seen a shinobi move like that before," she continued. "I can''t say I''ve ever even met someone with those skills either..."


    Instead of engaging, he simply maintained his impassive demeanor. Temari''s probing didn''t sit right with him, so he silently nodded to show his appreciation.


    She seemed genuinely impressed, which was only a little unusual.


    Temari then shifted her stance, frustration showing in her posture as she said, "Listen, I know this might sound forward, but I''d like for you to train my brother, Gaara."


    For a moment, Arthur considered the implication of her request. Training the soon-to-be Kazekage would undoubtedly place him closer to the heart of the Sand Village, allowing for insights that could be advantageous to his later missions.


    Yet, there was a significant risk involved. His presence had already been made known¡ªa fact that weighed on his decision-making. Being seen by someone of Temari''s stature was troublesome enough.


    From what he knew of her, she valued peace and acted as a mediator between warring parties, particularly throughout the narrative''s progression toward politics.


    Not as if this part was important, but she had somehow been the only character to land a hit on Madara Uchiha when all one hundred or so ninjas were embarrassingly taken down.


    That just relates to how somewhat reliable her long-range techniques are. Throughout the series, she had also evolved from a Genin to a J¨­nin and eventually served as a respected figure in her village''s military.


    A significant aspect of her development was her close relationship with Shikamaru Nara. Those two were supposed to get married and bear a child. The key words there were "supposed to."


    Arthur simply didn''t want additional threats to his cover.


    As tempting as the offer was, he also had no desire to train Gaara¡ªor to be drawn further into their political machinations than he already had been.


    "An interesting offer," he coolly replied, "but I think your brother would benefit from training with someone else."


    Temari studied him for a moment, her brow furrowing slightly as she said, "I understand if I''ve offended you. I just thought¡ª"


    "Maybe Shira would be a better fit," he interjected. "If you''re wondering who he is, he''s the boy you saw me sparring with..."


    This caught Temari''s interest.


    "Are you really recommending him?" she asked, still a tad surprised.


    Arthur nodded. In truth, those two, Gaara and Shira, had had brief training sessions during the filler arcs. It could have been an authentic story, but it was merely sprinkles of character development that didn''t contribute to anything except explain what happened during their time skip.


    Shira had potential, and a partnership with someone like Gaara could only elevate his capabilities.


    Temari sighed, eventually offering a smile that softened her expression.


    "I suppose I should have seen that coming," she admitted.


    Arthur remained impassive. She was earnest, exactly as she was originally portrayed.


    "I appreciate you at least hearing me out," she concluded with a slight nod. "Where are you from anyway?"


    "Temari," he began, "your brother is strong. See that he becomes a fitting Kage..."


    That response was unexpected, despite him having ignored her question. All she could do was say thank you as he turned to leave.


    She did the same. But after taking one step, she paused, having remembered something.


    "Oh, wait. There''s something I meant to ask you." She spun around but was surprised when no one was present. "Seems I''ll have to catch him another time, I guess."


    As she shook her head, thin smoke seeped from the inner folds of her fan, a detail that would have gone unnoticed by anyone without keen eyes.


    However, to those in the know, that smoke left behind the remnants of a teleportation technique within her fan. It was discreet and inside the fan itself, an area that was impossible to reach even if the fan was dismantled.


    After successfully slipping out, he observed her walking away without knowing what had transpired.

 Chapter 218: Puppet Brigade

    Chapter 218 - Puppet Brigade


    It was now time for him to acquire the thing he had initially come here for. As such, he ventured toward the one place he knew he would find it: the Kazekage''s manor.


    Almost every village had forbidden scrolls that were said to hold secret techniques. Most villages, like the Leaf, had their own secrets, but the Kazekage''s manor was particularly intriguing, housing valuable scrolls rarely seen by the eyes of common shinobi.


    As he approached the manor, he secretly transformed himself into smoke again and glided through the cracks in the manor''s fa?ade, slipping past the guards who stood watch, unaware.


    Once inside, he made his way down their grand hallway and navigated through the corridors until he found a room marked by an ornate door that was slightly ajar.


    As he snuck inside, he could already smell dust and neglect. Nobody had been here for what looked like years¡ªevidenced by the thick layer of dust covering the shelves.


    This was good, as it would help him continue his infiltration; fewer eyes meant fewer risks.


    Careful not to disturb the layers of dust, he reverted to his physical form and scanned the room. Various scrolls and books were neatly arranged, but the years had weathered them poorly.


    A quick glance showed that the contents had likely remained unstudied for too long. Using his Tamashii, he read the information contained within the scrolls without physically handling them. Most of what he saw was either useless or not jutsu-related. If they were, they mainly dealt with how to create puppets.


    Things like that wouldn''t serve Arthur well in the long run. The art of puppetry was easy to learn and also easy to defeat.


    He sifted through topics ranging from the acquisition of the One-Tails, Shukaku, to techniques once wielded by past Kazekages. Gold dust manipulation, magnetic jutsu¡ªthere were myriad skills detailed in those dusty scrolls.


    Some were tantalizingly close to the power he sought, but to even gain such abilities would take years, even decades, of training.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes after being unable to locate what he needed. He had come here searching for one thing and one thing only: a technique known as "One''s Own Life Reincarnation."


    This technique was created by a character named Chiyo, who was still around today. She was often referred to as "Honoured Grandmother Chiyo" and was written to have been a revered figure in this village. That was primarily due to her perfection of puppetry and poison.


    As a retired counselor of the village, she led the Puppet Brigade and was renowned not only for her combat abilities but also for her medical knowledge. She had modified puppets for enhanced battle capabilities and was instrumental in the creation of the legendary "Secret White Move: Chikamatsu''s 10 Puppets."


    Her expertise made her a vital asset during the Second Shinobi World War, where her skills in manipulating poison clashed against the medical prowess of her rival, Tsunade.


    Alongside her brother Ebiz¨­, they were known as the Honoured Siblings and each played a significant role in the village''s past. Her most notable achievement was during Gaara''s birth when she sealed the One-Tailed Shukaku into the infant to protect the village''s interests.


    This act, however, haunted her and was a source of deep regret in her later years. She hoped to atone for this by saving Gaara when he died, a desire that ultimately led to her death for using that aforementioned technique.


    Her story wouldn''t end there, as she was reanimated by Kabuto during the Fourth Ninja War¡ªsomething that essentially contradicted her emotional passing.


    But Arthur could care less about that character; he desired to know the fundamentals of said character''s forbidden technique.


    Among the techniques she developed was the one he was searching for, One''s Own Life Reincarnation, a powerful yet forbidden technique that allowed the user to transfer their life force to another, effectively sacrificing themselves to save someone else.


    Something like that was actual heresy from a Christian''s perspective, as it mocked the meaning of life and death.


    The mechanics of the technique illustrate its complexity; it requires all of the user''s chakra as a conduit during the process. When used on someone who wasn''t dead, it could restore them from fatal injuries, but it drained the user extensively.


    Chiyo''s intentions in creating this technique were deeply rooted in her familial bonds. Her wish was not merely to extend life but specifically aimed at giving souls to her grandson Sasori''s puppets, particularly those resembling his deceased parents.


    However, the deployment of such a technique reflects the broader themes of sacrifice and the moral ambiguities inherent to the shinobi way.


    This technique was pertinent to Arthur''s plans. Because with it, he could do the one thing no one ever dreamed of, that no one has ever done or could do in all of the Naruto universe: bringing back shinobi from the dead!


    It wouldn''t be simple reanimations, but those who''ve died before, returning whole and intact. And who was Arthur''s first test subject? Rin Nohara.


    Why wouldn''t he revive the one character that made the poor villain weep and neglect the world? She was, after all, one of the prime reasons that same character, Obito, changed.


    Arthur had also seen how the players and the characters of this world fancied themselves as heroes ready to rewrite fate, and it disgusted him.


    This entire franchise mocked and stole from many truths, disguising them in the form of chakra manipulation and fantasy. It was a mockery of Jesus Christ, our lord, for they attempted to play God.


    Arthur''s ideology had been shaped by a profound understanding of the metaphysical realms; he learned that it was impossible to fully raise the dead on earth. Those who attempted, relying on magic or voodoo, were simply puppets of the devil.


    Only one man had ever ascended from the grave, and that man was and is Jesus Christ. All who thought to defy death without Christ had forsaken the divine. For he knew that those who are dead in Christ shall also rise with him (Romans 6:8). sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Arthur searched diligently around the room, he found nothing related to the technique he sought. Why wasn''t anything related to it here?


    He had traversed through the desert for days and infiltrated one of the poorer parts of the world. Yet he still couldn''t find what he was looking for.


    Now was not the time to panic.


    He racked his mind, trying to remember who Chiyo was.


    ''If a scroll containing the technique isn''t here,'' he thought, ''it could only be in one place: the Puppet Brigade.''


    The Puppet Brigade was an organization within the Sand Village, active during at least the Second Shinobi World War. Known for their elite puppeteers, they were quite feared.


    Chiyo had been at the forefront of many of their advancements, including the very technique he sought. Arthur''s understanding deepened when he remembered that during wartime, the brigade wished to create a technique that would bring puppets to life, enhancing their effectiveness in combat.


    It was Chiyo who had eventually succeeded in developing what would be called One''s Own Life Reincarnation. However, the price of such power¡ªthe user''s life force in exchange¡ªwas deemed too high, and thus the technique was labeled forbidden, effectively halting any further research.


    Disbanded but not completely erased, the remnants of the Puppet Brigade''s written philosophies could still linger in the village.


    Did that mean these treasures¡ªthese secrets¡ªwere now tarnished over the years? Arthur could never believe that.


    He needed to find out. But in order to do this, he had to search every nook and cranny of the entire Sand Village itself.


    Shifting his form into smoke, he began traversing the village, looking for signs that hinted at the existence of the Puppet Brigade.


    Time slipped by, and after hours of futile searching, he found nothing but the mundane.


    Street vendors closed their stalls, and villagers locked their doors, while his frustration mounted.


    Then the thought dawned on him¡ªperhaps he was being too careful. The village had known conflict, so it wouldn''t be unusual to find references to the Brigade''s history scattered throughout.


    As another half-hour passed, he still couldn''t find anything.


    He considered the possibility of placing Chiyo in a genjutsu and compelling her to tell him where the secrets lay. However, that option seemed far too risky.


    Chiyo was an Elder¡ªno ordinary ninja¡ªand she still knew how to utilize chakra effectively herself. To capture her within a genjutsu would require complex preparations, much more than he was willing to invest in.


    On top of that, she had never once entered his sensing range, which only heightened the challenge.


    Finally, just as Arthur was ready to give up, he stumbled upon a quaint structure with the distinct signs of a library just outside of the village. The peculiar, cracked stone that bordered its entrance piqued his interest.


    Libraries weren''t typically built this way. Curious, he flew in its direction and eventually reformed himself to step inside.


    The air reeked of old paper and wax.


    He wandered the dusty aisles, skimming the titles of various works, yet none seemed to hold what he sought.


    As he made his way deeper into the library, he stumbled upon an underground passageway obscured by a thick curtain. There was no sign that anyone had come this way for many years, which only drove his intrigue further.


    ''How odd,'' he thought. ''This library has an underground section without any visible books...''


    Arthur reached what would lead him to the basement and found the door to be locked. He turned into smoke and slipped through with ease, reforming in the darkness.


    As he traversed the cobblestone path, he relied on his Tamashii to illuminate the way ahead.


    To his astonishment, when he reached the end of the passageway, he found a clandestine vault stocked with scrolls and remnants of broken-down puppets. And what was more evident was the many scratched-off symbols of the Puppet Brigade.


    Arthur wasted no time examining the scrolls.


    It was then, as he carefully unfurled one particular scroll, that his search came to an end. Inside were the details concerning the performance of the One''s Own Life Reincarnation technique!


    Reading through the scroll, he learned that the technique was simple to execute, requiring advanced chakra control.


    It was akin to performing a high-level healing technique. The user had to tap into their own chakra network and use it as an exchange to revive another body, their own vitality sacrificed to recover another.


    The notation made it clear: a certain degree of skill was necessary to pull it off; without it, the consequences could be disastrous.


    Was he going to perform it himself? No, heavens no!


    If he did, that would undoubtedly be the end of his time in this world. His longing for power and influence did not extend to foolishness.


    Instead, he envisioned something far more innovative¡ªhe had other plans brewing in the depths of his mind, plans that required precision and exact science rather than vain sacrifice.


    Arthur pulled out a blank scroll of his own, quickly entering a careful state of transference. With focus, he began copying down the transcriptions from the scroll.


    After an entire hour of immersion, he completed his task.


    As such, he rolled up his scroll and tucked it securely beneath his cloak. Inside that scroll lay the destiny that was truly set to reshape this world.


    Yet it wasn''t the scroll itself; it was the idea of the scroll, something that would allow him to break through his ambition and put him at the center of transformative events within the ninja world.


    After leaving the abandoned library, he stood against the backdrop of the moonlit village.


    Gaining the reanimation technique was one thing, but because of what he acquired today, he had truly become the only one in this world who now possessed the power to defy death!


    And it would all begin with Rin Nohara.

 Chapter 219: Ry奴zetsu

    Chapter 219 - Ry¨±zetsu


    Early morning light passed through the leaves of the trees in the Grass Village. Ry¨±zetsu woke with the sun, as was her custom. She stretched, taking a moment to appreciate the stillness of her surroundings. The serenity of the morning always brought her a feeling of calm.


    Sighing, she swung her legs over the edge of her bed and slipped into her usual Anbu attire¡ªa dark kimono-like garb that was fit for stealth. Her white mask hung casually at her side.


    As she stepped out, she sniffed the familiar scent of a food stall nearby. Today they were going to serve teriyaki chicken.


    The Village Hidden in the Grass had been her home for as long as she could remember, and she took a moment to enjoy things before heading off to work.


    As peaceful as it all seemed, her mind remained elsewhere, contemplating her duties as an Anbu¡ªa role that often required her to be vigilant.


    Being an Anbu was quite demanding. Their days began early, typically before the sun rose, and often started with physical training to keep their reflexes, stamina, and agility all in peak condition.


    Hand-to-hand combat, obstacle courses designed to test their speed and endurance, and weapon training were integral parts of this demanding regimen. They were skilled with various weaponry, from the traditional kunai and shuriken to swords and specialized tools unique to their missions.


    After their physical training, they would delve into intelligence gathering and analysis. Because they were essentially the eyes and ears of the village, they had to constantly monitor potential threats, both internal and external.


    This often involved studying enemy tactics, analyzing intelligence reports, and debriefing with other Anbu who had returned from missions.


    They would always plan their own operations, considering every detail, from infiltration routes and escape plans to the potential reactions of their targets.


    Midday often brought the most critical part of their routine: mission execution. These missions could vary wildly in nature, from high-risk assassinations and covert operations in enemy territory to protecting key personnel and maintaining internal security.


    Anbu were expected to operate with the utmost discretion, often blending into the background in their own village.


    They were to possess exceptional stealth and infiltration skills regardless of the personal cost.


    Upon returning from a mission, Anbu would participate in detailed debriefings, documenting their findings, analyzing any encounters, and extracting even more intelligence for later operations.


    Even if a member was highly talented, if they couldn''t handle debriefings well, then they would be deemed ineffective to their organization.


    Ry¨±zetsu was no different than her counterparts.


    Her evenings, like many, were dedicated to recovery and maintenance for more demanding missions. They also had to maintain their gear to prepare for the next day''s challenges.


    While the typical desk worker remained untrained, those in the military would continue undergoing their daily training. The Anbu were akin to the military.


    Maintaining secrecy was paramount for them due to how much information just one person could know. Because of that, they were trained to operate in the shadows, concealing their identities behind masks.


    And if there''s one thing Ry¨±zetsu knew about her role, it was that she was like a silent guardian of her village, operating in the shadows to protect its interests, even at great personal cost.


    Upon arriving at headquarters, she spoke briefly with her team leader, a rather authoritative figure.


    He explained that she was being dispatched on a mission to provide backup for a squad that was traveling through particularly perilous territory.


    A dangerous band of rogue shinobi had been reported in the area, and the squad deemed it prudent enough to have additional support.


    "Stay alert," he reminded her. "We can''t afford any errors. You know the stakes."


    She nodded, scanning the room for her partner. When he finally emerged¡ªtall and confident, with a relaxed demeanor¡ªshe felt a sense of ease.


    It was good to have a partner who balanced her level-headed nature with his more cavalier attitude.


    As they prepared to leave, she adjusted her green bandana, the one she wore in memory of her childhood friend Muku.


    Although the fabric was only a small piece of their shared past, it often reminded her of the responsibilities she carried, not only to herself but to him.


    "You ever gonna tell me about that bandana of yours?" her partner asked.


    "It''s special to me," she answered after fixing it. "That''s all you have to know."


    He chuckled, knowing that even after his thirtieth time asking, he wouldn''t get an answer.


    The journey to their destination took a day and a half.


    The forest gradually gave way to more rugged landscapes, and Ry¨±zetsu kept her senses keen. Yet, as they finally arrived at the meeting spot with the Grass shinobi, they found the team in high spirits.


    "We''re glad you''re here!" one of the shinobi shouted after she and her partner approached them. They had more smiles than frantic looks. "We didn''t know what we''d do if rogues caught us."


    "You mean there weren''t any attacks or ambushers?" she wondered.


    "Not that we''re aware of," their group leader answered.


    She was ready to berate them for calling for backup, but she knew that wasn''t the right thing to do. What if the attackers were simply biding their time?


    "We''ll scout the area ahead," she stated. "If we encounter trouble, we''ll send a warning signal."


    Both the group and her partner responded with nods of agreement. It was always a relief to see teamwork in action, something that had seemed elusive on bad missions.


    The group moved forward, and Ry¨±zetsu and her partner flanked the others.


    It didn''t matter if things looked alright; their eyes were peeled for any signs of movement. Every rustle of leaves and snap of twigs didn''t go unnoticed.


    They covered ground quickly, checking their surroundings every so often. It was a task they took seriously, knowing their comrades depended on their diligence.


    Yet on the ground, those same comrades were quite chatty. They were just a rambunctious group, not even looking for any threat that could be lurking nearby.


    Such was the difference between average ninjas and Anbu.


    Uneventfully, hours passed. As they finally turned back toward the Grass Village, there was a sense of accomplishment. They had executed the mission smoothly, returning the squad safely without encountering any trouble.


    Compliments followed, most of them directed at Ry¨±zetsu.


    ''But I didn''t even do anything,'' she wanted to say.


    Even her teammate congratulated her on a job well done.


    "Great work as usual, Ry¨±zetsu," he said after that shinobi group left.


    "We had no enemies," she stated flatly, dismissing his praise.


    But he smiled at her, insisting, "You were smart to stay ahead and ready. That''s what makes you an exceptional Anbu."


    His encouragement brought a rare smile to her features. She didn''t often let herself be praised, preferring the quieter validation of her actions.


    As they reached headquarters, the team leader commended them for their success. While her partner beamed, Ry¨±zetsu felt the familiar itch of longing for more action. The everyday missions that kept the village safe were important, but inside, a part of her yearned for something more electrifying, something that would truly challenge her abilities.


    Unbeknownst to her, this desire would soon manifest in ways she could not imagine.


    Days followed filled with monotony.


    Ry¨±zetsu kept busy training, maintaining her skills, and remaining an ever-watchful protector of the Grass Village. She improved her ninjutsu, practiced her taijutsu, and even took time to meditate, allowing her to keep her mind as sharp as her body.


    Yet, despite the physical exertion, a restlessness had settled deep within her.


    As night came, she returned to her home from yet another boring mission. The familiar contours of her room at least felt comforting.


    She donned her plain white kimono, slipping into bed, hoping sleep would find her tonight.


    However, it was not meant to be.


    She twisted and turned beneath the sheets, planting her face into the fabric only to turn back. Her mind was too active to want to fall asleep.


    Had she still done enough today? Were there hidden threats lurking in the shadows of the village? It wouldn''t hurt to at least make sure, right?


    ''No,'' she thought to herself, ''I''ll just try to get some rest.''


    After what felt like hours, her weary resolve broke. With a resigned sigh, she swung her legs over the edge of the bed and pressed her feet onto the floor. She then donned her Anbu attire once more.


    Deciding on a nighttime patrol felt instinctual, almost essential. The village was quiet, its inhabitants sleeping away while she patrolled the perimeters to ensure their safety.


    Ry¨±zetsu took to the shadows, encapsulated by the silence that only darkness could offer. With every passing second, she attuned herself to the night, listening for disturbances and feeling the pulse of the village.


    She climbed to the branches of the trees, navigating the limbs and leaves that created a natural barrier.


    As she climbed higher, her eyes scanned the outskirts for any signs of trouble or malicious intent. It was here, where few dared to tread during the witching hours, that Ry¨±zetsu found her solace.


    The moon reflected her white hair as it illuminated her village. This was her time¡ªfree from the burdens of her thoughts. Here, she belonged.


    ''I wish you could see it, Muku...''


    As she continued her vigil, she eventually descended from the tree branches, resting her feet against the pavement.


    Minutes turned into hours, and she kept working, moving through the common nooks of the village, surveying every corner.


    Just as she felt as though she might start to get lost in the routine, a nearby movement caught her attention. She quietly observed from the shadows, deciphering whether the motion belonged to friend or foe.


    As if on cue, a pair of shadows drew near, their forms becoming clearer as they came into view. It was a trio she unmistakably recognized¡ªher fellow Anbu partners. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Friend or foe? What was she thinking?


    There hadn''t been an attack on the village in ages. She had clearly let her duties get in the way, over her head.


    "Ry¨±zetsu?" one called out softly, stepping closer. "What are you doing out here at this hour?"


    "I couldn''t sleep," she replied. "I thought I''d work on my patrols. Make sure everything was secure."


    "Typical of you," another remarked. "You''re always too determined for your own good. You know it''s not healthy to overwork yourself, right?"


    "Yeah, you need sleep like the rest," the last one chimed in. "What time is it anyway?"


    "Three," she answered before anyone.


    She couldn''t tell if that was a good thing or a bad one. Bad because her Anbu member couldn''t even determine the time of day by looking at the sky.


    Their light-hearted banter continued, momentarily dispelling any tenseness. She couldn''t help but smile at their teasing amity.


    "I appreciate all your concerns," she replied, "but I felt like working tonight. I promise I''ll get some rest¡ªonce I feel tired."


    They exchanged puzzled glances before one finally shook their head.


    "You always say that, don''t you?" he asked. "But since you promised..."


    "Yes," she reminded, "I promise..."


    "How long have you been at this tonight?" one wondered. After hearing that she''d been patrolling for six hours already, the member became a little concerned. "I think you''ve done more than enough tonight."


    "How ''bout we get a drink instead?" the last one offered.


    Friendship and teamwork were what Ry¨±zetsu felt inside.


    "Perhaps just for a little while," she said, considering the offer. "It might help me gather some energy for tomorrow."


    "See? Now you''re speaking sense!"


    As they moved through the night, Ry¨±zetsu knew her commitment to the Grass Village had already granted her purpose, but at this moment, she found clarity in companionship¡ªand it reminded her that she was still part of a greater whole.


    With her teammates at her side, the darkness began to wane, and her heavy thoughts drifted into the background. And maybe, just maybe, she''d finally find restful reprieve.

 Chapter 220: Hangover

    Chapter 220 - Hangover


    Ry¨±zetsu awoke the next day with the dull throb of fatigue. She had hardly gotten any sleep during the night. That "drink" her friends offered her was sake, and she didn''t like how it made her body feel the next morning.


    ''I should have said no,'' she thought to herself.


    As dawn light broke through her window, illuminating her small room, she knew she had to shake off the lingering effects of both her hangover and her insomnia.


    After all, the duties of an Anbu were waiting for her.


    She made her way through her usual morning routine. First, she stretched to loosen her muscles, then proceeded to wash her face. After she dressed in her Anbu uniform, she tied her green bandana securely atop her head and headed out the doors.


    Not even a hangover or lack of sleep could shake her off from her important role.


    Upon arriving at the Anbu headquarters, her squad leader gestured for her to step into his office as opposed to the usual mission room. The two stepped into his office, a small room with hardly any cabinets and a single light bulb hanging above.


    "Ry¨±zetsu, it''s good to see you," he earnestly said. "We need to discuss a new mission."


    "New mission?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. "What''s it about?"


    He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms, and answered, "You''ve been recommended for a solo mission. You''re to locate a scroll and learn its contents."


    "A scroll?" she repeated, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t mean to object, but why me?"


    The team leader''s expression shifted slightly, and he said, "I''m not entirely certain. However, I did hear a rumor about some involvement from the feudal lord. That caught my attention, so I did a little investigating myself and found that he had personally requested you."


    At the mention of the feudal lord, Ry¨±zetsu felt more intrigued. The feudal lord held considerable power and influence, and it was unusual for them to personally involve themselves in matters pertaining to ninjas.


    If they did, that usually meant that the ninja impressed them enough to perhaps one day hire them as bodyguards. Or even more.


    "What does that mean for me?" she asked.


    "It''s not as serious as it sounds," he honestly answered. "I think it''s because of your recent performances."


    "Huh?" she skeptically wondered.


    "I''m complimenting you," her leader stated. "You''ve been exemplary in your duties, and it''s only natural that they would single you out for important tasks. In fact, I heard that you were patrolling last night during your off hours. That kind of dedication isn''t overlooked."


    At those words, she blushed with embarrassment.


    "I just couldn''t sleep, is all," she mumbled, avoiding direct eye contact.


    "Regardless, I commend you for it," he continued. Then his tone transitioned to a more serious matter. "If you''re not feeling well or think this is too much, you don''t have to take the mission. Your health is also a priority."


    She straightened, not willing to show any signs of weariness.


    "I''ll take the mission," she asserted in a firm voice. "I promise, I''m fine, sir!"


    "Good. It''s good to hear that." He then gave an approving nod. "Now, here are the details." After handing her an envelope, he continued to explain things. "The scroll you''re to locate contains a secret technique. Learn its contents and return here. If there''s a risk of losing it during your travels, it''ll be important for you to commit it to memory, hence why you are to learn it the instant you find it." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This mission''s a little strange,'' she thought to herself.


    Why not send a group with her to seal its contents instead? If it''s that important, that would be the safest route to take.


    "The feudal lord thinks you''re capable of learning it on your own," her leader finished.


    "What makes him believe I can learn something without even knowing who I am?" she mused aloud, though mostly to herself.


    That question earned her praises for her skills, which made her regret having asked.


    After being dismissed, she gathered her things to answer the feudal lord''s challenge.


    Her bag was packed with the essentials: food, water, and a few ninja tools, alongside a blank scroll to record anything significant she came across.


    This mission was a solo task, so she wouldn''t be getting any help.


    Two full days were spent journeying to her location. Each night, she had set up camp in the forest. By the time morning arose, she chose to move quickly until she eventually approached her destination.


    She arrived at an old shack rumored to hold the scroll.


    As she stepped into the clearing where the shack stood, she observed its dilapidated structure. Time had clearly worn down the wood, almost as if this place hadn''t been touched in years.


    Was this really the place? Her instincts urged caution.


    She carefully approached, scanning the area for any traps or signs of ambush. The last thing she needed was to be caught off guard.


    The shack appeared unguarded, and she slipped inside without any trouble. The air was stale, heavy with the scent of dust and decay.


    She moved slowly, her eyes darting over every surface. There were remnants of what seemed like old writings scattered around, but she focused on her mission, looking for the scroll.


    After a thorough search, she found it tucked away under a loose floorboard. Based on its appearance, it looked old but not like the parchment in this shack.


    ''Someone had to have left this here not long ago,'' she deduced.


    Not hesitating, she pried the scroll free and unfurled it. As she gazed upon its contents, she became shocked at what was inside.


    Eventually, she left the shack and found a suitable clearing, distant from wandering trails. She then settled down, carefully retrieving the scroll, and she began to read through it.


    The scroll detailed a technique known as "One''s Own Life Reincarnation." The implications of it seemed to correlate with her Kekkei Genkai, the power she possessed that allowed her to perform "Reincarnation Ninjutsu," techniques that could exchange life force between others in exchange for their chakra or vitality.


    The technique did not seem complicated, yet she felt an innate understanding that it could be modified or improved, tailored to her own unique capabilities.


    Understanding the scroll''s importance, she decided to store it in her bag until she found a more secure location to study it. As such, she ventured deeper into the woods, seeking solitude away from any potential prying eyes.


    As she immersed herself in the technique once more, an hour slipped by. It was truly a remarkable jutsu. And once she believed she had absorbed the scroll''s teachings, she knew it was time for a practical test.


    She glanced around the clearing, searching for a willing participant. And there, amongst the underbrush, was an average frog.


    Carefully, she approached. Drawing on her kunai, she struck swiftly, executing a clean blow that killed the toad.


    She then exhaled, grounding herself in the moment; she needed to be sure of her intentions.


    "Here goes nothing," she said to herself.


    She drew upon her chakra and activated a technique. Rather than solely utilizing One''s Own Life Reincarnation, she mixed it with her technique from her Kekkei Genkai known as "Life Transference."


    She placed her palms above the dead toad. The air moved with her chakra as she poured her chakra forward.


    Once she reached the climax of her focus, she felt a heavy drain as the chakra coursed through her and connected to the toad''s spirit.


    A moment passed, and the connection was broken. The toad remained impassive, blood still leaking from its body.


    "What went wrong?" she asked herself.


    She looked at her hands to think. Based on the structure of the technique, it required more than above-average chakra control.


    Perhaps mixing her Kekkei Genkai abilities with another foreign jutsu was asking too much from her.


    No, that can''t be. She was Ry¨±zetsu, one of the best Anbu in her village. This mission was solely given to her by the feudal lord himself. The last thing she wanted to do was let anyone down¡ªnot after the tragic death of her friend.


    She decided to reread the scroll again to ensure that she understood its contents.


    Another half hour went by, and she saw her mistake.


    The machinations of the technique combine chakra manipulation with elements from various cultural practices to bring someone back from the dead. Because there''s no ritual involved, it requires a more spiritual connection. The practitioner must therefore enter a meditative state to harmonize their chakra to embody the essence of the deceased.


    Incorporating foreign techniques meant that she had to form a bridge between life and death, but on a more chakra-based level. This process requires deeper emotional investment than what her Kekkei Genkai was used to.


    By merging traditional chakra practices, the technique could break the natural cycle of existence.


    With all that in mind, Ry¨±zetsu decided to try again.


    The same procedures followed. Then, the seemingly impossible happened; the toad sprang up as if it had never met its demise. It blinked its eyes, evidently bewildered, before shaking itself and hopping away into the safety of the leaves.


    Astounded, she couldn''t ignore the implications. She had combined two extraordinary techniques, creating something entirely new and dangerous.


    What was more, as compared to her Life Transference technique, was that she barely felt fatigue¡ªalmost like she could do it again with no problem.


    A name had to be thought of for it.


    ''Wait!'' she thought to herself before letting the excitement overwhelm her. ''I''ve got it!"


    Suddenly, an overwhelming tiredness drained a significant portion of her chakra, leaving her feeling immensely weakened. She herself hadn''t felt physically exhausted, but her spirits were quite low.


    Could she handle this kind of power? The burden of it was a little much, to say the least.


    ''Guess I shouldn''t do too much thinking after using it,'' she noted to herself.


    Just as she began to contemplate the ramifications of her new discovery, the sound of footsteps echoed through the woods, yanking her from her thoughts.


    Spinning on her heel, she saw the one man she should have wished to never come across¡ªArthur Bennett.

 Chapter 221: Gentle Voice

    Chapter 221 - Gentle Voice


    "Who are you?" Ry¨±zetsu asked, trying to hide her weariness.


    The figure stepped more into view, revealing a young man with silver hair, piercing eyes, and a purple rope strapped around his waist.


    "Ry¨±zetsu," Arthur said, addressing her by name. "There''s no need to hide your face in front of me."


    Her immediate reaction was one of surprise, her muscles tensing at the implications of his words.


    "How do you know my name?" she questioned while placing a hand on her weapon. "Are you the one guarding this scroll?"


    "I''m just a passerby," he shrugged nonchalantly. "You''re one of the few characters I know little about. But the real question is, why are you here?"


    "What do you mean?" she shot back, narrowing her eyes at him.


    What she really wanted to ask was what he meant by "characters."


    "You''re here because I led you here," Arthur stated with chilling calmness. "The world you''re in is nothing but a front. All you do is wake up, work, and repeat that cycle, trapped in your own delusion of freedom. True freedom is in Christ, in whom you know not."


    "Just what the heck are you saying?!" Ry¨±zetsu exclaimed in frustration.


    She was bewildered by his cryptic words, which felt more like a riddle than any kind of threat. There was simply no point in trying to explain himself to an NPC.


    Arthur refrained from chuckling, which sent a chill down her spine.


    "Perhaps," he explained, "if those who were real heard me, they might see things differently than being stuck in their monotony. But who''s to say those same people aren''t like you, blinded in what they believe to be education while being manipulated by those from the shadows without their awareness? It''s truly sad to see."


    With every word, Ry¨±zetsu felt her confusion mounting. To her, they felt more like philosophical cogitations that her enigmatic mind simply couldn''t comprehend.


    "If you''re here for the scroll," she finally said, "you''ll die trying to get it from me."


    "Funny," Arthur countered. "I never recall mentioning anything about coming for a scroll..."


    Just why was Arthur here in the first place?


    After departing from the Sand Village, he had teleported to Blood Prison and then made his way to the Grass Village. During this time, he uncovered that Ry¨±zetsu was still in her first year as an Anbu, and a certain plan had immediately formed in his mind.


    It was clear to Ry¨±zetsu that Arthur was not a mere traveler. She questioned his being here, prompting him to reveal his next move.


    Little did she know, it was he who had located the feudal lord and, utilizing his Evil Illusion Flattery technique, managed to persuade him to assign Ry¨±zetsu a secret mission.


    On the surface, this mission appeared to be a cover for infiltration, but in truth, it was classified as dangerous¡ªa task that could very likely lead to her demise.


    "You should know that I planned you coming all the way here," he revealed.


    A cold shiver danced down her spine. She felt trapped, knowing that a fight could break out at any moment. What was more unsettling were Arthur''s words.


    "You¡ªyou planned this?"


    "Exactly," he said without any emotion. "Once I isolated you in this trap, there was no going back. It''s a game, you see, and the moment you had left your village, you had already lost."


    His words hit her harder than anything she''s ever experienced.


    How did he do it? Just who was this guy, and how could he have formed a situation this methodical without any of her superiors knowing?


    Ry¨±zetsu didn''t have the time to process it all. Instinct kicked in, and she sprang into action.


    "You think you can manipulate me?" she shouted, drawing a short sword. "I won''t let you!"


    Arthur merely sidestepped her attack, moving with a grace that left her stunned. She swung again, but he danced away. She barely registered the sound of metal clashing before he disarmed her, sending the sword flying from her grasp.


    "Your chakra levels are severely low after using that technique," he coolly remarked, as though it were a mere observation rather than a critique.


    Ry¨±zetsu felt indignation rising within her. Her chakra was indeed low, but she wasn''t going to let this intruder talk down to her.


    Not willing to back down, she swung her fist forward. But Arthur moved as if seeing right through her before she even thought about fighting back.


    He tilted his head to the side, effortlessly sidestepping her attack, and with a wave of his hand, he unleashed a dense cloud of smoke.


    ''Smoke jutsu: smokescreen...''


    Puffs of clouds billowed around them, enveloping the area in a thick haze. Ry¨±zetsu coughed, her vision obscured. The world around her transformed into a muted white as she tried to recalibrate her senses.


    She couldn''t hear a thing, so she tried to brace herself for any incoming attack.


    ''Smoke jutsu: smoke punch...''


    Suddenly, a shift in the air, and she felt something hit her with tremendous force, knocking her off balance.


    "And you call yourself an Anbu," she heard him say.


    That punch was harder than anything she''d ever felt. More so, she could feel the smoky weight pressing down on her, blurring her senses. At this rate, she was going to die.


    "What are you even trying to gain from this?" she struggled to ask while on one knee.


    "Simple," his voice echoed. "The end of the world..."


    In that moment, he activated his Evil Illusion Flattery technique. The area shifted around her, causing things to become dark.


    Suddenly, she heard Muku''s voice, clear and enchanting, filtering through the haze.


    "Ry¨±zetsu," Muku''s gentle voice called out. "Just let go. I promise you, he''s more of a friend than you think."


    The soothing cadence of Muku''s words stirred something deep within her. It was indeed her best friend''s voice, but how could she trust it?


    In that state of intense emotional tumult, she instinctively turned around. Then a light began to form, illuminating the space in front of her. The clarity of it all felt surreal, rejuvenating her once-diminished chakra.


    It was a sense of comfort she desperately craved, so she reached toward it.


    "Muku..."


    But even as she reached out, she knew that something was amiss. This wasn''t how Muku would communicate with her. It had to be an illusion, a trick devised by her enemy to break her spirit.


    "No!" she screamed, forcing her will against the pull of the light. "I won''t fall for your genjutsu!"


    She struggled, focusing all her energy on resisting the hold of his technique. But what could she do? Her body was screaming at her to stop fighting, her chakra was low, and her spirit was seeking out help.


    She tried to channel her thoughts towards her own resolve¡ªher dreams, her duties as an Anbu, the love she felt for her village, and the bonds she had forged. They became her anchor, the memories to help shield her spirit.


    "That''s your anchor?" Arthur''s voice broke through. "How pathetic..."


    At those words, he broke through her weak shield and engulfed her in the darkness.


    When Ry¨±zetsu finally awoke, she found herself against soft grass. She was surrounded by the colour white that made her squint.


    The sun was definitely out, but she couldn''t tell what time it was nor where its light was reflecting off of.


    As her vision adjusted, she saw that this same coloured white was instead a massive creature looming above her¡ªa giant white slug, its gelatinous body glistening as it shifted slightly.


    "Wha¡ªwhat the?!" she stammered as she pushed herself up to a sitting position.


    The slug stared down at her, its many rounded mouths curling into what could only be described as a grin.


    The sight startled her beyond relief. Instinct kicked in, and she reached for her kunai, only to find nothing at her side. Just as her heart began to race, she heard a calming voice: "Relax, Ry¨±zetsu..."


    She turned, and her breath caught in her throat. It was Arthur, but he looked different. His arms were slightly more muscular and very hairy, and streaks lined down his face, marking his transformation into Sage Mode.


    What was more was her reaction toward him. It wasn''t one of hostility like she had displayed before; it was one of gratitude and relief that he was present.


    "Y¡ªyou," she stammered, trying to compose herself. "It was you who saved me, wasn''t it?"


    "If that''s how you wish to look at it," he said.


    "It is," she replied, steadying her voice. "I owe everything to you."


    That statement alone was enough to signify that his Evil Illusion Flattery technique had been successful. Whoever or whatever she saw, it was clear that her will changed to wishing to help and serve Arthur rather than attack him. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about your village?" he probed.


    "I... They''ll understand my decision," she answered, looking down. Then she smiled and said, "It''s what Muku would have wanted."


    Her attention then turned to the giant before asking him where she was.


    "I summoned you here because I have a great use for you..."


    He then gestured to the slug beside her and revealed his name, Saiken, his personal Tailed Beast.


    Saiken laughed, a sound rumbling deep within its chest: "Well, well! I was just about to eat you if you hadn''t woken up!"


    The comment struck her unexpectedly, and Ry¨±zetsu''s heart pounded wildly in response.


    "What?" she managed, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Just kidding!" Saiken chuckled, his great body shifting with the amusement. "You probably taste disgusting anyway!"


    Ry¨±zetsu was taken aback, utterly failing to find the humor in this strange situation.


    In the presence of a Tailed Beast, she felt both fear and awe. The timeless aura that surrounded Saiken was both intimidating and exhilarating, and she could feel the weight of his immense chakra pressing down on her.


    Noticing her discomfort, Arthur stepped in. His voice was calm and steady, like a soothing balm against her rising apprehension.


    "Don''t be afraid," he said. "As long as I''m here, Saiken won''t hurt you."


    "Alright," she said, looking his way. "I believe you, but what was the reason that you summoned me here, and where exactly is here?"


    "This is the Water Country," he answered. "The entire land and sea is under heavy security¡ªalmost like a lockdown¡ªuntil things can get sorted out."


    This was true. Not even the Akatsuki wanted to enter, fearing the repercussions of having their presence publicly recognized. That was after their attack on John Belfort.


    Ry¨±zetsu''s brow furrowed as she asked, "So, it''s safe to be here, ugh¡ª?"


    "Arthur..." he answered. "For now, the country has no desire to interact with a Tailed Beast wandering these parts. Even if they did, they wouldn''t dare risk their ninjas on a chase without adequate intel."


    This was also true. Currently, the leaders of the Water Country were still dealing with the aftermath Arthur left behind before he departed.


    With the ramifications sinking in, she decided not to let unsurety or anxiety drown her. Instead, she moved forward and knelt on the floor, bowing her head in gratitude.


    "Thank you for bringing me to you," she said. "I believe it is my purpose to serve you now, lord Arthur."


    "Rise then, Ry¨±zetsu. Your use is about to be seen."


    With that, he performed a technique, and a coffin burst forth, emerging from the earth.


    Ry¨±zetsu stood, prepared for whatever was inside. But before it could open, she noticed Arthur looking at her.


    "You were brought here because you are going to use that technique you''ve recently learned," he explained. "You''re going to revive someone of great importance."


    She swallowed hard, glancing at the coffin with apprehension.


    "But how?" she wondered. "I don''t fully understand the mechanics of the technique yet, and I would hate to die without having served my whole purpose for you yet."


    Arthur nodded knowingly.


    "That''s where Saiken comes in," he gestured. "His amounts of chakra will supply you with the energy you need to utilize that technique without the risk of dying in the process."


    Now things started to make sense. Now she understood why it was that Arthur led her to the scroll to learn the One''s Own Life Reincarnation technique.

 Chapter 222: Exist Again

    Chapter 222 - Exist Again


    It wasn''t because he was just using her; it was because only she could fulfill what he needed her to.


    What he had done was develop a devious scheme, a loophole that would allow him to play with death. It was through the process known as "Collaboration Techniques."


    These powerful methods that allow characters to combine their jutsu to create new techniques that are stronger than the individual components. These techniques can enhance attributes such as power, range, and elemental effects, making them particularly valuable in battle.


    A few examples could be related to the Inuzuka clan and their canine partners. Even though their Fang-Over-Fang didn''t officially fall under the term "cooperation ninjutsu," some jutsus could still blend different nature transformations, like combining fire and wind, to create a stronger attack.


    The success of these techniques often relied on synchronization between the participants, which means that they need to have a strong connection or shared mindset to execute the jutsu effectively.


    Reincarnation techniques, like the Reanimation jutsu, allow characters to bring back the dead but come with significant costs, often draining the user''s chakra or life force.


    However, if Ninja B collaborates with allies who can replenish chakra or life force, they could mitigate the cost of these techniques. By working together, they could enable the repeated use of reincarnation techniques without incurring debilitating drawbacks.


    This collaboration creates a loophole where teamwork not only enhances offensive and defensive strategies but also plays a crucial role in life preservation.


    Teams could potentially devise strategies that leverage the strength and abilities of their allies to revive fallen comrades multiple times during critical times in battle.


    How could fans not see this? It was in their faces all along. But who could blame fans when the writers never knew what they were even doing?


    Had the characters in this world understood this crucial loophole, they could have fundamentally altered the stakes of conflicts within the series, allowing characters to return and continue fighting, thereby shifting survival in various confrontations.


    Arthur could have easily learned both Chiyo''s techniques and Ry¨±zetsu''s technique, going as far as taking her Kekkei Genkai through a simple transplant. But why would he risk his life for a theory?


    This loophole was indeed possible, but the risks of dying still had to be considered.


    Ry¨±zetsu was nothing more than another test subject. If she failed, she would not only die but would be labeled as another failed experiment, causing Arthur to look for a new specimen.


    But if he succeeded, he would truly cement his legacy as the most deadly person in every universe that used the name "Naruto."


    After understanding this, Ry¨±zetsu''s mind began to spin.


    "But how is that possible?" she wondered. "The One''s Own Life Reincarnation and Life Transference techniques... they''re similar, but I never thought¡ª"


    "Exactly," Arthur interjected. "Your unique Kekkei Genkai is the perfect fit for imploring this technique. When combined with endless chakra provided by Saiken, you could potentially bring back anyone from the dead by calling their soul back to their body."


    "Wait... Are you saying...?"


    "Yes," he said, dismissing any further questions. At those words, the coffin fell open, crashing to the ground. "I''ve waited long enough... It''s time to revive Rin Nohara."


    The name echoed in Ry¨±zetsu''s mind. She had heard of the girl, but that hadn''t mattered. What she wanted to do more than anything now was help Arthur achieve his goals.


    She then looked at Saiken and said, "I believe you''ll keep me stable so I continue being by his side a little longer."


    Saiken shifted, the great slug''s upper body focusing on her with unexpected kindness.


    "Long as you don''t doubt your abilities," it said.


    His statement sounded less like encouragement and more like peer pressure.


    Feeling the weight of their expectations, Ry¨±zetsu took a deep breath and closed her eyes, saying, "Okay, I''m ready."


    She stepped closer to where the dead corpse was.


    From what she understood, she had to focus every fiber of her being and connect both her chakra and spirit with that of Rin''s. Once she''s performed the technique, Saiken will try to balance her diminishing chakra and then amplify it while simultaneously restoring it.


    If this worked, not only would Rin be revived, but Ry¨±zetsu would also survive. And if she survived, the world would be his for the taking.


    "I can do this," she whispered as Saiken placed a slimy tentacle on her back.


    Not once had she given this technique a name. But after all that''s happened, she knew what to call it. She extended her hands and drew upon her inner self: "Chakra resurrection jutsu!"


    Vibrant tendrils of chakra burst forth from her palms. They tethered and coalesced into a singular beam of energy that shot through Rin''s body. The impact rang through the ground and sent ripples of chakra along the surface.


    Even without his Tamashii or Sage Mode, Arthur could visibly see the condensed chakra spreading through the air.


    Saiken released a low rumble, a sound almost like encouragement: "That''s it! Don''t let my chakra go to waste now!"


    With that, she felt an overwhelming surge of Tailed Beast chakra flooding into her own, spiraling around her and intensifying the waves of energy.


    "Focus on Rin''s soul," Arthur commanded. "Call her back and bring her to me..."


    Ry¨±zetsu closed her eyes again, channeling all that she could.


    In that moment, she found herself in a white void and in the same position. There, she could see someone, but she couldn''t tell who or what it was. All she could hear was warm laughter.


    This had to be Rin. This had to be.


    The energy snapped, filling the area with a sudden glow. Within the coffin, the wood began to splinter and shake as the technique reached its peak. The ground slightly trembled beneath them, and Ry¨±zetsu poured everything she had into that singular moment.


    Then, without notice, the coffin erupted.


    ...


    Rin''s eyes fluttered open to the glow of the full moon in the night sky.


    The silver light cast a sheen across the forest floor, illuminating the trees that towered around her. She sat up, her mind shrouded in confusion. More so, she felt a sense of disorientation that could not be described in simple terms.


    All she could hear and see were the dense mass of trees, underbrush, and the distant hoot of an owl.


    "Where am I?" she whispered to the night.


    As she pushed herself to stand, a sharp pain shot through her chest, and for a fleeting moment, a weight of dread settled in her stomach. It was as if someone had pierced her with lightning.


    She clutched at her heart, gasping from the intensity of the sensation, but when she looked down, there were no marks, bruises, or scratches. Her body felt whole, yet the ache inside her clued her in to something she couldn''t quite recall. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment later, the pain finally faded, leaving only confusion. She needed to understand what had happened, to unlock whatever chains were binding her lost memories.


    "R... R... Ri... Rin... Rin! That''s my name... Yes, that''s my name! My name is Rin, Rin Nohara!"


    With hesitant steps, she began to wander in the undergrowth. The sound of trickling water caught her attention, drawing her further through the woods.


    As she walked, she concentrated, desperately trying to piece together the fragments she couldn''t recall. But all she remembered was her name and this hollow pain in her chest that she tried desperately to fight against.


    Just where was she? What had happened to her?


    Eventually, she stumbled upon a serene lake. She cautiously approached the water.


    The reflection staring back at her shocked her. It was not the youthful visage she remembered; she looked older¡ªten years or more, if anything.


    Her straight brown hair, once a chin-length bob, now reached past her shoulders or beyond. The youthful roundness of her facial features was also more defined. Her build, for a woman, was now average in height.


    Out of all these changes, mainly the rectangular purple markings on her cheeks remained the same.


    She understood that while she might have had amnesia, she could never forget what she looked like.


    As she stared deeper into her reflection, memories suddenly flooded back with a vengeance¡ªfriends'' faces, a sunlit village, the shadows of battles fought. But then, another memory pierced through, vivid and agonizing: the moment she had died.


    The vision forced her on her knees. And all she could whisper was one name: "Kakashi..."


    In that instant, the world around her shifted, and darkness enveloped her. When she regained her senses, the night had transformed. She was still in the dark, but the backdrop was different.


    When she turned, she gasped, for there she saw her past self¡ªthe younger Rin Nohara¡ªbeing impaled by Kakashi''s Chidori.


    The scene played out in painful clarity, every detail seared into her memory.


    Kakashi''s expression was one of shock, and she saw the despair hidden behind his eyes. It was haunting, the way time warped around her past, and she felt the painful weight of the moment bearing down on her heart.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she bore witness to the aftermath.


    Obito, covered by Tobi¡ªa white bodysuit with a swirling mask¡ªappeared in the background. Despite him wearing that armour-like suit, she could feel his chakra radiating from him. It was fierce and filled with rage like a chaotic storm.


    "Is that... really Obito?" she murmured, feeling a sense of dread.


    What unfolded next was one of horror.


    Obito unleashed pandemonium, slaughtering every enemy in the vicinity. Blood soaked the ground, painting the world in shades of red.


    Rin''s hands covered her mouth, stifling a scream as she bore witness to the massacre. Tears prickled at her eyes, heart pounding in her chest, feeling helpless to stop the unfolding tragedy.


    "Stop! Please!" she cried out, choking in despair.


    The brutality was too much to bear, a visceral response igniting both anger and grief within her.


    With her desperate plea going unheard, the world around her suddenly quieted. She blinked, bewildered as the noise of bodies being mangled by wood faded.


    Tobi''s mask began to unravel, blossoming outward to reveal Obito''s face beneath.


    Time slowed, and Rin was struck by the change¡ªhis hair was longer, and his forehead bandaged, yet the most striking detail was the blood that streaked his face as if he had been crying throughout that chaos.


    "Obito..." she breathed with an aching heart.


    She watched as he slowly walked past Kakashi''s form, phasing through as if her former teammate were nothing more than a figment. He approached the younger Rin, reaching out to touch the body of his deceased friend.


    The instant his hand phased through her neck, however, he recoiled with a tortured expression on his face. And then he broke down in silent sobs¡ªraw, heart-wrenching cries that shattered Rin''s senses.


    "No," she sobbed, tears spilling down her cheeks as she processed the enormity of pain written on the visages in front of her. "This... This is my fault."


    His cry rang with hers, and she saw it all¡ªthe weight of grief pressing down on him, a burden heavier than anything she''d ever witnessed.


    "Rin," he whispered, finally able to solidify himself. He lifted her younger self''s lifeless body, cradling it close to his chest. "Let''s create a world where you can exist again."


    Horrified, Rin charged forward, desperate to reach him.


    "Obito! Stop!" she shouted, but with every step she took, the scene drifted further away, just beyond her grasp. "No! Please!"


    As she cried, she slipped, falling to the ground in an endless void. Tears streaked down her face, tears of longing and regret flooding her heart.

 Chapter 223: Make Things Right

    Chapter 223 - Make Things Right


    Eventually, she landed hard on a rough pavement. Yet she hadn''t felt any pain, not when there was so much of it already in her heart. She had been transported once more¡ªnow in a dimension surrounded by white pillars of varying sizes.


    In the silence of this new realm, her eyes fell upon another haunting sight.


    Kakashi stood before Obito, older yet still clutching the repeats of their past. In a moment''s notice, a lightning blade pierced Obito, the intensity ringing through Rin''s being.


    "Is this... real?" she wondered aloud, helplessly watching. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Obito remained unfazed as the lightning coursed through him, his gaze locking onto Kakashi.


    "You know how Rin died," he said. "She chose to die at the hands of someone she loved¡ªto protect the Hidden Leaf. No matter what words you say, the you who could not protect Rin is an imposter."


    Kakashi''s countenance changed to one of pain, each word hitting like a punch to the gut.


    "To me," Obito continued, "Rin is someone not meant to die! The dead Rin is also an imposter! Rin is the only Rin alive!"


    His voice was filled with a raw rage that twisted something deep within Rin.


    "But I¡ª"


    "Enough!" Obito shouted, interrupting Kakashi. "You think there''s something left in my heart? This world has shattered the very pieces of me¡ªthis counterfeit world!"


    All three were caught in a furious embrace of past memories.


    Kakashi tried to reason with words of hope. So he said, "Naruto believes there''s goodness in everyone. It''s not too late! You can still change, Obito!"


    His former partner couldn''t even relate.


    "You think I don''t know?" he said. "I''ve abandoned it all! There''s nothing left for me, Kakashi! I saw how you suffered at mine and Rin''s graves. Things don''t have to be that way."


    But Kakashi wasn''t yielding as he said, "That world you''re dreaming of isn''t real. What you hold is just a delusion¡ªone built on illusions."


    With each word, Rin felt the tears spilling uncontrollably down her cheeks. She wanted to scream, to reach out to both of them, but her voice faltered, stuck in the emptiness surrounding her.


    At that moment, something broke within her¡ªnot just their words but the pain of looking at her beloved friends torn apart by despair.


    "No!" she exclaimed, the urge to run towards them strong, yet the void restrained her.


    Obito then formed illusions of both himself and her past self to show Kakashi that things could be right in his world.


    Just as the emotional surge reached its peak, Kakashi swiped at the conjured illusions with his Lightning Blade in anger.


    "Rin is gone!" he announced. "You''ve filled that gaping hole in your heart with delusions! Nothing will change that!"


    Rin''s heart plummeted at his words. Despair tangled her heart like brambles, entangling her emotions deeper and deeper.


    How could this fight unfold before her¡ªher friends tearing one another apart while she remained helpless?


    Suddenly, the scene shifted radically.


    She was shown a myriad of moments¡ªObito''s path after her death was stained with darkness. She saw him being manipulated by Madara Uchiha, the fateful decisions leading him to join the Akatsuki, followed by scenes of the Fourth Shinobi War unraveling.


    Her mind whirled through this flood of memories, feeling suffocated by the knowledge of the violence Obito had unleashed upon the world after her death.


    Each image flashed through her vision like lights¡ªbright, cruel, and raw. Her mind was ready to break under pressure; she couldn''t handle what she was seeing.


    "No," she cried out, feeling her heart splinter with each painful step she witnessed him taking.


    This wasn''t the Obito she once knew.


    Overwhelmed by the flood of emotions, she fell flat on the grass, the nightmares becoming unbearable. She then drooled, looking blankly at whatever was in front of her, panting at the audacity of it all.


    Was this what it meant to be alive?


    Tears streamed down her face as her thoughts spun out of control.


    Was she even real at this point?


    She remained there, frozen for hours, feeling mentally, spiritually, physically, and emotionally defeated.


    As the shadows moved along with the rising sun, a voice echoed through the space: "That''s your story... Rin Nohara."


    Her breath caught in her throat upon hearing her name. Who else could have called her other than the same man who had successfully brought her back? Arthur Bennett.


    The weight of his words pressed at her chest, and she could feel the lingering pain of the memories he had just conjured, still swirling in the depths of her consciousness.


    It took half an hour for her to finally manage the will to bring herself to her knees. Her eyes still showed signs of disorientation from the experience as she asked, "Who are you?"


    Arthur''s figure slowly walked forward before stopping directly in front of her. He stared down at her with inscrutable eyes. She was broken.


    "You died, Rin... And I revived you through unethical means."


    "Revived?" Rin softly echoed. "What do you mean?"


    "You died several years ago... The scenes you witnessed were the aftermath of your demise. Yet some of them haven''t happened yet. Those were the shells of darkness that your past would eventually cause."


    Rin could hardly process the implications of his words. She was still a tad stunned from those visions he showed her through a genjutsu. The images of Kakashi, Obito, the blood-soaked memories¡ªall of it felt like a nightmare she couldn''t wake from.


    How was it possible that this man had revived her? How could he have the power to bring her back from the dead? More importantly, how could Obito have fallen into such despair?


    "You have hundreds of questions," Arthur continued, "and I can see your desperation. But let me put it plainly: This world is truly evil. It is not worth saving. Because of you, Obito turned out this way. His descent into darkness: a consequence of your presence, your choices. Sin abounds, and this world will continue to rot, drowning in... despair."


    Each word had sliced through her, but that last one did more damage than all the others.


    She felt her heart racing in her chest, panic rising.


    "N... No!" she finally stammered, able to shake her head. "I... I didn''t mean for any of this to happen!"


    Arthur coolly regarded her and said, "Even if I were to take you to Obito, he wouldn''t understand. He''s lost and would deny your current existence..."


    Arthur was more than right. Obito''s new allies, specifically Zetsu, will never let him change. Even if someone told him that Madara was nothing but a liar using him, there would be those like Zetsu to prevent Obito from changing.


    The horror crashed over Rin, and her mind screamed to deny it all. But one thing she had to know.


    "Who are you?" she rasped in desperation, needing validation that this wasn''t real.


    He slowly stretched his arm, the moonlight gleaming on his features, adding to his seemingly towering presence as he said, "I go by many names... But hear me now, and never forget the name of the man who brought you back: Arthur Bennett."


    Rin shut her eyes, squeezing them tight as if she could block out the truth before her. The world began to spin as they started denying things.


    Arthur could sense her blood pressure rising. Before she could have a stroke, he placed his hands on her shoulders, and in an instant, the world blurred around them, and they vanished from the forest.


    When she next opened her eyes, saturated colours finally greeted her. Yellow light spilling over the landscape.


    She recognized this place. She was in the Leaf Village. Or more specifically, she was at its graveyard.


    Panic struck her as memories of her time here flashed through her mind again¡ªthe village, her friends, the bonds she had formed.


    Then, without a moment''s notice, she felt cold water splash on her head. She looked up, only to see Arthur with an empty bucket still dripping liquid down on her.


    If that''s what it took to calm her down, he would have done that ages ago.


    While it might have worked, her heart was still conflicted with the sense of elation and dread.


    Her attention was inexorably drawn to the graves dotting the ground. When her gaze fell upon the one she was standing on, she remained still. There it was, her name etched into the surface: "Rin Nohara."


    The truth finally settled in the pit of her stomach. All her senses seemed to sharpen; she could feel the grass beneath her feet, smell the fresh earth, and hear the gentle breeze.


    There was no denying it now¡ªshe had been reborn. This grave was hers, and everything she had witnessed, all the pain, loss, and heartache, was what she had to accept as fact rather than an illusion or mere fiction.


    Arthur regarded her for a moment. She seemed lonely, yet he couldn''t sympathize.


    "Why me...?" she said to no one in particular.


    The scene became quiet.


    All at once, she forced memories to return to her¡ªthe idea of friendship, the laughter shared, Kakashi and Obito''s comforting presences. Yet amid the beauty of those memories lay the events that unfolded: the anguish of her death and the destruction wrought in Obito''s wake.


    Kakashi was well-off, having recovered from their traumatic past. Yet Obito. Obito was still lost in despair.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes as she stared at the tombstone. Who knew what someone in her position truly thought after experiencing all that?


    "Rin..." Arthur said.


    His voice was the only one she could hear, the only thing that brought a sense of hope in this godforsaken world.


    She had felt the slight tug of the area shift again after he performed the flying raijin. They were now in the woods, and the sun had slightly shifted positions.


    Rin knelt in the clearing, her heart still heavy with grief and confusion.


    "It''s not fair," she uttered. "Even though I died, it feels like my death was meaningless. I didn''t know Obito was even... I didn''t know how much trouble I put my friends through!"


    It was clear that she was shameful. Most fans would have expected her to act this way had she known the truth.


    Arthur stood nearby, observing her with patience and scrutiny. He allowed her to pour out her feelings, knowing that the truth wasn''t easy for her to learn.


    But Rin wasn''t finished.


    "And my sensei, Minato, and his wife... they died! Because of me!" Arthur spared no time showing her those events as well. "All of this¡ªeverything¡ªit''s all my fault!"


    Unable to hold herself, she dropped to her knees and dug her fingers into the earth. The world around her felt dark and desolate, and her spirit had surely crumbled under the weight of her revelations.


    "Just what the heck am I supposed to do now?" she whispered. "I''m grateful to you, Arthur, for bringing me back, but..." She trailed off, uncertain of how to proceed in this new timeline.


    "You were reborn, Rin. So I ask you¡ªhow would you like to change the world?"


    "Huh...?" Rin looked up, bewildered. She couldn''t meet his gaze, the shame and regret making it impossible to face him. "How can I change anything? Everything I worked toward feels like it was for nothing. My friends went through so much trauma because of my death, and look at the state of the world!"


    She shook her head, despair threatening to swallow her whole again. Then, at that moment, the world blurred around her again. But this time, she saw a faint glimmer¡ªa light breaking through the black. As she opened her eyes wide, sunlight cascaded down upon her, bathing her in warmth.


    When she looked up, all she could see was Arthur''s silhouette, obscured by the sun behind him. His hand reached out to her.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt hopeful. The possibility of making a difference finally felt attainable.


    It took her a moment, but she finally reached out, her fingers entwining with his. The darkness starting to slip away as she stood on her feet and declared, "I want to change things; I''ll make things right."


    "How amusing..."

 Chapter 224: Harem

    Chapter 224 - Harem


    The Cayman Jungles.


    Within Sun Stream Plaza, the sounds of exertion could be heard.


    "Can you take it a little easy?" Rin gasped, panting.


    Her body ached from the intensive training. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a small yet fierce form barreled toward her. Koko had launched into a spectacular dropkick that sent Rin crashing through the building!


    "What did I tell you about damaging things?!" Brie scolded.


    "But daddy said I can''t take it easy on her!" Koko shot back.


    Arthur was currently transformed as Kaito, observing from with his arms crossed by a stone fence. Only two of the characters present here had ever seen his true form; everyone else remained unaware of his identity.


    Regarding his true name, they all knew it was Arthur.


    Ry¨±zetsu stood nearby, scribbling notes in her notepad as she scrutinized Rin''s every movement.


    The revived girl emerged from the now-caved-in wall, upset that she let Koko land a hit like that. What was interesting was how she was still able to get up despite the impact.


    "Do I really have to go through all this?" she panted.


    "Yes, Rin, you do have to go through this," Brie replied.


    Rin grunted as she pushed herself off the ground, glancing at the unyielding form of Koko.


    "But this is exhausting!" she admitted. "How can I possibly catch up with her?"


    "We need to ensure your body adapts properly to your modifications," Ry¨±zetsu added, having already been brought up to speed. "So just keep trying."


    Ry¨±zetsu wasn''t the only one up to speed on things.


    Without notice, Rin heard the sound of a flute. She immediately darted left, dodging an invisible force that would have surely trapped her in none other than Tayuya''s genjutsu.


    "Stay focused!" the former Sound ninja demanded.


    Arthur had brought her here with the idea of having her train alongside Rin and Koko. Tayuya had more than accepted the offer; she saw it as an opportunity to be useful to him in a new environment and push others to their limits.


    "I''m trying!" Rin announced. "But you guys aren''t at all taking it easy on me."


    "Whatever," Tayuya dismissively said, rolling her eyes. "Just try not to die, will you?"


    It was clear that she was showing a lack of concern for the girl''s well-being. Truth be told, Tayuya had given the others the same cold treatment.


    That was to be expected.


    "Ugh..." Rin pouted. "I know! But I only just came back last week, and it feels like I''m starting from scratch!"


    "Seriously," Tayuya said, furrowing her brows.


    "Wow!" Koko added with a smile. "You''re really weak, huh? Haha!"


    "I''m not we¡ª"


    "Since you''re complaining," Tayuya said, cutting her off, "we''ll have to amp up the pressure. It''ll be fun to watch you fail."


    Their conversation was by all means meaningful, even while they were berating each other. That was because Arthur was observing how Rin responded.


    She was, after all, the very first character in the Naruto franchise to return from the dead and remain for more than several days at a time.


    A character like that deserved a lot of attention on her. Thankfully, Arthur had his servants to help him monitor and track Rin as much as possible.


    Brie shifted her glasses and made a sly remark about how everyone in Sun Stream Plaza was essentially a part of his "harem."


    A harem was a group of female animals sharing a single mate. The context, however, was more on the debauched side.


    "Hey!" Rin snapped with indignation. "How could you say that about lord Arthur?!"


    Tayuya''s expression darkened, and without hesitation, she lunged at Rin, saying, "Keep your guard up!"


    Rin barely had time to brace herself as Tayuya struck, and she quickly found herself on the defensive. Meanwhile, Koko piped up, asking, "What''s a harem?"


    The little primate, who was quite intelligent with various terminologies, was oblivious to the joke.


    Ry¨±zetsu quickly stopped writing and blushed, turning her gaze toward Koko to say, "Don''t listen to Brie; you''re too young to know what that is!"


    Arthur was the only one maintaining his calm demeanor. It was, in a sense, quite interesting to see them interact.


    They all had an undeniable urge to serve Arthur no matter what his motives and goals were. Some were under the Evil Illusion Flattery technique, while others genuinely wanted to be by his side.


    In total, he had five characters at Sun Stream Plaza.


    First was Koko, who was not just born in this land but also had a tendency to consistently refer to Arthur as her "daddy." Her childish tenacity knew no bounds, for she loved to play and mainly liked to only listen to Arthur. Apart from that, she usually became jealous if she wasn''t getting enough attention.


    No one really knew what her species was. Which brings us to the next character at the plaza, who had a desire to experiment on Koko, Brie Larvan.


    Brie was born in the Water Country and had resided there for the majority of her youth. Having found a fascination for all things scientific, she took the morbid route of collecting deceased corpses¡ªoften being criminals with bounties on their heads.


    Her clients were traditional mercenaries and rich men who were willing to pay heavily to have others assassinated. Once someone stepped through her facility''s back entrance, it could only mean they were there to bring in a body for money.


    Arthur only chose her because of her background. She had a lot of experience with cadavers and didn''t seem to mind the more obscene sights revolving around death.


    For now, her role would be to ensure his laboratory was always functioning at optimum efficiency. She could experiment on whatever she wanted, so long as it didn''t jeopardize the integrity of the building.


    After all, this was a lot with a price tag of over a billion dollars.


    Next was Tayuya. She was recruited directly from prison.


    While he didn''t need to place an illusion on her, she still needed to be monitored closely. This was considering that her original story changed drastically after surviving the Sasuke Retrieval Arc.


    On top of that, she was gifted a new flute, one that could increase her attack range and its overall potency. She had actually displayed a little of its powers a minute long ago when Rin had managed to dodge it.


    Tayuya''s general goal was to first help Rin. In days to come, she would eventually be sent out on clandestine missions that Arthur wouldn''t have time for.


    Next was Ry¨±zetsu.


    Her role was more special than all of theirs. That was because of her technique, Chakra Resurrection.


    Because she had successfully learned it and hadn''t died in the process, she could not help Arthur do the impossible: raise as many characters from the dead as he saw fit.


    His capability to resurrect characters from the dead would have a profound impact on the Naruto world. He could now bring back key characters like Shikamaru, who could prove to be a valuable asset.


    Then there were the more dangerous figures like Minato, other past Kages, the Sound Four, and the previous Seven Swordsmen, who could all significantly bolster any force they joined.


    Granted, Arthur was far from foolish.


    Bringing back extremely tough characters like those posed severe risks. For now, he wasn''t ready to revive them and then recruit them; he first needed to ensure he had enough strength to control them.


    Rin, who died at a very young age, was child''s play to recruit. But someone like, say, the third Raikage, they would easily break free from Arthur''s hands and wreak havoc.


    It would be better to focus on those he could otherwise control. And if he were to guess, his limits leaned more toward figures like Sakumo Hatake and Fugaku Uchiha. Who knows? He could probably go as far as resurrecting Might Dai.


    All this power, however, carried significant risks. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Resurrecting the dead raises profound ethical questions. How would those individuals cope with their return? What are the long-term consequences of disrupting the natural order? Moreover, controlling resurrected individuals, especially powerful ones like Minato, would be extremely challenging.


    Then there was the time frame. To even resurrect one figurehead would require him to spend more resources on acquiring their cells, modifying then restoring their bodies, and then re-performing the Chakra Resurrection technique¡ªwhich still had an undetermined success rate.


    Any lapse in control could have catastrophic consequences.


    Ultimately, Arthur''s found it better to wait until he sees how Rin progresses and how others respond to her.


    That''s where Ry¨±zetsu came along. Her role wasn''t just to help him revive others; she had the sole task of monitoring those brought back. That was the reason why she was taking notes on Rin¡ªto measure her mental state as well as her restored chakra levels.


    Did Arthur trust any of them? Not even close.


    Kunoichi like Ry¨±zetsu and Rin had their wills changed. If at any time he wasn''t careful, they could perhaps break free and turn on him. Hence, why everyone who joined him had a flying raijin mark.


    Arthur was not going to take the chance of letting them roam loose without knowing their whereabouts.


    On Koko, Brie, and Tayuya, their marks were situated on her back. Ry¨±zetsu and Rin, however, had their marks placed elsewhere.


    Until those two were properly conditioned, only then would he remove their illusion and test their resolve. But who knew how long that would take?


    Leaning against the gate, Arthur watched the scene unfold, analyzing Rin''s training with quiet contemplation.


    ''I wonder how far her development will bring her?'' he thought to himself.


    In one command, he called both Brie and Ry¨±zetsu''s names. This prompted the two to stop their comical antics.


    Ry¨±zetsu nodded and said, "She is pretty resilient. Despite her fears and doubts, she pushes herself. I believe with time, she''ll gain more confidence."


    This was plausible to believe. From what they had gathered, Rin''s body was that of a young adult, yet she had the mental age of a teenager.


    Having already died once and being in a war had helped her advance her psyche, but she was still easily breakable.


    Brie seemed even less optimistic and said, "She''s quite weak compared to what she should be at this stage. There''s a lot of hard work left to be done; her physical strength hasn''t caught up to her new abilities yet."


    Arthur wasn''t surprised. Watching Rin struggle, he could see the disparity clearly.


    "I see," he said without breaking his gaze on the kunoichi.


    Back on their training session, Rin ducked and dodged Tayuya''s strikes. Each clash of their bodies reminded her just how far she had to go. Koko, meanwhile, offered encouragement while also delivering her quick blows.


    Her small voice rang out: "Can''t you do anything other than dodge?!"


    Rin clenched her jaw, determined to prove herself as she pushed against Tayuya''s next strike, surprisingly countering with a quick jab.


    To Brie''s astonishment, she managed to connect with Tayuya, even if only fleetingly.


    "Did you see that?" Ry¨±zetsu exclaimed. "She actually landed a hit..."


    "Consider me impressed!" Tayuya sarcastically said to Rin, rolling her eyes. "But don''t get cocky. I could take you down with one hand tied behind my back."


    Suddenly, Rin''s panting became steady. She stopped feeling the fatigue and charged at Koko.


    "I thought you said you were tired!" the little girl squealed as she narrowly evaded a strike.


    "I was," Rin replied, going for another attack. Tayuya flanked her, but she managed to evade it just in time. "After landing that hit, I feel a lot more energized, I guess!"


    Arthur''s head shifted slightly. The truth was far more different than what anyone could expect.


    In a cool tone, he said, "Your body wasn''t merely altered to look older; it''s enhanced with both the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth Hokage''s cells."


    "Wait, what?!" everyone gasped.

 Chapter 225: Northern Hideout

    Chapter 225 - Northern Hideout


    Ry¨±zetsu nearly dropped her notepad. Anyone would be shocked at what they just heard. Where did Arthur acquire all those cells, and how did he even get Tsunade''s?


    Little did they know, his time spent in this world was always used correctly. Having located Orochimaru''s hideout, it was quite simple in acquiring the first two Kage''s cells.


    Hiruzen''s cells were also easy to acquire since he was in a comatose state at one point, allowing Arthur to take what he needed without leaving any signs behind.


    He already had the fourth Hokage''s cells, so that part didn''t need to be explained. The fifth Hokage''s cells were a little bit trickier to obtain. During the time when Tsunade and him were in Tanzaku Town, he had snipped small-enough follicles from her long hair.


    As dangerous as it might have seemed on paper, Rin''s potential was still undetermined. She had the cells but wasn''t showing any signs of any of the Kage''s abilities. At least until now that was.


    "That rejuvenation you felt was from the first Hokage''s regenerative cells," Arthur reasoned.


    Rin slightly lowered her head. She seemed burdened. Not by knowing that her body was modified, but because it reminded her of Obito, who too had his body injected with the first Hokage''s cells.


    "I don''t care what changes you go through," Tayuya suddenly announced, lunging forward. "You''re still a stinking weakling!"


    Rin was immediately caught off guard, forced to resume her training.


    It was quite unclear what Arthur hoped to achieve by altering Rin so much. One thing was certain: if the latter failed to produce results, then it only proved that she was a letdown from the beginning.


    Yet if she continued to show progress, she would be dubbed as one of the most versatile kunoichi in existence. Imagine Rin, the helpless girl who wasn''t even close to Sakura''s strength, had the powers of her village''s Kage.


    Arthur was taking a huge risk in doing what he did, but the payout would be well worth it. He knew that Rin was weak, hence why he recreated her in a manner that would be fit for someone to serve him.


    "Think you can get me DNA from a shinobi named Hanzo?" Light refracted from her frames as she adjusted them. "I''d love to experiment on them."


    Arthur shrugged, not wishing to think what this woman would do with the cells he''s worked hard to obtain. Then again, that is why he hired her.


    "I''m more interested if she''ll acquire that Hokage''s Kekkei Genkai," Ry¨±zetsu commented.


    Her body still needed time to adapt, so there was no guarantee that Rin would achieve any Kekkei Genkai.


    "Hey, daddy, I want cool cells too!" Koko exclaimed, bouncing with glee.


    "Heck no!" Brie humorously shot back, knowing the drastic implications of splicing animal genes with that of a man''s.


    In truth, she wanted to perform the experiment yet knew that Arthur would never allow it due to their high mortality rate.


    "Why not?!" Koko argued.


    "You''ll be spitting out tree branches from your mouth," Brie answered with a more authoritative tone.


    Koko recoiled, eyes wide and innocent as she said, "Never mind! I don''t want them anymore!"


    As the hour passed, the training finally finished.


    Everyone scattered to their respective duties. Be it showering, playing, or cross-referencing the data collected today, they all departed except for Arthur and Rin.


    The kunoichi approached Arthur with a sense of emotional gratitude. Biting back a smile, she took a deep breath and solemnly bowed, feeling a mixture of hope and respect for the opportunities granted to her. "Thank you for giving me this second chance. I promise I won''t waste it."


    "Never bow to me," Arthur said, an undertone of seriousness. "Your gratitude is more than enough."


    Straightening up, Rin met his gaze with sincerity and said, "I know. I just want you to know how grateful I truly am, lord Arthur."


    At that moment, Koko suddenly hopped atop Rin''s head. She raised her small arms in victory and announced, "He''s mine!" Rin let out a laugh, wondering why Koko was here when she said that she wanted to go play in the jungle''s playground. "But this is the jungle''s playground!"


    This only made Rin chuckle, yielding to Koko''s desire of wishing to be Arthur''s one and only favourite.


    After a moment, he turned away to leave without a single word.


    "Where''s lord Arthur going?" Rin wondered aloud, glancing at his retreating figure.


    "That''s just what daddy does?" Koko cheerfully said. "He always leaves us. But it''s okay! When he comes back, he always surprises me!"


    Rin had no reason to be discouraged by this. She was, after all, in a secret land that no other had access to. There were places to train, supplies to keep everyone fed, and assured safety no matter where they went.


    Yet Rin''s thoughts were preoccupied. She couldn''t shake her deeper worries, a concern that she''d been hiding till now.


    "What exactly does lord Arthur do?" she asked Koko. "Like, what is his ultimate mission?"


    Koko bounced off her head with a smile. She wagged her tail as she ran, yelling, "Ask daddy when he gets back!"


    It was then that Rin began to feel a sense of clarity. She was brought back for a purpose, and she had every thought to help her caregiver.


    With Tayuya''s cynical guidance, Koko''s childish spirit, and Brie''s scientific support, she was determined to become stronger¡ªnot just to confront her past, but to build something anew, something she couldn''t when she had first died.


    Elsewhere.


    Arthur materialized amidst the rocky terrain of a secluded hideout within none other than the Sound Village.


    The Northern Hideout was what it was called. Its structure was carved into the mountainside, and it was a site of horror¡ªa forbidding place where twisted experiments and manipulation had taken place on individuals¡ªparticularly those involving the cursed seal.


    This hideout had never been pinpointed in any historical records. Nor was it on the map. But thanks to having read the minds of certain Sound ninjas, Arthur not only knew where it was located but also knew who was inside.


    From a safe distance, he took a moment to assess the perimeter of the hideout, noting the patrolling guards and the building''s architecture.


    He needed stealth; direct confrontation was not an option.


    As such, he transformed into smoke, slipping through the air until he entered inside. The guards on duty had no inkling that a predator had infiltrated their ranks.


    Because of that, he''d easily seen through the weak points in the guards'' routines. Navigating through the facility was simply too easy.


    Gratifyingly, the security measures seemed less impressive than he had expected, perhaps a sign of Orochimaru''s interest in training the Uchiha more.


    As Arthur moved through the corridors, he placed flying raijin marks in discreet locations¡ªbehind loose bricks, beneath the thinnest layers of dust, and under cornerstones. They were all nearly impossible to detect.


    He then silently moved deeper within the structure. The hallways were narrow, lined with rooms where twisted experiments were currently taking place.


    Eventually, he reached an underground area. One room in particular stood out among the others, the same room he had come here for.


    Because inside that room was J¨±go.


    J¨±go was written to have been a shinobi from an unnamed clan known for their unique ability to absorb natural energy, which allowed him to undergo drastic physical transformations.


    This Kekkei Genkai granted him the power of "Sage Transformation," a technique that enabled him to utilize the natural energy he had gathered and enhance his abilities.


    His Sage Mode allowed him to alter specific parts of his body at will, significantly boosting his physical prowess. This transformation could include extensions or augmentations such as expanding limbs into weapons or gaining powerful physical enhancements, resulting in increased strength, speed, and durability in battle.


    Despite the potential benefits of Sage Mode, his ability came with a curse: an inability to control his rage.


    The constant absorption of natural energy led to sporadic surges of uncontrollable anger, manifesting in violent outbursts that were often catastrophic for those around him. This turbulent mental state forced him to isolate himself, fearing the destruction he might cause, until he willingly joined Orochimaru, thanks to Kimimaro, in hopes of finding a cure.


    Orochimaru''s interest in J¨±go''s abilities ultimately led to the creation of cursed seals, akin to J¨±go''s natural transformations, which he used to experiment on others.


    In addition to J¨±go''s physical transformations, he possessed an enhanced connection to nature, which allowed him to communicate with and command wildlife, further extending his capabilities in various situations. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Through his experiences and connections¡ªwith individuals like Sasuke Uchiha, who served as a stabilizing influence on his unbridled nature¡ªJ¨±go''s potential in Sage Mode underscored the duality of his character: a shinobi battling his devils while harnessing the raw power of nature.


    Arthur didn''t care who J¨±go was, nor did he worry about the consequences of his actions. His mind was solely focused on the valuable cells he believed were hidden away in the jumbled recesses of J¨±go''s abnormal physiology.


    Nearing the secured door, he slipped through and entered the room.


    Just ahead, in a shadowy corner, sat J¨±go, lost in a world of his own. Arthur could see that, despite the boy''s eyes being closed, he was awake, trying to suppress his rage.


    Was it safe to invade him now? Surely, it wouldn''t be a bad idea. Just as easy as it was to sneak into this facility, scalping a few hairs or dead skin cells wouldn''t be too hard.


    As smoke began to coil and waft up towards J¨±go, the boy''s eyes snapped open, instantaneously piercing the darkness with a furious vigilance.


    "Who''s there?!" he screamed with both confusion and rage.


    ''Darn it...''


    Not wanting to become an immediate target, Arthur began to retreat silently into the shadows, but his movements only fueled J¨±go''s anger.


    In an instant, the boy transformed, his body morphing into a monstrous form as he unleashed a barrage of savage attacks, lashing out in the direction of the intruder.


    Arthur remained unfazed; he knew J¨±go''s enhanced senses would make it a tad difficult for him to escape unnoticed.


    Not even a moment later, an explosion rattled the foundation of the hallway. A scientist ran to see what the outburst was about.


    His wide eyes reflecting the disorder; J¨±go had caused an outburst, running rampant as he continued to bellow for his attacker.


    "Come out and face me!" the boy growled.


    It was so chaotic that the scientist stumbled to the ground. He scrambled to regain his footing, calling frantically for backup. But Arthur had long vanished from the scene, slipping into an adjacent medical unit.


    He had failed in acquiring the rampaging boy''s cells, but that didn''t mean he was out of options. It was time for plan B.


    With alarms blaring throughout the facility, he had to act fast. Inside the medical unit, he quickly found vials and instruments, a collection of evidence from previous experiments conducted on subjects like J¨±go.


    These things were spotted before, but there was no telling how volatile they were or if they would be useful as compared to live cells taken from the source.


    Gaining access to a sample of J¨±go''s unique cells became his primary objective, and as he carefully extracted the samples from the available materials, he noted how many of them appeared modified, clearly indicative of the tampering of someone like Orochimaru.


    With his acquisition underway, now was the time to depart: ''Flying raijin...''


    As he re-emerged in a secluded location, it became evident that the Northern Hideout would have its securities amplified. Perhaps that snake would go there himself to see what became of J¨±go and the boy''s sudden outburst.


    Yet none of that concerned Arthur in the slightest. He got what he came here for. Modified cells or not, that was the reason what made his laboratory so special¡ªhe could possibly reverse engineer them.


    And if he was successful, he could implant them and not just amplify his own Sage Mode but have it be passive!

 Chapter 226: Ephesians 6

    Chapter 226 - Ephesians 6


    Some time later.


    J¨±go''s cells had been carefully preserved in the laboratory''s freezing containment. It would still take a moment to fix whatever tampering Orochimaru had done to them.


    More importantly, it would take the right equipment.


    Reverse engineering modified cells involved characterizing changes and identifying mechanisms. There were quite a few ways to fix them, such as genomic analysis, transcriptomic analysis, proteomic analysis, and functional assays.


    To perform any one of these processes would require advanced technology that otherwise couldn''t be bought from the black market.


    While Arthur was having Brie look over the cells, there was one place he had in mind of visiting to get what he needed.


    Right now, he stood at the base of the Fire Temple, his guise as Ryugetsu, a monk of the temple, draping him in a veneer of respectability.


    The temple, with its tall spires, had never quite lost its majestic charm.


    He hadn''t visited in a while, and the last time he''d been here, Chiriku hadn''t been present. Arthur used his Tamashii, and it was revealed what he already suspected: Chiriku was still away.


    That was alright with Arthur. Today, he wasn''t here for the eminent monk; he had a more specific purpose, and that purpose brought him to the occult.


    Not long ago, Arthur had marked an occultist as an investment during one of their skirmishes with the temple. This occultist was an essential piece of the puzzle.


    That member had fled to an area where there were many electrical devices and various components¡ªeverything Arthur needed to transform his laboratory into something worthy of the name.


    He had never been one to leave things to chance; he saw potential circumstances before they unfolded, hence why there was no one like him in this world.


    Now, he could always teleport to their hideout and completely destroy them. But Arthur''s reasoning for not doing this was simple: why go alone? This would be the perfect opportunity to recruit Sora and bring him along on this mission.


    The young boy was also one of Arthur''s investments, and Arthur was keen to become the catalyst for and ensure his investments thrived.


    Avoiding the prying eyes of the other monks¡ªmost of whom were oblivious to the darkness lurking beyond the temple walls¡ªArthur moved stealthily, darting through the shadows.


    His Tamashii''s range hadn''t picked up on the boy''s location. If that was the case, then it could only mean Sora was not in the temple itself.


    Arthur made his way toward the edge of the temple grounds, where he had a good feeling Sora might be. And sure enough, as he scanned the area, he spotted Sora against the backdrop of a river, crouched down as if lost in contemplation.


    He was quite far from home.


    Arthur transformed into smoke, gliding through the air and into the nearby thicket, where he materialized beside Sora, who had heard the rustling and instinctively turned around.


    The boy''s surprise changed into a smile as he recognized the monk.


    "Brother Ryugetsu!" Sora exclaimed with brightened look. "I didn''t know you were visiting!"


    Arthur returned the smile and said, "I''ve come to check on you, Sora. Why are you all alone and so far from the temple?"


    Sora''s smile faltered, and his gaze dropped to the riverbank as he admitted, "Our brothers... they''ve been treating me worse lately... I feel more like an outcast than ever before."


    Arthur could sense the boy''s turmoil, the inadequacies that had wormed their way into Sora''s spirit. It was exactly what Arthur had desired.


    "And your nightmares?" he gently probed, secretly hoping for positive news.


    This time, Sora offered a light chuckle, lifting his head slightly, saying, "Well, thanks to the advice you gave me, they''re not as bad. Well, at least... I still have them, but they don''t make me feel bad anymore."


    Arthur noted the boy''s mixed emotions, recognizing that while Sora''s progress was a step in the right direction, it didn''t fix the deeper issues he faced. It was bad news for Sora personally, but it was excellent for Arthur, who was looking to cultivate the boy''s abilities for his own greater ambitions.


    If things continued as they were, he could already see where Sora would gradually distance himself from the temple¡ªif not physically, then mentally¡ªand Arthur would seize that opportunity.


    "I''m glad to hear that, brother Sora," he said. The two then stood by the river, and the boy asked how Arthur had been. "I''m here on a mission, and I could use your help."


    The mention of a mission piqued Sora''s interest as he asked, "My help?!"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, feeling a little intrigued by the boy''s enthusiasm.


    "It''s a secret mission¡ªone I''ve been investigating for some time now. It involves infiltrating the headquarters of the occult and eradicating their influence for good."


    Sora''s eyes widened in shock. He wasn''t quite present during the occult''s attack, but he heard the murmurs of the temple monks about them, especially after their last confrontation.


    "But I thought they hadn''t attacked since you and Chiriku dealt with them?" he wondered.


    "That''s right," Arthur continued with a steady voice. "But they are regrouping, and I believe they''re planning something far more dangerous than their previous attempts. We can''t let them catch us off guard."


    The boy was not about to let an opportunity like this pass. Ryugetsu was quite famous around the temple, and to see him in action was more than worth it.


    Sora locked eyes with Arthur and declared, "Alright! I''ll help!"


    Arthur''s gaze was intense yet reassuring as he said, "Remember, brother Sora, ''For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.''"


    The boy wasn''t aware that Arthur had quoted from Ephesians 6:12. Nonetheless, he nodded, feeling more confident as he absorbed the words.


    "I forget, and I won''t let you down!"


    "Good. Now, touch my robe," Arthur instructed, gesturing toward the fabric.


    As Sora instinctively reached out, his fingers touched him, a rush of chakra was felt, his vision blurred, and for a split second, he felt as though he were caught in a whirlwind of color and light.


    Just as quickly, everything sharpened into focus. He blinked and found himself no longer in the forest. Instead, he was in a rugged, crag-like area. The rocky terrain was quite foreign and was saturated with an eerie stillness.


    Suddenly, he heard Arthur''s voice echoing around him: "The occult isn''t far from here."


    Startled, Sora comically darted around, confused as he asked, "Ugh! Where are you, brother Ryugetsu?!"


    He felt a twinge of absurdity, craning his neck as if expecting Arthur to step from between the boulders.


    "Worry not," Arthur''s voice instructed. "I am close by, but you must follow my commands."


    Sora confidently nodded. Inside, he was awestruck at where Arthur could be. He couldn''t help but imagine Arthur''s voice coming from somewhere far¡ªmaybe some kind of wild jutsu allowing them to communicate telepathically.


    This made him truly marvel at how powerful his senior was.


    In actuality, Arthur was in smoke form, using his Body Oxidation technique to nestle within Sora''s very being. It was to keep tabs on the boy without the need for full possession.


    Reinvigorated, Sora moved forward, navigating the craggy landscape. He listened closely to Arthur''s words, letting them guide him as he moved. Eventually, he spotted a hidden entrance¡ªa dark crevice in the rock face.


    "Found it!" he exclaimed.


    He then pulled out his claws, sharp and ready. With a few strategic strikes, he destroyed the entrance.


    "Won''t this raise any alarms, brother Ryugetsu?"


    "Be not afraid and push forward..."


    "You got it!"


    The cave-like area had been lit by rows of torches that lined the walls. As he ventured deeper inside, apprehension began to creep into his thoughts, growing with each echoing footfall.


    "Brother Ryugetsu?" he asked, feeling anxious. "How far in am I exactly?"


    "Calm down," Arthur''s voice came in the back of the boy''s mind.


    Sora immediately obeyed, focusing on his breathing until he relaxed.


    He then deepened his exploration, and at the end of the passage, he finally emerged into a vast cavern illuminated by glowing crystals embedded in the walls. What greeted him left him utterly shocked: a small civilization of occultists.


    They had hidden themselves well, their structures made from crude stone, intertwined with both chakra and technology that kept them cloaked from the outside world.


    Sora was astounded; no normal monk would have been able to find them. He took a moment to marvel at the underestimated skill of Arthur''s investigations before he steeled himself, ready to proceed further.


    "What now, brother Ryugetsu?" he called out. This time there was no response. Rattled, he tried again. "Brother Ryugetsu! What''s the next step?"


    Nothing but silence.


    Then, an unfamiliar voice was heard from behind him: "Who dares intrude on our hideout?"


    Sora turned to see an occult member emerging from the shadows, flanked by several others. They sneered with arrogant expressions.


    "Crap!" Sora exclaimed.


    He turned to run, but the figures swiftly closed in on him, effectively surrounding him.


    "Ooh, look. A lone monk thinks he can wander in here." One of the members teased, circling him. "How foolish."


    Sora defiantly shot back and said, "I''m not alone! Brother Ryugetsu is here with me!"


    The occultists became worried, having remembered what Arthur and Chiriku did to them before. But when no one else came and no other alarm was raised, they looked at one another and began to laugh.


    "Trying to buy time, huh?" they mocked.


    "I wouldn''t laugh if I were you!" Sora insisted, but the longer he waited for Arthur''s response, the more anxious he became. "Brother Ryugetsu!"


    Even after rasping, still, there was nothing¡ªno reassuring voice, no presence nearby to back him up.


    Understanding that his situation was growing dire, the occultic members exchanged glances, whispering among themselves and taunting, "Looks like those monks sent a delusional boy to spy on us."


    This made Sora''s blood boil as he defended himself, "I''m not scared of you!"


    The occult members smirked menacingly, their impending attack clear. "We''re gonna enjoy this."


    Before Sora had a chance to react further, the group lunged at him. He quickly raised his claw and shouted, "Beast wave palm!"


    Waves of chakra erupted from his hands, pushing back the encroaching occultists. He felt satisfied after knocking a few members off their feet. But more immediately followed, unfazed.


    Sora fought desperately, weaving and dodging, claws raking through the air. Each slash could potentially bring one down, but they were adept at avoiding them.


    He began to feel weary, and with each failed attack, he became doubtful of his situation.


    The laughter of the occultists continued, taunting him, mocking his every move. This made him panic upon seeing just how outnumbered he truly was.


    One of the members jeered, launching a punch that sent Sora to the ground. Pain shot through him, and he struggled to stand, only to find himself surrounded by grinning faces.


    "Beg for mercy, little monk!" they taunted as they moved in closer, ready to strike again.


    Sora felt the wind knocked out of him; he was in over his head, pushed against the wall with nowhere to run.


    "Brother Ryugetsu!" he shouted in desperation.


    But his response went unanswered. He was entirely alone in this fight, left to face the consequences of his audacity.


    The occultic members were showing no mercy as they beat upon and cut him with their weapons. The pressure mounted, and just when he was on the verge of death, an untapped wave of chakra pulsed from within him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Nine-Tails chakra had finally emerged.

 Chapter 227: Your Leash

    Chapter 227 - Your Leash


    Sora felt the shift, an explosive force clawing its way out, overwhelming his senses. At that very moment, Arthur''s essence ejected from him, spiraling upward like wisps of smoke.


    Arthur had always been present, only choosing not to respond so that this very scene could unfold. And when it did, even he wasn''t strong enough to possess the boy.


    The air stormed with chakra as Sora''s body transformed, overtaken by the primal urge of the Tailed Beast Chakra. His face contorted into that of rage. His robes practically ripped apart, and a swirling mass of red, bubbling chakra engulfed him in a shroud.


    The transformation was terrifying. Sora''s skin turned a sickly shade, and his eyes were now completely slitted. Two long, crimson tails erupted from his back, lashing out wildly, tearing through the air like whips. Even his right arm had changed, becoming swollen and monstrous.


    Arthur had only ever seen this once during his fight with Utakata. It was a grotesque thing, one that could bring fear into the weak-hearted. But the difference this time was in how much anger the Nine-Tails'' chakra released as compared to the Six-Tails.


    Sora dropped to all fours, and his mind slipped further from reason as instinct fully took over. Nothing mattered to him anymore except the need to fight, to assert dominance like a true predator would.


    A guttural roar erupted from his throat, rumbling through the cavern and sending shockwaves that knocked the occultists off balance, terror planting itself in their eyes.


    "Stop him!" one of them screamed.


    Arthur could practically hear the fear rising in their voices. Their words fell on deaf ears. Sora was no longer a boy; he was a creature of fury, moving in an animalistic fashion, clawing at the air and dematerializing their confidence.


    With every swipe of his claws, shockwaves erupted, crashing against the surrounding walls. The force sent rocks tumbling down.


    "Please, I have kids!" a woman screamed.


    Sora leaped at her and tackled her down with terrifying strength, clawing at her viciously. The figure cried out, a sound drowned by Sora''s growl as he unleashed more chaos.


    Their mockery had become screams and confusion among the remaining members. They scurried and scrambled to avoid him, but they couldn''t escape the storm of rage that the boy had become.


    He charged after them, no longer thinking¡ªonly feeling the overwhelming urge to dominate, to eliminate anything that posed a threat.


    From high above, Arthur watched with calm resolve. He did not intervene, only observing as the boy completely succumbed to the beast within.


    There was a methodical nature to the beast''s rampage, a series of strikes that split the air and sent tremors through the cavern. Part of Arthur was intrigued by the display of raw strength, but it was the kid inside that he had little regard for, focusing instead on the power itself that rushed past the boy''s unconscious mind.


    "I have to have it..."


    As Sora tore into the remaining occultists, the boy couldn''t hear the desperate cries of pain around him. All that mattered was the primal thrill from within¡ªthe delight in the destruction, the scent of fear filling the air. It was intoxicating, and he surrendered to it entirely.


    There would be no turning back.


    With a final roar that echoed into the depths, Sora descended upon the last of the cultists, intent on erasing any memory of their insidious presence.


    It was a field of madness left in the wake of his savagery, with Arthur looking on, unperturbed and watching his investment rising in the money.


    The chaos within the cavern escalated as Sora descended further into his primal frenzy. With a violent swipe of his claws, he struck down the last of the occultists, sending their bodies across the ground, lifeless and defeated.


    Arthur could see Sora''s heart racing with the thrill of destruction, despite things having calmed down.


    As the last echoes of his roars faded into silence, Sora found himself drawn deeper into the occultists'' lair, another cavernous space. His gaze landed on an array of peculiar technology spread throughout.


    Because of the Nine-Tails'' chakra, Sora felt the need to obliterate their creations. One by one, he began dismantling the towering mechanics with his sheer brutality.


    High above, Arthur observed with a cool detachment. But he would not let the beast destroy the other thing he came here for.


    "This ends now..." he commanded.


    Just as the boy approached what looked to be an important device, his claws raised, ready to destroy it, Arthur took action.


    ''Simian Sage Mode...'' His transformation was almost instantaneous. ''Sage art: golden chain: bonding jutsu..."


    Adamantine chains covered with sage chakra quickly snaked through the air and wrapped around Sora with breathtaking speed, binding him tightly. Sora''s growl turned into a shocked snarl as he found himself trapped.


    "Learn who holds your leash, beast," Arthur asserted.


    Sora struggled, the animalistic instincts within him screaming to break free, but the chains held firm. Such was their purpose¡ªto be able to even retrain Tailed Beast.


    Was Sora in his full transformation? No, he was only in version one, a transformation that Arthur could more than handle.


    With grim determination, Arthur commanded the chains, sending Sora crashing against the cavern walls. The beast growled in fury.


    "Still not listening?"


    Arthur retracted the chains, pulling the beast back into the air and then crashing him once again. Each impact vibrated through the stone. Sora''s defiance was met with relentlessness as the chains slammed him against the ground and back to the walls until he finally succumbed.


    As the boy''s body could no longer sustain the pressure and he fully lost consciousness, the Nine-Tails chakra receded, leaving him still and quiet. The beast''s influence was snuffed out for the moment.


    Arthur released his Sage Mode as he approached Sora''s motionless body.


    Most would not have been able to handle such a creature. But to Arthur, this beast was nothing more than an overgrown puppy on a leash trying to act like a wild mutt.


    He leaned down, addressing the unconscious boy, and, taking a moment to ensure Sora would not resist, he placed a flying raijin mark on Sora''s left glute.


    He then stood upright and surveyed the remnants of the battle. Satisfied that the immediate threat was dealt with, he turned and walked away to collect the technology, leaving Sora lying there.


    Some time later.


    When Sora finally awoke, he found himself lying on soft grass beneath a moonlit sky. Upon feeling the coolness of the earth, he quickly sprung up in confusion.


    The remnants of the cave were nowhere to be seen, replaced instead by an open grassland. The temple was not too far from here.


    "Feeling alright?" a familiar voice asked.


    He turned to see Ryugetsu, who stood nearby. Sora rubbed his eyes, hardly able to recall the previous events.


    "What happened?" he asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Our mission''s finished," Arthur coolly stated, walking a little forward.


    Sora blinked, disoriented, and admitted, "I... I can''t remember anything after entering the cave."


    Arthur grinned slightly, unaffected by Sora''s confusion, and replied, "Not surprised since you passed out soon after..." This made Sora blush in embarrassment. How could he, a shinobi monk, just pass out like that in front of his senior? "But I appreciate your efforts."


    Throughout the exchange, Sora felt an inexplicable emptiness inside, as if a part of him had been lost.


    "I... I didn''t do anything," he insisted with self-doubt.


    Arthur''s demeanor remained steady as he reassured the boy, saying, "You helped more than you know."


    Still bound by a sense of amnesia, Sora hesitated. The battle from earlier was outside his grasp, a void that he simply couldn''t remember. In a moment of humility, he lowered himself into a bow.


    "Thank you," he murmured, the words sincere yet uncertain. "I promise to do better next time."


    What else could he do except be grateful that he was taken care of after supposedly passing out? And how could he not believe Arthur, the same man who secretly healed his injuries afterwards?


    As Arthur prepared to leave, he gave a slight nod in response and said, "Just remember, you are capable of more than your brothers."


    With that, Arthur strode off, leaving Sora sitting amidst the grass. The boy looked up at the stars, feeling both relieved and perplexed. Despite having forgotten the events, he felt a strange comfort.


    And as he sat there, questions were raised in the back of his mind. Had he truly been that helpful?


    In that moment, he chose to believe the only person who seemed to care for him. Because that same person told him to embrace the unknown, allowing himself to go into the darkness, he would do just that.


    Even if the boy was uncertain of what lay ahead, he trusted that man.


    Sun Stream Plaza.


    Pale white light covered Arthur''s laboratory. It was a far cry from the events that happened in the occultist''s lair.


    What he had dragged back with him was their advanced technology, which would help him with new inventions. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he laid out the equipment across a long workbench fashioned from old planks of wood, he analyzed the true nature of what he had acquired. Scanners, energy converters, control panels with conductive silver circuits¡ªall harnessed by a system of natural electricity, derived from the elemental forces themselves.


    The occultists had harnessed talents he had only read about in science fiction. Looking at them now and in person, it was clear that the fiction was real. Such devices could surely be produced on earth if it weren''t for the shadow government always trying to conceal them.


    "Quite interesting," Arthur mused to himself as he lightly examined a particularly intricate device. "These maxima are akin to the outdated structures I worked with on earth."


    He stepped back, allowing his mind to understand these clunky hardware and sleek relics.


    They looked almost like they were from a primitive age, but he knew that they were more akin to computers¡ªsomething this world wouldn''t focus on for another fifteen or more years.


    His thoughts wandered deeper into comparison: the cult''s technology was reminiscent of the early days of computing, before the advent of microchips and silicon.


    ''It seems as though they relied on bulky systems driven by vacuum tubes,'' Arthur thought. ''No wonder it was in a cave... They''d need constant temperature control to keep this thing maintained."


    The efficiency of this equipment compared to modern technology was disconcerting; these devices had reached a technological plateau, waiting to be progressed. Meanwhile, he was standing as the only one in this world that knew how to both function and improve it.


    Yet there were no thoughts on doing such a thing right. Something like that required a lot of time, money, and resources.


    Even if there were scientific minds like Brie, there was no way he would jeopardize the secrecy of the Cayman Jungles to outsiders. Pulling together a team and manipulating their will would not serve him well¡ªnot when other things needed to be expanded on first.


    His hands moved quickly as he dismantled the components of one such device, a control panel that once must have powered some occult figure''s sinister creations.


    As he pulled apart various sections, he took note of how the wiring resembled the initial schematics of early computer designs. This was a form of technology that had to be adapted¡ªone that was a reflection of pre-scientific advancement during the current Edo period.


    Intrigued, Arthur collected circuits and conduits, comparing their functions with the modern iterations he was used to.


    ''If I can isolate the natural electricity sources and adapt these components..." he contemplated. "I can probably bridge some gaps."


    As such, he worked tirelessly, reconnecting the wires into the different machines already in his laboratory.


    First, he calibrated the energy converters for more effective power distribution, using his own experience to alleviate the crude designs that had governed the devices thus far.


    Technicians today would have been astounded by his ingenuity. He was essentially recreating a complex system from rudimentary components, akin to building a modern supercomputer using only basic electronics.


    As he reconstructed the networks of wiring, he thought about what Brie would think. Her scientific mind wouldn''t be able to fathom it.


    After he finished, he double-checked the main activation console. Everything was connected correctly, so he pressed the activation button. Nothing happened.

 Chapter 228: Him

    Chapter 228 - Him


    He narrowed his eyes. He had gone through thick and thin, having spent much time manipulating Sora and acquiring this technology. But what he wasn''t going to do was panic.


    Since there was no sign of energy activation, he began to check each device, unwilling to surrender to failure just yet.


    Kneeling down, he inspected the connections again, tracing the circuits. It quickly became clear that one critical element of the system was off: "The grounding." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing this, he adjusted a few cables and re-established the connections in less than a minute. Not many would have noticed the short circuit issue. At least not with this old design.


    After a few more adjustments, he hit the activation switch again.


    This time, there was a humming noise followed by a series of lights. With each glow, it became apparent that he had successfully interconnected the processors, optimized the memory access, and established a stable power supply, effectively constructing the ninja world''s first running supercomputer!


    It wasn''t like those today, but it was most certainly more advanced than what Orochimaru could design. Even Hagoromo would be impressed.


    Just then, the door whooshed open, and Brie stepped inside. She stifled a yawn, rubbing her eyes as she took in the sight before her.


    "What on earth happened in here?" she blinked in surprise, surveying the transformation that had occurred in his absence.


    "Let''s just say I made a substantial acquisition," he replied without looking in her direction.


    How could anyone explain this contraption without blowing their minds? This was still the ninja world, after all, and a lot weren''t familiar with advanced technology.


    It was akin to Gen-Z living in the fifties. And that was approximately a fifty-year difference.


    Brie couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the changes.


    "But it hasn''t even been that long since you left," she remarked. "To think you''d come back with... this!"


    Before she could inquire further, he turned his attention to an additional task. He rummaged through the drawers on the workbench until a small syringe appeared in his hand.


    "What are you doing now?" she wondered.


    "Extracting my blood," he replied as the needle pierced his skin.


    "Wait, what? Why would you need to do that?"


    He recited with clarity from the King James Version of the Bible, Leviticus 17:11: "For the life of the flesh is in the blood..."


    "I''m sorry, my lord, but this is borderline insane! What exactly are you planning to do with it?"


    In truth, she just wanted to know more about how Arthur''s incredible mind functioned. And the only way to do that was by probing with questions.


    He didn''t answer her immediately but continued his work, adding the blood sample to a small centrifuge. Finally, after measuring precise amounts, he turned back to her and commanded, "Gather amino acids, glucose, and inorganic salts from storage, and bring them here."


    Brie folded her arms, choosing to contain her excitement. Her eyes showed that she was ready to obey, but her heart yearned to know.


    "You''re not going to tell me anything, are you?" she asked as she went to gather the materials.


    Arthur seemingly didn''t hear her, choosing to instead organize the equipment. Moments later, she returned, arms piled high with various containers.


    "I got everything you asked for. Now, could you at least tell me what you''re up to?" she inquired, clearly too eager to know.


    But he was too absorbed in his apparatus to give her a proper answer.


    The centrifuge spun, drawing upon the properties of the extracted blood. When it was done, he commanded, "Pluck up aloe vera, seaweed, soybean, and yeast from the garden..."


    "But those haven''t fully grown yet!" she retorted, unwilling to accept his dismissive tone.


    She secretly hoped that it hadn''t offended him for talking back.


    "That doesn''t matter," he coolly said, eyes focused on his task. "I only need their nutrients, so go..."


    Brie couldn''t suppress her growing curiosity now. She had already talked back once, wasting her one and only chance.


    "I''ll explain when you get back," he promised, not turning away from the swirling contents of the centrifuge.


    This brought a sense of joy to her heart, so she hurried out with more determination.


    "Okay!"


    It took her the better part of an hour to gather the required specimens from the garden. Hurrying back into the lab, she was struck by what she found. In the center of the room sat a large, inflated tub of a bright blue liquid that seemed to glow under the overhead lights more than the technology surrounding it.


    "What on earth is that?" she asked, setting down the containers of nutrients on the table.


    "This," Arthur stated with authority, "is a specialized culture medium."


    "What are you using it for?" she probed.


    "Have you heard of the name Hoshikaze?" he asked.


    She mulled it over for a moment before answering, "Yes, he''s the recent winner of that grand tournament held in the Land of Waves!"


    At Arthur''s silence, Brie grew impatient. Before she could further ask what this all meant, he gave her an instruction, "Mix in the extracts with the culture medium."


    She obeyed, pouring the contents into the blue liquid. As the mix swirled together, the color shifted, deepening to a shade of green within seconds.


    Any chemist would know that this new liquid would help provide nutrients, hormones, and the environmental conditions for some type of experiment. The only question was what kind?


    Arthur picked up the tub with one hand and moved with it. Brie finally began to piece together the purpose of all his actions.


    "Wait, are you telling me...?" But it took a moment longer as she watched him pour the green liquid into an awaiting, large vat. Then it struck her all at once. "You just made an incubator!"


    The implications of what he had created were monumental. She watched him intently as he prepared for the next phase of what he referred to as a "cloning process."


    "First, we need to select a somatic cell," he said, retrieving a small vial filled with a fluid containing his own bloodstream. "This will provide the complete DNA of the individual to be cloned."


    Brie leaned closer, eyes narrowed in concentration.


    He stirred the blood sample and then moved to another section of the laboratory where various samples were laid out.


    "Now, for the oocyte procurement," he continued, glancing at her over his shoulder. "An egg cell needs to be harvested from a female donor."


    Brie was ready to blush, but she of all scientists knew what he meant. She adjusted her glasses, the glare reflecting off them as she said, "And I assume that''s not me, but I''d be more than willing to participate if you need."


    Koko would have slapped her for saying that.


    "No," he said, unfazed by her tomfoolery. "I''ve already arranged that with this vial. We''ll need to remove the nucleus of this egg cell, which contains its genetic material."


    "Then what?" she asked as her excitement grew, trying to follow each step.


    After it was removed, it was then placed into a suitable liquid to help sustain its function.


    "Nuclear transfer," Arthur answered. He inserted the nucleus of the somatic cell from the vial into the enucleated egg cell. "This egg cell now contains the DNA of the individual."


    "And the final step?" Brie asked, practically sweating.


    "Activation," he replied, turning to face her. "This egg cell will need to be stimulated¡ªusually through electrical shock or chemical means¡ªto begin dividing and developing into an embryo."


    Those who heard him speaking would have been astounded. Was he a nerd? No, he was simply Arthur Bennett.


    He pushed buttons on the control panel of the incubator and tweaked a few settings. Then jolted the egg cell with an electric pulse. Brie watched in awe as lights blinked on the panel.


    "How long will the embryo development take?" she asked, looking at the vat.


    Arthur considered having already asked himself that before this experiment commenced. The answer, however, had not come immediately.


    "It''ll need to be cultured in the right environment for several days," he said, "perhaps even weeks, to fully develop."


    This was true considering the materials inside the cloning vat were essentially simulating a mother''s womb. Brie was dumbfounded.


    "What will it look like when it''s aged?" she wondered, thinking about the implications.


    Arthur set the machine to the right temperature and conditions before answering.


    "The cells I used were transformed to take on the appearance of Hoshikaze."


    If that was the case, what he was integrating was to create a perfect hybrid of himself!


    Brie''s mind reeled upon finally seeing the grandeur of it all. How was this possible? No, why did it have to be Hoshikaze? Then something struck her again.


    "Wait a second," she hesitated, "you''re not just Kaito... you''re also Hoshikaze!"


    The glow from the vat illuminated his features as he stood there and watched without an expression on his face.


    This caused her to glance around the lab. There had only ever been one shinobi as crazy, if crazy was the right word to use, as Arthur.


    "You''re not secretly that legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, are you?"


    Arthur closed his eyes and said, "No... I bear the responsibility of expanding knowledge, not hoarding it for personal gain. Instead of becoming an intellect who can think of nothing but evil and revenge, my information is a tool for progress, not just a weapon for power-hungry vipers."


    His gaze slowly turned to her. She remained silent for a second before drawing her attention to the vat. Then she paced around it and mused, "This might take a few weeks, then? Or even months based on the materials at play."


    "Exactly," he confirmed. "That''s why I''ll need you to monitor it closely until it''s ready..."


    Brie nodded appreciatively, understanding how much responsibility had suddenly fallen on her.


    "I''ve never done anything like this before," she smirked. "But this is even more amazing than what we did to Rin¡ªI mean what you did."


    One could ask themselves how a man like Arthur even knows how to do this. Cloning was a topic often bordering on the conspiracy side of things, like something out of folklore or even science fiction.


    Arthur wasn''t like the average norm, those who believed what they were told even if it was wrong.


    On earth, cloning is indeed a realm of possibilities, though often fraught with limitations. It''s child''s play in the ninja world, though. That was because of chakra. If there was one thing to know about clones, it was that they had no souls.


    Clones in this world, however, could have their own essence, which is what makes them unique.


    Because of chakra, they could share the mind and will of their original donor. And because this specific clone Arthur was creating was imbued with his chakra, everything about them would carry his being, his will, and his desires.


    The pieces began to fall into place for Brie, which caused her thoughts to race faster and faster as the enormity of Arthur''s statements struck her.


    "S... So, every aspect of this clone will be you¡ªsame mind, same ambitions, just... different appearances?"


    He nodded, saying, "And why stop at one? I''ll be creating more: John Belfort, Kaito, Ryugetsu... the list goes on and on..."


    It was more than just having identities; it was about gathering all these experiences, insights, and power to ultimately create something greater¡ªsomething no mortal could understand.


    Brie felt a shiver at the implications. All those transformations, all of his knowledge¡ªa vast and nearly unfathomable array of talent, wisdom, and skill that drew from the strength of who he was.


    "What will happen when the clones are ready?" she asked with wide eyes.


    But she knew the answer before he spoke them: "Their purpose aligns with mine..."


    At those words, she fell to her knees. Surely this couldn''t be a man standing before her. No, Arthur Bennett was simply him.

 Chapter 229: Time Of Death

    Chapter 229 - Time Of Death


    Early morning light pierced through a large dome within the botanical room of Sun Stream Plaza.


    Rin and Tayuya had been sent to the outskirts of the jungle to train while the rest were sleeping. The only person in the plaza awake at this hour was Arthur.


    He was seen walking through the garden he had nurtured. It was thriving, filled with a riot of greens and colorful blossoms. He had put a lot of effort into cultivating this oasis, especially after securing rare herbs and plants that had cost him a fortune.


    Of course, it was still in its initial stages. Many of the plants had just begun sprouting, while the ones that seemed matured were transplants.


    And as great as it looked right, there were still troubles to it. Such Koko''s insatiable appetite for anything that grew in their garden.


    Who could blame her when the space was filled with rich aromas of plants mingling together¡ªearthy scents laced with sweetness and bitterness?


    Most insects and animals would drool after laying eyes on it. There were just that many rows of greenery bathing in natural sunlight.


    There were his Yoshinari herbs, known for their healing properties, often used in various remedies designed to treat injuries and hasten recovery. Arthur walked to them and plucked a few sprigs before placing them in his satchel.


    Next, his attention shifted to the knotweed, a plant that, while not mentioned in the Naruto realm, held incredible medicinal properties in real life.


    Much like the healing herbs from the series, knotweed was recognized for its ability to aid in restoring balance within the body, making it a crucial addition to his collection.


    Moving along, he found the ginseng¡ªits roots thick and gnarled, known across cultures for its stamina-boosting effects. Why he grew this was because of the energy supplements he had in mind.


    Their effects were similar to that of soldier pills, so he placed a few into his bag.


    Then he spotted the bitterleaf, a plant that may have been comparable to some of the more intense healing pills, like those intended for urgent care¡ªstrong and effective in action, if somewhat harsh in flavor.


    Finally, there were his mandrakes, known for making potions and healing concoctions. This would provide the kind of enhancement that elite shinobi sought in their endeavors. In this case, what he sought for his endeavors.


    With his collection secured, surely more would continue to grow. Much more.


    It was time to put his plans into action.


    The objective was straightforward: modify existing pills and create new ones capable of enhancing combat abilities, infusing them with the healing and energizing properties he had just harvested.


    In his lab, an array of tools awaited him: mortar and pestle for grinding herbs into fine powders; beakers and flasks for mixing liquids; measuring scales¡ªcrucial for ensuring accuracy; and heating plates to bring it all together.


    He set to work, carefully portioning the various herbs and blending them, making sure to consider how each component would interact with the others.


    After using the mortar and pestle, he transformed the plants into a fine paste. The test tubes were invaluable for observing smaller experiments, while pipettes and syringes allowed for the precise transfer of liquids.


    Each step to take was crucial since he was enacting real-world experiments. Only with chakra in hand.


    For each component of the pills, he carefully measured amounts, ensuring that every ingredient was prepared. He then combined the properties of the Yoshinari herb with the restorative effects of the ginseng, harnessing their strengths.


    Next, he administered the potent mixture of knotweed and bitterleaf, each prepared particle contributing to the composite energy of the mixture.


    Once he felt confident in his blend, he turned to the evaporating dish, heating it cautiously to extract maximum potency from the herbs. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As it steamed, he turned his attention to the more technical aspects: using the filtration equipment. He separated solid components from liquids, ensuring purity and concentration in the final product.


    With everything laid out and prepared, he then combined it into a coherent mixture, pouring it into the bottles for storage and sealing them tightly to maintain their efficacy. This would be crucial for achieving the best results when the pills are finally ingested.


    This new creation was meant to combine the restorative nature of all the herbs with the capabilities of Akimichi''s food pills, designed to enhance chakra rejuvenation and physical strength.


    It seemed small, but he knew how potent it was.


    Now came the test: the moment of consumption. It had taken him hours to produce the one pill, so would it function as intended, or would it yield unforeseen consequences?


    Just then, the doors whooshed open, and Koko bounded into the room with uncontainable enthusiasm as she announced, "I wanna play, daddy!"


    It was about this hour that she arose from her sleep. Instantly, her gaze shot to the countertop where he had placed the newly created pill. "What''s that?"


    Upon leaning closer to inspect it, he considered the moment. Would it be too dangerous to allow her to test it? Evolution was a false theory, so the results garnered might not be useful.


    "It''s a special pill," he answered. "Would you like to try?"


    "I''m hungry, so I want it!" she insisted, bouncing on her feet impatiently.


    "Alright," he relented, handing her the pill. "Eat it well."


    With an excited squeal, Koko popped the pill into her mouth and swallowed it whole. He said eat it, expecting her to at least chew, but she completely let her appetite overwhelm her sense of reasoning.


    Who knew the potential dangers that lurked just below the surface of their current exploration?


    This could end badly.


    "Yummy!" she exclaimed with a light face. "Tastes like crickets!"


    Arthur watched as she began running across the lab while being cheery. But then she suddenly halted, and her expression noticeably shifted. Her eyes went wide, and she began coughing uncontrollably.


    "I don''t feel so good, daddy..." she moaned.


    Arthur calmly activated his Tamashii to check her chakra levels. He witnessed how rapidly her chakra diminished. At the same time, her body temperature skyrocketed to alarming heights.


    ''It seems to have mainly affected her hypothalamus...'' he deduced.


    He then took a step forward as her tail curled tightly around herself, and she crumpled to the floor, gasping. Could the pill be that lethal that an animal with Sage Chakra couldn''t withstand it?


    Although she was likely suffering a pain she''d never experienced before, he remained calm and observed her heartbeat that gradually slowed beneath his monitoring. Yes, he was aware of the risks involved in any form of experimentation, but seeing the little creature who had supported him in tough lapses now facing the ultimate consequence was a cruel twist.


    He could always heal her and perhaps inject any remnants of the pill''s effects. But why would he do that?


    After a moment, Koko stopped moving. Arthur waited for ten minutes without saying a word. When nothing happened, he closed his eyes to walk away.


    "Time of death¡ª" Before the chilling words could leave his lips, Koko''s eyes snapped open once more.


    Her expression shifting to exuberance despite her recent perilous state as she shouted with a big grin, "I feel so great!"


    Shot then up from the floor just as he turned around, only to see a bolt of fur dash past him. He examined her with his Tamashii again and saw a peculiar, keen chakra coursing through her.


    She raced across the laboratory, running along the walls as she screamed in delight. There weren''t that many people that his eyes couldn''t keep up with, yet she was disproving that fact in more ways than one.


    "Koko, how do you¡ª" He tried to ask, but she darted around the lab, weaving in and out of the machines like there was no tomorrow.


    "Look what I can do, daddy! Look, look, daddy! I''m faster than you!"


    Her shouts and giggles were punctuated by her exhilaration. Something had seriously gone awry in the crafting of the pill. There was no denying it; Arthur had crossed boundaries he wasn''t totally prepared for.


    The perfect blend of stimulation from the Akimichi''s red pill, added to the various other enhancements he had attempted, all pushed Koko''s systems to their absolute limit and then some.


    ''Perhaps it was the combination of the energy booster and the regenerative nature of the Yoshinari herb that was generating this reaction,'' he thought. ''But why was it delayed?''


    Regardless, the effects were ones that Koko''s little body may not have been capable of handling. And yet, the implications were staggering.


    ''So how do I fix it?'' he asked himself, too absorbed in his thoughts to notice her ecstatic proclamations.


    "Rin! Rin just finished climbing the mountain!" Koko shouted, filling the lab as she continued her metamorphosis.


    Arthur furrowed his brow, finally processing her words. Rin had been training with Tayuya, and if she was indeed on the mountain he had sent them to, it meant Koko was able to sense them from here¡ªsomething that not even Arthur could do had he not tagged them with his flying raijin.


    They were well beyond the outskirts of the Cayman Jungles. If Koko could sense that Rin was there, it indicated a remarkable enhancement in her sensory abilities.


    "Hmmm..." Arthur breathed.


    Perhaps if he were to stabilize the effects of the pill, he could nullify that over-the-top energetic feeling she was undergoing. There was also that delay in activation. But he would first need to modify the red pill first, coming to terms with the balance required to avoid catastrophic results like this one.


    He watched as Koko continued her high-energy sprint around the room, far too fast for the average ninja to keep pace.


    Before he would choose to make any modifications, he would also need to wait for the effects to stop. Who knows how long that would take? And who knows if she''ll even be breathing afterwards?


    She continued to prance around the room and run along the walls as he calmly walked to the freezing containment unit.


    The environment here was quite different than the one outside. The air was bitterly cold, and the temperature was in the negatives, deterring any normal person from entering. However, to him, this is like opening a refrigerator during summer.


    The containment unit was an exceptional marvel of engineering. Far larger than any standard lab should possess, it had been deliberately designed to accommodate not only samples and specimens but bodies that he would need to work with in his ongoing quest.


    Arthur had plans¡ªplans that required access to the powers of those long gone, and the chilling room was an essential step in that progression.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    There, he teleported in the lifeless body of Haku. The young shinobi''s form had materialized in a heap on the cold floor, dirt caking his skin and the signs of decay clear against his features.


    It had been a while since he had ended Haku''s existence during their last confrontation, and despite the bittersweet victories that had followed, the act hadn''t been forgotten.


    He stripped the body of its clothes. Each layer fell away, revealing the stillness of the boy''s form beneath the grime. Once Haku was naked, Arthur began the cleansing process, washing away the remnants of dirt and decay with a steady stream of water.


    With the body clean, he then turned to a compartment built into the wall of the freezing containment.


    It was a melding of technology and ninja know-how¡ªan insulated vault capable of maintaining subzero temperatures, allowing for safe storage of materials deemed too dangerous or volatile for conventional means.


    It was here that he intended to preserve the remains.


    The interior of the compartment was suffused with liquid nitrogen, creating a frost that would most certainly kill someone eventually.


    Arthur positioned Haku''s body within the vault, being mindful not to brush against the edges¡ªa careless mistake could result in frostbite, something he had no interest in experiencing after all his hard work.


    With a click, he sealed the unit, ensuring the body would stay intact.


    Next was Zabuza.


    Brie had informed him of what transpired to Zabuza''s body after he delivered him to her. Like all shinobi with bounties on their heads sent to the Collection Office, they would either be stored for any purpose or cremated on orders from the state.


    Arthur, during his tenure as the successor to the feudal lord, halted the cremation, prompting Brie''s office to instead keep it in storage.


    Using the flying raijin, he successfully performed the same process with Zabuza''s dead corpse just as he had done with Haku''s.

 Chapter 230: Always Ready

    Chapter 230 - Always Ready


    As soon as the compartment was closed, Arthur resolved to teleport himself elsewhere but instead had another thought.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Suddenly, Koko appeared. She began to run across the walls, still too energetic to reason with. Then something happened. She felt the intensity of the cold air nip at her tiny frame before hugging his legs.


    "It''s too cold here, daddy!" she said, clinging onto him while shivering.


    Perhaps the clash of cold temperatures could counter the pills'' effects. But more experimenting would need to be performed to come to a proper conclusion.


    "Koko," Arthur said, "how do you feel?"


    "Just cold now," she answered, teeth chattering.


    "Good. Then I need you to go grab the scrolls for me."


    "I will! I promise!" she stammered.


    Yet she didn''t let go, forcing him to perform the flying raijin once more to teleport her away from the encumbering chill. He then exited the freezing unit to mix in a special liquid in a beaker.


    Moments later, she appeared back in the laboratory, not as jittery or energetic as before. This was notable, making him believe the pills aftereffects weren''t lethal.


    "Look, daddy!" she chirped, "I found them!"


    The scrolls he had instructed her to retrieve were special, containing many cells he had acquired during his time in the world. Not once did he keep them on his person since the last thing he needed was to be captured with them, especially considering all that he had collected.


    There were four uniquely colored scrolls: brown, white, orange, and blue.


    "What are you making?" she asked after scampering to lay the scrolls before him.


    "A preservation mixture," he answered while she peered at the beaker with genuine intrigue. "It''ll help..." he began, but he remembered she might not fully comprehend his explanation, so he simply added, "...keep things safe."


    Koko''s eyes widened with curiosity, but he sensed she didn''t entirely understand yet. Enthusiastically, she continued to watch as he unfurled the first of the four scrolls, the one that was brown.


    With a puff of smoke that dissipated into the air, the remnants inside the scroll materialized into a tangle of clumped-up cells¡ªKimimaro''s. Arthur placed the essence within the beaker, sealing it tightly.


    He then moved on to the next scroll, this one white. The remnants inside it were that of a dead albino snake. Koko cringed at the sight before squealing, "Eww! I don''t like snakes!"


    "Neither do I," Arthur admitted.


    He had acquired this specimen after he had liberated Tayuya from Blood Prison. Its lethal essence would serve its own purpose for later experiments, even if it did make those like Koko feel uncomfortable.


    Next, he opened the orange scroll, revealing the cells of another individual he had collected. Koko leaned in closer, watching as he placed the contents into their designated container.


    The final scroll was blue, and as he unfurled it, he recalled the powerful abilities of those whose lines he sought to analyze¡ªNaruto Uzumaki''s and Sasuke Uchiha''s.


    "I remember this one!" Koko happily chirped. With air quotes, she added, "They''re the ''main characters.'' "Can I eat it?"


    "No," he answered. "They''re not for consumption; I need to make sure these cells are properly preserved."


    What many in this world didn''t understand was that the scrolls were akin to dimensional voids¡ªvessels that could store almost anything indefinitely without decay. While they offered great convenience, there were hazards.


    If the scrolls were ever lost or destroyed, whatever was stored would go with them. Arthur recognized the risks too well.


    He placed the beakers deep inside the freezing containment while reflecting on the volatility of what lay within.


    Why not just implant them directly into myself now? The answer was simple: the cells were incredibly dangerous.


    The volatile traits of Kimimaro''s cells could easily turn against him, wreaking havoc in his body instead of granting him the power he sought. Similarly, the snakes'' properties acted like poison, lethal if mixed improperly.


    And as for Naruto''s and Sasuke''s DNA¡ªwithout further experimentation beforehand, they would be merely inert, lacking the intended enhancement of their chakras.


    Not everyone could simply stick a syringe into themselves and expect to acquire whatever they injected.


    What Arthur needed to do first was treat and modify these cells before he incorporated them into himself or anyone else. The green bubbling mixture in the beaker would ensure their preservation, slowing down their deterioration process.


    Now that this part of the morning had concluded, he had to move on to other work.


    Those who believed that there was nothing for him to do were surely mistaken. A morning like this was nothing special to gawk at, as this was the typical pattern for his extemporaneity. The rest of the day would be the same, a sequence of montages that left no room for impulsiveness.


    Sun Stream Plaza was a bastion of scientific inquiry and mechanical innovation, a mania for perfection. But with work came a collection of responsibilities that never seemed to dwindle.


    He glanced at the clock hanging on the wall, reminding him that it was time to water the plants.


    "We still haven''t played yet, daddy!"


    "Later," he coolly replied. "There are things I need to get done, so don''t forget our schedule for today."


    "I won''t!" Koko replied, scampering away.


    His stop was the botanical area again.


    After stepping through the modest archway that led to his lush oasis of greenery, he adjusted the irrigation system, ensuring that the automatic sensors were finely calibrated.


    In one sun-drenched corner, there was a cluster of orchids. Beneath the soft glow of incandescent lights, they received their food from the simulated sunlight that he had programmed to replicate the natural cycle of day and night.


    They were one of the few not to receive natural sunlight.


    He knelt down to check the soil, content to find it perfectly moist¡ªnot a droplet too much or too little. A quick glance with his Tamashii confirmed all was in order.


    Now came the idea of handling Koko''s insatiable desire to eat the plants while he wasn''t around. To ensure that no further damages occurred, he encased the electric circuits in materials, blending function with beauty.


    As he adjusted the frequency settings to ensure optimal light distribution among the plants, he knew that it would only somewhat stop her mischievous little teeth from gnawing on his herbs.


    With the plants nurtured and the machines attuned, he would now have to inspect the wind turbines.


    He made his way across the plaza, passing various support structures until he was outside. These turbines were the linchpin that supplied energy throughout his domain.


    As he reached the turbine chamber, he visually examined it to ensure that kinetic energy was still churning into electricity and fueling every corner of the plaza.


    If a power company were to estimate the cost to run this plaza based on the electricity being emitted, they would charge him approximately one hundred sixty thousand dollars a year, which was twenty thousand rupees or six hundred seventy-two thousand pesos.


    He climbed the staircase and reached the viewing platform to overlook the jungle. Watching blades cut through the air, he noticed one turbine shifting imperceptibly in its frame. It was subtle, so much so that no one could have spotted that minute change.


    Arthur was not going to take the chance. He returned down to investigate.


    In the back of his mind, he''d already executed a sequence of deductions. A rough branch¡ªone that had possibly fallen during a recent change in weather¡ªmight be causing friction against the mechanism.


    The turbines demanded attention; they were like clockwork that could not afford a misstep.


    After a scrupulous inspection, reworking bolts and smoothing edges, every detail came into alignment. Things like these were mildly irritating, considering that anything could jeopardize his work. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps it was Koko who had decided to swing into the turbine area. Or maybe a large, flying insect got trapped before leaving.


    Shaking off the intrusion, he went into Ry¨±zetsu''s room. For a former Anbu to oversleep only meant how much at peace she was in.


    A loud ringing flooded her ears. When she arose, there was no one to be seen. She looked out from her luxurious room and saw how high the sun was, prompting her to see that she had overslept.


    "Oh crap!" she said, flipping out of her covers.


    In but a moment''s time, she ran into the bathroom and came out fully dressed. What she was supposed to do was take care of those giant snakes slithering their way into the jungle.


    Arthur himself returned to his laboratory, shifting gears to the most crucial part of his daily routine¡ªdesigning devices.


    It was apparent that he had to always construct something. What if a threat deemed improbable came crashing in? While that might not happen, he didn''t forget his mistake during the finals when he was publicly announced for having slain Ino and Shikamaru.


    So to think that something like the Akatsuki trying to unwittingly crash his territory wasn''t so hard to believe. Memories were still fresh from the last time they had discovered his presence in the Water Country.


    Taking action, he began sketching out the plans for specialized alarm systems, fortified resistive barriers, and sealing tags throughout the jungle.


    It would require detailed knowledge of both the flora and fauna that resided among his bastion, but he ensured every nook and cranny was equipped for potential breaches.


    The sealing tags, in particular, were experimental, able to cast a protective aura over select areas¡ªdetecting intruders and triggering alarms that everyone inside the plaza would feel.


    For Arthur, destruction was always around the corner, but not without pragmatic solutions.


    As he was working, the doors whooshed open to reveal Brie entering in. She had always gravitated towards his equipment she''d rarely seen, but she knew that asking him anything while he was focused on a spectrum of scientific instruments would be pointless.


    "Are the tests conclusive?" he asked, without meeting her gaze.


    "Yes," he responded, "most are quite promising! Just a few more adjustments, and I think we could change the clone''s chakra absorption capabilities."


    "Good," Arthur nodded, not needing to ask anymore.


    Of course he was always monitoring his own work when he got the chance. Having Brie around to aid was only critical when he wasn''t in the plaza.


    He paused momentarily, surveying the other residents who had just returned to the plaza¡ªRin and Tayuya.


    Because he had ensured their comfort with shelter, running water, and even mirrors, it provided them with respite from their hard work. Unlike Koko, who preferred explorations in the wild, they understood the balance within the plaza, surrendering to the tranquility and rejuvenation it provided.


    While he would like to question them on their progress, he had to oversee the internal systems. The daunting weight of being the sole architect revealed his inflexible essence to ensure his own survival.


    Could Koko be trusted to clean and repair any damages? Could Ry¨±zetsu maintain personnel functions or perform the duties of a contractor when specialized repairs were needed?


    Or how about Tayuya? Could she be responsible enough to mow, trim, and prune out the overgrown greenery roundabout? Then there was frail Rin. Could she operate a control system or find the switch to shut off the alarms after a bug triggered them?


    In the moments between inspection and execution, Arthur was the one who had to safeguard this plaza that he had painstakingly crafted.


    He anchored himself against the machinery, fixing his gaze at the heart of this sanctuary. The present moment held almost everything he needed to ensure his prosperity.


    Yet there was no denying that at any moment, someone or something could waltz in and bring it all into destruction. Would he yield? Surely not? Could he falter if things were trodden down? Nay, for he would not lose faith.


    Today was just one sequence of events that he regularly underwent. Perhaps, just perhaps, evil waited at the edge of this carefully sculpted paradise¡ªbut he was ready. Always ready.

 Chapter 231: Crystals

    Chapter 231 - Crystals


    Arthur surveyed his workspace within his laboratory. Today, his focus narrowed down to a single task¡ªthe repair and enhancement of the Boltswords.


    The epic clash with Utakata had left the weapons in tatters, their blades reduced to shattered metal. Arthur had saved the remnants from that battle with hopes of restoring them.


    Now was the time.


    He laid the Boltswords upon a metal table and activated his Tamashii. His vision watched the broken components: multiple jagged pieces of blades, a hilt partially intact, and the remnants of cloth.


    Such swords were nowhere close to being average. No sword that used little to no chakra and could produce pure lightning was.


    From what he observed, the Boltswords were blades that were forged from what seemed to be meteoric iron, an incredibly strong and lightweight metal, further enhanced by what also looked like chakra-conducting crystals. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of these things were said to exist in this world, so it wasn''t so hard to believe since the creators never bothered to expand on them.


    For instance, the hilts were clearly crafted from durable materials that mimicked adamantine, providing a comfortable grip to absorb shock. There was also a system of wires and conduits inside the design.


    Upon him channeling chakra to see what state they were in, he determined that this crystal is what released the electrical energy, preventing uncontrolled discharges.


    No average shinobi would have been able to create such a weapon. This combination of materials and sophisticated design was beyond their time. It''s no wonder some of the Seven Swordsmen were so deadly.


    Arthur continued to conduct a detailed analysis before it soon became apparent; repairing these weapons required a rigorous approach.


    Thankfully, he only needed to repair the blade and the hilt. So in that instant, he devised a five-step process: re-tempering, reinforcement, artisan restoration, chakra imbuement, and synthetic replacement. These were the things that could help not just reform the sword but also amplify it.


    He allowed himself a moment to reflect. The Boltswords were not ordinary; none of the weapons from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were. The most peculiar aspect was each of their origins.


    Despite their significance as part of the legendary Seven Swords of the Mist, no conventional detail had ever revealed where any of them truly came from. That included the Boltswords.


    Resolute, Arthur pushed the query aside; he didn''t need the lore of another realm when he had the capacity to create anew.


    As such, he grasped the first pieces of the swords and focused, teleporting to the Sand Village.


    Cloaked in a black hood under the cover of darkness, he ventured to a local blacksmith that was currently closed. Upon arriving at the forge, the flames were slightly dormant in the hearth, and tools were strewn across surfaces.


    It was as if they were trying to make it easy for him to repair his weapon. Of course, Arthur was not one to take a chance like this one without discretion.


    Scanning the area, he confirmed no one was around and no traps were laid out. This meant that no one would interrupt his clandestine endeavor.


    He ignited the forge until it glowed at a searing 1,500 degrees Fahrenheit. He then placed the fragmented blades within the fiery maw, and the metal began to glow. Minutes passed as the pieces transformed under the heat.


    With the tongs in hand, he retrieved them when they reached their forging temperature. Now it was time to use the anvil with a forging hammer.


    With each strike through the empty forge, he coaxed the shards. His clangs were brutal but precise thanks to his chakra-enhanced strength.


    And it was his first time doing this, yet he felt as if he had maxed out his smithing skills after just one swing.


    In just that span of time, the swords were gradually reformed.


    Now that the blades found resolution, his attention turned to the hilt¡ªthe portion that required careful craftsmanship.


    Deconstructing the remnants of the previous material, he understood the hilt''s need was higher than merely functional; it demanded modernization. With the leftovers, he mulled over the exceptional need for synthetic materials that would enhance the incorporation of electricity.


    After removing all trace of his presence, he returned to his laboratory with the blades.


    There, he gathered carbon fiber and advanced polymers. These new elements could yield not just a new hilt but also fortify the sword''s lethality.


    He also sketched a 4D model, visualizing every curve and indentation necessary. These details would ensure that when the Boltswords were wielded again, they would not falter; no misalignment allowed for weapons forged for power.


    And would he stop at just modifying one sword? No, he had a laboratory to modify them all!


    The CNC machining and molding were used. He manipulated every component, ensuring the fit was perfect. Non-slip grip material was then added to where the wielder''s hands would clasp the hilt.


    With every piece fitting together, the hilt''s completion came.


    Finally, he turned his attention back to the blades, carefully inserting them into the newly forged hilt. While many would be fulfilled after performing such an amazing feat, he knew deep down that a weapon''s might is forged not solely in craftsmanship but ignited through use.


    He stood back, observing the newly resurrected Boltswords. There was a certain grace to their return. However, it was the moment of trance that led him to channel his chakra.


    Instantly, a brilliant lightning bolt shot through the air and struck the ceiling above. Arthur observed, an inscrutable calm masking any frustration.


    The result was promising yet limited, far weaker than he had envisioned. While yes, they worked, the lightning shot out and had harmlessly crashed against the stone ceiling¡ªtrue lightning could completely tear a devil, leaving it wondering whose power it was dealing with.


    He scrutinized the weapons, feeling disappointed.


    ''The chakra failed to slice through,'' he thought. ''I''ll have to start over...''


    There was no moment of self-pity; the truth was easy to understand¡ªArthur was not a blacksmith.


    If these weapons were to reclaim their former power, they needed another design¡ªa more efficient way to channel and amplify the chakra and electricity that were vital to their being.


    The entire night was going to be spent remapping the blueprints.


    Rethinking the hilt''s splicing, he resolved to redefine the flowing energy conduit to ensure the electricity passed through the entire weapon. That meant each seam and connector needed to channel the electricity in a way that would harness its full potential¡ªmore than mere sparks; it needed raw force.


    He delved into his designs again, sketching implications into the base of the sword that would allow enhanced conductivity. What he needed to do was integrate the hilt and blade seamlessly to create a dual carapace that would protect the wielder from feedback while spiraling chakra along the blade''s spine.


    Easier said than done.


    Hours passed with him forming equations and formulations. The glowing 4D models remained still as everyone else slept in the plaza.


    He couldn''t afford to sleep now. Every new iteration demanded attention and care¡ªthis weapon had to re-emerge. And not just re-emerge, but reformed into something more potent.


    Little by little, he chipped away at every schematic, instilling imagination into every contour of the Boltswords. He worked feverishly, pulling every resource¡ªboth material and cerebral¡ªto understand the fundamental design he wished to achieve.


    Once again, he would return to the forge in the Sand Village.


    The night was still present by the time he snuck inside. This time, he armed himself not only with the broken remnants but with more determination.


    In the blacksmith''s forge, he reformed the integrated system that would bridge the hilt and blade. Then he pounded it with the forging hammer. After it cooled down, he wrapped it in a cloth.


    The materials used this time around were better, so that meant that the crystals also had to be changed. These crystals were nothing special, so he believed that a better replacement would be something like mithril.


    Mithril was far more durable than a little crystal. It was going to make the swords heavier, but it could help increase the lightning''s potency when chakra was channeled.


    Sadly for him, this village didn''t carry such a rare material. Mithril was most abundant in the Land of Silence.


    The journey to the Land of Silence was an easy feat. Arthur had ventured here by air in the past, assuring the placement of flying raijin marks both inside and outside the country''s borders.


    After performing the flying raijin, he found himself amidst a ravine. There, he took flight and used his Tamashii to scan the surrounding area, searching carefully for the raw material.


    He passed by icy cliffs and flew over rivers. Finally, after about an hour, he found a hidden cavern. Inside, nestled amongst the rocks, was a vein of silver¡ªmithril.


    Not needing a pickaxe, he used his chakra-enhanced strength to extract the mithril from the rock. Next, he isolated his chakra into his fingernails, making them sharper than steel. Using his fingers, he cut the mithril accordingly.


    It would have been better had he used something like laser cutting or sonic cutting, but at least it was more precise than using a chisel.


    When he was finished, he eventually returned to the laboratory.


    There, he placed the swords across the table and monitored them carefully. They were gleaming far brighter than before.


    The moment of reckoning had come. He grabbed one of them and held it out while channeling his chakra. The hilt first vibrated, then buzzed, then finally glowed.


    But nothing happened. No lightning shot out.


    Arthur remained stoic despite being confused. He checked the connections again, ensuring the chakra flow was unobstructed. Everything seemed to be in order. So what was the problem?


    He closed his eyes, sensing the flow of chakra within himself, feeling for any blockages. Everything within him was fine. That meant the problem was within the weapon.


    Using his Tamashii and channeling his chakra again, he discovered the problem¡ªthe chakra-conducting mithril wasn''t responding.


    He''d replaced the original crystals with metal, but had he calibrated things correctly? There was only one thing to work with: he quickly retrieved old crystals and examined them to see what made them special.


    Nothing. They were as ordinary as any other crystal. Perhaps he wasn''t looking at them right?


    To test his hypothesis, he removed the mithril shard and adjusted the crystals in the new swords, mimicking the pattern he''d observed in the original.


    Then he held out the sword again. This time, as he channeled his chakra, a quick shine of energy coursed through the weapon before it was covered in electricity.


    His original premise was correct¡ªit was the mithril shards at fault. He took both the crystals and mithril and examined them both under a microscope. There, he found his problem: the mithril wasn''t shaped correctly; it had to match the crystal''s shape exactly.


    Taking a scalpel instead, he channeled his chakra at the tip and began making small incisions, carving away the corners and edges until the mithril perfectly resembled the crystal in both size and shape.


    The entire process took him three whole hours.


    After placing the new shard into the Boltswords, he channeled his chakra to activate it. Immediately, a blinding flash of light illuminated the laboratory.


    By the time the light ceased, there was a gaping hole in the laboratory wall.


    Arthur had done it. He had not only repaired the Boltswords, but he had improved them.


    Was he satisfied or jubilant at this? Perhaps not either, but he was surely content. This entire repair, after all, took him three tries and a whole night to accomplish.


    Just imagine how much longer it would take to enhance Hiramekarei.


    Those thoughts aside, he stepped back to measure the newly formed swords. Because he had reshaped the blades, they looked different than the original.


    This was good. If others saw him with the original swords, they''d know it was him. But now that they were both modified in strength and appearance, there was seldom that would be able to make a connection.

 Chapter 232: Shared Laughter

    Chapter 232 - Shared Laughter


    As the sun moved slowly in the sky over the Cayman Jungles, Brie was seen walking briskly towards the laboratory.


    She had been tirelessly working on fulfilling all that Arthur asked of her. So much so that she rarely changed her lab coat, constantly needing to be reminded by her peers that she needed to stop forgetting to bathe.


    Who was she to care about hygiene when important experiments needed more attention? Her attire usually consisted of basic cargo pants and her lab coat over a simple dress shirt.


    That was all she needed. That and her glasses.


    There was a sense of excitement in her stride today; she was close to a breakthrough.


    However, as she approached the automatic doors, she noticed something peculiar. They hadn''t opened.


    She tilted her head to the side in suspicion.


    "Hmm, that''s odd," she muttered to herself. She reached for the door panel, ready to press the button, but something held her back.


    The door was never locked to anyone unless something important was happening inside. Instead of opening it manually, she lightly knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, my lord?" she called. "Are you inside? I really wanted to finish that project I was working on."


    Her calls were met with silence.


    A moment later, she pressed her ear against the door. In the deafening quiet, she heard a faint hum. It was subtle yet insistent, the unmistakable sound of electricity.


    "He''s definitely in there!" she declared to herself. Determined, she began banging on the door with both fists. "Come on, lord Arthur! I really want to finish my experiment on bioluminescent fungi!"


    Still, silence met her.


    Brie didn''t want to spend any time doing anything else except being in the laboratory. She enjoyed that atmosphere more than anything in this world.


    Just as she started to bang again in desperation, a familiar voice piped up from above: "Surprise!"


    Koko landed on her head with an agile leap, spreading her arms out in her typical grandeur of an entrance.


    "Ah! Koko! Get off!" Brie exclaimed, swatting playfully at the little monkey girl who had plopped onto her head. Koko giggled, dodging her attempts before gracefully jumping to the ground.


    "Don''t you know daddy''s busy?" Koko announced with a mischievous smile.


    "Busy? Doing what? Fixing some sort of crazy weapon?"


    Brie''s gaze locked to the entrance. Deep down inside her, she wanted to help him with whatever he was working on¡ªbe it big or small.


    "You''re not wrong; daddy''s fixing something alright," Koko replied.


    Brie felt disappointed. So she asked, "How do you know all this?"


    Koko puffed her chest and said, "I can sense just about everything that goes on in my jungle!"


    Brie shrugged and said, "I forgot you had that ability."


    It was easy to forget Koko''s unique talents amidst the academia that dominated Brie''s daily routine. What she truly wanted to know was what Arthur was working on, but she knew by now that once Arthur spoke, his word was law.


    It appeared she wouldn''t be getting any more answers today.


    Koko started to turn away, but Brie called her back. "Wait! What do you even do all day, Koko?"


    With a teasing grin, Koko exclaimed, "Why don''t you follow me and find out?"


    That most certainly was an invitation. That or a chance for the girl to play.


    "Alright, fine," Brie remarked, following the little girl.


    Koko wasted no time scurrying outside of the plaza and into the depths of the jungle. Brie was forced to run, something she hadn''t done in a while.


    By the time she noticed, she was quite far from the safety of the laboratory.


    They continued to venture into the jungle, and she struggled to keep pace with Koko. The monkey-girl darted around with ease, leaping from one vine to another as if she were born for this environment.


    Meanwhile, Brie found herself petrified at every rustling sound and creeping insect that crossed her. Each giant ant seemed absurdly large, while every buzzing insect felt like a predator on the hunt.


    Here, on the outside, she was the one at risk of being dissected. That or eaten whole.


    "Ugh," Brie grumbled, swatting at a particularly bold mosquito near her ear. "How can you stand this place, Koko? It''s filthy!"


    "Filthy?!" Koko gasped, pouting in mock offense. "This place is my home, and it''s beautiful!"


    Brie chuckled as she caught her breath, trying to ignore the discomfort of crawling critters beneath her feet. Yet, Koko''s industriousness carried them deeper into the jungle until they stumbled upon something unexpected¡ªa small village, seemingly abandoned, but not destroyed.


    "Where are we?" she asked in surprise.


    The huts, made of bamboo and woven leaves, stood intact under the trees. Surely there had to be inhabitants.


    Koko bounced on her heels and announced, "This is my village! I was born here!"


    Brie''s curiosity grew, having not known this fact. "It''s... It''s...


    "Awesome?!"


    "Small..."


    "Hey, that''s rude!" Koko pouted before giving thought. "Well, daddy did say it was a lot larger once before he had to destroy it."


    Despite all that she''d seen, this surprised Brie more than anything. So she asked, "Why did he do that?"


    Koko shrugged with a childlike innocence as she answered, "I can''t recall too much. It felt like a long time ago."


    In truth, it hadn''t even been a whole year yet. Brie felt a chill run down her spine; a pang of empathy struck her. "Were you sad when you found out?"


    "Not really," Koko replied in a light tone. "I believe in daddy; he always does what''s right!"


    Although Brie didn''t understand why Arthur would have destroyed all of Koko''s family, she was alright since Koko didn''t hate him for it; the little girl admired Arthur greatly, having been raised by what she believed was her only real family.


    It was admirable in a sense, but it sparked deeper questions in Brie''s mind. Arthur was many things¡ªa brilliant scientist, a competent creator¡ªbut he had a lot more responsibility that seemed to weigh heavily on his shoulders.


    Whether or not this was all true, she didn''t look at him any different than she already had.


    In that moment, Koko tugged on her arm, leading her towards one of the huts. The interior was lit and smelled of aged leather.


    "Come on!" the girl chirped, "I wanna show you something!"


    Once inside, Koko began rummaging through a stack of books and scrolls. It was quite cute, something that belied her playful nature.


    Brie, intrigued, scanned the scattered items littered across the hut. Shelves lined the walls, decorated with artifacts, texts, and odd trinkets that seemed to possess a story of their own.


    "What are you searching for?" she asked, trying to piece together what significance this makeshift library held.


    "Knowledge!" Koko exclaimed, pulling out several scrolls and flipping through them eagerly. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge, but fools despise wisdom and instruction."


    "Huh?" Brie wondered, unaware it was a verse from the Book of Proverbs 1:7.


    "That''s what daddy taught me," Koko answered, still searching.


    "Who rebuilt this place?" Brie inquired, lifting a colorful book that caught her eye. It was seemingly unearthed from the dust, yet its pages remained blank.


    Koko paused as she thought. Then she declared, "I did! I wanted to after watching daddy fix the playground."


    Everyone knew that Sun Stream Plaza was really Koko''s playground. At least that''s what she believed.


    Brie couldn''t help but notice how much natural influence Arthur had on her.


    Koko had taken the initiative to rebuild, to create something that seemed non-existent. Not because she was ordered to, but because she wanted to be like her "daddy."


    As Brie pondered the girl''s devotion and brilliance, a scroll and a book fell from its perch, landing near feet.


    She looked at the book and saw it was a manual to help design different architecture. The title read, "The Complex Trials Of Construction, written by Akito B. Takahashi."


    Her attention then moved to the scroll. She picked it up, carefully unfurling the parchment. Two names were scrawled inside in dark, almost menacing ink¡ªblood. The first was smudged out while the second was Arthur''s.


    "What is this scroll?" she pressed.


    Koko, still engrossed in her search, responded nonchalantly, "Es un pergamino de invocaci¨®n."


    "Huh?" Brie wondered, unaware that Spanish was spoken.


    "I said it''s a summoning scroll," Koko answered, eyes never leaving her search.


    Brie raised an eyebrow, trying to collect her thoughts. This little girl was more incredible than she had imagined. Not only was she quoting scripture, but she had known a second language?


    "Whatever you said earlier, I won''t ask, but what''s this summoning scroll?"


    She looked closely at it again and noted the other scratched-out name¡ªHiruzen. This caused her to step back slightly, suddenly understanding that the only Hiruzen in this world was the third Hokage from the Leaf Village.


    In the chronicles she had read, he was an old yet powerful figure that was in a comatose state.


    ''Did lord Arthur...?'' she considered. ''No, there''s no way he...''


    Koko continued rifling through scattered scrolls and books, seemingly unperturbed by Brie''s sudden quiet.


    "If you''re wondering about the scroll, I erased that man''s name so he would stop trying to tug on me."


    "Tug on you?" Brie repeated. "Why would he tug on you?"


    It came as no surprise that Brie didn''t fully understand how the summoning mechanics worked in the ninja world. Koko shrugged and toyed with a large book she had unearthed.


    "I dunno!" she replied. "But I thought it was a good idea to scratch the name off after I saw it. That''s when I stopped feeling him tug on me." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You sure know a lot for your age," Brie admitted. "I wonder what lord Arthur plans to do with you..."


    Koko suddenly stopped and decided to turn and face her with a smile. It was as if a shadow had covered her face and all that could be seen was her illuminated eyes.


    A sweat revealed itself on Brie as she asked if the little girl was okay.


    "You don''t know this," Koko said, "but daddy''s been really upset because of some blonde lady. I''m gonna stop that lady to make him happy..."


    A lump formed in Brie''s throat upon understanding the depth of Koko''s loyalty. She knew the significance of the bond that Koko felt with Arthur; it mirrored a father-daughter-like connection, grounded in care and dependence.


    Just then, the atmosphere returned to being more playful as Koko spotted what she was looking for. She pulled out a giant textbook with enthusiasm.


    "I found it!" she squealed, giggling as she bounced towards Brie.


    Brie opened the book, surprised to find that it resembled a world record book¡ªfilled with marvels, curiosities, and oddities from different nations.


    "What''s this for?" she asked, astonished at the information inside.


    "I''ve been reading it!" Koko honestly exclaimed. "But some of the words are too difficult to understand. I wanted to ask daddy, but I felt too abashed that I didn''t get it."


    The fact that this little girl could even comprehend what the word "abashed" meant only showed her commitment to learning.


    Brie believed that Koko, intelligent and curious, was struggling with self-doubt¡ªa fear that she didn''t know she had.


    "Oh, Koko, don''t think like that," she said. "You''re one of the smartest creatures I''ve ever spoken with. I''d be happy to help you learn the words. We can read together, and I can help explain anything you find difficult."


    Koko''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really?" she squeaked in disbelief.


    "Why would I lie about it?" Brie beamed. "Let''s start with the last Chapter you read."


    Seated cross-legged on the floor of the hut, Koko nestled against Brie, who opened the book. The two immersed themselves in pages beneath the canopy of the jungle.


    As the hours trickled by, Koko experienced something she had never before¡ªa shared laughter.

 Chapter 233: Test

    Chapter 233 - Test


    Rin stood in a secluded clearing, surrounded by trees.


    She had a focused expression. With a swift flick of her wrist, she hurled a kunai at the base of a tree. To her surprise, the weapon lodged itself deep within the roots, sinking further than she expected.


    "Whoa!" she gasped, eyes widening in disbelief.


    She approached the tree, gripping the handle of the kunai, and pulled with all her might. It wouldn''t budge. Frowning in concentration, she exerted even more strength, grit in her teeth.


    Just as the kunai finally released, she stumbled backward, nearly losing her balance.


    Suddenly, strong hands caught her by the waist, steadying her before she could fall. She turned her head, smiling brightly at the familiar figure behind her.


    "Thank you, lord Arthur!"


    He was transformed as Kaito. Gently releasing her, he asked, "How''s your progress?"


    She straightened, brushing off her clothes, and said, "It''s going good! Tayuya-sensei has taught me more than I ever learned back at the Leaf Village. I feel like I''m growing every day."


    "I''m pleased to hear that," he said with a blank face. "Tayuya is out on a mission to gather materials for me today. You''ll be spending the day with me instead."


    Rin couldn''t be more excited as he led her into the plaza. The two saw and interacted with each other sometimes, and she liked spending time with him more than she did training with the sadistic Tayuya.


    After all, her world was like that from a novel, encapsulated by a fate that she needed to embrace.


    Arthur guided her into an area resembling a classroom, with neatly arranged desks and shelves filled with books and scrolls. This was the room he often used when needing to teach one of the residents.


    "Your physical abilities are impressive," he explained, "but I need to ensure your mental age matches your appearance."


    Rin nodded, her earlier exhilaration slightly tempered by the gravity of his statement.


    Without her knowing, he activated his Evil Illusion Flattery technique. Her mind became saturated with positive reinforcement.


    It felt warm and comforting, like she was being wrapped around with a soft blanket made of light.


    "Sit down," he instructed.


    She complied, pulling the chair close to the desk. She smiled as she settled in, excited to learn something new from him today.


    The reason for him activating a genjutsu on her was to ensure that she told the truth. Not from her mind, but from her heart.


    "How do you feel about being in the plaza?" he inquired, watching her intently.


    "It''s a new experience, and I value every moment," she earnestly replied. "Everyone... They''re a little quirky, but they''re helping me adjust better than I imagined."


    "Is there anything that makes you sad?" he pressed, noticing a hesitation in her expression.


    Before she could answer, he deactivated his technique.


    Rin turned her gaze away to contemplate his question. Her smile only slightly faded. After a quick moment, she faced him again and said, "My heart does hurt a little... there are some things that can''t be healed with time."


    Arthur recognized the deep-seated pain lingering in her. He understood that her thoughts drifted to Kakashi and Obito, the two figures from her past intertwined with her memories of loss and loyalty.


    Though the wound wasn''t that fresh, he knew healing it could still be done. Only, it might require him to make her face one of the two one day¡ªon his terms, of course.


    He activated his technique once more, reinforcing her sense of purpose and guiding the conversation deeper.


    "What do you think you''ll do once you''re ready?"


    Her eyes brightened as she answered, "I''d like to help you achieve whatever goals I think are right. I want to be useful to you."


    He deactivated the technique, needing to challenge her resolve further.


    "What if I ordered you to kill Obito?"


    She hesitated before mulling over his question.


    "I don''t want to kill him," she slowly stated. Then she became a little angry. "What he''s doing is wrong, and I know I need to stop him. But I don''t want to resort to killing him; I want to save him from himself."


    Reactivating the technique, Arthur shifted the conversation once more, asking, "And Kakashi?"


    Rin''s expression softened, revealing the depth of her feelings for him.


    "Kakashi''s moved on, convinced that both Obito and I are dead. I can''t fault him for that... I still love him." Then something wistful came into her tone. "I just hope he doesn''t get in my way."


    Arthur''s eyes sharpened as he processed her words. That was the affirmation he sought.


    By repeatedly cycling the technique on and off, he was crafting her loyalty, ensuring she would serve him while retaining her inherent spirit. He needed her mind to armor herself against any emotional manipulation she might encounter from others¡ªlike the dreaded talk-no-jutsu that Naruto often employed.


    So long as her will was to serve him, no one could change her through words alone.


    "Very well," he said. "You''re shaping up nicely, Rin." He then pulled out a sheet of paper and a pen, placing it in her hands. "You can begin whenever you''re ready."


    Rin glanced down, recognizing the nature of the task before her. It was a test.


    For the next ten minutes, the room was filled with only the sound of her pen. He had purposefully given her a pen to ensure that any mistakes made would be seen if she tried to scribble them out.


    Once she finished, she placed the pen down. Arthur took the paper from her and began reviewing her answers, remaining still as he scanned through her work.


    "Your training is complete for the day," he announced, causing Rin''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    She was shocked to hear that because when she turned to the window, she saw that darkness had already enveloped outside.


    "How is it already night?" she wondered.


    Arthur gestured toward her and said, "You were in a trance, allowing me to navigate your mind to ensure your conditional stability."


    "Wait, you can do that?" she asked with an intrigued smirk.


    "Indeed," he replied.


    Rin beamed at him, her trust evident in her smile. With sincerity, she said, "Thank you for helping me today, lord Arthur."


    As she turned to leave, he began to consider the knowledge he had gleaned.


    Beneath the surface of her conscious thoughts, he had employed the Eye Mind Reading technique, delving into the depths of her past. Memories revealed hidden truths: experience shared with her former team, moments of amity, and the piercing pain of loss.


    Though she had suffered, those experiences shaped her into the kunoichi she was.


    Most fans believed that she would have turned out like Sakura Haruno, only less strong. Arthur, however, saw that she could become a better prodigy if under the right tutelage.


    Despite the scars of her past, she was blossoming¡ªher potential enhanced by the cells of other Hokage. Arthur''s plans for Rin intensified, knowing that she could become a formidable kunoichi¡ªone who could change the course of events to unfold in the coming days.


    As long as he continued molding her into a weapon, she would be capable of unimaginable potential¡ªone that could ultimately shift this whole world.


    Before he could lose himself in thought, a figure burst through one of the windows¡ªKoko bounced into the room with her usual infectious energy.


    "Surprise, daddy! What are we learning tonight, huh, huh, huh?"


    Her tail swished behind her like a never-ending pendulum, reflecting her exuberance.


    He pulled out another sheet of paper and laid it down on her desk, saying, "Here''s your test for today."


    Koko''s eyes sparkled as she grinned widely and said, "I''m so ready to ace this!" She then clasped her hands together, but as she turned over the paper, her expression faltered. "Wait¡ªit''s all in Spamish!"


    "Spanish," Arthur corrected. "Your fluency has improved since when we first began, so we''re increasing the difficulty."


    Koko stared at the more advanced, unfamiliar words. Before doubt could come, she bounced her knees up and down, murmuring to herself.


    "I can do this. I''ve got to believe!"


    What many didn''t know was that Koko and Arthur had indeed spent considerable time together learning the language. Arthur had stumbled upon the peculiar understanding that his articulacy in Spanish had improved significantly since entering this virtual world.


    He couldn''t explain why, but it was as if some unseen force had enhanced his understanding and ability to communicate.


    Rather than letting this newfound skill go to waste, he had decided to teach Koko, envisioning a communication method that others shouldn''t be able to decipher.


    After all, he had been in this world long enough to recognize the value of having an edge over anyone who might oppose him.


    The thought occurred to him that if he could teach her Spanish, they would share a secret language, a hidden mode of communication unknown to their foes should the need arise.


    Imagine a situation where he was in a bind, and he summoned her to help. He could give her orders in Spanish, and their enemies wouldn''t understand, which would give them a tactical advantage.


    Simple code words could always work, but the harder the code was to understand, the more trouble the enemy would have.


    For this to truly work, Koko would have to understand the language like he did.


    Her test was a mixture of vocabulary, sentence structure, and practical applications of the words she had learned during their study sessions. As she engaged with the paper, armed with the knowledge of both words and their meanings, the initial daunting aura of the test began to dissipate.


    She worked through the questions, and Arthur observed her keen focus.


    Her tongue poked out of the corner of her mouth as she wrote, leaving her in a state of deep concentration. It was enough to make any teacher marvel at how quickly she adapted to her tasks.


    Her innate curiosity, which allowed her to embrace challenges, would have intimidated many others.


    "Okay, let''s see..." she murmured to herself, hesitating a moment over a vocabulary word. "Um, ''amar'' means ''love,'' right? So then..."


    With a smile, she scribbled the answer into the blank.


    Spanish can pose some challenges for some English speakers, particularly in its grammar. Verb conjugations are numerous and complex, while the concept of gendered nouns and the distinction between "ser" and "estar" can be confusing.


    But that''s what made Koko special; her ability to learn and absorb knowledge was far beyond what a primate should be capable of. She was like that since birth, to be fair. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite Spanish being a challenge, it offered significant advantages for English speakers. Both languages share Latin roots, resulting in numerous cognates that simplify vocabulary acquisition.


    It was also generally more consistent than English, making it easier to predict how words are pronounced.


    Arthur silently watched as she looked up at the ceiling to remember something. Then she dove headfirst back into the test with increasing confidence. She finished her first page and flipped to the next.


    "I keep getting so mixed up with ''ser'' and ''estar''!" she said to herself. "They both mean ''to be,'' but when do I know which one to use?!"


    As she neared the last few questions, his thoughts shifted to the fact that she hadn''t once made a mistake or scribbled an answer she might have second guessed on.


    Finally, she put down her pen and announced, "Finished!"


    "Well done," he said, taking the paper to review.


    "Gracias, daddy. Oops, I mean pap¨¢!"


    After checking over her answers, he deemed it passable. Some words were misspelled, but this was evident considering she was usually off by one or more letters even when speaking English.


    "Let''s make sure you know how to say it," he instructed.


    He began to speak to her in Spanish, elaborating on concepts, nouns, and verbs. Koko listened and replicated his words and sentence structures.


    "?Cu¨¢l es la debilidad de un shinobi Hoja?" he asked.


    "Ellas dependen demaziado del trabajo en equipo!"


    That was a good answer since she understood the feminine and masculine differences between the phrases. Yet she said "demaziaido" with a "z," which is actually pronounced with an "s."


    The two still had much learning to do.

 Chapter 234: It Ain鈥檛 Easy Being Alice I

    Chapter 234 - It Ain''t Easy Being Alice I


    It was night in a certain town park, and there was tension brewing.


    A burly man had his grip tight around a woman''s neck. He stood defiantly before William and shouted, "Don''t come any closer, or I''ll snap her neck!"


    William smiled and said, "You don''t want to do that."


    "Oh yeah? Why not?!" the man scoffed, puffing out his chest. "Because I''ll¡ª"


    "Because you''re outmatched," a woman''s voice cut him off.


    She was standing a few feet behind him with her Sharingan activated. The man sharply turned, dragging his hostage with him.


    "You think just because you have some fancy eyes, you can scare me?" he boasted. "I''m willing to risk it all to get out of prison!"


    His arrogance, however, was about to meet its demise. For what struck as odd was his hostage''s reaction; she seemed unnaturally still, too calm for a captive woman.


    "Why aren''t ya scared?" the man suddenly blurted, perplexed. "Hey! Why aren''t you squirming?"


    His grip loosened just a fraction due to his confusion. The woman blinked at him, her face devoid of fear, as if she wasn''t quite aware he had been speaking.


    "Is that all I gotta do?" she murmured, almost to herself.


    "Gotta what?" the man repeated.


    Then, as if joining an unwritten play, she ducked. In that instant, both William and Jada struck the man simultaneously, sending him sprawling to the ground, unconscious before he could register what had happened.


    The now-freed woman got up and brushed the dust from her gown. She then looked to her left with a grateful expression and said, "Thank you, Alice."


    With a bright smile, Alice appeared out of the shadows. The former hostage couldn''t help but wonder what technique was being used.


    "It''s called the ''Mind Transmission'' jutsu," Alice explained. "You did a good job following the flow of information I relayed."


    The woman beamed, feeling full of relief. "That was simply brilliant! All of you deserve a medal! Let me make you all something special!"


    "You don''t have to do that," Jada chimed in. "It was no problem at all!"


    "Speaking of which," Alice added, glancing at the fallen man, "you two hit him in the same spot. When did you learn to take someone down like that?"


    Both William and Jada shared a satisfied smile. "Training with Hoshikaze," they answered in unison.


    "Must have been nice," Alice wistfully said in regret. "I wish I had gone to that tournament with you guys."


    "Who knows?" William replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Maybe there''ll be another one."


    "I hope so," Alice said, returning her attention to the woman.


    Now that the target was confirmed safe, their mission in the country was complete. All that was left to do now was leave the town park and venture homeward.


    It took some hours, but the group eventually arrived back to the Leaf Village at 2:30 AM. William departed to his apartment while Jada and Alice went to theirs. Inside the luxury space, Alice settled at the kitchen table, ready to take on the task of writing the mission report.


    "Are you sure you don''t want any help?" Jada asked.


    "Yeah," Alice replied. "I''ll handle this, so you can get some rest."


    Jada thanked her for her efforts while Alice poured herself into the work.


    At 3:30 AM, she just finished up when she finally felt exhausted. And soon she succumbed, crawling into bed.


    The moment she closed her eyes, she heard her alarm clock. It was already 5:30 AM.


    With a resigned sigh, she turned it off, pushing herself out of the blankets. A new day awaited her, and there was no time to complain over two hours of rest.


    She dressed in light, comfortable clothes, stepping out to do a quick routine stretch. She was most certainly tired, but there was simply too much to do in a day when one''s name was Alice Yamanaka.


    After completing her stretches, she set off on a run. The morning air, even if it was virtual, still felt nice and cool against her skin¡ªquite the refreshing feel.


    Returning home, she darted into the bathroom for a hot, steamy shower. By the time she emerged, fully clothed and steam swirling around her, she headed into the kitchen, preparing breakfast.


    Today, she decided to make some croissants with brioche, eggs, and fruits mixed with cheese and yogurts. This was actually a dish made from France, of which she had personally bought all the ingredients and cooked from scratch.


    It came out excellent. However, instead of claiming a plate for herself, she slipped into the dining room.


    There, she pulled out a ninja handbook and began reading to ensure that she was still well-versed and knowledgeable in the arts of being a ninja.


    Three Chapters into her reading, she finished the book, and Margaret entered, leisurely stumbling into the kitchen with disheveled hair. She then walked into the room with a plate.


    "Morning, mom," she yawned, referring to Alice. "Thanks for the food..."


    Alice remained focused in her reading but smiled at the affectionate tease.


    "Mom, could you do me a huge favour?" Margaret asked, doe eyes pleading.


    "Of course."


    "I''m behind on my mission reports, and I need help filling them out. You wouldn''t believe how behind I really am."


    "How long has it been?" Alice inquired.


    "Maybe a day or two? No, wait..." Margaret hesitated. "Maybe a little longer..."


    With a resigned sigh, Alice rose, heading towards the closet. She opened it, only for a tumble of papers to cascade out, landing on the floor in a disorganized mess.


    "Okay, it''s been weeks!" Margaret exclaimed with embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry," Alice said in a warm tone as she picked up the documents. "I''ll help. When do you need these done?"


    "Tonight," Margaret answered, plopping down at the table. With her breakfast complete, she anxiously glanced at the clock and gasped. "Crap, I''m late!"


    She immediately grabbed what she could, fixed her hair, and then dashed to the door. On the other side, William stood, hand poised to knock.


    "Morning!" he greeted cheerfully.


    "Can''t talk! Late!"


    Margaret sprinted past him, leaving the man bewildered at her sudden departure.


    "What''s got her all worked up?" he wondered aloud as he stepped inside.


    "Looks like Asuma is waiting by the training grounds," Alice said after organizing the reports. "Seems she almost stood him up for their training session."


    William shrugged, eventually seeing and smelling the breakfast in their apartment.


    "Feel free to help yourself," Alice said, her mind already consumed with the mountain of papers before her.


    "Don''t mind if I do, but have you eaten yet?"


    "No, not yet."


    He made his way into the kitchen and freely grabbed a plate. As he dug into the meal, he voiced his appreciation at Alice''s due diligence.


    "I''m always impressed at how you manage everything."


    "Mmhmm," Alice replied absentmindedly, focused on the reports. "This''ll take forever to finish," she muttered under her breath, setting the stack aside as a reminder.


    William finished his plate, thanking her for the food. He enjoyed it so much that he couldn''t help grabbing a second plate.


    ''Can I really get this done tonight?'' Alice thought to herself as he left for the kitchen.


    Many would think that residing in the world of Naruto was easy, especially if one was a ninja. In truth, there was a lot for someone to do in a day. Much like earth, there were schedules, appointments, and meetings to attend with just about anyone.


    Alice''s case was no different.


    When William returned a moment later, it was to find her already gone.


    "It ain''t easy bein'' Alice, I guess," he said, taking a bite of a croissant.


    Elsewhere, Alice was making her way toward the village''s academy. The familiar sights and sounds of the bustling school filled her senses as she entered. There were quite a lot of students of all ages who gladly received her.


    "Morning, Alice!" greeted Iruka. The two were in a classroom hallway. He handed her a protein bar. "I assume you skipped breakfast again?"


    "Thank you," she admitted with a grateful smile. "It''s the usual."


    A J¨­nin suddenly strode over, interrupting their exchange. "Morning, Miss Yamanaka. Got that special scroll you promised me?"


    "Of course!" Alice replied, rifling through her pack.


    She pulled out a scroll, only for the J¨­nin to raise an eyebrow, his expression indicating the content was wrong.


    "Uh, that''s not the one I wanted," he pointed out, revealing the scroll in his hand that detailed a complicated formula for chakra manipulation that was way beyond simple explanation.


    Alice tilted her head, pulling it back. "Oops, my bad." She rummaged and revealed the right scroll, detail-oriented as ever. "Read this properly, or it won''t be effective."


    "Thanks!" the J¨­nin said, vanishing as quickly as he''d appeared.


    "Busy day ahead?" Iruka asked, resuming their earlier conversation.


    "Just getting started," she replied. "Did you need something, Iruka-sensei?"


    "Actually," he said, remembering what he came here for, "I''ve got an audition to attend to and can''t teach later. Think you can take my place at noon?"


    That was truly asking a lot from her since she had already been asked to cover someone else''s class while that teacher was out on a mission. Iruka added that all she had to do was monitor the students while they took their midterms.


    Alice honestly wasn''t certified to teach at the academy. She was only here based on a request, a common thing she normally received.


    "I should be able to fill in for you," she confirmed.


    Iruka nodded appreciatively and said, "Thanks, Alice! You really saved my behind!"


    Not a moment too soon, Alice was in a classroom filled with youthful exuberance. She took roll call amongst the students and then later stood at the chalkboard to explain chakra''s components.


    Hours flew by, and as lunch rolled around, the students dispersed into their brief freedom. But Alice wasn''t keen on joining them. She had other responsibilities.


    Lately, her fight with "Kaito" had left her feeling vulnerable. Shippuden was going to start if it technically hadn''t already, and she needed to grow stronger alongside the other players.


    She quickly used this time to take her training into the forest, finding solace within the silence.


    The first thing she usually did was get her mind ready. To do that, reading always helped.


    She pulled out another ninja handbook. This one was the second volume.


    As she immersed herself in that book while sitting at the base of the tallest tree, her mind felt at ease. Once finished, she put it away, sprung up and immediately began scaling the tree repeatedly.


    Each ascent tested her limits until her chakra dwindled. The entire ordeal lasted about fifteen minutes due to overexertion. Of course, she could have lasted much longer.


    Breathing a bit too much, she settled into a meditative position, allowing her chakra to meld with the energy surrounding her. A gentle stillness enveloped her as she nurtured the little chakra she had left.


    In a moment, everything changed. The world stilled, and she felt everything around her¡ªthe leaves and even the breeze¡ªto help remain her calmness.


    The trees swayed, dropping many leaves in her area. And when she had opened her eyes, she saw that all the leaves had been suspended in midair.


    This wasn''t just a simple technique; it was telekinesis!


    Alice smiled in this tranquil scene, content that her technique''s range had grown wider since the last time she''d practiced it. Not many knew that she even had this skill, as she still needed time to work on it.


    It wasn''t like the Outer Path, a power granted by the Rinnegan. This form of telekinesis had its limitations, and she was by no means the first to use it. It was first discovered by a now-deceased character named Minako Hy¨±ga, who was never mentioned in the original story but still played a role in affecting the history behind telekinesis.


    The day Alice discovered she could perform this feat, she immediately went digging around the village''s archives to help her expand the skill. That''s what led her to researching Minako.


    As exciting as it was to train, Alice was aware of the time. She had less than ten minutes before she had to return to the academy. The thought of the reports she needed to complete piled against the clock as well. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Resolutely, she made her way back to the apartment, determined to collect her papers and complete them early in case her workload increased.

 Chapter 235: It Ain鈥檛 Easy Being Alice II

    Chapter 235 - It Ain''t Easy Being Alice II


    Upon entering the apartment, she spotted Jada on the couch, reading over one of Alice''s well-thumbed medical books. Jada glanced up and greeted her.


    "Good to see you, too, Jada."


    The now-Uchiha closed and lifted the cover to Alice''s face, saying, "You really are incredible, Alice! You can actually read all of this and never seem tired!"


    Curious, Alice raised an eyebrow and asked, "What''s so surprising about that?"


    Jada rubbed the back of her neck and softly chuckled, "I can barely understand half the words!"


    Alice smiled warmly at the compliment.


    "By the way!" Jada quipped, "I had a plate of your breakfast, and it tasted so good!"


    "Haha. Thank you. I think Will had two plates of it."


    It then dawned on Jada that if William had two plates, then that meant Alice didn''t have any since the portion was only enough for four people.


    "Did you at least eat lunch?" she wondered.


    Alice shook her head, answering, "No time. Just running errands before some more duties at the academy."


    "Well, make sure you keep your health in check."


    After their short meeting, Alice collected the reports, stuffed them into her bag, and thanked Jada for the reminder.


    The door clicked shut behind her as she made her way back to the academy. There, she went into Iruka''s classroom.


    The students, older this time, were forty in number¡ªmany of them already knowing her as a skilled kunoichi.


    "Afternoon, everyone!" she called, standing at the helm of the room. "Today, I''m substituting for Iruka-sensei. I''ll be handing out your midterm tests, so make sure you have your writing tools ready."


    Murmurs filled the room as she watched some of their anxious expressions.


    "I heard she was the only one to ace the Ch¨±nin Exams'' written test," one student whispered to another.


    The chatter of her past achievements increased, but she gave them all reassuring smiles. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she distributed the tests, one student raised their hand to ask, "Are you going to be grading our exams too?"


    "Yes," she confirmed, watching as a collective sigh spread through the room.


    She honestly didn''t have to grade their work. But since she understood the test''s structure, she was more than qualified to score them.


    The students, however, knew that now their efforts had to multiply to meet her high standards.


    Alice moved to the front and took her place.


    "Remember, the knowledge you gain now will be your key to succees."


    As the students focused on their sheets, she spent the time monitoring them.


    The minutes ticked by, and the pencils clattered along the desk, allowing her the opportunity to look over those reports she promised to help Margaret with. When she looked over the first sheet, she gawked at the glaring grammatical errors strewn throughout.


    While the students continued scribbling nervously on their tests, she dedicated a few moments to correcting some of the reports. Yet there was still too much.


    Time was running thin, and she had to be ready for the next phase of her day once she finished grading their tests. Not even an hour later, and she had to stop them.


    "Time''s up!" she announced, freezing many in place. "I hope you all did well. Please pass your papers to the front."


    As the reports piled on her desk, she glanced around the classroom, seeing both relief and fatigue settling on her students'' faces. To think most of them had to try so hard on what was viewed as easy.


    Moments later, the students filed out after receiving their final grade for the semester. There were a lot of congratulatory words being thrown around since most of them had passed. Alice couldn''t help but smile at their authentic antics.


    After clearing her desk and arranging the tests, she took a moment to breathe. Her moment of respite was short-lived when Alex strolled past some of the exiting students and into the classroom.


    The students immediately reacted, some murmuring in respect and admiration for the well-known Hy¨±ga.


    "Wow," Alice mused, "I didn''t know you were popular here too."


    "Sorry for dropping in without notice," he chuckled as he approached her with a basket.


    "Not a problem," she replied, sensing his arrival ten minutes earlier. "Besides, it''s good to see you."


    He offered the basket toward her and said, "I thought you might have missed lunch, so I brought this over."


    "Thanks, Alex," she said gratefully, accepting the basket and pulling out some rice balls and dango. "But if I know you, it wasn''t just to bring me food, huh?"


    She couldn''t have been more right. Alice had a soft spot for the other players. Little had any of them known, she had a secret mission of her own. And so far, Alex was the most suspicious on her radar.


    While she munched on the offering, he said, "Nothing gets past you, I see. Could you visit the Hy¨±ga clan later? I was supposed to help Hinata with her training, but they told me that she''d been struggling to be effective without using her Byakugan. No pun intended, I think she needs a different perspective on things, something not strictly tied to her bloodline."


    Alice chewed thoughtfully before answering, "You know that''s more of a Hy¨±ga''s job, right? But..." she trailed off, knowing that her grasp of various d¨­jutsu was stronger than most. "Okay, I can help."


    "Way to have my back, Alice," he said. "Seriously, thank you!"


    With that, he took his leave, and she finished the last of her food.


    Being Alice came at a high price. For instance, she couldn''t just leave for the Hy¨±ga clan right this second; she had to ensure that the room was clean for tomorrow''s class. Then there were those reports she still hadn''t finished.


    It took her only a few minutes, and the moment she finished, she stored those unfinished reports and sped toward the Hy¨±ga clan.


    She soon spotted Hinata practicing against a training pole. Alice managed to sneak up on the girl, who was startled when she turned to see her.


    "Oops!" Alice laughed. "Didn''t mean to surprise you!"


    Hinata slightly blushed as she stood upright. She wiped the sweat from her brow and said, "Sorry, I should have been more watchful!"


    "No need to apologize," Alice kindly stated. "I''m here to take over for Alex."


    Hinata smiled and brightened at the prospect as she said, "I''m happy to have you here, then, Alice. I wasn''t sure if he''d make it."


    The two began their training, sparring in the courtyard, with Alice patiently teaching Hinata not just techniques, but how to instill confidence in her actions.


    For an hour, they engaged, yet it quickly became evident to Alice just how much training Hinata needed without the Byakugan. The girl was strong, no doubt, but she wasn''t in her prime yet.


    Eventually, Hinata huffed in exhaustion and lowered her arms as she cocked her head to the side and said, "Thank you, Alice."


    "You''ve made great progress, but there''s always room to improve."


    Hinata expressed her gratitude before stating that everyone is always so nice to her. Alice wondered what she meant by that.


    "It''s just..." the Hy¨±ga began, "ever since I met you and the others, things have been really nice for me. I still think about Kiba sometimes, and I know he would have really loved to be friends with everyone."


    Hearing Kiba''s name reminded Alice of his killer. She immediately softened the mood by asking Hinata how things were going with Naruto. This caused the Hy¨±ga to blush, considering that the other players were working so hard to get her to date him earlier.


    "Ugh!" she stammered with a red face. "We''re... We''re getting along just fine!"


    "Really?" Alice smirked, getting closer to her face.


    "Yes, really!" she confessed.


    Alice, who kept regular tabs on everyone, knew that those two would likely become a couple sooner than later¡ªso long as the latter didn''t depart the village.


    It was mainly thanks to Jada, who helped push that ship.


    Margaret and Alice would have preferred more of a Naruto and Sakura pair, but Jada insisted on keeping things more official. William was the only other male to voice his opinion, of which neither of the females cared since they believed it was their call to make.


    Just as the two finished their training session, Alice''s perceptive instincts kicked in. She sensed Margaret yelling from across the village, "Mom, I forgot my purse!"


    Alice almost cringed at the cry. She recognized the call for help, but her sense of duty to Hinata took precedence. So she ignored Margaret''s call and instead turned to Hinata to say, "You did well today! Just remember to keep your defense up next time."


    After a warm farewell, she dashed towards the training grounds where she had another appointment with none other than Hiruzen.


    When she arrived, she was greeted warmly by Hiruzen, alongside Hiromu and Tsunade.


    To even have an appointment with Hiruzen was one thing, but to garner another elder and the Hokage was completely abnormal for a normal Ch¨±nin.


    Hiruzen had taken a special interest in her training and was eager to cultivate her talents, particularly after she had shared details about her sensing abilities.


    "I''m glad you could make it," the former Hokage rasped. "I''ll assume you''re already warmed up, seeing how heavy you''re breathing."


    "Absolutely!" she replied.


    As they began, Alice engaged in basic spiritual techniques, feeling herself fall deeper into concentration with each passage of time. Tsunade observed the training.


    "You know," she commented with a soft smile, "your techniques remind me of Dan."


    Alice met her gaze and said, "He really loved you."


    Tsunade turned bittersweet as she asked, "Now how would you know that?"


    "Just a hunch," Alice quipped, forgetting that she wasn''t supposed to share that information. "I''ve heard you have a reputation for being quite caring, which implies you wouldn''t make poor decisions with someone you love."


    It was a good excuse, but Hiromu and Hiruzen just had to laugh.


    "Well played, young lady!" Hiromu replied, the wrinkles on his face deepening as he chuckled.


    Anyone who knew Tsunade would have also known that, after Dan, her love relationships often ended quickly due to her quick temper. That was considering that she had a thing for Orochimaru when they were younger.


    The training eventually continued into the evening.


    Alice''s growth blossomed before their eyes; she fielded the techniques correctly, eclipsing doubts. It was also the perfect time for her to show off her telekinesis, which Tsunade valued highly.


    There were talks about advancing her to a J¨­nin level, but Alice was adamant that she felt like she should earn that rank by undergoing the J¨­nin exams. As such, they respected her wishes before giving her a time for next week''s training session.


    Now the night was about to commence. However, Alice''s senses prickled when she felt someone talking about her. It was a doctor in the village''s science facility.


    Remembering that she had an obligation at the research facility, she didn''t hesitate; she sprinted towards the building, arriving just in time to find the doctor waiting.


    "You''ve come at the perfect moment!" he exclaimed. "It''s like you heard me asking where you were or something."


    Alice merely chuckled, prepared to help with the task at hand.


    Together, they spent the next several hours exploring the corpses of three members from the Sound Ninja Four, who had been taken after her one and only failed mission.


    Alice carefully analyzed the markings and afflictions on them. As she contoured her chakra around the remains, she identified the curse marks Orochimaru used had been the root cause of the doctor''s problem.


    "It''s laced with corrupt Sage Chakra," Alice stated, prompting interest from the doctor.


    For some weeks, the science team had been tasked with analyzing anything Orochimaru had done to their bodies so that the village could be better equipped. It was actually a request from Alex, who originally brought up the idea, but they couldn''t amount to much.


    Their findings revealed poison resistance elements and an array of stimulants and drugs in their bodies. While an interesting discovery, they fell short when it came to analyzing their chakra. That''s where Alice had come along.


    The hours flew by while they delved deeper into the analysis, finally concluding their study with Alice producing a report of her findings.


    As she prepared to submit the papers, the doctor expressed his gratitude, and she assured him it was no trouble.


    Many would have thought today was a hectic one. In truth, it was the average since Jasper wasn''t in the village. By now, the two would have been on a nightly date before returning to one of their apartments.


    Alice eventually parted ways from the science facility and returned home. Already she could sense both Margaret and Jada in their beds, sleeping the night away. Who could blame them since it was 1:00 AM?


    On the kitchen counter lay a note from Jada, alongside a plate featuring dinner leftovers.


    ''Had a feeling you skipped dinner. Hope you enjoy!'' it read, followed by a heart drawn in Jada''s hasty handwriting.


    Alice smiled softly, appreciating the sentiment. However, the moment she took a bite, her expression became one of surprised distaste.


    "Too much salt," she muttered to herself, forgetting Jada genuinely struggled in the kitchen.


    The gesture still warmed her heart far beyond the taste.


    After a quick cleanup, she pulled out the reports and finished it all in under two hours. Margaret was supposed to help her. Yet that''s what made Alice so special¡ªshe balanced her commitments and found time to aid anyone who asked for help without expecting anything in return.


    Once she finished, the next thing she did was crawl right into bed.


    But as always, sleep was short-lived. The alarm buzzed, dragging her from the depths at precisely 5:30 AM.

 Chapter 236: What Do I Care

    Chapter 236 - What Do I Care


    Arthur stood in his laboratory.


    The ambient light of devices illuminated stacks of papers filled with diagrams and research notes. His cloning project was going smoothly.


    While he was walking toward the vat, he came to a halt. Something was off.


    He turned his attention to his myriad of hidden flying raijin marks scattered across the Leaf Village. Their placement allowed him to remain attuned to the happenings of the village; however, today, the scenes felt different.


    "What''s wrong, lord Arthur?" Brie asked from the corner of his eye.


    He didn''t respond to her question just yet. Instead, he turned to her, his expression serious as he ordered, "Bring Rin over."


    Brie recognized the gravity of the situation. Without hesitation, she bowed respectfully.


    "Of course, lord Arthur. Right away."


    With that, she turned and fled the room, leaving him to resume his work, though his thoughts were far from the task at hand.


    As he continued with his construction, his mind returned back to what he had sensed in the village. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary with the kids roaming about and the vendors selling their merchandise.


    He was also acutely aware of players like Alice, who had dedicated her time to repairing the meek cracks that had begun to show in the shinobi world.


    No, right now something was happening. It was that time once more: a filler arc.


    Missions had been posted left and right, filling the village with purpose, though Arthur found little interest in this mindless trail of busywork. It was a necessary part of the unfolding narrative, but not one he cared to engage in himself.


    Participation in most filler arcs held no value for him, only distractions. When all was said and done, he couldn''t help but scoff at the thought of some of the players constantly intervening in what were essentially quests to help clean up a fictional village.


    Amid this, something vital caught his attention: a certain shinobi had been posting signs across the village to participate in his d¨­j¨­. That shinobi was none other than Rock Lee.


    From what Arthur recalled from that episode, Naruto had returned from another mission and stumbled upon a poster advertising a d¨­j¨­ that turned out to be poorly constructed and owned by Lee.


    Initially mistaking Naruto for a challenger, Lee had slammed him through a wall before explaining that he built the d¨­j¨­ to attract skilled fighters so that he could improve his combat skills.


    After narrowly escaping Lee''s challenge, Naruto encountered Guy and informed him about the d¨­j¨­. Proud of Lee''s dedication, Guy attempted to disguise himself and challenge Lee, but he was called away by Tsunade to assist Team 10 with a reported disturbance.


    Unbeknownst to them, a thief named Nanafushi, who sought to steal secrets from the Leaf Village, had impersonated Guy after he left. Naruto, believing he was genuinely interacting with Guy, brought Nanafushi to Lee''s d¨­j¨­.


    Attempting to maintain his cover, Nanafushi challenged Lee but was quickly defeated. Nanafushi then managed to convince Naruto that he was just exhausted and asked Naruto to fill in for him in the fight against Lee.


    Knowing he couldn''t defeat Lee through direct combat, Naruto employed various shadow clone tactics.


    Before the battle concluded, the real Guy arrived and knocked out Nanafushi, who had disguised himself as Lee.


    Once they sorted out the confusion, they brought Nanafushi to Tsunade, unaware of his true identity. Tsunade promptly ordered them to search for and capture Nanafushi, and they handed him over to her, marking the fastest mission Naruto had ever successfully completed.


    If Arthur were to guess, the players would likely hunt down Nanafushi and bring evidence to Tsunade. That way, Lee could freely face a worthy fighter as opposed to an unskilled spy.


    The prospect of a mission at Rock Lee''s d¨­j¨­ was only an opportunity for Arthur. Right now, a few of the players were away from the village, allowing him to narrow down who would intervene and help Lee.


    Arthur was almost certain that William and Alice would be drawn into this conflict, given their penchant for heroics and their unique skills¡ªparticularly Alice, whose sensing abilities would be invaluable in such a situation.


    Arthur had a plan, one that would not only test Rin''s mettle but also give him a vantage point over the evolving events within the Leaf Village.


    As he finished adding substances within the massive cloning vat, the sound of the lab door swooshed open, announcing the arrival of Rin, Tayuya, and Brie.


    They saw him transformed as Kaito before stepping in. Each of them had a different expression.


    "We''re here, like you asked, lord Arthur," Tayuya greeted.


    "Funny," Arthur coolly said. "I don''t recall asking for you."


    Tayuya caught the look on Rin''s face and noted Arthur''s concentration on the vat rather than them. It was clear to him that she was concerned for Rin''s safety.


    The two had inevitably become closer thanks to them spending a lot of time together.


    "I apologize, lord Arthur," she remarked. "I... I was just worried, was all."


    Arthur straightened up, turning his full attention to them as he asked, "Tayuya, has Rin perfected the chakra disguise technique yet?"


    "Yes," she replied, feeling a bit more confident. "She''s been practicing whenever she can."


    Rin couldn''t hold it in any longer, so she asked, "Did I do something wrong, lord Arthur?"


    "No," he responded, his gaze searching hers. "I have a mission for you that involves you going to the Leaf..."


    Rin felt surprised. She had secretly yearned for an opportunity to venture into the Leaf Village. It was both a place painful and precious for her to remember.


    "But, lord Arthur?" Tayuya stammered. "Is it alright for her to go now? So early?"


    "Yes," he affirmed. "Especially since she''s perfected the technique." He glanced at Rin, who was barely managing to conceal her exhilaration. "I need you to go to that village, participate in a d¨­j¨­, and test your skills against whoever you face."


    The opportunity felt surreal for her. So much so that she couldn''t find the right words to say. When she understood that she was longing to visit the village again, she declared, "I accept the mission, my lord!"


    "Good," he said, knowing her thoughts. "I''m sure you understand what you first have to do."


    He watched as she stepped back. With one hand sign, she performed the chakra disguise technique. It wasn''t bad. Her chakra signature had changed, resembling that of a kunoichi who had average chakra levels.


    "Now the next step," he prompted.


    Rin complied with a nod.


    "Transformation jutsu!"


    She molded into a version of someone else with lighter hair. She was neither too recognizable nor too foreign and appeared to be around Lee''s age but slightly younger with more softened features.


    "Perfect," Arthur said.


    Still, he took precautions. He activated his Tamashii and scanned her chakra. It was different, thanks to the myriad of cells within her. Yet he needed her to have an extra layer of protection, no matter how small it was.


    "Here," he said, gesturing to her a pair of glasses,


    Many honestly didn''t know the effectiveness of wearing glasses as a simple disguise.


    With everything in place, he performed the flying raijin to send her directly into the village. In an instant, Rin was launched away from the laboratory.


    Tayuya stared at the spot she was in, the scene of her leaving being too quick for her to wish her any encouragement. Even if she was given that chance, she more or less wouldn''t have done it.


    Tayuya was quite ruthless in nature. Having spent so much time with someone like Rin was softening her personality.


    "She''ll be okay," Brie said with a smirk.


    "Huh?" Tayuya blinked. "I know she will. I mean, what do I care if she doesn''t come back?"


    At those words, she walked toward the exit, not daring to show her true feelings.


    Elsewhere.


    By the time Rin blinked, sounds of the Leaf Village enveloped her ears. She paused for a moment, taking in the setting.


    The alarms hadn''t triggered, which would have tipped off the Barrier Team had they detected foreign chakra. Rin was born here, and although her chakra signature had changed, she still carried the cells of others who were born here.


    With the chakra disguise and a transformed face, it was more than safe for her to travel.


    Instead of heading directly for the d¨­j¨­, she felt an overwhelming pull that instinctively redirected her elsewhere¡ªthe cemetery.


    Arthur, who was simultaneously conducting experiments and monitoring her from the safety of his laboratory, knew that she would head there first.


    In the quietness of the burial grounds, she made her way to her grave. Winds caused the trees to rustle as she stared at the modest headstone engraved with her name.


    She felt quite emotional, knowing that her death had only caused turmoil. Memories of her past flooded her mind¡ªher friends, her family, those quiet, precious moments that seemed so trivial yet heavy with emotional weight now.


    "Why does it hurt so much?" she murmured, feeling small and fragile.


    Her former self lingered, mingling with the grief she''d carried for too long. And Arthur understood the shadows of empathy deepening in her thoughts as he noted how weak her heart still was.


    If she continued to fail and not produce any results, he wouldn''t hesitate to slay her on the spot.


    Rin knelt down and looked at the letters on her tomb. After an agonizing period, she slowly stood, collecting her resolve. It was time to move onward; lingering too long among these remnants wouldn''t lead her anywhere.


    With purpose reshaping her thoughts, she left the cemetery and ventured toward the familiar streets. This time, she approached what had once been her home.


    As she neared it, her heart pounded. She slowed, and coming up upon her former residence, she hesitated, peeking through the small gaps between the wooden frames.


    The house was still here, but it had changed. Bright flowers flourished in the garden as she heard laughter from within¡ªa family that was not hers now took root in the place where she once felt safe.


    The conflicting emotions she kept bottled up for so long finally resurfaced, mingling with the love that resided in the memories of her childhood. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to knock, to see who these new occupants were, to intrude on the home that had once been hers. But the fear settled quickly, a pain in her chest.


    She turned away, unable to confront the unknown, feeling hollow inside.


    Arthur found her angst to be disgusting. In his mind, he understood her need for connection¡ªyet he also recognized the trivial matter if she didn''t focus on the mission given.


    And so, as Rin walked away, leaving behind the vestiges of her old self, he saw a slight change. Despite the shackles of her past clamping down, she didn''t insist on being tethered to her pain.

 Chapter 237: We鈥檙e Friends

    Chapter 237 - We''re Friends


    Eventually, Rin made her way toward the d¨­j¨­ without any trouble.


    She found herself standing before a neglected building. The sight brought a smile to her face¡ªdespite its dilapidated appearance, there was something she admired about whoever took the time to build it.


    With a casual push, she opened the door and stepped inside.


    "Ah! I have been waiting!" an exuberant voice immediately said. Rin took in the sight of a boy with a bowl cut, bushy eyebrows, and a bright green jumpsuit. "You have accepted my challenge! Good! You may attack me from any direction!"


    Rin couldn''t help but feel stunned at first before letting out a small chuckle. Rock Lee had a certain vigor reminiscent of Might Guy¡ªa fellow Genin of hers in the past that she knew quite well.


    Memories of her late sensei, Minato, then flashed in her mind, juxtaposed against the figure of Lee, who stood there, ready for combat.


    "Are you by any chance Might Guy''s son?" she asked, stepping further.


    Lee''s stance broke at the mention of his sensei.


    "I am not Guy-sensei''s son," he replied, "but I do honour him with... Wait. How do you know Guy-sensei?"


    Rin smiled, her heart warming upon seeing that Might Guy had moved forward in his journey as a shinobi, now serving as a J¨­nin.


    "You act just like him," she commented in admiration.


    Lee''s face lit up with a bright smile as he said, "Thank you! I love Guy-sensei, for he is the best sensei in all of the Leaf Village!" But just as quickly as the pride shown itself, he snapped back to focus, remembering that this was a challenge. "Because you know my sensei, I will go all out in this match!"


    Without further warning, he charged at her with exhilaration. Rin had been taken slightly off guard, still waking from her reminiscence.


    As he sped toward her, a kick aimed her way, she managed to step back just in time, the force of his attack missing her by a hair.


    Quickly recovering, he unleashed a flurry of jabs, which Rin, now alert to the battle, deflected with ease. Each punch was thrown violently, but she felt herself still somewhat lost in her memories, caught in the past of those familiar faces.


    "Try this!" Lee yelled, going for a dropkick.


    As she pushed herself from her daze, she focused her chakra and snapped back into the present, pushing Lee back with both hands before the kick could land.


    Surprised by her unexpected strength, he stumbled slightly before seeing just how formidable she was.


    "I''m sorry," she quickly apologized, having used too much chakra in that attack. "I didn''t mean to catch you off guard. I wasn''t ready and was just going to warm up first."


    Lee, now attentive and recovering from her sudden push, nodded appreciatively.


    "No need to apologize!" he announced, "I, too, am just warming up. Let us start again!"


    Before they could reset, the door to the d¨­j¨­ swung open, and a familiar group entered¡ªWilliam, Alice, Naruto, and Sakura all walked in, chattering that pricked Rin''s curiosity even further.


    "I told you we were late," William remarked, waving a hand over his face. "Alice is always right when it comes to things like this."


    Sakura huffed, irritation clear on her face as she said, "Not everyone is a good sensor like her!"


    "It was inevitable," Alice said, trying to stay humble. "I actually didn''t expect anyone to be here."


    Rock Lee, whose energy had only heightened upon the entrance of his friends, now beamed with enthusiasm.


    "You all came to participate?" he exclaimed, practically vibrating with joy. "This is so great! Thank you for being here!"


    But then, as if suddenly understanding something, he paused and said, "Wait! I am still in the middle of a match with..." His words trailed off as he turned to Rin, hesitating because he hadn''t even asked for her name.


    Rin was equally caught off guard; in her daze of admiration for the newly arrived guests, she had forgotten to come up with an identity to share. Awestruck by Naruto''s uncanny resemblance to Minato, the thought of him threw her further off balance.


    Yet, a name popped into her head.


    "Rose," she blurted out with red cheeks due to the lie.


    "Rose!" Lee repeated, clapping his hands together. "Yes! Rose! You are indeed a worthy opponent, and I cannot wait to go all out!"


    Alice gestured apologetically and said, "We''re sorry for interrupting your match, you two, but we''ll be sure to wait for our turn."


    "Oh, no," Rin quickly insisted, shaking her head. "The match just started! It would be fair to create a system so we can all fight!"


    Naruto considered that for a moment before pumping his fist to say, "Hey, that sounds like a great idea! I''m so ready to get in on this!"


    "Yeah," Sakura agreed. "We can just make this like a small tournament between just us." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur, observing the growing scene, noted this interaction. It was clear that William and Alice didn''t recognize Rin; they likely had no idea who she was or why she had entered their midst.


    To them, she was just another kunoichi who appeared out of the blue.


    As for Naruto, the main character seemed to be acting just like he did after Sasuke departed. Or rather, there was this strange level of power that could be seen in the boy.


    ''Could the dismissal of Nanfushi have indirectly led to this?'' Arthur wondered.


    Naruto looked practically ready to be the first fighter.


    "Let''s figure out the order!" he announced. "I wanna get started as soon as possible!"


    Sakura shook her head.


    "All right, Naruto," she said. "Just don''t get too ahead of yourself."


    While the boy seemed to have grown, he was still the same Naruto everyone remembered. Only, a little more on his Shippuden personality¡ªmature and excellent at fighting.


    As they formed a loose circle around the fighting space, William pulled out a small notepad and began jotting down names.


    "Okay, okay! Here''s what we''ll do: everyone who wants to fight writes down their names, and we''ll figure out the order! Lee, you should definitely be the first fighter since you''re the one who started this."


    With the others excitedly chatting about their upcoming matches, Rin was filled with an indescribable emotion. Although she had initially come to the d¨­j¨­ to test herself against Lee, the connectivity and friendship that filled the air reassured her that maybe she was not an outsider.


    As she watched the collaborative spirit, she could feel it having a profound impact on her resolve. Being here, surrounded by skilled shinobi of the next generation, felt monumental.


    It was like a pronounced sense of normalcy, and she wanted to immerse herself in it, even if only temporarily.


    Rin took a step forward and added, "We should set some rules so we don''t blow this place up!"


    "Absolutely!" Lee beamed, brimming with excitement now that he had an audience.


    "Yeah," Alice commented. "That''s a great idea, Rose."


    Sakura, arms crossed, smirked at Rin and said, "The fact you were holding your own against Lee tells me that you two really would blow this place up."


    Rin couldn''t help but smile and laugh at Sakura''s response. The whole room engaged in laughter, causing her heart to slightly buzz.


    "You might want to watch out for me!" she joked, feeling lighter than she had in weeks.


    Naruto and William couldn''t help but see how her personality meshed so well with the group. They had only met for less than ten minutes, and already it was as if Rin was already friends with everyone.


    As the group settled, creating a temporary tournament-style setup, William began to organize the participants while Alice stood nearby, quietly observing Rin. There was something about her demeanor that intrigued Alice, though she couldn''t quite place it.


    Rin herself had fully accepted Naruto as Minato''s one and only son. Arthur had told much about the boy and how he not just carried the Nine-Tails but had also tamed it.


    If only she could have a little more time in the village to interact with Naruto. There''s so much that she wants to share with him, having foreknowledge of the impending war that might still take place.


    Then there was the fact that Kakashi, her former friend and teammate, was also Naruto''s sensei. Something like this was only ever mentioned in stories¡ªit was almost too good to be true.


    "Alright!" William triumphantly announced, "We''ve got our order set. The first match is Rock Lee versus... Rose!"


    Rin pushed aside any nerve-bending emotions., remembering that she was still on a mission.


    As Lee and her prepared for the match, Arthur watched with an acute sense of understanding. The bonds being formed right in front of him mapped out a potential for new connections.


    That was assuming the revived girl played her role right.


    Rin exhaled slowly, mentally steeling herself before stepping onto the center. She knew that Arthur was watching and that he had also sent her here to test her. She had to prove herself at all costs.


    "Is everyone ready?" Sakura asked, being the referee.


    "I am always ready!" Lee answered, placing one hand forward and another behind his back.


    "Yes," Rin affirmed, her own spirit igniting with determination.


    The instant the match began, Lee charged at her. He switched stances multiple times in an instant. To almost everyone''s surprise, including her own, she found herself matching his agility and speed.


    Every punch and kick Lee aimed at her was met with a counter, and soon they were locked in a dance of dodges, blocks, and strikes. Rin had trained hard, but she couldn''t deny that Lee''s attacks were formidable for a Genin.


    It was exhilarating, pushing her to the edge of her comfort zone.


    "Hey, cuz?" Naruto said, looking at William. "Don''t you think Bushy Brow should take off his weights?"


    "Ugh... cuz," William said, scratching his temple, "he did before they started."


    "Wait, what!"


    The match escalated quickly, each exchange breaching the limits of friendly sparring until one punishing punch connected. With a that hit, Lee found himself crashing through the wall of the d¨­j¨­, debris settling around him like confetti.


    The room became silent before it erupted into excited chatter.


    "That was wow!" Sakura exclaimed.


    "Someone in the village actually beat Lee in taijutsu?!" William blurted out.


    Many of them, including Alice, had been in disbelief. Lee, usually the paragon of physical prowess, had been bested by this newcomer, a character in which no one had either heard, seen, or read about.


    After they helped Lee up, the congratulations began pouring in.


    Rin felt an unease settle in her gut. Sakura''s, Naruto''s, and William''s questions flooded her ears¡ª"What''s your rank? When did you graduate the academy? What team are you in? Who''s your J¨­nin instructor?"¡ªeach one a reminder of the lies she would have to create, choking her sense of belonging.


    Alice, noticing Rin''s growing discomfort, stepped in smoothly to diffuse the situation.


    "Hey, everyone," she called out, "let''s not crowd Rose with questions right now. She''s a bit pessimistic and not much of a people person, if you couldn''t tell."


    Leave it to Alice to save the day.


    Sakura''s eyes softened with understanding as she nodded, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see that; we just wanted to know more about you after that incredible fight!"


    Naruto chimed in, "Yeah, sorry too! I get too carried away sometimes."


    Rin graciously accepted their apologies, but her heart felt both gratitude and sadness. As she smiled in appreciation, her expression slowly faltered, and an unexpected tear slipped from her eyes.


    Surprised, she quickly wiped it away and shook her head, softly saying, "I¡ªI don''t know where that came from."


    Her attempts to mask the vulnerability seemed believable, yet that wasn''t enough to fool the more attentive ninjas.


    Alice stepped closer with concern and asked, "Are you okay, Rose?"


    "I''m fine," Rin replied, forcing a smile that didn''t quite match.


    Sakura approached her with a warm and gentle voice, saying, "If you''re feeling hurt, you can always talk to us about anything. We''re friends."


    Hearing Sakura''s words caused Rin''s heart to swell. She did a fine job maintaining a smile.


    In a soft voice, she said, "I really value what you all have offered me... As long as you promise to stay friends, I''ll be happy too."

 Chapter 238: Modification

    Chapter 238 - Modification


    The group nodded in unison with everyone smiling. It felt like a new bond was being forged.


    "That is a promise I will surely keep," Lee reaffirmed.


    "Ya got that right," Naruto added.


    As the moment of intimacy passed, Rin felt the weight of her past pressing against her. She took a step back from the cheerful gathering and slowly shifted toward the d¨­j¨­''s entrance.


    "We''ll see you again, right?" Alice asked.


    Rin turned back to answer, "You will. I believe it."


    Before she could continue her exit, Naruto approached her and offered a fist bump. Rin had never seen this act, so she followed suit and did what she thought was right.


    The two bumped fists as Naruto said, "Don''t keep us waiting too long, okay?"


    "I won''t," Rin obliged with an earnest smile.


    Seeking solitude, she finally departed to a secluded area outside of the village and away from Alice''s sensing range.


    The transition from victory to introspection settled heavily within her heart. Holding her chest, she thought about the ''what-ifs,'' the memories that came rushing back with nostalgia.


    "Minato-sensei... You would have been proud of him. And thank you, Kakashi..."


    It was then that she was taken by surprise as she felt a sudden shift in the wind. In the blink of an eye, she found herself back at Sun Stream Plaza.


    "Rin," Arthur greeted, already transformed as Kaito. His eyes focused intently on her as she reoriented herself. "How did it go?"


    "I won," she said, her voice steady yet with a little uncertainty. "But... I learned more than I expected."


    "And what did you learn?" he pressed, keen to extract the insights she had gathered while measuring her loyalty.


    She first relaxed, sorting through her tangled emotions.


    "Even though it was painful to experience, being there reminded me of what I''ve lost." She paused to collect her thoughts. "It also reminded me to keep my promise and help change the world with you."


    Arthur examined her expression and her psyche.


    "That level of maturity is commendable," he said, content with the results. "Accepting both your past and the things to come is a sign of growth."


    Feeling a sense of relief, her smile returned¡ªthis time more genuine.


    "Thank you, lord Arthur. Doing that at the d¨­j¨­... it was important. It brought me closer to understanding who I am now despite everything that''s happened."


    Why Arthur sent her on this mission was to ensure that not only she measure her strength but also her mind¡ªall while confronting her past without his physical presence.


    At any time, she could have run away, sought help, and told someone of his existence. But she stayed loyal, wishing to serve under him.


    Despite how cold he often treated her, she felt his approval and that discomfort from earlier lighten by a lot.


    "So I passed, then?" she finally asked.


    "Yes," he confirmed.


    As their conversation continued, Rin unpacked the duality of her victory¡ªhow it had opened old wounds while simultaneously offering her healing. Arthur asked pointed questions but allowed her the space she needed to convey her own thoughts, and as she spoke, she had also gained clarity.


    She knew that a part of her had changed, but she willingly acknowledged it, knowing it was a necessity for the days to come. After all, the world she had once longed to shape was still out there, only with a twist of fate added.


    As long as Arthur was by her side, she felt determined to fight for that world, one small step at a time.


    After a moment of contemplation, she anchored her focus to Tayuya. In her heart, she thought her new sensei would have been here to greet her.


    Arthur, knowing her thoughts, said, "Tayuya is on a mission; she''ll be back shortly."


    "Oh!" Rin said. "I see... So then, what have you been working on while I was gone?"


    Arthur turned and gestured for her to follow until they eventually reached the laboratory. Inside, he said, "Preparations are an essential step in my own development..."


    "What kind of preparations, if I may ask, my lord?"


    He looked toward a massive cylindrical vat situated toward the back of the lab. It shone with a bioluminescent glow.


    "I''m going to submerge myself inside... It''s part of a body modification process."


    Rin clearly wasn''t aware of what that entailed. Arthur walked closer to the vat to explain.


    "The modifications will focus on enhancing my bodily capabilities¡ªstrengthening my immune system to resist poisons, improving my chakra accumulation rate, and other enhancements necessary for survival in this world." He turned his gaze back to Rin. "These things are a necessity."


    He was more than right. With all that''s happened so far, he needed to exceed or at least stay on par with all the potential dangers constantly lurking about.


    To even fathom how body modification worked, one must first understand that it''s a very painful procedure. The level of discomfort varies greatly depending on the type and extent of the modification. And since Arthur knew that he would have to the extreme, the level of pain he''d experience would be great.


    This specific procedure also carried an inherent risk since chakra was involved.


    He could garner an infection not known to man, or even have an allergic reaction to the chemicals inside the vat. In some cases, more serious complications like nerve damage, scarring, or even bloodborne diseases can arise.


    Did Arthur care? Not even close! If his body couldn''t withstand these pressures, then he had no right to be in this world.


    "My lord, what if something goes wrong?" Rin asked with genuine concern. "It all sounds so dangerous!"


    "I understand your worry," he said to her. "Rest assured, I have no thoughts of dying."


    Arthur, whose mind was an enigma, had personally developed this process. He''d conducted extensive research into the components being used.


    The essence within the vat contains a mixture of chakra-enhanced fluids and specially formulated compounds designed to amplify his physical attributes without compromising his core. It was all designed to meet his body''s already-enhanced physique.


    He even went as far as calculating the risks should any complication occur.


    Rin''s expression softened. She was embarrassed to reveal how truly anxious she was for his well-being. Considering his explanation, she also felt a sense of admiration for how far he was willing to go.


    In a softer tone, she pleaded, "Promise me that you''ll take every precaution."


    "Of course," Arthur replied, never once wavering. "I won''t undertake this lightly, I assure you."


    Her mind settled a little, yet the sense of foreboding was still present. Everything he did was always daunting.


    "When are you going to start, my lord?"


    "Now..." he stated matter-of-factly, jumping to the edge of the vat.


    Rin nodded, but when it finally registered that he actually said "now," she became shocked.


    "Wait, my lord! Let me at least help!"


    "Oh," he said, opening the vat.


    A plume of vaporized mist filled the air, which smelled of minerals and earthiness.


    "I want to contribute in any way I can... I mean, to make sure things go in the right direction."


    Without regarding her, he placed an oxygen mask over his face, ensuring he could breathe without inhaling any of the caustic vapors that would rise from the mixture.


    Brie honestly would have been more suitable for this task as opposed to Rin, considering the former could understand the highly technical part of this act should something actually go wrong.


    Not wishing to hear no for an answer, Rin added, "I want to be part of this, my lord! You''ve helped me confront my past and helped guide me. It''s only right that I stand beside you now."


    "Very well..." his muffled voice responded, looking once in her direction.


    "Ah! Thank you, my¡ª"


    Before she could finish, he ripped off his garments until he was half naked. Rin''s face became all the more red as he hopped right into the vat without another thought.


    The moment he did, she ran forward to ensure his safety. His eyes were closed as bubbles rapidly overtook the vat and liquid began to seep out.


    Without a second thought, she climbed to the top and closed the lid, believing that''s what he would have desired her to do. Once it was tight and locked, she felt a burning sensation on her hands.


    "Owe!" she said, shaking them. When she looked, she noticed it was the chemical substance within the vat. Then it dawned on him how serious of a matter he was in. "Please be okay, my lord."


    The bubbling liquid enveloping Arthur swept over him like a shockwave. He felt every nerve in his body awaken, every cell screaming at him to exit. It was an immediate, primal instinct wired into his very being¡ªa desperate call for survival.


    Yet he remained motionless, focusing inward, his mind steeling against the onslaught of sensations.


    Outside the vat, Rin watched nervously as she intently watched his body disappearing beneath the thick layer of liquid.


    "You''re not just experimenting with your strength," she whispered, "you''re risking everything..."


    She couldn''t shake the fear that this was the moment he would choose to embrace peril and that she might lose him forever.


    The door to the laboratory whooshed open, snapping Rin from her anxiety. Brie stepped inside, her expression shifting from curiosity to shock as she took in the sight before her.


    "My lord, you''ve already begun?!" she exclaimed, rushing forward.


    Rin spun to face her and explained that she was going to ensure his survival. Brie was honestly shocked, knowing that such a procedure should never be done alone.


    The fact that Rin was here only meant that it had to be true¡ªArthur was okay with her watching. Smiling, Brie raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "Ah, I see... Looks like someone loves lord Arthur that much, huh?"


    Rin blushed at the teasing, but her heart propelled her resolve.


    "It''s not about that!" she retorted, shaking her head vehemently. "I owe him after he saved me when I needed it the most, so I won''t sit by and let him throw things away!"


    Brie''s demeanor softened; she could appreciate the sincerity in Rin''s voice. Before she could tease any further, she noticed Rin''s hands were red.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    "Oh," Rin said, looking at her palms. "I got some of that... whatever that is on my hands trying to close the top. It''s okay, though! It''ll heal in a moment. I just don''t know why it''s taking so long..."


    It''s then that Brie understood the levels of toxins added into the vat''s mixture were to slow down the healing process and fight off against antibiotics. For it to affect things like the first Hokage''s healing cells was a major deal.


    "I like that you care for him that much," Brie stated, "but you know how dangerous this is, right?"


    "I know," Rin quietly said, glancing back at the vat where undulating ripples disrupted the otherwise serene surface. "But I can''t just stand here and watch without doing something."


    Brie considered her for a moment. Not out of care but out of mischief, like looking at a potential lab rat. She leaned slightly closer to Rin and said, "Well, if you''re that determined to stay, I suppose I can allow you a front-row seat¡ªalthough Tayuya will be furious with me later."


    "Please," Rin urged, almost desperate. "I have to help him. I can''t let him do this without support."


    "Fine, but you have to promise me you''ll do me a huge favour later!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, okay?" Rin agreed, unsure of why she was looking at her that way.


    As they positioned themselves beside the vat, Brie decided that she would explain things in case something went wrong. Rin listened while focusing on the green liquid bubbling like a cauldron.


    "Please be okay, my lord," she whispered.


    "Pay attention!" Brie demanded.


    "Right, sorry..."

 Chapter 239: Wooden Figures

    Chapter 239 - Wooden Figures


    It was explained that the first step was to calibrate the various components they would be using. It was essential to understand the theories behind each substance, as this would help them combine them effectively.


    As they began their work, Brie carefully introduced the different mixtures. Each ingredient served a purpose, and she elaborated on how they would interact once combined.


    For example, she highlighted the importance of balancing chakra levels within the mixtures. Achieving the right amount of chakra was crucial; excess chakra could cause instability in their creation, while too little would inadequately support the transformative effects Arthur was aiming for.


    That meant that if he couldn''t control his chakra, he may as well be considered dead inside.


    Rin listened, trying not to think of the consequences.


    Inside the vat was a mixture containing precious hot spring water sourced from the mountains nearby, famed for its unique properties that facilitated sage transformations. The vat itself had a control panel with buttons to help control certain functions.


    No surprise, Arthur removed the emergency cut-off switch.


    They both returned their attention to the layer of liquid he was in. It was so thick that neither of them could make out his form. And without the control panel, they wouldn''t have been able to monitor his vitals.


    Within the vat, Arthur felt the liquid permeate through his skin, flooding his body with potent energy. The heat of the spring waters infused into his muscles while the chemical cocktail began its assault on his cells.


    It was a terrifying experience, to say the least.


    Pain lanced through him¡ªthe kind of burning and tearing that threatened to disrupt his focus. Every instinct screamed to just leave, to try and fight the constant discomfort. But he knew he had to release all of that.


    He forced himself deeper into the experience, drawing out his chakra to begin mending and resisting the onslaught he faced.


    With his eyes closed, he tried to center himself.


    It was most certainly not easy. But he had to focus, to try and balance out his chakra while simultaneously healing himself to prevent him from passing out. If he could, he would have tried to enter Sage Mode, but this proved to be hard.


    With each passing moment, he began to separate the physical pain from his mental resolve, creating space in his mind where he could feel chakra surging through him. He concentrated on accumulating it, visualizing it pooling within him, fighting against the toxins that sought to invade.


    Time lost its meaning as he maneuvered through layers of pain, striving to establish a balance between damage and enhancement as his body threatened him to thrash against the onslaught.


    On the outside, Rin and Brie watched his vital signs. They were through the roof, and the experiment had only just begun!


    As the hours passed, the two eventually lost track of time.


    While working on her own projects, Brie occasionally glanced at Rin, who was hunched over the desk, her chin resting on her crossed arms.


    The laboratory was quiet; hardly any noise could be heard save the bubbling sounds coming from the vat.


    The light from the control panels illuminated Rin''s peaceful face, reminding Brie how much the girl was committed.


    Suddenly, Rin''s lips twitched, and she whispered Arthur''s name softly as though calling to him in a dream. Brie couldn''t help but stifle a laugh, knowing that Arthur didn''t care for romance of any sort.


    The man honestly didn''t even care about Koko.


    Yet it was no hiding the fact that each of their bonds with Arthur had grown stronger through their encounters together. Surviving this experiment would be adding an extra harness to that bond.


    However, just as Brie was lost in her thoughts, the screens began to glow red, and an alarm blared across the lab. Startled, she stopped what she was doing and glanced at the monitors, watching as they displayed a critical spike in Arthur''s vital signs.


    It was an alarming red marking that steadily climbed past safe thresholds. The sound it produced was that of a frantic wailing, filling the otherwise quiet room.


    Rin jolted awake before bolting upright with confusion in her eyes.


    "What''s happening?!" she asked, looking at Brie.


    The woman paced towards the control panel, saying, "It''s lord Arthur''s vitals! They''re through the roof!"


    Before they could mobilize any sort of plan, a small crack formed in the vat''s transparent wall, a thin line that spiderwebbed outward.


    "It''s leaking!" Rin exclaimed, moving closer to the control panel.


    Suddenly, the screens changed colours again, and just as suddenly as it began, the alarms silenced. The vitals returned to normal¡ªsteady, albeit a bit erratic¡ªcalm returning as if it never happened.


    Brie exhaled shakily, releasing the breath she didn''t know she''d been holding. She was inches away from cutting off the power supply to the vat. As they were about to celebrate their reprieve, she considered the crack that had formed.


    "I don''t'' see any fluid leaking out..." The scientist began walking toward Rin by the control panel to adjust several knobs. "We need to check if¡ª"


    A slight creaking noise was heard, stopping her mid-stride. As the two looked, they witnessed a single finger slowly retreating from the crack¡ªa movement so swift that it felt supernatural.


    "Did you see that?" Rin asked her.


    Brie nodded as they both leaned in closer, peering through the thick liquid to watch Arthur''s still-unseeable form submerged within. That one glimpse¡ªthe finger retracting¡ªwas enough for Rin to connect the dots.


    "He... he managed to keep the vat from breaking..."


    Brie felt relieved. Attempting to lighten the mood, she tugged her lips and said, "Guess he doesn''t really need us here, huh?"


    Rin shook her head to reply, "No, I think our presence is helping more than we think. We should keep monitoring him."


    Brie conceded with a thoughtful glance at the panel. "Keep that up and you''ll get a promotion. Let''s recalibrate the settings. I want to make sure that vat doesn''t get anywhere near breaking like that again."


    "Ugh, sure," Rin agreed. "Hey, what did you mean by promotion?"


    It''s then that Brie revealed that although Arthur was still fighting things in the vat, he could still very much hear their conversations. The thought made Rin blush upon remembering all the things she said earlier.


    As they recalibrated, the doors of the laboratory whooshed open. Tayuya strode in. And the moment she stepped into the room, her expression shifted from commanding to surprised.


    "What?" she exclaimed as she spotted Rin and Brie "You''re back already?"


    "Don''t act like you didn''t miss her," Brie teased.


    "Whatever..."


    "Just... helping lord Arthur," Rin replied, trying to calm herself after that close call.


    Having her arms crossed, Tayuya''s eyes looked toward the giant, glowing vat. "What exactly is going on here?"


    Brie glanced at the screen before meeting Tayuya''s gaze, answering, "You don''t need to worry. It''s nothing we can''t handle."


    "That why I heard an alarm go off a moment ago?" she countered. Before Brie could respond, the former Sound ninja couldn''t help but be drawn to the shadowy figure inside the vat. A sense of dread crept into her expression. "Whoever''s inside that thing, their chakra levels are alarmingly low. They''ll die at that rate."


    "What do you mean?" Rin asked, not wishing to get discouraged.


    "I mean dangerously low¡ªworse than I expected. And yet..." Tayuya''s brows furrowed upon feeling it. "Their chakra level is enough to rival mine when I could transform."


    "It''s lord Arthur," Rin said, trying to quell Tayuya''s doubts. "He''s been in there, working to modify himself. If anyone can control this, he can."


    Tayuya''s features darkened, an unreadable expression crossing her face for just a moment. To think someone who wasn''t even at one hundred percent could be that strong.


    A full day later.


    It was late at night when Rin succumbed to exhaustion. Her head finally bowed against the desk, falling into a deep sleep. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In her dream, she found herself soaring through the sky. Spotting what looked to be a vendor, she flew down and saw six wooden figures¡ªthree males and three females. She didn''t know what to think of them.


    The moment she tried to touch one, it grabbed her by the wrist and held tightly. Rin pulled back just in time. The other five figures then all became animated. They slowly began walking toward her like something out of a nightmare.


    Rin tried to fly, but she felt herself barely able to escape. It wasn''t until she felt one of them try to grab her ankles that a sound shrilled through her consciousness that she jolted awake.


    Wide-eyed and disoriented, she couldn''t fully recall the dream that she just had.


    It took her a moment to see that the alarm wasn''t blaring out warnings, but rather the door had whooshed open.


    Through her bleary vision, she saw a familiar figure stepping inside¡ªwhite hair covered by a green bandanna. Ry¨±zetsu walked from the entrance, arms full of containers and food, a welcoming sight indeed.


    "Evening, Rin," she said with a smile, "I brought you something to eat."


    Rin blinked several times, shaking off the dream that followed her into awareness. She honestly couldn''t tell how much time had passed.


    "Thanks, Ry¨±zetsu, but I''m not really all that hungry."


    Ry¨±zetsu moved closer, setting the containers on the table. "Brie filled me in on everything that''s happening here. She told me you''ve been by lord Arthur''s side this whole time. That deserves a commendation, you know."


    "Thanks, but really, I can''t eat right now," Rin insisted, rubbing sleep from her eyes.


    Ry¨±zetsu crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow and said, "Well, it''s actually from Tayuya. She thought you''d say no because you never seem to eat when you''re this worried. So," Ry¨±zetsu paused for dramatic effect, mimicking Tayuya''s stern voice, "If she says no, force it down her throat!"


    The two let out a sincere laugh as Rin said, "That does sound like something Tayuya-sensei would do."


    "Right?" Ry¨±zetsu agreed. "But seriously, you need to eat something. I know you''re worried about him, but you can''t let yourself collapse too. Come on, let''s sit."


    As they moved to the edge of the table, she unpacked the food, revealing an assortment of rice balls, fruit, and something aromatic that made Rin''s stomach growl.


    They sat down, both women casting glances at the glowing vat, Arthur''s form still hidden in its depths.


    "How''s he doing, by the way?" Ry¨±zetsu asked, her gaze drawn back to the monitor. "From what I overheard, it sounds like it''s a lot for him. Has anything changed?"


    Rin swallowed a rice ball before answering, "No changes since yesterday. His vitals have remained consistent, but... his chakra levels have stayed low. They haven''t gone below, like, twenty percent. And they haven''t gone higher than that either. It''s troubling¡ªhe''s been in there for over a day now."


    Ry¨±zetsu''s expression turned to one of concern.


    "To think he''s even lasted this long in that stuff," she said. "Brie explained some of the chemicals inside that liquid. I''ve honestly never seen anything like it; it sounded incredibly dangerous."


    "Yeah," Rin agreed, nodding. "I keep reminding myself that he''s strong, but... there''s only so much anyone can take, you know?"


    As they continued eating, Ry¨±zetsu grew pensive upon seeing some red colour on Rin''s palms. She pulled out a small container from her bag, filled with healing ointment.


    "Here," she said. "Brie thought you might need this."


    Rin asked what it was for.


    "Brie told me you haven''t fully healed from touching the chemicals," Ry¨±zetsu answered. "This should help speed up your healing process. Here, give me your hand."


    Rin extended her hand, palm up. Ry¨±zetsu then squeezed some of the ointment onto her fingers and began gently rubbing it over her palms. The girl felt warm due to the worn-out nerves fading into something soothing.


    "Thank you, Ry¨±zetsu," she said, feeling grateful.


    "Don''t mention it."

 Chapter 240: John

    Chapter 240 - John


    An unknown amount later.


    Inside, the ambience remained relatively quiet¡ªif quiet was the right word to use. Rin, Brie, Tayuya, Ry¨±zetsu, and even Koko were all intermingling.


    "I told you to stop running around the lab!" Tayuya demanded, stomping her feet. Koko obliged, calling her ''mom number two.'' A second later, she continued her playful zooms. "I''m not your mom!"


    Brie and Ry¨±zetsu were working on chemicals, to which the latter found fascinating. Meanwhile, Rin was busy fiddling with fingers.


    Within the depths of the vat, something stirred that no one noticed. Arthur''s eyelids slowly lifted, revealing glowing red orbs that pierced through the liquid darkness.


    He felt a weightlessness surrounding him, completely opposite of the pain he''d undergone since he''d first entered. He reached for the oxygen mask covering his face and slowly peeled it away. He then formed a hand sign before his eyes flared open.


    Before the alarms could go off, the vat began to crack and crumble under the pressure of his burgeoning chakra. Then boom!


    The impact was like thunder. With an explosive force, the vat shattered, spilling chemicals and hot spring water across the laboratory floor. A green mist erupted in plumes, enveloping everything in a thick mist.


    Rin and the others recoiled, but it was too late. The mist swathed them whole.


    No one needed to say it; they all felt it¡ªthe unmistakable presence of Arthur.


    Koko tuned in first, screaming how "daddy" was finally awake.


    The sight that awaited them left them speechless. Arthur stood amidst the remnants of the broken vat¡ªsolemn and majestic, though stark nude. The thick haze helped preserve his dignity.


    Through it, Rin squinted, straining her eyes to glimpse the figure. She couldn''t make out his outline. He looked smaller, but she knew that it was him.


    There was something almost ethereal about his figure as he began to move his hands, opening and closing by his face.


    "Is that you, my lord?" Rin''s asked.


    In that moment, the air shifted. Whatever he was releasing, it was enough for everyone to feel an invisible weight pressing down on them. Then they heard his echoing voice from every corner.


    "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect (Mathew 5:48)."


    It was a verse from the King James Version of the Bible.


    Rin found herself momentarily disarmed as she registered the words. It sounded like a child''s, but it unmistakably belonged to Arthur.


    In that moment, they all shared the same thought: the experiment had succeeded.


    Arthur''s chakra¡ªnot just his physical form¡ªhad transformed, transcended something beyond their expectations. They each felt joyous at the results.


    But there was a seeming issue.


    "Don''t breathe in the fumes!" she warned the others.


    A dangerous mixture like that was enough to sap their strength with every moment they stood there. But to her surprise, though, she didn''t feel the burning sting that was supposed to accompany the toxic gases.


    The air remained thick, but they all found themselves able to breathe in the fumes without side effects. Was it Arthur''s doing? They couldn''t tell.


    They each watched as his silhouette disappeared entirely. The room fell silent as the remaining green mist faded into the emergency vents.


    "What just¡ª?" Ry¨±zetsu began till her voice trailed off at the stunning experience.


    Arthur''s chakra felt as if it had pulled them all deeper into the moment. It was beautiful, a display of rawness that seemed to defy explanation.


    "Hey, mom number one," Koko said with a smile, referring to Brie. "How long had daddy been in the vap?"


    "It''s ''vat,''" Brie corrected. She shook her head, still trying to absorb the recent occurrence. "and


    Brie shook her head, still absorbing the weight of the occurrence. Then she finally confirmed, "Four days... He was in there for four days."


    Far from the confines of the lab, Arthur found himself at the top of a high mountain, naked under the open sky. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air carried the chill of the altitude over the snow-capped peaks. Oddly enough, he felt no discomfort from the freezing temperatures. Instead, he was warm thanks to his newly transformed physique.


    He stood tall as he ran his fingers through his damp hair, clearing away the last remnants of the liquid. When he finished, he stared out over the landscape. It was beautiful, but his eyes remained dark.


    Beyond this realm''s colourful mountains, he could feel something pulsing within him.


    He knew he had changed, not just in bodily appearance but in all things related to chakra. His body felt twice as durable, almost as if he could walk on ice and not feel cold. He even felt as if the most potent poison or sharpest blade wouldn''t be able to pierce him.


    Every fiber of his being had been rejuvenated. His chakra levels, too, had multiplied. They flooded his senses like an immense current flowing through him.


    Although it may not have reached the staggering heights of a Tailed Beast, it was nothing to scoff at.


    Even more exhilarating was the potent spiritual energy intertwined within his chakra. It was far higher than he thought it would reach.


    The spiritual energy component of chakra was essential in this world.


    Chakra itself was formed through the combination of physical energy, derived from the body''s cells, and spiritual energy, which was sourced from the mind''s consciousness. This synergy was critical, as the strength and potency of chakra were influenced directly by the quality and quantity of spiritual energy produced by a ninja.


    If a ninja had an abundance of spiritual energy within their chakra, their level of knowledge in control and potency in their techniques would be far greater than others.


    This was why Alice bested Arthur in their last encounter¡ªhis spiritual energy wasn''t as high as her innate Yamanaka skills were.


    As everyone knew, spiritual energy could be amplified through reading, meditation, and personal experiences just like on earth. That meant that a ninja''s knowledge and emotional maturity played a significant role in enhancing their chakra.


    By practicing techniques repeatedly, a ninja increased their spiritual energy, allowing for greater potency in their techniques.


    While Arthur was in that vat, he wasn''t just practicing; he was surpassing his limits in a prison filled with needles prodding at every one of his cells.


    Every second he was inside, he was communicating with his own spirit, connecting his chakra on a deeper level many couldn''t bear to comprehend.


    Just from breathing, he could feel the bridge between the physical and spiritual side of his chakra. Where he lacked in the latter, now they were in tandem, even surpassing his physical traits.


    His emotions felt in check; his abilities yearned to be released. It was as if he had transcended into a realm that only a select few shinobi had ever crossed.


    Many would have believed Arthur to be cruel and evil, but his chakra was yellow, signifying his inner bliss and positive emotions that have impacted his performance as a ninja.


    He wasn''t insane or confused in his beliefs; he was who he was!


    With a gentle flex of his hands, he marveled at the minute changes coursing through his cells. Each one felt like a dynamo, charged and waiting, poised to release an arsenal of techniques at his command.


    He felt like he didn''t even need to perform a hand sign.


    There was an exhilarating absence of any viruses within his body and no signs of discomfort that all too often disrupted one''s concentration. In this moment, he was whole¡ªa body fortified and united with purpose.


    Yet, he remained humble, knowing something others wouldn''t believe: this body was not invincible.


    It could still be cut, could still be harmed. It was essential that he wielded this power wisely, ensuring he remained faithful to Christ. For without his belief in Jesus as his Lord, he would have never made it this far.


    Memories passed through his mind, reminding him of the moments that had led him here¡ªthe trials of faith, the spiritual battles he had endured, each reaffirming his purpose in this world.


    Arthur breathed softly, feeling the oxygen flow through his lungs seamlessly. He could breathe better. He had not become this because of his faith in Jesus Christ, who had transformed him.


    "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life," he recited from John 3:16.


    In that tranquil space, he took a moment to thank the Lord¡ªthe kind of sincere gratitude that stemmed from genuineness and of the utmost honour.


    Without any conviction in his heart, he coalesced the chakras in his body. They became tangible, misting out from his pores as he felt them sway at his command. In the next breath, he teleported away, leaving behind a white summit.


    ...


    The sun was high up in the sky over the Leaf Village as Naruto Uzumaki and his former sensei, Iruka, stepped into Ichiraku Ramen.


    "We''re back!" Naruto shouted with his usual exuberance, ignoring the polite courtesies when it came to his beloved ramen.


    "Welcome back, Naruto! Iruka!" Teuchi greeted with a wide smile. No fan was surprised how much the shop owner loved Naruto''s presence. "What can I get for you two today?"


    "I''ll take the largest bowl of miso ramen you''ve got!" Naruto exclaimed, rubbing his hands together eagerly. "Extra chashu!"


    "Make that two bowls, please," Iruka added with a smile.


    As the two sat in their usual seats at the counter, they reminisced on old times. Within moments, steaming bowls of ramen were placed before them, and Naruto dug in without a second thought.


    "Hey, Iruka-sensei!" he said after slurping half the bowl. "Can you believe how much things have changed?"


    "What do you mean?" his former sensei asked.


    "I mean, with all the missions I''ve been swamped with, I would have never thought I''d have time to be eating ramen with you again!"


    "These moments are rare now, huh?" Iruka replied in a warm voice. "I would have thought Will was coming after you invited me."


    "Oh, cuz?" Naruto answered, mouth full. "I think he went to get something for me from the Uzumaki Temple."


    Although Naruto beamed at the prospect of what was to be gathered, Iruka was more surprised that William still knew so much about their clan.


    That didn''t stop the connection they all shared¡ªIruka had always believed in Naruto, much like the main character''s catchphrase insinuated.


    As the two continued, Naruto felt something odd inside himself. He set down his chopsticks and closed his eyes to concentrate. Within moments, he pulled into his subconscious.


    The darkness gave way to the familiar setting of his inner world. Before him stood the large, cage that imprisoned the Nine-Tails, whose name was also Kurama, the devil fox. It was lounging lazily inside.


    "Hey, Kurama!" Naruto called out. "You okay? Is something wrong?


    The beast snorted, not quite used to Naruto treating it casually. "It''s nothing. I had a bad dream, is all."


    Naruto raised an eyebrow, feeling a tad amused. "You had a dream? I didn''t know you could dream!"


    The beast gave a rare blush but hid it well beneath its fur. "There are a lot of things you don''t know about Tailed Beasts, kid. It''s not exactly the best existence."


    Naruto chuckled at the almost man-like undertone in Nine-Tails'' voice. "What was it about?"


    "It''s not worth discussing," the beast replied in a gruff voice.


    Naruto crossed his arms over his head and said with a smile, "Well, hope you start having good dreams soon."


    At that, his form disappeared from his subconscious. The Nine-Tails dismissively sniffed his departure, but there was a subtle shift in its demeanor.


    Once he opened his eyes and returned to Ichiraku, things continued normally as if he had never left. He looked over at Iruka, who finished the last drop of broth in his bowl.


    "Hey, Iruka-sensei," he said. "Can you promise me something?"


    "What''s that?"


    "Well, Will told me that friends always stick together no matter what. I don''t wanna lose any more friends, so promise me that you''ll stick with me until the end!"


    Iruka could tell that his former student was referring to Sasuke. He was more intrigued at how insightful it was that William was to bring up such a powerful statement regarding relationships.


    "Alright," he said without a second thought. "I promise!"


    The declaration made Naruto''s face shine even brighter than when he entered the shop. Truly, the main character valued friendship more than many would have believed. That''s simply who he was¡ªone who treasured his bonds above even himself.


    Back in the cage, the Nine-Tails lay alone, contemplating how deep-rooted the world''s suffering must be for him to have such a nightmare.


    "Stay strong, Naruto. There''s still a lot you don''t know."

 Chapter 241: Kimimaro

    Chapter 241 - Kimimaro


    Orochimaru''s Hideout.


    Inside a corridor, the echoes of footsteps could be heard as a shadow walked along. At the heart of this labyrinth lay a room that held someone of great significance: Kimimaro.


    Kimimaro lay flat on a table, his pale face covered by the cloth covering his eyes. In his mouth were multiple tubes that snaked to machines. The sight of him was almost haunting.


    As the door creaked open, Kabuto entered with a plate of medicine. His expression was professional, having been used to seeing Kimimaro in that state for months now.


    Kabuto gently set the plate down before looking over Kimimaro''s form. He was painfully aware of the unspecified disease that was killing Kimimaro''s vitality, something that not even Orochimaru could cure.


    Many fans believed that what he had was some form of cancer, while others offered more obscure diagnoses. That was because he would randomly cough up blood. In truth, the disease was unknown due to never being expanded on.


    "Kimimaro," Kabuto began. "I''ve brought you your medicine."


    He began to replace the medical bags while also preparing the necessary sustenance. Had it not been for Kabuto, Kimimaro would have long been dead by now.


    Kimimaro stirred slightly on the bed before letting out a faint breath. The cloth over his eyes slightly shifted but remained firmly in place. There was no point in trying to get up, let alone lift a finger.


    "You should know," Kabuto began. "J¨±go was attacked not long ago by an unknown intruder at the Northern Hideout."


    Almost immediately, Kimimaro''s heart raced, and the monitors began to beep faster.


    "Is he alright?" Kimimaro whispered.


    Of course something like this would alarm Kimimaro. The concern for his friend being messed with was something worthy of his attention. Their bond had been one of understanding and support, two beings finding solace in each other amidst Orochimaru''s machinations.


    "He''s alright for now," Kabuto revealed as he worked. "The reports say the alarms went off when the intruder breached the compound."


    "What was the intruder after?"


    Kabuto smiled at his perceptiveness. The conversation started with J¨±go being attacked, but Kimimaro instantly understood that the attacker was likely after something else.


    "A few vials were taken during the altercation. We don''t know exactly what they wanted yet or if it was a single person or a group. But we''re on high alert at all of our hideouts."


    Whatever kind of foe would dare attack the home of a Sannin either meant that they were idiotic or threatening. Perhaps both.


    "Keep me updated on J¨±go''s condition," Kimimaro said.


    "Of course," Kabuto replied, noting how much the two bonded.


    "Is there anything else I should know...?"


    "Apart from the search for Tayuya going nowhere," Kabuto revealed, adjusting his frames. "I do believe we''re going to abandon looking for her since someone who goes missing from Blood Prison is likely never going to be tracked."


    "I see..."


    "If you''d like, I could have lord Orochimaru bring Sasuke in here for you to talk to him."


    Kimimaro didn''t respond just yet.


    In this world, the two had never had a real interaction. They had only seen each other once in the original story, of which the Uchiha never introduced himself, opting to run after awakening his curse mark level two form.


    "No," Kimimaro murmured, "I don''t wish to burden one of lord Orochimaru''s vessels."


    Kabuto wasn''t surprised by the response. "I understand... The offer remains if you think it might help your spirit."


    As he finished adjusting the medical equipment keeping Kimimaro stable, the room became silent until he finished.


    "Take care of yourself, Kimimaro," Kabuto said finally as he turned to leave. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Quietness filled the room once more, wrapping Kimimaro in darkness. He tried to find comfort in it but could not after hearing one of their hideouts was attacked and that he could do nothing about it.


    In the quiet, he allowed moments to tick by, trying to fall asleep.


    The bond he shared with J¨±go surfaced first in his mind¡ªmemories of when they first met back at the cave the latter lodged himself in. Those two were born for madness; hence, they became such compatible friends.


    Then, there was the notion of Sasuke. He had heard of the boy¡ªthe prodigy who lost his clan and was selected to become Orochimaru''s main vessel.


    That was supposed to be Kimimaro''s role. But so long as Orochimaru could be eternal, then that was fulfilling enough.


    Such was the mindset of someone being manipulated and used for that snake''s purposes.


    With his thoughts resting, the room became quiet yet again. He was accustomed to this silence. For what felt like years, he''d been trapped in this limbo, waiting patiently for the day he could once again serve Orochimaru.


    Many would have pitied him had it not been for that unhealthy devotion he had to the snake.


    As he rested, a haze of smoke began to envelop his body, drifting around his frame like a living entity. It made no sound nor had any presence to it that he could sense.


    Suddenly, he felt a slight sting on his thigh, like a mosquito bite. He let out a soft gasp as he struggled to sit up, slowly reaching for the cloth covering his eyes.


    When he removed it, he glanced around the room, only to see that, in the brief moment of sleep, something had happened. And upon looking at his thigh, there was nothing there¡ªnot bite mark, no redness.


    His breathing suddenly grew erratic, and he began coughing severely. The sound echoed through the room as he clutched at his chest, fighting to catch his breath. The attack was intense, with him coughing for a whole minute, until finally, the convulsions began to subside.


    As he looked down at his hands, he saw an unexpected sight: there was no blood.


    It was as if he had somehow managed to contain the violent coughing fit within himself, suppressing the damage that it would have normally caused to his fragile lungs.


    Then he understood. Something had changed inside his body. His cells seemed to have adapted, somehow shielding him from the pain.


    Without thinking, he slid to his feet. His movements were tentative at first but grew more confident with each step. His legs trembled due to the lingering weakness, but he pushed on, driven by an insatiable curiosity of how this could be.


    There was no one in sight as he stumbled through the dark corridors. Each step became more resolute, driven by the desire to see one man¡ªOrochimaru.


    Finally, he stumbled upon a throne-like chair, its occupant shrouded in shadows. Kabuto was next to that figure.


    As Kimimaro drew closer, the figure slowly lifted its head, revealing the gaze of Orochimaru. The snake''s eyes locked onto his, looking more skeptical than surprised. Kabuto, too, was quite in disbelief.


    "Kimimaro," he hissed. "What are you doing out of bed...?"


    Kimimaro bowed himself ninety degrees.


    "I''m not sure myself, lord Orochimaru... " I felt a sting on my thigh, and then I began coughing. But after that, I started to feel better."


    Orochimaru stared at Kimimaro. Was this for real? If Kabuto couldn''t cure Kimimaro, no medical ninja could, so they believed.


    "And now?" Orochimaru hissed the more.


    Kimimaro hesitated, unsure of how to articulate this feeling.


    "I think something inside me had changed... I don''t feel the pain anymore. It''s as if my body has adapted to it in some way."


    The silence that followed was almost unbearable. Orochimaru''s eyes seemed to bore into Kimimaro, as if searching for an explanation. Finally, he became amused and spoke, "How do you feel exactly, Kimimaro?"


    Kimimaro lifted up his eyes and declared, "I feel... stronger, lord Orochimaru; I feel like I can be of use to you again."


    Orochimaru could see it in his servant''s eyes, so he gave a sadistic grin, knowing that this was indeed the same Kimimaro who helped him murder Rasa, the former Kazekage.


    "How most amusing," he said with cruel satisfaction. "It seems that our taking care of you has finally begun to show."


    Without hesitating, Kimimaro dropped to his knees, his head bowed in a gesture of reverence.


    "Thank you, lord Orochimaru," he whispered while maintaining his nonchalance. "You''ve nurtured me to full health, and for that, I am eternally grateful."


    As he spoke, he felt that sense of renewal. The only thing he''d ever wanted was to serve Orochimaru.


    The day he became ill was the day he felt as if he had no more purpose. The pain, the weakness, the endless struggle¡ªall were behind him now, and in their place, that sense of purpose had once again taken hold.


    As he knelt before Orochimaru, Kabuto stood off to the side, observing the interaction with a curious expression. He was contemplating the implications of Kimimaro''s sudden resurgence.


    "It appears," he ventured carefully, "that he hasn''t done anything to enact this change. Kimimaro''s body likely healed itself. It''s an extraordinary phenomenon."


    Orochimaru''s gaze was fixed on Kimimaro, who still kneeled in reverence.


    "Regardless of the reason," Kimimaro earnestly said, "I owe my continued existence to you, lord Orochimaru. My body is still yours to command."


    Kabuto opened his mouth to speak, prepared to explain that Kimimaro''s time had likely passed, that the arrival of Sasuke Uchiha heralded a shift in priorities¡ªone that rendered Kimimaro''s body no longer needed as a vessel.


    However, before he could voice his thoughts, Orochimaru''s steely look silenced him. The intensity of the snake''s gaze was enough to instill a deep-seated caution within Kabuto; a plan that the Sannin had, which didn''t require him to speak.


    Orochimaru then turned his attention back to Kimimaro and stated, "Tell me, Kimimaro, how do you feel about Sasuke being my new vessel, especially now that you have recovered so... unexpectedly?"


    Kimimaro raised his head and confessed, "Whether it is Sasuke or myself, I will gladly take his place if ever the need arises... My loyalty to you remains absolute, lord Orochimaru."


    Orochimaru gave another sadistic smile, for those were the exact words he had expected to hear.


    "Very well," he said with approbation. "Then I shall allow you to continue being one of my elite guards underneath my wing."


    The proclamation filled Kimimaro with purpose. After rising from his knees, he bowed deeply and said, "Thank you, lord Orochimaru. I will not disappoint you."


    "Now that you''ve recovered, it is time to put your health to the test," Orochimaru continued. "I have a mission for you. As I''m sure you''re aware, the Northern Hideout had been compromised. I''d like you to investigate who the intruder was."


    I''ll do it," he affirmed without hesitating.


    Orochimaru waved a dismissive hand, relaying for him to go prepare.


    As Kimimaro exited the throne room, Kabuto turned to Orochimaru.


    "If I may ask, lord Orochimaru, why send him to the Northern Hideout... We''ve already conducted an investigation there and found nothing of significance. We also inspected the perimeter, and there weren''t any trails left behind."


    Orochimaru''s expression remained inscrutable. He then lightened himself upon seeing that Kabuto hadn''t yet understood.


    "The one who raided from my hideout, combined with Kimimaro''s sudden restoration, is no coincidence, wouldn''t you agree, Kabuto?"


    Kabuto frowned, still hesitant. "Do you believe that the two incidents are connected in some way?"


    "Yes," Orochimaru insisted. "Since the case involves J¨±go, sending Kimimaro might be of help to uncover who the attacker might be."


    "Your insights truly are remarkable, lord Orochimaru," Kabuto conceded. "It never ceases to amaze me how your mind works."


    Orochimaru merely chuckled throughout the dark throne room before adding, "Let''s just see if he can still be of use to me... Perhaps he might lead us to more than we expect."


    At those words, the door opened to reveal Sasuke Uchiha.

 Chapter 242: Investigation

    Chapter 242 - Investigation


    Kimimaro finished gathering the necessary provisions for his journey¡ªsupplies to ensure a safe trip.


    A part of him felt eager to return out into the world after so long. But beneath the exhilaration of action, it was all to ensure that his servitude was perfect for Orochimaru.


    Moments later, equipped and ready, he stepped outside and walked along the expanding nature surrounding the hideout. The path was overgrown, mirroring the confusion of his sudden recovery.


    It was liberating yet daunting to think about it, so he remained focused to complete the mission assigned to him.


    As he pressed onward, he thought of J¨±go, The two had not spoken for some time now. Before today, he was informed that J¨±go was locked in a room, waiting to be cured of his "problem."


    Kimimaro reasoned that J¨±go''s safety was bound to the investigation, and the thought alone empowered him.


    And though Kimimaro was often viewed as simply a weapon or vessel, beneath that hardened exterior was a guardian who would not hesitate to defend those he cared about¡ªespecially those who also served Orochimaru.


    After traveling for a couple of days, the outlines of the Northern Hideout emerged.


    Kimimaro recalled the layout distinctly¡ªthe back entrance was well-hidden and only accessible to a select group who occupied high-ranking positions. As such, he decided to make his way there first.


    As he neared the entrance, he noted the guards stationed outside. When he emerged from the shadows, their expressions changed from careless to astonishment. One guard even dropped the clipboard he had been clutching.


    "Is that... Is it really Kimimaro?" he stammered, eyes wide.


    Kimimaro stood tall, squaring his shoulders, saying flatly, "So you''ve heard of me?"


    Their reaction confirmed what he already suspected¡ªthey had not believed that he would survive his illness that many in all the hideouts knew about.


    The guards scrambled to open the door for him, stepping aside while mumbling congratulations on his full recovery. "It''s amazing to see you up and about, sir! We thought¡ª" one of them began till Kimimaro raised a hand to silence him.


    The Sound shinobi could sense their flattery meant to placate him. It was clear they''d thought he would die on his sickbed, leaving them to cope with their own vulnerabilities.


    "Enough with the pleasantries," he interrupted with a cold voice. "I need every piece of information you have regarding the recent intruder¡ªeverything related to the last attack."


    "Of course, sir!" they said in unison, scared to comply.


    They brought him to the backrooms of the hideout, rifling through documents and files that the other investigators left behind.


    He looked around, seeing how long it had been since he''d traversed this hideout. Not much had changed save for the latest innovation and more incompetent watchers around.


    Just as the guards returned with a stack of papers, he said, "I''ll also need to see J¨±go..."


    The guards hesitated and exchanged at the request.


    "Well, uh... J¨±go is under strict watch, sir," one attempted to explain, nervously gripping the edge of the papers. "We received specific orders that no one¡ª"


    Before the guard could finish, a sharp sound cut through the air. Something had whistled by his head and struck the wall, leaving a neat hole. Embedded within it was a small finger bone.


    Both guards become terrified, beads of sweat forming on their faces. The same guard who was inadvertently attacked turned to face Kimimaro, whose hand was slowly being lowered.


    The former elite guard regarded them with icy eyes as he said in a low voice, "I''ll kill you under suspicion if you disobey me again."


    The truth was evident; this was indeed Kimimaro, the same left-hand man who had once served under Orochimaru''s elite forces. Their demeanor changed drastically as they fumbled their words.


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    "We''ll take you to him right away!"


    Kimimaro''s threatening aura subsided.


    The guards led him down confusing hallways until they reached a door that stood ominously apart from the rest. It was solid and seemed impenetrable that not even whoever was inside could escape.


    The door swung open and Kimimaro stepped into the abnormally dark room. In the far corner, J¨±go lay curled on the floor with a blank look as though caught in a haze between conscious thought and delirium.


    As Kimimaro entered, J¨±go''s head snapped up, and for a moment, they locked eyes. But J¨±go reacted instinctively, springing to his feet in a frenzy.


    "Stay away!" he yelled, primal instinct overtaking reason.


    He then lunged at Kimimaro, but Kimimaro was quicker. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned his spinal cord and used it as a whip, catching J¨±go in its grasp. The bone snapped around him before binding him tightly.


    "J¨±go..." Kimimaro tried to relay in a firm yet soothing tone. "Calm down. It''s me."


    J¨±go''s frantic eyes darted around before they fell upon Kimimaro once more.


    "Kimimaro...?" he murmured in a shaky voice. "Is it really you?"


    "Yes, I''m feeling better now," Kimimaro assured, slowly loosening his grip to allow the tendrils of his spinal cord to retract. "You''re safe now, and I''d like to talk about what happened."


    J¨±go hesitantly nodded as the tension faded. He rubbed his head, and Kimimaro approached him before comforting his friend.


    "I can''t remember much that day," J¨±go confessed. "The last thing I saw was smoke before everything went dark."


    "I''ll be sure to keep that in mind," Kimimaro replied. "Just know I''m here to track down who attacked, so I''d like you to remain safe until I do. Got it?"


    "I understand... But..."


    "But what?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I should have fought back harder," J¨±go lamented, looking downcast. "I wasn''t strong enough."


    "It''s not your fault, J¨±go. It was a chance for us both to reassess our strengths." Not only did he state this firmly, but he even made sure to maintain eye contact with J¨±go. "Just trust me; I''ll see this through and come back for you."


    Because of the confidence in those words, he believed his friend.


    With a last glance, Kimimaro exited the room. He later moved through the hideout to gather the needed, follow leads, and ensure he was prepared for whatever might still be out there.


    Whether the intruder was in another country or across the continent, he would surely track them down.


    The hideout was a lot larger and more complex since the last time he''d visited. Kimimaro began at the eastern edge, where the forest met the rocky cliffs.


    He scanned the area for any sign of the intruder¡ªbroken branches, footprints, anything out of place. The attack happened more than a week ago, but that didn''t mean there still couldn''t be any evidence.


    As he inspected the ground beneath him, he found nothing. No signs of struggle, no traces of hurried footsteps, not even a hint of the presence that had infiltrated the hideout.


    "Clearly the enemy isn''t foolish," he said to himself.


    He then went from the perimeter to the underground entrance. He made his way towards the concealed hatch known only to a select few inside the hideout. The entrance was essentially a tunnel, partly hidden beneath the overgrowth, but he didn''t care; he needed answers.


    Pulling it open, he could already smell the rotten stenches underneath. He peered into the alcoves, searching for anything that suggested an intrusion, but again, he came up empty.


    It seemed as though the underground had remained untouched. Was it possible that the intruder had not traversed these depths?


    If that was the case, then he was running out of options.


    This is where his loyalty came into play. So long as he was given a mission by Orochimaru, he would see it through. As such, he refused to concede till he found something useful.


    He had two last areas to check: the roof of the hideout and the laboratory. If the former failed, he would resort to asking J¨±go questions about the incident.


    Ascending back to the surface, he made his way to the stairs that led to the roof. Once at the top, he stepped onto the rooftop. From this vantage point, he could see for miles.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. He inspected the rooftop carefully, searching for any signs that someone had slipped past the guards or managed to scale the structure. He noticed the thoroughness of the design; it was clean, without disturbances. Even the dust bore no witness to an intruder''s passage.


    He knelt down and examined the edges near the base of the walls. But yet again, nothing. No broken tiles, no footprints, no evidence that anyone had dared to breach this part of their sanctuary.


    Whoever had the gall to come here was making this investigation maddening.


    Kimimaro stood up, feeling no sense of frustration. He only had more questions to ask himself, like how could something so significant happen within their walls, yet leave no trace?


    Whatever had happened was still out there, waiting to be uncovered, and he would find it.


    The doors to J¨±go''s cells opened once more for Kimimaro to step inside. J¨±go sat slumped against the far wall, a bit more calm than before.


    As Kimimaro approached, J¨±go looked up and said, "You came back. Did you find anything?"


    "Not yet, but I need to ask you something." He settled onto the floor across from J¨±go, ensuring their eyes met. "Tell me about the smoke you saw before it went dark."


    "I remember... It filled the room. I couldn''t see anything in particular, but I sensed that someone was there... by there, I mean inside the smoke."


    "Someone? You mean the intruder?"


    "I think so," J¨±go answered, struggling to recall exactly what happened. "But it was hard to see it clearly, like there was a layer masking whatever the smoke was made of."


    "Did you see anything else?" Kimimaro pressed. "Anything that stood out?"


    J¨±go shook his head. This information greatly helped Kimimaro in deducing things.


    Whoever the intruder was, there were three facts known.


    The first was that they had to be an obvious enemy and not an ally. The second was that they had information about the Sound Village; otherwise, they wouldn''t have known about J¨±go''s presence here.


    "What about the third fact?" J¨±go wondered.


    Kimimaro wasn''t entirely sure if this qualified as a fact, but he was going to assume and work with what he had: "They possess a Kekkei Genkai."


    J¨±go had no reason to disbelieve this notion. His sensing capabilities would have easily picked up on just about anyone and anything that dared to enter his chamber. The fact that the smoke was laced with chakra could mean that this was a special blood-related or clan technique unknown to others.


    "I''ll visit the lab and come back if I have any more questions," Kimimaro relayed.


    "Alright... Be careful out there."


    "I will."


    After leaving, he passed several rooms, but his focus remained staunch until he finally reached the lab where the intruder was stated to have taken items.


    Scientists scuttled about¡ªsome in white lab coats, others in casual attire¡ªdiscussing the damages suffered during the attack.


    "What do we know?" Kimimaro asked.


    A scientist answered, "We''re still assessing the damage from the recent attack, sir. But it appears that some vials of important samples have mysteriously gone missing as of late."


    "How long ago?"


    "We... can''t say for certain, but we assume two days ago."


    Kimimaro stepped further into the room, scanning the tables filled with various vials. He soon spotted that out of all the vials missing, they were part of a group containing substances used to amplify chakra¡ªones that could lead to deadly outcomes in the wrong hands.


    "Tell me about this," he questioned, pointing to the vacant space. "What exactly was inside it?"


    "A mixture of rare herbs and chakra-reactive materials from the rocky terrains just beyond our hideout," the scientist explained. "Those specific ingredients were crucial for our biochemical experiments."


    Kimimaro narrowed his eyes to contemplate things.


    With that, he last exited the lab, believing his next and hopefully final destination should be the rocky terrains.

 Chapter 243: Isn鈥檛 It Obvious?

    Chapter 243 - Isn''t It Obvious?


    Kimimaro stood at the edge of the clear, rocky terrain. Wind brushed past his white hair as he considered his situation.


    The instant he heard a crack from behind, he instinctively jumped forward, swiftly turning around. He landed several feet away, keeping his mind on alert. From the undergrowth, Arthur Bennett slowly stepped into the clearing, disguised as Kaito.


    Already, Kimimaro could sense something peculiar about Arthur''s presence. No, something was indeed off about him.


    Arthur paused momentarily and began, "Kimimaro... Why did you come here?"


    Kimimaro studied Arthur, unsure of who he was or if this was the same person involved in this whole investigation. The silver hair and the purple robe would make anyone think that he was from their village. But not Kimimaro.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "That''s not important to know right now," Arthur replied with a cool authority. "Think about it: J¨±go being able to recall that chakra-laced smoke, those vials going ''missing'' the same day you departed for your mission... You came here because I led you here."


    Now the Sound shinobi was now certain¡ªArthur was the man who he needed to capture. Dead or alive.


    The moment Kimimaro prepared to raise his guard, Arthur walked a little forward and said, "There''s no point in fighting someone who knows almost everything about you..."


    "Is that so?" Kimimaro coolly replied. "What could a man like you possibly know about me?"


    Arthur stopped and squared his shoulders.


    "You were once the strongest of the Kaguya clan," he said, lifting his chin up, "a clan that sought violence and bloodshed until their ambition led them to their extinction... You were caged like a beast, only to be unleashed by Orochimaru, who saw in you an opportunity to use you."


    Kimimaro''s demeanor remained unshaken, but there was no denying that Arthur was unlike anyone he''d faced before.


    "You''ve done your homework," he said. "But what''s your point? I''m not here for a history lesson."


    "My point," Arthur said, voice unwavering, "is that while you were manipulated into serving Orochimaru, you failed to see just how formidable your Kekkei Genkai truly is..."


    Now the tension rose because Arthur didn''t address Orochimaru properly. There also weren''t that many enemies who knew of Kimimaro''s Kekkei Genkai and lived to tell the tale. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kimimaro narrowed his eyes as he said, "You seem to know a little more than you should... Why are you here, and what else do you know of my clan''s Kekkei Genkai?"


    "Were you not sick some days ago...?" Arthur pointed.


    Kimimaro smirked, believing he had pieced things together. "Hmph... Go on, tell me what else you know so I can relay all this to lord Orochimaru after you die."


    "It''s loyalty that binds you to him," Arthur continued, unfazed by the threat. "Because of me, you were almost discarded like the broken tool you still are..."


    "Because of you?" Kimimaro repeated.


    "Yes... The one who treated your illness was me."


    The Sound shinobi had a hard time believing that. Somewhere deep inside him, he refused to let anyone play mind games with him, especially when he knew what was at stake.


    "My only purpose now is to serve lord Orochimaru," he replied with a piercing gaze. "I made my choice long ago¡ªaccepting my role as his vessel, that even in death, I could make whatever he desires turn into reality."


    With that, he raised his clavicle slightly and pulled out a sharp, white bone in the shape of a sword. The flesh it appeared from closed the instant the weapon manifested.


    "Camelia Dance," Arthur said, unmoved. "Am I right? Such a shame that a tool that''s fixed still has rust on it."


    "You''ll regret leading me to you," Kimimaro warned in a menacing tone.


    Even as the gravity of their confrontation tightened around them, Arthur maintained full composure. This was to be expected. Kimimaro, who''s loyalty was perhaps one of the best in this world, could never be psyched out after given direct orders.


    "Let me ask you something, Kimimaro... No one, not even Orochimaru, understands the value you possess. You can be a weapon all you like, but at the end of the day, your role is marked by sorrow."


    "And your ideology is meaningless," Kimimaro spat back, now fully ready to attack. "I won''t allow you to speak of things you don''t understand."


    "I wonder whose side you''ll choose," Arthur said, cracking his neck with one hand, "after I show you a true lord at work..."


    Kimimaro lunged forward, aiming his weapon straight at Arthur''s heart. Arthur slowly sidestepped the attack with seamless grace.


    "Impressive," he calmly remarked while still in the midst of his dodge, "but that was the wrong move..."


    Kimimaro twisted in midair, propelling himself into a flurry of new attacks. Arthur''s body, however, was moving too fluidly¡ªhe was evasive, reading Kimimaro''s intent. Just as the sharp edges of the bone were going to slice his face off, Arthur spun and struck back, landing a direct blow that put distance between them.


    Bang!


    Kimimaro absorbed it, sliding back by several yards. He gripped his chest, feeling just how impactful that was.


    "You are skilled," he grunted, "but it''s not enough..."


    "Why choose that white serpent who had his arms sealed?" Arthur scorned. "You could serve someone who''s more deserving..."


    "Shut your mouth..." Kimimaro countered. "You know nothing of what I''ve sacrificed for lord Orochimaru."


    As straight as that sounded, he was truly irritated, to the point of annoyance. Perhaps someone like him didn''t care to be mocked or ridiculed, but when it came to insulting Orochimaru, that''s where he drew the line.


    The ground cracked beneath Kimimaro''s feet as he launched himself toward Arthur. "Digital shrapnel." With a rapid flick of his wrist, he unleashed five bone bullets, each ready to pierce through Arthur''s head.


    Without being the least discouraged, Arthur launched himself into the air dodge and then executed a series of flips to close the distance. The two danced with Arthur swaying like a willow, flowing with his opponent''s movements rather than fighting against them.


    It was a tactical offensive in which he was first testing Kimimaro''s limits while understanding his enemy''s fighting style.


    "Just a husk of what you could be," Arthur mocked again, dodging several swings.


    "You don''t know when to stop talking," Kimimaro shot back, violently trying to cut Arthur''s torso.


    Yet all of his attempts continued to miss. Eventually, Arthur lowered his arms to toy with the Sound ninja. They were relaxed at his sides, and his posture was too calm against this danger.


    Kimimaro couldn''t understand how someone could dodge like he was doing.


    Kimimaro was a figure known for his lethal finesse in battle, able to single-handedly take down the entire Sound Four and fight against Rasa, the former Kazekage. Yet Arthur wasn''t even using his Tamashii.


    Kimimaro suddenly backed off. To his own surprise, he smirked, and his eyes showed that he was both amused and disdainful.


    "You think you know everything?" he rhetorically asked. "You''ll soon learn why I was entrusted with such an important mission..."


    With a sudden burst of movement, Kimimaro lunged forward again. His bone sword extended outward, yet Arthur had already pivoted to catch his opponent''s entire arm.


    Kimimaro hissed in irritation, quickly reversing direction mid-lunge, and swung his sword backward in a fluid arc. The strike was aimed at Arthur''s midsection, but once again, Arthur saw it coming. He darted to the side and avoided the bone blade as it cut nothing but air.


    "Impressive reflexes," Kimimaro admitted. "But you can''t dodge forever."


    Arthur remained unfazed, meeting Kimimaro''s gaze firmly. "Your techniques are just too predictable...."


    "Then let''s see how you handle this!"


    A flurry of bone bullets was shot from his fingers, each spinning towards Arthur. Arthur''s eyes narrowed at each of them, assessing their trajectory. He dropped to a crouch and flipped to the side, narrowly avoiding the sharp projectiles.


    Springing back to his feet, Arthur landed a strong kick right in Kimimaro''s chest. This time, the Sound shinobi didn''t move; he managed to pivot just in time before attempting to counter with a quick slice at Arthur''s torso.


    Arthur caught the blade with one hand while using the other to jab Kimimaro in the ribs twice in succession. It was enough to make the Sound ninja grunt and step back. Yet he didn''t yield.


    In a swift motion, he charged again, using his agility to dart around Arthur. He made a feint to the left before spinning around to try and slice Arthur''s head off. Arthur, however, ducked even before the sword was raised.


    Their exchange was quite a spectacle, to say the least. Although Kimimaro was attacking with the intent to kill, Arthur''s skillful dodges made his opponent lose face.


    "Your movements are lacking since I last healed you," Arthur stated, moving his head from a stab. "Can that body really last?"


    Kimimaro narrowed his gaze, momentarily thrown by the sudden insight. "This body belongs only to one man..."


    "What a shame," Arthur said, now taking the initiative.


    He drove a knee toward the other''s gut. It connected, sending a shock through Kimimaro''s body, but he was quick to retaliate with a bone blade swipe. Arthur stopped it by blocking Kimimaro''s wrist and then went for a sweep kick. Kimimaro leaped over the attack, but Arthur was faster.


    He rose to his feet and delivered two upward palm strikes that sent Kimimaro tumbling. Kimimaro backflipped himself off the ground and stopped attacking.


    "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked, eyes wide. "You were attacking just fine a minute ago."


    It was inevitable¡ªArthur could both see and read Kimimaro''s movements better than before.


    "Prepare yourself," Kimimaro hissed as he raised both arms. His fingertips parted, revealing the hardened bone protrusions beneath the skin. "Digital Shrapnel!"


    In an instant, hundreds of bone bullets erupted from the tiny holes along his fingers. Each volley¡ªfive bullets per hand¡ªwas propelled with ghastly speed, spiraling through the air while whistling towards Arthur.


    Arthur stood unmoved, his expression the same as he watched. In just that span of time, he had already analyzed their trajectory.


    The first wave of bones approached, so he shifted his weight, stepping to the side. They were mere inches from him. Then the next wave came, and he dodged in the opposite direction.


    Kimimaro''s eyes widened in surprise. He shook it off, firing another volley of bullet storms.


    Arthur weaved through the barrage. It was like watching a dancer, each movement finely tuned, each step unhurried. He ducked gracefully under a cluster of bullets, then spun to the left, narrowly avoiding a few more.


    It was as if the projectiles were moving in slow motion to him, for in his eyes, they truly had been.


    The clearing was filled with the sounds of bones firing as he moved through it effortlessly¡ªhe sidestepped one cluster and leaped over another, all without breaking pace.


    As things began to slow down, Arthur noticed a dark, sinister aura rising from Kimimaro''s chest¡ªthe Sound shinobi was activating his curse mark!


    Molten spirals only slightly spread to cover his torso. It wasn''t a full activation, but the next waves of bullets launched had intensified in speed. The relentless stream of bullets became a tornado, storming the clearing with no end in sight.


    But Arthur, undeterred, continued to evade. His body moved¡ªlicking, curling, and twisting as he navigated through it all. He could feel his heart rate steady despite the fury of the fight.


    With a final decisive volley, Kimimaro unleashed hundreds of bone bullets all at once, the assault resembling a fierce hailstorm, ridiculously fast. The sheer volume of the bullets seemed insurmountable, but still, Arthur remained completely in command of the situation.


    As he slipped through the onslaught, he ducked and gallantly hopped from side to side until, finally, things ceased. There was silence.


    Every single bullet had been evaded.


    Arthur stood, poised and calm, whereas Kimimaro was left wide-eyed and breathless.


    He had poured a lot that he had into the assault, yet before him stood a man who had faced it all without so much as breaking a sweat.


    "Who... who are you?" Kimimaro breathed. It was not just disbelief; it was confusion, a sense of fear that refused to be recognized. He had fought many shinobi before, but never had he encountered someone who remained so utterly unfazed, outshining the prowess of even the most formidable opponents he had faced. "Tell me..."


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Arthur retorted. "I''m the one who''s going to kill you..."

 Chapter 244: Bones

    Chapter 244 - Bones


    Their fight continued with neither side backing down.


    Kimimaro managed to close the distance while Arthur remained unnaturally calm, ready to strike.


    "Larch Dance...!"


    Just as Arthur lunged to attack, he halted mid-motion. Bone erupted from every angle of Kimimaro''s body. They shot forth like spears, causing Arthur to leap back, landing gracefully several feet away.


    Kimimaro couldn''t help but grin at his opponent''s sudden response.


    "What''s the matter?" he taunted, flaunting the bone that arched menacingly from his back. "You''re more on the defensive side."


    Arthur''s expression remained unchanged, his eyes first on the bone spur, then returning to meet Kimimaro''s. He didn''t respond.


    That silence only fueled Kimimaro''s resolve to continue taking the fight to Arthur. The curse mark on his pulse with dark chakra, amplifying his senses and instincts.


    "For you to have pushed me this far," he said as a part of his torso became covered, "means I underestimated you... That won''t happen again."


    Arthur remained the same, knowing full well the effects of what the curse mark granted its user. Instead, he raised his arm to his chest and placed his hand vertically.


    "Kimimaro, I urge you not to hold back..."


    The instant Kimimaro took a step; without warning, Arthur shot his jutsu: ''Water style: surface slice..."


    Kimimaro stopped, not having even seen Arthur form a hand sign.


    A torrent of water surged forward like a ten-foot blade as it sliced through the ground towards Kimimaro. But he was a step ahead. He leaped high into the air, twisting and flipping over the wave of sharp water.


    Midair, he then fired five bone bullets from his fingertips. Arthur didn''t even flinch. Slightly leaning to the side was all it took to evade the sharp projectiles.


    ''Water style: surface slice...''


    This time, two torrents of sharp slices of water shot forth where his opponent was going to land.


    The Sound ninja''s instincts kicked in as he used his momentum to dodge before landing, narrowly avoiding the deadly streams. But the moment he dodged them, already there was another one coming his way.


    He used all his force and managed to dodge it again. As the next torrent of water approached, he felt the pressure build in his chest; he wouldn''t allow Arthur to dictate his movements; he would face the incoming water instead.


    Channeling the chakra of the curse mark, he raised his bone sword to carve through the technique. But the instant he attempted to intercept the water, it sliced through his defenses, tearing into his shoulder and sending a jolt of pain through his body.


    Blood sprayed from the wound as he staggered back, gritting his teeth against the searing ache across his skin.


    He looked down, watching blood seep through his clothes.


    "But how?!" he asked himself furiously. He of all shinobi understood how dense his bones were. Could his opponent''s water style technique be that much more potent? "Enough games then!


    Ignoring the blood trickling from his wound, he raised his arms. Just then, another Surface Slice technique shot toward him. Kimimaro felt an overwhelming instinct to dodge. However, Arthur''s next move caught him completely off guard.


    Arthur suddenly emerged from the water just before it reached him and simultaneously extended his hand while performing another technique: ''Water style: prison jutsu...''


    In an instant, an orb of water encased Kimimaro, trapping him within its swirling confines. The only sensation left was a tightness around him, the pressure of the water restricting his movements.


    Trying to stay calm, he thrashed against the liquid walls, attempting to break free.


    Arthur wasn''t even finished. While casually turning around, he performed three swift Surface Slices. Blades of water shot through the prison, each one cutting through Kimimaro''s body as they caused the prison to explode on impact!


    For a moment, everything became a haze of red and blue for the Sound shinobi.


    As the last drop of chakra fled from him, he fell to the floor.


    One can only imagine how much pain he was in. Each strike had landed efficiently, carving critical wounds across his torso and arms. The stinging sensation was most certainly like wildfire spreading through his veins as blood poured from his body, pooling at his feet and mixing with the clear water that surrounded him.


    The once-quiet battlefield faded into heavy rain, leaving him at the mercy of Arthur!


    Kimimaro couldn''t remember the last time he felt so exposed. He lay there, panting heavily against the ground with ragged breaths, unable to look away from the figure silhouetted against the light.


    Arthur just stood there, unimpressed and calm, unrattled by what he believed to be a simple combo.


    It was the first time he''d unleashed his ninjutsu like that without basic training. While the lack of hand signs was apparent, the amount of chakra being placed into his attacks was greater than he had expected.


    "How does it feel?" he asked in a tone as if merely having a friendly discussion. "I urged you not to hold back, yet you lie there after just one technique...? Pathetic."


    With visible effort, Kimimaro pulled himself upright. He didn''t like being spoken to like that.


    The remnants of the curse mark pulsed even greater than before. Lines of darkened chakra swirled around his body, marking his skin like tattoos. His version one form had fully manifested.


    "Without this layer underneath my skin," he rasped, "I would have been dead for sure."


    Those were the same lines the Sound shinobi uttered in the original story, as Arthur recalled it. Not even needing his Tamashii, he could see just how much of a drastic change his opponent''s chakra signature underwent.


    Kimimaro was truly special, far stronger than the other Sound Four.


    "I''ll admit," Kimimaro revealed. "You''re only the third strongest shinobi I''ve faced."


    Then, as if knowing that level one wouldn''t be enough, his chakra surged upward, propelling him to greater heights. He was activating level two.


    Fur rippled across his skin as bones twisted and elongated, forming a terrifying dinosaur-like appearance complete with a swishing tail. Two sharp, dark bones also protruded from his back.


    This time, he bore distinctive features¡ªtwo dark, black markings curved under his eyes, accentuating his predatory look. Even his earlier injuries had been completely healed.


    As the last vestiges of his transformation unfolded, he released a primal roar that shook the ground beneath them.


    The fight was far from over, and now, with his newly gained power, he lunged forward at astonishing speed.


    "Galium Spurium Dance!"


    With two weaponized bone swords, he dove towards Arthur, poised to strike. The Sound shinobi slashed twice, but his cunning opponent evaded both attacks with a sidestep, moving with an agility that reflected his earlier demeanor.


    Not deterred, Kimimaro pressed on. He began a flurry of strikes, each one intended to break Arthur''s defenses. Slashes streaked through the air.


    Though pushed back with each attack, Arthur managed to remain unharmed and untouched. But Kimimaro didn''t relent. He executed a rapid pivot, then charged behind Arthur, unleashing a pulse of bone spikes that erupted from his body.


    The spikes shot forth with explosive force, thick and sharp enough to pierce the ground below.


    Arthur, however, had felt the move. He sprang off one of the protruding bones just in time and landed lithely with an unchanged expression, even as Kimimaro roared in frustration.


    "I''ve never seen that move before," Arthur commented. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could he when he''d never played the video games before? Even without seeing it, he was still able to effectively dodge it as if he had!


    "You rely heavily on tricks and dodging," Kimimaro shot back, retracting the spikes as he savagely stared at his opponent. "If that''s all you can do, you''re nothing compared to lord Orochimaru."


    Rather than respond with words, Arthur''s eyes glowed red.


    Kimimaro continued to try and taught, "He would crush you like the insect you are."


    Arthur remained silent, his expression unfazed. Whatever the reason for it, Kimimaro couldn''t bear the insolence any longer.


    "Fine then..." he growled.


    In that instant, the dinosaur-like figure changed his stance, tail whipping down to smash against the ground. Raising his arm, he concentrated his chakra to cause a sharp, deadly spear to blossom over his limb.


    Its length further extended to a lethal point. With a battle cry, he charged at Arthur, ready to unleash a devastating blow.


    Arthur didn''t flinch; instead, he raised his palm, which made Kimimaro''s blood boil.


    "Clematis Dance: Flower!" he shouted as he closed the distance.


    In one sweeping motion, he lunged back, poised to drive the weapon directly into Arthur''s outstretched palm.


    An ear-piercing sound filled the air as the spear met flesh against bone, resounding with a boom that echoed through the silent forest.


    Dust erupted around them, forming a thick cloud that obscured the view of the confrontation; it enveloped Kimimaro, his senses acutely aware of every shift around him. And as the dust began to settle, he was in utter shock.


    Standing there, unfazed and steady, was Arthur¡ªpalms firmly gripping the tip of Kimimaro''s bone spear as though it were nothing more than a dull blade. He had caught the spear barehanded, only gliding a few feet back from his original spot.


    "H... how?!" Kimimaro wondered with a dumbfounded face.


    "You failed to understand," Arthur said in a steady tone. With a slow motion, he began to crush the tip of the bone spear, the sound of grinding echoing in the silence as the pristine bone shattered before splintering into fragments that slowly fell around them. "I could have done that any time I pleased..."


    Could it be? All those previous encounters, all those moments when Arthur had sidestepped his attacks¡ªhe wasn''t dodging for show; he was holding back his true potential the entire time?


    Now, standing there with the remnants of Kimimaro''s bone spear splattered around his feet, he felt the full weight of the situation: Arthur was, without a doubt, in a league far above his own.


    His opponent stood resolute, taking a step back as he slowly crushed the remnants of the shattered bone in his hand into a fine, powdery dust. The motion was almost too casual, yet each grain represented a threat that had been dispelled¡ªone more reminder of Kimimaro''s limitations.


    Arthur then opened his palms to allow the dust to scatter in the wind while saying, "For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Ephesians 6:12."


    For Kimimaro, it was nothing short of surreal; the sight before him was that of an otherworldly quality, a sacrifice of his power rendered impotent. No one had ever done this, and the notion destroyed his earlier confidence.


    Heart racing, he began forming his bones again, focused on activating his Clematis Dance technique, desperate to reclaim the momentum of the battle. But as his chakra spiked, there came a violent crack¡ªhis very bones morphing and then shattering into fragments.


    The confusion on his face was evident as his transformation receded and he stumbled, struggling to comprehend the rapid unraveling of his abilities.


    Then came the coughing. It was sharp, sudden, and overwhelming, forcing him to double over as blood sprayed from his mouth. He then dropped to his knees, unable to control his coughing.


    What was happening to him? He didn''t understand.


    "I did say I was the one who healed you." Arthur stated while walking past Kimimaro. He didn''t even glance back at the agony radiating from the fallen shinobi. "But I never said I cured you..."

 Chapter 245: Arthur鈥檚 Cruelty

    Chapter 245 - Arthur''s Cruelty


    The statement struck Kimimaro instantly, and in that moment, everything clicked into place.


    Arthur was indeed the one who had facilitated the healing¡ªthe sudden sting he felt on his thigh. But more than that: his "healing" had not been a complete remedy but a mere patch to a far heavier underlying issue.


    Kimimaro continued to cough as he struggled to find his bearings. With trembling hands, he grasped the earth for support, fighting against the urge to crumple entirely.


    "What did you do?" he growled in defiance and desperation.


    Arthur paused, finally turning to face him. Without even a shred of amusement, he revealed, "You have a condition called osteogenesis imperfecta... Brittle bone disease is what it''s really known as, and it wouldn''t show up on record for more than one hundred years..."


    No one would have known this fact since they weren''t from earth nor had the medical expertise like Arthur had. It was also ironic considering Kimimaro''s Kekkei Genkai was all about bone manipulation.


    The revelation settled over the Sound shinobi hard. Because inside, he knew that Arthur was telling the truth.


    Brittle bone disease¡ªthe cruel irony struck at Kimimaro''s very identity. He had spent everything perfecting the manipulation of his bones, shaping and harnessing them as tools, and yet, somewhere within him, the twisted truth was too hard to bear.


    The weakness he had felt, the moments of dizziness, the myriad times his body had faltered under the strain of his talents. It had all led to this moment, a culmination of a disease that rendered him both a principal and a prisoner to his own craft.


    Arthur stood over him with a cold gaze.


    "You see," he began, "the day I treated you, I made sure to give the right dosage¡ªknowing precisely when it would wear off." Kimimaro''s vision began to blur. "What Kabuto should have done back in the Sound Village was to monitor you for at least a week. That would have allowed them to keep tabs on your condition. But your pitiful Sannin didn''t let him."


    This caused Kimimaro to feel angrier.


    "Even if someone had been astute enough to notice, it wouldn''t have mattered," Arthur continued, pacing slowly around the shinobi. "I can create a whole new batch of treatment in no time, and I would have just used it again on you till you eventually fell into my trap."


    Kimimaro struggled to wrap his hand around Arthur''s ankles, but his body was simply too weak to try.


    "You¡ª" he coughed, forcing the words out. "You''re saying this illness is... related to my Kekkei Genkai, right?"


    "That''s right," Arthur stated, arms crossed, moving his leg. "Each time you used it with that odd skeletal structure of yours, it resulted in biological changes that your other systems weren''t accustomed to... Chronic pain, weakened physical endurance¡ªit was only a matter of time before the strain caught up with you."


    Kimimaro had no more strength to be angry. The disillusionment was suffocating him. He had always thought he was stronger than the issues that plagued him; he fought because he was bred to. Yet here he was, exposed and trapped amidst shifting tides.


    "But lord Orochimaru... He could have fixed me," he tried saying, unable to hide his shaking voice.


    "Your own clan didn''t even know about your condition," Arthur mused. "Had that snake known about it, he could have risen as the strongest shinobi in the world on paper. But that''s the flaw in his strategy, isn''t it? He doesn''t know how to control you."


    An even greater question arose: How did Arthur know all these things? Little was anyone aware of, he had visited Kimimaro long ago, having taken his cells and used them to develop a treatment.


    "Why do all this?" the shinobi coughed. "You... you wanted to control me?"


    Arthur straightened with icy clarity and said, "You have the tendency to bow to those who save you from turmoil. Orochimaru had done it once, so that makes you of no use to me. I''ll kill you now and see how many times I''ll have to do it before you understand who your true lord is."


    Just what did that mean? That phrase made no sense to Kimimaro; he struggled to comprehend the depths of Arthur''s cruelty.


    Without answering, Arthur stepped forward, towering over Kimimaro with a sense of empathy.


    "I''ll make you understand. Whether it takes days, weeks, or months, I''ll keep killing you over and over and over again..."


    Arthur slowly knelt and placed a palm over Kimimaro''s eyes.


    "No... you can''t!" the shinobi barked, but those words stood little chance of dissuading Arthur from his course. "I''ll always serve¡ª!"


    ''Ice style: shattering ice spears..."


    In an instant, jagged stalagmites of ice pierced through Kimimaro''s body, shattering the fortified bones that had long been his pride. The ice spears violated him in ways that mere bone could never compare.


    Silence fell upon the backdrop.


    ''Such a pitiful thing,'' Arthur said, rising to his feet.


    This fight had been more telling of Arthur''s capabilities than one could grasp. He not only defeated an elite Sound ninja; he did it with just three techniques.


    And that was just his spiritual energy at work. In terms of physicality, it was once seen that Kimimaro could cleanly slice through iron with his bones. When Rock Lee showed and managed to catch his weapon, it was clear that he was built different.


    And if Lee was that durable, Arthur, who crushed Kimimaro''s strongest attack without any chakra at play, was jaw-dropping.


    Mere metal artifacts couldn''t pierce him; neither could this world''s deadliest poison harm him. As of right now, Arthur Bennett stood as the most versatile ninja to ever exist.


    Within seconds, Kimimaro''s body found itself materialized in the laboratory. Arthur''s cold glance remained fixed on the fallen shinobi.


    Brie swiftly turned around, startled to see him staring down at Kimimaro''s lifeless body. The mutilated form was covered in blood, and fragments of shattered bone were scattered around. It was a grim display of the fierce encounter moments before. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My lord, what happened to him?" she gasped, stepping forward to inspect the gruesome sight.


    Having grown accustomed to seeing these things, she wasn''t too in shock. Yet the degree of Arthur''s brutal methods was something far worse than she had witnessed.


    "Brie..." he called out in a voice devoid of inflection. Then he cast a sidelong glance at her. "Start preparing for preservation."


    She swallowed hard but then quickly suppressed her qualms and pushed them aside. Ever in awe of Arthur''s prowess and the seemingly endless possibilities his experiments held, she dove into action.


    "Strange missions again," she said, sweat dripping from her face. "You keep bringing such... interesting specimens."


    Ignoring her comment, he knelt down beside Kimimaro''s body and began examining the wounds. The shattered bones, the damaged tissues¡ªall needed to be correctly analyzed.


    This was still Kimimaro, after all, the last remaining member of the famed Kaguya clan¡ªthe same clan which Kaguya Otsutsuki was stated to have formed. Who knew what secrets lay buried beneath the crumpled surface of his flesh and bones?


    Brie continued to collect all that she could to preserve a cadaver, all while Arthur was still examining it. A nearby cabinet stocked with surgical instruments, vials, and tubes kept her heart pumping. She was in her element, and watching him already begin the dissecting part reminded her that she was on the right side.


    Within moments, she returned with a stainless steel tray clogged with scalpels, syringes, preservatives, and various jars for samples. She looked a little too eager as she asked, "What should I do first?"


    Without looking up, he replied, "Begin extracting his cells..."


    Brie nodded, setting to work.


    She first began by cleaning the area, laying Kimimaro''s body flat on an operating table. Then she applied preservatives to prolong the integrity of the cadaver.


    Arthur, indifferent to her marvel, concentrated on his analysis. He noted how brittle Kimimaro''s bones had become, a reflection not just of his Kekkei Genkai, but of the ailment that had plagued him.


    "His cells are sickly!" she remarked, listing through her observed data. "How could someone have been able to move under these conditions?"


    "I know," Arthur replied. "They won''t do me any good as they are, so we''ll store them for now, and we''ll study them later."


    Brie''s hands halted mid-cut as she asked, "You''re not going to use it? But his Kekkei Genkai... the potential you could unlock..."


    "Not yet," he coolly stated.


    To use such infectious cells would only cause a negative side effect. If not now, something would eventually show in the long run. The best thing to do was to first preserve and explore Kimimaro''s cellular makeup later.


    Brie maintained her focus on the task. As the two worked, they pierced through layer after layer of the body''s systems.


    Arthur did his best to keep his mind in check, knowing how much potential having this Kekkei Genkai could mean for him. He saw endless prospects of what it meant to have full control over his own bones.


    The possibilities were almost enough to excite him. But he stayed vigilant.


    Brie extracted a sample from the shinobi''s right arm. "There''s a lot of calcium here," she announced, glancing briefly at Arthur. "It''s strange considering his... condition."


    "It''s the essential component of everyone''s bones," he replied. "But in his case, it was the anomaly in how it interacted with other biological systems that brought about his implications. Mark it down..."


    "Got it," she confirmed. Underneath her eagerness, she was really curious as to why he had brought such a unique specimen. "What do you plan to do with it once it''s all prepared?"


    There was silence. How could he explain it to someone who might have been in the medical field but wasn''t able to grasp the concept of chakra?


    He could say that he intends to analyze how Kimimaro''s unique physiology folded under pressures. Conceivably, his condition could provide insights into strengthening Arthur''s own form¡ªnot just surviving the limitation of basic biology but also dominating it.


    Would she understand if he worded it like that? Perhaps it was best to stay quiet.


    Being used to this sort of treatment, she moved to retrieve a fresh jar, pouring the extracted cellular matter safely into its confines.


    "I take it you''re not interested in his bloodline?" she wondered aloud. "You want to push the boundaries of your physical stamina further, am I right?"


    She was close, but Arthur did not respond directly, choosing to focus solely on Kimimaro''s body. There was a deeper purpose, but he did not share that with her.


    Metals clanged, and fumes expelled into the room as they continued their work. A whole hour would soon pass.


    Upon finishing the preservation of the cadaver, Brie turned to Arthur and wiped the sweat from her brow.


    "I think we did it," she said, panting.


    As they completed the catalog of Kimimaro''s unique components, the laboratory became silent once again.


    It was inevitable not to wonder what the death of Kimimaro could mean. He had died before, only this time, it was much later. Because of that, there was bound to be some sort of butterfly effect related to the Sound Village.


    So long as it didn''t affect the main characters, things should continue as they were.


    The biggest thing to consider, however, was what was that snake going to do once one of his subordinates didn''t return from an assigned mission. Surely, he would send someone else or go to the Northern Hideout himself to discover what''s happened.


    Regardless of that matter, only one shinobi would care for Kimimaro''s death. And that shinobi was going to still be locked up for another three years.


    So Arthur believed.

 Chapter 246: Transport Team

    Chapter 246 - Transport Team


    The doors of the laboratory whooshed open, allowing Tayuya to enter. Her eyes landed on Brie, who was still organizing the samples from Kimimaro.


    "Where''s Rin?" Brie casually asked upon noticing her.


    Tayuya gave her usual defiant expression while rolling her eyes. "She''s bathing in the hot springs after she took a serious injury during our last training session."


    "Let me guess," Brie replied with a smile. "You were the cause?"


    Tayuya ignored her playful attitude, opting to look at Arthur to say, "She wanted to thank our lord for having survived that experiment he did on himself."


    Arthur continued his tasks, seemingly unperturbed by their conversation. Tayuya acknowledged the silence with a slight smirk.


    "What are you planning next, lord Arthur?" she pressed.


    His gaze remained steady, avoiding hers entirely. He was never one to divulge much about his goals, though Tayuya had displayed a knack for perceiving the nuances. So he simply answered, "You already know..."


    "A little," she confessed, looking down. "Since you revived Rin, I take it that means you''re looking to revive more ninjas."


    Brie adjusted her glasses and teased, "You''re smarter than you look, Tayuya."


    Tayuya''s expression hardened at the subtle jab. "I''ll have you know I was once one of Orochimaru''s elite guards, so don''t underestimate me."


    Brie lightly chuckled, feeling more relaxed than anything.


    "I''m just saying," she said. "Besides, the last elite guard lord Arthur disposed of was recently killed, and the body''s now resting in the freezing unit."


    Tayuya''s eyes narrowed as she wondered, "What? Someone was killed? Who?"


    Brie smiled mischievously, knowing Tayuya would be interested. "You remember Kimimaro, right? The one who was supposed to be Orochimaru''s vessel?"


    Memories of Tayuya''s former leader came rushing back to her. She had been part of the Sound Four, and during the time they attempted to bring Sasuke Uchiha into Orochimaru''s fold, their group was dismantled. Kimimaro was their leader before he became terminally ill, so she recalled.


    "Wait¡ªare you saying lord Arthur killed Kimimaro?" she asked in disbelief.


    Brie nodded in humor.


    "Yeah, that''s the one," she smiled. "He sure did look strong, but lord Arthur took him down with ease."


    Tayuya took a slight step back as she processed the implications of those words.


    "But I thought Kimimaro was sick, so it can''t be him, can it?" she asked, furrowing in confusion.


    Since Arthur''s name was used and he wasn''t denying those claims, it had to be true.


    Arthur finished what he was doing and walked up towards Tayuya.


    "How would you feel if I revived your former allies?" he suddenly asked her.


    Tayuya''s hesitation was clear as day, but she quickly regained her composure and replied, "I wouldn''t mind, lord Arthur... As long as they agree to serve you."


    "Very well," he said. "Then I''ll revive them, and they shall serve me... Go... Tell Ry¨±zetsu to be ready, so I can do just that."


    Tayuya immediately lowered herself, feeling anxious at what she was about to say.


    "I would love to accompany you on this task," she said as if desperate. "I feel as if I haven''t been useful enough lately."


    Arthur''s expression remained the same¡ªcalm and collected.


    "Oh... But you have been useful. Has Rin not excelled faster than I''d expected? Has she not proven to be a valuable asset to me after succeeding in her last mission?"


    Tayuya''s face lit up having forgotten these things. "You''re right, my lord. I do apologize, and I''m also grateful since this is coming from you."


    When he didn''t say anything, it sent a shiver down her spine. This made her still until he spoke.


    "The Leaf Village has finished an autopsy on your former comrades and is transporting their corpses," he revealed. "I''ve been waiting for this transportation to commence so that I could go, ambush them, and take their corpses to revive later."


    Tayuya''s eyes widened in alarm, and she begged to accompany him on the mission.


    "Please, let me come with you!" she pleaded. "I would love nothing more!"


    But Arthur firmly shook his head. This caused her face to fall with disappointment. Brie couldn''t help but smile at her misery.


    "If I may ask, my lord, and I do apologize if I am stepping out of line, but why can I not accompany you? I''ve done all that you''ve asked."


    "That you have," he coolly regarded her. "Yet you don''t know the specifics of the Leaf Village''s plans... There''s a certain person taking charge of that transportation mission, and her name is Alice."


    ...


    Sunlight phased through Tsunade''s office. Alice stood at attention with a straight posture.


    Tsunade was seen leaning forward in her chair, her fingers steeped in a steeple as she thoughtfully regarded Alice.


    "I want to thank you for your invaluable assistance with the science division in analyzing the bodies of Orochimaru''s deceased henchmen," she sincerely said.


    "It was no problem at all," Alice replied with a smile, though Tsunade''s gaze suggested that she didn''t quite believe her.


    "No ''problem'' would downplay the many contributions you''ve made to this village," Tsunade countered. "You''ve been an asset even before I became the Hokage."


    This was true on many accounts. Because of foreknowledge and her diligent training, Alice truly was a gem among crystals. So many groups wanted her to join them.


    "Are you absolutely sure you don''t want to be a part of the Anbu division?" Tsunade asked. "You''d be a perfect fit and would be one of my elite guards."


    Alice, with a faint smile, slowly shook her head and quirked, "I appreciate the offer, but I just like the simple things."


    Tsunade arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "Simple things? I''m surprised to hear that from someone with your skills. Is there a reason for it?"


    Inwardly, Alice remembered how dark the Anbu Black Ops were. She understood the weight of their purpose¡ªoften bleak with too many secrets and moral ambiguity. Their existence was a necessary evil for protecting the village, but it was a path she didn''t want to take.


    She and the other players had made a pact to advance to the J¨­nin level, to assist Naruto and protect the village without stepping too far into the darkness.


    "Let''s just say I''m not in it for the fame or the dark thrill," she finally replied.


    Tsunade softly chuckled before saying, "Live a sheltered life while you can then. It''s good to have a moral compass in these times. But I''ll be damned if I lose a talent like you to anyone." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice nodded, understanding the weight of Tsunade''s words. "I promise I''ll stick around and help in any way I can, my lady."


    With a serious expression, Tsunade folded her arms on the desk.


    "That being said," she began, retrieving a set of files from a nearby drawer, "let''s overview your next mission... As you know, the corpses we analyzed belonged to former Sound ninjas, and their secure transport is of the utmost importance. For that reason, you''ll be in charge of the five-man cell accompanying you."


    Alice''s brow furrowed slightly. "Five people for corpse transport? That seems a little excessive, my lady. Can''t we just get them to the destination without a smaller unit?"


    "I''d love nothing more than to have more ninjas at the ready," she agreed. "But Orochimaru has been quiet as of late, which makes him unpredictable. It''s best to assume he might want to take revenge or at least attempt to reclaim what was lost. We can''t take any chances with his potential return."


    "While I appreciate the need for caution, I don''t remember Orochimaru caring very much about the Sound Four."


    "Even so, this is pivotal," Tsunade pressed. "I won''t risk your safety or the village''s stability because we underestimated him. Trust me. I''ve dealt with enough threats to know when to play it safe."


    Alice conceded, seeing there was no convincing the Hokage once she had made up her mind. As such, Tsunade slid the mission documents across the desk, and she picked them up, scanning through the details.


    As she flipped through the pages, she noticed the names of the shinobi assigned to her cell: ''Iruka Umino, Inoichi Yamanaka, Hayate Gekko, and Aoba Yamashiro...''


    Alice was well aware of each of these characters.


    Everyone practically knew who Iruka was. After all, he was written to have embodied resilience and compassion shaped by personal tragedy. Orphaned at a young age due to the Nine-Tails attack, he experienced the pain of losing his parents.


    In the aftermath, he struggled with feelings of loneliness and sought attention through mischief, trying to fill the void left by the absence of his family. Despite the hardships, he found solace in the kind words of the third Hokage, who later became his mentor and guide, helping him navigate his grief and channel his energies positively.


    As he matured, Iruka transitioned from being a field shinobi to a dedicated teacher at the Academy, compelled by a desire to nurture the next generation. His experiences inspired him to impart the values of the "Will of Fire" to his students, particularly Naruto Uzumaki, whom he initially found challenging to connect with due to the main character''s connection to the Nine-Tails.


    Nonetheless, Iruka''s innate kindness led him to approach teaching with a balance of strictness and care. He became a significant figure in Naruto''s growth, guiding him towards being a strong ninja while preventing him from spiraling into darkness.


    Alice quite liked Iruka. She speculated that if it wasn''t Sasuke Uchiha, Iruka was likely to become Naruto''s best man at his wedding.


    Next was Inoichi Yamanaka. He was written to be a calm and perceptive figure within the shinobi community, particularly known for his skills in intelligence and interrogation.


    He partnered with Shikaku and Ch¨­za¡ªShikamaru''s and Ch¨­ji''s fathers¡ªwhen he started as a Genin and was actively involved in crucial missions, including efforts to maintain peace during the Third Shinobi World War.


    When the Nine-Tails attacked, he defended his village alongside his teammates, showcasing his strong commitment to the Leaf Village. His role as an interrogator helped extract vital information during critical moments, demonstrating his analytical and composed demeanor even under pressure.


    As the head of the Yamanaka clan, he became quite dedicated to passing knowledge along to Alice upon recognizing her strength. It was honestly thanks to him that she could afford such a lavish apartment on the highest floor.


    His pride in Alice makes him believe that she embodies the symbolic significance of the bush clover.


    Although Alice had never seen it, the other players informed her that in his final moments during the Fourth Shinobi World War, three years from now, he exemplified his selflessness and dedication to his duties by sacrificing himself to relay critical information to the Allied Shinobi Forces.


    They were going to make sure that an event like that wouldn''t happen again.


    Hayate was next on the list. In the original story, he was stated to be a dedicated and skilled shinobi who faced tragedy and responsibility with a calm demeanor.


    When he was a Genin, he was placed in a team with ninjas Ibiki Morino and Tokara. Throughout Hayate''s time as a shinobi, he demonstrated a fair commitment to his village, taking on dangerous missions, including spying on formidable opponents like Kabuto and Baki when they tried attacking the Leaf.


    Despite suffering from a chronic cough and showing signs of fatigue, he earned respect from his fellow ninja and held a significant role during the Ch¨±nin Exams as a proctor.


    Almost everyone knew about his relationship with Y¨±gao Uzuki, whom he trained in kenjutsu. Their training not only strengthened their combat skills but also formed into a romantic bond.


    It was thanks to Alice and the others that he managed to survive this long. His death was by the hands of Baki during the Leaf''s invasion, which turned out differently since the Sand chose to retreat.


    Finally on Alice''s team was Aoba, who was written to represent levity and competence, characterized by his easygoing demeanor and supportive nature among his comrades.


    He was in a lot of important events earlier in the series. His jovial personality often manifested in jokes, masking moments of anxiety with humor. However, beneath this lighthearted exterior was a strategic mind that shows when situations escalate.


    As a Special J¨­nin, he possesses impressive skills and a solid understanding of diverse ninja techniques. He was also known for his genius-level intuition, which allowed him to adapt to many combat scenarios.


    Alice was told that he fought against Hidan and Kakuzu, two Akatsuki members, three years from now and survived. That''s not to disregard that he was on a team with Asuma and Shikamaru.

 Chapter 247: Compliments

    Chapter 247 - Compliments


    As Alice remembered all these things, she became confused.


    Aoba Yamashiro, Iruka Umino, Hayate Gekko, and Inoichi Yamanaka? Her mind struggled to comprehend why all these shinobi of higher ranks were assigned to her cell.


    "A diverse group," Tsunade remarked, noticing Alice''s expression. "Aoba''s surveillance expertise, Iruka''s teaching skills, Inoichi''s mind techniques, and Hayate''s stealth. It''s a well-rounded team if you ask me."


    Iruka would indeed bring his compassionate nature to the team, while Aoba''s observational skills would cover more ground. Hayate''s silent approach offered an unobtrusive option, and Inoichi''s abilities meant strategies could reach deep into the battlefield, even if the only real risk would be avoiding a showdown with anyone looking to intervene.


    "Lady Tsunade, something still seems off. Is there another reason why all these shinobi are coming along?"


    The Hokage couldn''t help but smile at her curiosity.


    "Ah, well, all of them personally recommended you take the J¨­nin exams," she honestly answered.


    Alice''s confusion became more apparent as she asked, "Why would they recommend me? I''m just a couple ranks below them."


    "It''s because you''re not one of them that they''ve taken notice. Your exceptional skills and unique approach have left a good impression on everyone and have earned a lot of respect from the villagers. After I informed them of your mission, each of them expressed their desire to accompany you, with the exception of Aoba, who only offered to lend his assistance."


    Alice sighed inwardly, not quite enjoying this unnecessary exposure. She was grateful for the trust they placed in her, but she was also aware of the potential risks that came with having such a strong team.


    Tsunade leaned forward and mused, "You can thank Inoichi for that. He holds you in high regard and wished to personally see how you perform outside the village."


    As soon as Tsunade mentioned Inoichi''s name and that it was really his doing, Alice''s thoughts drifted to Ino. Alice recalled the pain that Inoichi had endured after his daughter''s passing.


    "Actually, Lady Tsunade, Inoichi is still grieving over the loss of his late daughter... I know you''ve never seen her this time¡ªI mean ever¡ªbut he''s been trying to use me as a means of comfort, and I don''t think that''s healthy for either of us."


    Tsunade became somber, immediately understanding. She had indeed been aware of Inoichi''s struggles and knew Alice was a source of comfort for him.


    "You''re right in that I''ve never personally seen Ino Yamanaka, but I did read on her profile. And I must say, she matches you almost perfectly in both skill and appearance."


    Alice was caught off guard as she processed this information. She had never thought that someone would say something like that, forgetting what clan she was from.


    Without wishing to delve into the melancholic memories that Ino''s passing had brought, Tsunade changed the conversation back to the mission.


    "The journey to transport the corpses will likely take a whole day. Are you prepared for that?"


    "Yes, I''m ready, my lady. I''ll make sure that we can get the job done efficiently."


    With that, she turned to leave, but Tsunade''s voice stopped her: "Alice, one more thing."


    Alice''s curiosity was piqued, and she turned back to face the Hokage. "What is it, Lady Tsunade?"


    "I would like to take you as my pupil," Tsunade said.


    Alice was only a little surprised, hesitating for a brief moment. Then she remembered who she was in this world.


    "Lady Tsunade, I appreciate the offer, but I don''t think I''d make a good pupil for you. You''re a medical Hokage, and I''m just a kunoichi from a small clan. I know that I''ve been training with Hiruzen and the other elders, but¡ª"


    "I think you''d be an excellent pupil," Tsunade interrupted, disagreeing strongly. "You have the drive and the potential to excel in any field, and I''m willing to take you on and teach you everything I know."


    Alice considered this for a moment. She knew almost everything about Tsunade, including her skills three years from now.


    Everyone knew that the current Hokage was a remarkably powerful ninja with exceptional prowess in various combat and medical abilities. Renowned for her immense strength, she can deliver devastating blows capable of tearing through the earth and even tough defenses.


    Being a Senju, her lineage grants her an extraordinary life force, enabling her to sustain prolonged battles and recover from grievous injuries that would incapacitate others. Having perfected advanced medical techniques, she can also reverse severe conditions, heal allies instantly, and even resurrect herself through a unique technique that consumes her chakra, linking her health to her lifespan.


    Additionally, she has expertise in sealing techniques and can summon a giant slug named Katsuyu to aid in battle and support her healing efforts.


    Because of her advanced chakra control, she uses her ability to appear much younger than her actual age, which she cleverly employs to evade her gambling debts. And as the leader of the village, her reputation as the world''s strongest female ninja is well-deserved, marked by both her combat capabilities and her significant contributions to medical ninjutsu and strategy.


    Who wouldn''t want to train under her?


    "I... I appreciate your offer, my lady, but I''m not sure if I''m the right fit for you. Sakura''s already training under you, and I''d hate to be a distraction."


    "Need I remind you that it was you and your friends who trained Sakura Haruno first?" Tsunade remembered with a soft expression. "She speaks highly of you, too, and is more than able to remain my pupil... I can have more than one student, so, Alice, the offer still stands."


    Alice hesitated, genuinely considering the opportunity. As a skilled kunoichi, the chance to learn from the great Tsunade was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    However, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that she wasn''t the right fit for a medical Hokage like Tsunade. With that in mind, she decided not to give a definitive answer immediately.


    "I really appreciate your offer, my lady, but I''d like some more time to think about it. I hope you understand..."


    Tsunade became somber again, feeling both understanding and disappointed. It was not often that someone would turn down the offer to train under a Sannin, much less a Kage like herself.


    "I do, Alice... Just be sure to truly think on it."


    With that, Alice departed the room, leaving Tsunade to ponder the village and how things would unfold in the next few years. As the door closed behind her, she leaned back in her chair to gaze into the distance, lost in thought.


    The next morning, Alice woke early for the mission ahead.


    On her weapon pouch was a note left from Jada.


    ''Have fun,'' it read, and on the back of it was her flying raijin mark.


    As Alice prepared herself, she silently replayed her conversation with Tsunade in her mind. The idea of possibly training under the Hokage still lingered, but she pushed it aside for the moment. Her focus needed to be on the task at hand¡ªthe transport mission with her assigned team.


    She arrived at the village gates, and she spotted her team gathered near the carriage.


    "Morning, everyone!" she called out as she approached with a calm smile.


    The four shinobi turned to her with respect. Aoba, leaning casually against the carriage, nodded in acknowledgment. Iruka''s warm smile showed his continued support. Hayate calmly waved before letting out a slight cough. And Inoichi''s face was practically glowing with pride.


    "Good morning, Alice!" Iruka greeted her.


    "You''re looking sharp!" Aoba added, smirking subtly.


    Alice couldn''t help but be drawn to their heartwarming greetings.


    At the base of the carriage were three neatly stacked caskets. Each one of them had three of the deceased members from the Sound Four, all being pulled by a single horse.


    "Okay, team," Alice began, keeping her tone even and humble. "As your leader on this mission, I want to clarify something. Although I''m in charge, I don''t plan to give orders. This is essentially an escort mission, and I believe we should work together. If any of you have thoughts or suggestions, I''d like to hear them now before we set off."


    Inoichi stepped forward, fervently shaking his head, and said, "Nonsense, Alice! Whatever you say, we''ll follow your orders without question."


    His sincerity lit everybody up, and Alice felt herself about to blush. For a quick moment, she felt like a proud daughter listening to a father''s words.


    "Y... you didn''t have to say it like that," she stammered, lowering her gaze to disguise her embarrassment. "I appreciate it, but just... let''s keep things casual, all right? We''re all professionals here."


    But Inoichi simply chuckled and said, "I couldn''t be more proud of you, Alice!"


    Although she felt another wave of embarrassment, she reminded herself inwardly that, despite her youthful appearance, she was mentally an adult¡ªmore than capable of handling the responsibility.


    Before she could deflect the compliment further, Iruka chimed in, "You know, Naruto wanted to come along on this mission too, but he got assigned to one at the last moment with his cousin and Jiraiya. He''s actually disappointed that he couldn''t be here for some reason."


    "It''s okay," Alice replied. "Will, Jada, and I have all worked hard to ensure his safety and well-being. They''ll be fine with each other, especially if he''s with Jiraiya."


    "That''s true," Hayate added, "but I would have loved to see Naruto teaming up on this one. He''s not the same Genin from the rumors I heard."


    With that, Alice turned and gestured toward the carriage.


    "Let''s get these caskets loaded. Aoba, you could take the lead on scouting ahead of us if you''d like. Once we''re on the road, I''ll assume we''ll have nothing but clear skies."


    "Sounds good to me," Aoba responded, stretching his legs. He hopped onto the seat of the carriage, already seemingly in his element.


    Alice coordinated with her team, ensuring each member contributed. They lifted the caskets into the carriage¡ªJir¨­b¨­''s being the heaviest. Once they were secured in the back and everyone had climbed aboard, Alice asked if things were all set. The team gave her small nods of affirmation.


    "Then let''s get rolling!"


    After a few moments on the dirt road, it was quite evident that the journey would be peaceful. There wasn''t anything out of the ordinary, save the gentle backdrop against their conversations.


    "I often think about the Ch¨±nin Exams," Hayate mused as if he were recalling a distant memory. "I would have loved to see you in the finals, Alice. You would have made quite the mark."


    "Really? Do you think so?"


    "Absolutely," Hayate affirmed. "I remember that you were one of the ones to stop the Sand Village plotting before they had a chance to attack. You deserve a lot of recognition for that."


    "I just did what any responsible shinobi would do," she said, downplaying her involvement. "Besides, it wasn''t just me; we all acted as a village."


    "Don''t minimize it, Alice," Iruka interjected, shaking his head earnestly. "What you did was amazing. The entire village owes you."


    "But the Sound Village still attacked," she said, trying to humble herself.


    "Yeah, and just them," Aoba corrected from outside. "It could have been two villages that we had to deal with."


    Hearing that almost made her cheeks swell due to all the compliments. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I appreciate it, but please, let''s not dwell on my past achievements. What matters now is that we raise the next generation."


    Inoichi laughed, stating how Alice always tends to act like an adult in these situations. If he didn''t know better, he would think that she was older than him.


    As the horse carried them further along the road, the trees began to line up on either side, creating shadows over the carriage.


    "This forest gives me the creeps," Hayate commented, glancing outside.


    "True," Iruka said, glancing back and forth. "Glad we got you onboard, Alice, to sense things out before they appear."


    As the sun began to set, the team made their way to a clearing suitable for camping.

 Chapter 248: Worthwhile After All

    Chapter 248 - Worthwhile After All


    Seven hours had already passed since they set out from the village.


    "This looks like a good spot," Alice announced.


    Aoba quickly dismounted, and the rest of the team followed suit, eager for a moment to rest.


    Setting up tents and pulling supplies from the carriage, they each worked with smiles.


    As twilight settled in, they gathered around a small crackling fire to eat.


    "So, Alice, is it true that you''re in line for the next Hokage?" Aoba asked.


    At that, Inoichi laughed loud enough for the nearby animals to hear. "I wouldn''t doubt it! She has that in her, don''t you think, Iruka?"


    "Absolutely," the academy teacher chimed in, crossing his arms with a proud grin. "Alice had one of the highest test scores in our class one year."


    "Right," Hayate added, "and I think Baki told me she scored a perfect score on the written exams."


    Alice honestly didn''t know what to think. Perhaps she did do all those things, but the prospect of being Hokage was never part of her aspirations. And while she appreciated their encouragement, she wanted to stay humble¡ªjust a woman in a girl''s body with a secret mission that didn''t involve leadership or gain.


    "Come on, guys," she said, waving a hand with a lighthearted smile. "I''m just here to help. I don''t want to be Hokage anyway. Besides, it''s about serving the village regardless of what our titles are."


    Her words, while genuine, did little to curb their enthusiasm.


    "Still, it''s nice to dream, right?" Aoba said, chuckling. "Knowing you could be Hokage someday is kind of amazing."


    "Dreams are important," Inoichi added. "Remember that, Alice. They help our clan push forward, sometimes help us become who we''re meant to be."


    Alice felt grateful for their support.


    A moment later, she closed her eyes for a moment, focusing inwardly.


    "I haven''t sensed anything out of the ordinary since we left the village," turning things back to business. "So if things go smoothly, I think we''ll reach our destination without issue."


    "By the way," Aoba pressed, feeling intrigued to ask, "how far is your sensing range?"


    Alice hesitated. She had worked very hard to refine her skill, and the truth was, she had grown her sensing ability far enough to sense the entire village from her apartment¡ªbut revealing that would only alarm them.


    "I can''t give an exact distance," she carefully replied, "but I can sense more than seventy-five percent of the Leaf Village at a time."


    The revelation took everyone by surprise, especially Inoichi. "Seventy-five percent? I thought it was only fifty!"


    The light banter continued until Hayate interjected, asking, "Speaking of our destination, where exactly are we headed again?"


    Iruka answered, "We''re heading to a docking station where they''ll transport the bodies to Blood Prison."


    Inoichi frowned, saying, "I recall Tayuya was last seen there. They said that she managed to escape somehow."


    Aoba leaned forward, shaking his head, and said, "But we don''t actually know if she did escape or if it was just rumors."


    "True," Inoichi agreed, contemplating the situation.


    Alice had foreknowledge of this world but found it troublesome to navigate; ever since their meddling, she felt unable to fully predict what lay ahead. She didn''t want to create unnecessary fear among her team, so she wanted to keep quiet about the matter.


    "What do you think?" Inoichi probed, seeking her input as he often did.


    Alice opened her mouth, surprised they would ask for her perspective.


    "Well, it''s likely Orochimaru''s doing," she simply stated, trying to keep her tone casual. "He tends to have a hand in these things."


    Everyone agreed, recognizing the truth of her words. Orochimaru was a figure entwined in so many sinister plots, always doing things in the shadows.


    "I guess we should stay cautious, then," Hayate suggested. "If he''s involved, we''ll need to be ready for anything."


    "Exactly," Alice agreed, placing herself firmly back into the leader role. "You''re all free to relax tonight, though. If anything feels off, I''ll sense it immediately."


    Inoichi regarded her with care, reminding her that if things got too hard for her, he''d take watch without a second thought.


    With a collective agreement, the group began to settle into their tents. And as the night wore on, Alice oscillated between restlessness and sleep, keeping her senses on the rise.


    Eventually, as she was drifting off into slumber, a sensation jolted her awake. She abruptly sat up.


    Sensing the air around her, she slipped from her tent and scanned a wide vicinity of the surrounding forest. Her range instinctively searched for anything out of place.


    Something felt off. Or at least she thought.


    As she concentrated to expand her senses, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    "Alice?" Hayate emerged from his tent, sleepy yet alert. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," she whispered. "Sorry to alarm you."


    With that, she returned to her tent and managed to get some rest. Yet her dreams were filled with unsettling images that went in and out of her mind.


    By dawn, they all arose.


    Once they had gathered their things and packed the tents, they returned to the road, moving quickly to reach their destination.


    Hours passed by until they reached an open clearing with green hills in the backdrop. Alice kept her senses attuned for any disturbances. And as they marched onward, something unusual caught Aoba''s eyes.


    Afar off stood a figure. He was quite a distance away, but he remained still.


    "Hey, Alice," Aoba said, pulling his gaze from the figure to the team. "What do you think about that?"


    "About what?" she wondered. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The guy in the black robe¡ªover there. What do you make of that?"


    She placed her head out the window and squinted at the unknown man draped in a black robe. A straw hat obscured the figure''s face, setting off alarms in Alice''s head.


    "That''s strange," she softly confessed, trying to sense the figure''s presence. "I haven''t felt anyone since we left."


    Iruka had surprise written all over his face as he said, "You can usually sense everything, Alice. This might be a little concerning."


    "I can''t sense anything from him either," Inoichi murmured, casting a wary glance at Alice.


    "Everyone, stay on your guard," she replied with a steely tone. "I don''t like the look of things."


    The closer the carriage got, the more Alice could sense the group''s collective anxiety¡ªshe felt it in the way Aoba''s hands clenched around the handle of his weapon, the way Inoichi furrowed his brow in concentration. Even Iruka, usually the calmest among them, couldn''t shake off the feeling of impending danger.


    Finally, they came to a complete stop directly in front of the figure, who remained positioned squarely in the middle of the road as if not willing to move.


    They all stepped outside, and Iruka moved forward slightly, clearing his throat to ask, "What business do you have standing in our way?"


    He spoke assertively, attempting to gauge the stranger''s intentions. Yet the figure remained silent for a moment.


    Then, with slow movements, he lifted the hat from his head. As it fell away, silver hair was revealed, gleaming in the sunlight. Who else could it be other than Arthur Bennett?


    Already, Alice''s hairs stood up as she exclaimed, "Kaito!"


    Without wasting a moment, she reached for her pouch, intending to pull out a slip of paper to alert Jada for backup¡ªonly to find it missing.


    "What? Where is it?" She turned her wide eyes toward Iruka. "You have to call Jada! Use your paper!"


    But Iruka''s own expression mirrored hers. He reached for his pouch before gasping in disbelief, "It''s gone!"


    "Looking for these?" Arthur said in a chilling tone.


    He held up both slips of paper between his fingers, glowing a sinister red as if sealed.


    The team stood frozen in shock for an instant, struggling to comprehend the sudden and bewildering turn of events.


    Arthur had long since known that Jada equipped not just Alice with monitoring papers, but also Iruka. Then there was the fact that he also knew that Alice was alone in all of this, far from the protection of the players back at the Leaf Village.


    "Just who is this...?" Hayate started to ask, but before he could finish, Alice''s voice flooded into his mind through the telekinetic transmission technique.


    The technique was a rare and powerful tool, one that allowed the user to bypass the limitations of space and transmit their thoughts directly into the minds of others. And when she used it, she could link dozens of people at a time.


    Inoichi''s eyes widened as he heard Alice''s voice relay quick messages to them. And based on Arthur''s calmness, he felt the unease of the fact that he was aware of this technique as well, and that Alice was using it to keep them informed.


    Arthur''s expression remained unchanged, and his eyes were unnaturally cold and dark. He took a step forward, and in an instant, the air around him began to distort. He then blurred past the team and cut the carriage''s restraints.


    The frightened horse recoiled in terror. It let out a shrill whine and then suddenly turned and ran, fleeing in the opposite direction. The carriage, now free from its constraints, toppled over, and the caskets lurched before tumbling to the earth.


    Arthur stood in the middle, no longer wearing a black robe that obscured his appearance. Everyone saw the signature purple rope wrapped around his waist¡ªthe signature attire of a Sound shinobi.


    Aoba immediately leaped back, and he threw two kunai, but the latter simply raised a hand, and with just a single finger, the kunai were knocked back, falling harmlessly to the ground.


    Before Aoba could throw another attack, the rest of the team had fallen back. Their faces were filled with shock and confusion; they were stunned not just by Arthur''s speed but also by his power.


    "What are you after?!" Hayate demanded.


    Arthur''s response was unexpected. He corrected, "Not what, but who..."


    Each of their faces darkened as they clenched their jaws.


    "There are three things that don''t belong to you," he continued. "Just hand them over while you still can..."


    The team''s faces turned pale, and they exchanged worried glances. It was clear now that Arthur was after the corpses.


    "You''re not going to take those bodies," Inoichi stated with authority. "We won''t let that happen!"


    The team began to move into a formation. Arthur watched them with intrigue.


    There was no chance that such an off team would be so well organized. It was almost as if they had practiced together for years and had developed what looked like perfect chemistry. All thanks to Alice''s technique.


    Arthur''s gaze shifted to her, who stood at the center of the formation and said, "Alice, was it? You beat me once, but... Let''s see how you fair this time..."


    Could they do it? Could they stand a chance against his might?


    Iruka was the first to act. His form was obscured by a sudden puff of smoke. Before the vapor dispersed, two large shuriken were hurled toward Arthur.


    With grace, Arthur sidestepped twice to dodge each projectile as they whizzed by. He recognized this maneuver as mere theatrics, for behind the distraction, he sensed the real threat¡ªHayate Gekko''s swift approach.


    "Secret Sword: Tsukikage!"


    His form left afterimages in his wake as he charged with a katana.


    "Nice try," Arthur muttered under his breath.


    After Hayate closed the distance between them, aiming directly for Arthur''s heart, Arthur caught Hayate''s wrist in an iron grip and halted his attack midair as if it were nothing more than a plaything.


    Shocked by the sudden halt in momentum, Hayate heard Alice mentally relay to abandon the weapon. It was a mistake, one that Arthur capitalized on.


    As the sword slipped from Hayate''s grasp, Arthur allowed his opponent to slip away. He then bounced the sword off his feet and caught the blade in midair. With four quick swipes, he knocked back four additional large shuriken thrown by Iruka and Aoba, sending them flying off course.


    For a brief moment, Arthur lost sight of Hayate, but he knew what this was: ''The Transparency technique...''


    Such a technique made Hayate nearly undetectable to the naked eye. But Hayate wasn''t Arthur''s immediate threat.


    All around, Aoba''s crows took flight, forming a black swirling mass around the clearing. With their wings beating violently, they obscured visibility further and filled the air with screeches and disembodied cries only affecting Arthur.


    ''Scattering crows jutsu...'' Arthur knew it as.


    Such a tactic was to distract him with avian allies, but the spiraling crows were barely an obstacle to him.


    Inoichi, on the other hand, had already unleashed his Binding technique and immobilized Arthur in an attempt to restrain his movements.


    One could say that this was the perfect strategy, able to execute a series of techniques timed perfectly that wouldn''t obstruct their allies while flawlessly capturing their opponent.


    "Not bad, Alice..." Arthur coolly said. At that moment, Hayate, still invisible, launched his assault, moving in close with another sword at the ready. Before he could find his mark, Arthur''s eyes suddenly glowed red as he broke free from Inoichi''s binding technique and impaled Hayate right in the chest with the katana! "Now let''s see what else you can do..."


    The unexpected pain caused Hayate to violently cough up blood just as he turned visible again.


    "Hayate!" Iruka screamed in horror.


    He was desperate to help, but it was too late. Before anyone could process the scene, Arthur twisted the sword, pulling it free, then spun around in one smooth motion. With a final, deft slice, he severed Hayate''s head from his shoulders.


    In that moment, it felt as if time had frozen.


    Blood sprayed into the air and stained the ground. The body stood for a heartbeat longer, rigid and still, before collapsing motionlessly to the dirt floor.


    Their most skilled kenjutsu user, their stalwart ally, had fallen just like that. The sight struck grim terror into the hearts of Alice, Iruka, Inoichi, and Aoba all at once with each one in disbelief.


    Arthur swiped the blood from the blade and said with a low, composed voice, "This may be worthwhile after all..."

 Chapter 249: Crack

    Chapter 249 - Crack


    There was a pervading silence until Alice screamed out in fury, "You crazy monster!"


    And in an instant, she used her telekinetic abilities, summoning an invisible force that tore through the ground, racing toward Arthur. The earth trembled, dirt and debris flying as her attack surged forward like a wave of telekinetic energy.


    Despite the power behind it, Arthur remained calm, assessing the chakra''s potency. He could practically see the method behind her attack, and it had a critical flaw¡ªit was slow.


    With ease, he sidestepped the incoming force. Then, without breaking stride, he turned his attention to Inoichi, who was standing his ground.


    "Playtime''s over," he remarked, closing the distance with swift strides.


    Inoichi momentarily froze, understanding all too well the threat he was facing. He instinctively pivoted, trying to forestall Arthur''s strike. The weapon flashed in Arthur''s hands as he swung the sword. Inoichi found himself frantically dodging as sweat poured down his face, narrowly avoiding each attempt.


    One could tell that he was forcing his trembling limbs to keep pace with Arthur''s relentless assault. Just when he thought he had evaded an attack, he slipped up just enough for Arthur to close the gap.


    At the last moment, Arthur aimed his weapon for Inoichi''s heart. But just as he prepared to deliver the fatal blow, a sudden, invisible force clamped down on the blade''s tip.


    He hadn''t been thwarted not by Inoichi''s skill but by Alice''s timely intervention once again.


    "Get away from him!" she shouted as she maintained her hold.


    Inoichi quickly leapt back, thankful that Alice had just saved him. If she had been even a fraction late, he wouldn''t be standing anymore.


    Arthur took the moment to test the strength of her bind. When he found that his base strength couldn''t retract the weapon, he slowly let go of it just before the blade completely shattered.


    "Hmph..." he scoffed.


    Before he could reassess their strategy, Aoba launched an attack: "Fire style: fire dragon bomb!"


    Flames roared from his mouth. The heat could already be felt from Arthur''s side as he instinctively raised his forearm to shield himself. The dragon-shaped inferno barreled toward him and engulfed him in a torrential blaze.


    "We got him!" Iruka said in triumph.


    But Alice''s instincts were above his, so she warned in a tense voice, "No, something''s wrong."


    As the flames dissipated, revealing the aftermath of Aoba''s technique, there stood Arthur¡ªunscathed and entirely composed.


    He had his eyes elsewhere, brushing away the ashes from his shoulder as if they were nothing more than flecks of dirt.


    "Was that really the best you could do?" he taunted.


    The shock was apparent on all of their faces as they tried to process his nonchalance. It was then that they began to notice the little things, his gaze, the way he watched them with an unsettling sort of curiosity, as though he were waiting for their next move.


    The crows still flapped in the air, obscuring the landscape. Iruka sprinted forward, undeterred, but Arthur merely stood his ground. The team watched as Iruka closed in, only to stop abruptly.


    "Coordinated Light Formation!"


    Black symbols outstretched on the ground, spreading across under Arthur. He knew this technique¡ªa barrier designed to trap anyone within its confines while making it seemingly impossible to escape once the user was sealed in it. And in addition to Iruka''s own technique, Inoichi was using the Mind Destruction jutsu again but at an even more intense pressure.


    Arthur''s entire movements, down to his very cells, felt restricted.


    A pained expression crossed Inoichi''s face as he strained to keep his opponent in check. Arthur, however, merely closed his eyes, looking completely unfazed by their combined efforts.


    Alice, believing they had him trapped, took the cue: "Spiritualization jutsu!"


    Her spirit manifested out of her physical body and hurtled toward him. By the time his eyes opened, he stood within a vast, white space.


    "This again?" he muttered in disdain.


    Arthur wasn''t the least bit caught off guard. He raised a hand, and his fingers seemed to close around something intangible. With a swift motion, he pulled, and the fabric of this ethereal world shattered like glass.


    Alice''s body and spirit recoiled, and Inoichi''s face contorted in panic. He had never seen anyone counter Alice''s technique before, let alone do it with such ease. The sudden spectacle left everyone breathless.


    Arthur flexed his hands as he said, "You didn''t think that would work twice, did you?"


    Before anyone could react, he vanished. One moment, he was a stationary figure; the next, he stood right behind Iruka. Iruka spun around, swinging a fist at him, but it was a futile attempt. Arthur knocked Iruka''s hand away, followed by a crushing punch to the throat.


    The next instant, Arthur gripped his neck and lifted him up from the ground.


    "Time to die..."


    As he squeezed Iruka''s neck, the shinobi''s body began to change. His limbs transformed and feathers sprouted from his skin as he morphed into one of Aoba''s crows.


    "Tsk..."


    Aoba had been watching from the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Appearing behind Arthur, he aimed a kick at Arthur''s head. Arthur ducked without looking, then faced the one who dared rob him of his kill.


    The two then engaged in a minor taijutsu scuffle. Arthur effortlessly parryed Aoba''s attempts to strike while the real Iruka leapt into the fray.


    Together, they unleashed a barrage of punches, kicks, and kunai slashes. But no matter how fierce their attack, Arthur remained dancing around each of them. He wove through their assaults like flowing through water.


    It was as if they were just easy obstacles to be cleared.


    Inoichi''s eyes widened in frustration as he finally understood the depths they had fallen into. Two highly skilled Leaf shinobi were unable to even touch Arthur¡ªlet alone make him sweat.


    Aoba gritted his teeth as he launched another attack, but it, too, fell short. It became clear to the team that they had to adapt, to come up with a new tactic that would allow them to break through.


    As this was happening, Alice finally recovered, finding herself in an unexpected embrace. It was Inoichi, holding her in place to steady her mind.


    "You alright?" he asked in concern.


    Ignoring him, her attention was immediately drawn to the battlefield. Aoba lay crumpled under Arthur''s feet, and Iruka was helplessly clutched by Arthur''s grip while being held in the air.


    No, she couldn''t let Iruka die¡ªnot after everything they had fought together for.


    "Stop!" she instinctively yelled, raising her hand.


    At that very moment, a massive force surged, blowing Arthur away with a sudden ferocity. He tumbled through the air, flipping gracefully before landing softly on his feet.


    "Oh..." he mused, glancing at his forearm.


    There was a subtle mark there. He had known Alice was strong, but this impressive display brought to mind why she was considered the fourth strongest player among them, being ranked higher than both Jada and William.


    But even with her level of strength, Arthur couldn''t help but think, ''It''s still not enough...''


    The wound on his arm rapidly healed and knitted itself together like it had never happened. He then watched the group rally as each of them prepared for a coordinated four-man sealing technique.


    Aoba''s crows multiplied, surrounding him in a fluttering dark cloud, obscuring his view. But what could that do against his Tamashii?


    ''Golden chain: bonding jutsu...''


    He raised his palm as an adamantine chain shot forth in a straight line, effortlessly slicing through the myriad of crows.


    "Aaah!" Aoba screamed as the chain ensnared him.


    He was then pulled toward Arthur. But for a brief moment, Aoba was halted, thanks to Alice''s telekinetic technique. She struggled to keep him from moving, yet Arthur knew she would opt in to protect her teammate rather than attack herself.


    Before Aoba could regain his senses, Arthur was already upon him, his hand aglow with a menacing blue light.


    ''Chakra dissection blade...''


    With one quick swipe as he passed Aoba mid-air, Inoichi''s eyes widened in horror as he registered the gruesome sight. It was a momentary flash, and then, without ceremony, Aoba''s head fell from his neck.


    Time stilled. They had lost another comrade.


    "No... Aoba!" he cried.


    Arthur turned to face them, his expression still intact and unfazed by the kill. "Two heads down, two more to go..."


    Alice''s heart sank, but in that instant, she found clarity in all of this.


    "No more!" she shouted. Everyone looked at her. "You... You came here for the bodies, so we''ll give them to you if that''s what you want."


    "Is that so?" he retorted.


    She was right in a sense. Arthur wasn''t here to simply kill them for sport; he desired the corpses they were transferring. This all could have been avoided had they complied. But he knew they wouldn''t.


    She could hear Iruka and Inoichi bombarding her mind with surprised reactions to her willingness to abandon the mission.


    Did they not understand that this mission had cost them so much already?


    "Don''t do it, Alice," Inoichi urged, voicing his thoughts.


    Arthur didn''t need to read her mind to grasp her idea; it was clear she wanted to prevent any more deaths. That was why she was seemingly giving up. The more characters that died, the larger the void it created in this story.


    And of all of them, Iruka was the most pivotal character here that mattered the most.


    Arthur became amused by her desperation.


    "You said two more to go, right?" she continued. "That means you didn''t come here looking to kill, so just take the bodies and leave."


    "Not quite," he replied in a chilling tone. "You''ve been in my way for some time now..."


    Alice didn''t understand. What did he mean by "some time?" The two had only met once, and even then, it wasn''t that long ago.


    As he uttered those last words, two chains emerged from his sleeves, instantly wrapping around Iruka and enveloping him in a tight cocoon.


    "Iruka!" she screamed, launching herself towards him in a bid to save her friend. "Let him go!"


    She raised both hands to shatter the chains binding the shinobi and unleashed a huge telekinetic force. The chains broke apart in an explosion of shards. Yet to her surprise, only one of them had shattered. Iruka remained trapped, unable to form a single hand sign.


    Alice felt despair. Something was holding her back from unleashing that attack again. She looked toward Inoichi, so the J¨­nin prepared to unleash the Mind Transfer jutsu. It was a plot to take control of Arthur''s body and turn the tide.


    But Arthur was always a step ahead.


    In a blink, he vanished just as the technique released. Inoichi found himself without a target, causing his body to collapse and limp to the ground.


    "Inoichi!" Alice screamed.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, Arthur materialized right behind Inoichi, clutching the back of his head. Her eyes widened when she understood¡ªArthur was going to snap his neck.


    "No!" she screamed, lunging forward.


    But it was too late. With a crack, Arthur broke Inoichi''s neck without a second thought.


    Alice stopped mid-run and tears flooded her eyes. Emotions overwhelmed her: grief, anger, despair¡ªall of it was felt.


    "Why are you doing this?" she whispered as she faced Arthur. "They didn''t deserve this!"


    Arthur didn''t provide a response. He only watched Inoichi''s body to make sure that it was indeed dead.


    This made Alice even angrier. "I''ll make you pay for that!"


    Closing the distance, she unleashed a series of taijutsu attacks with all her strength. But Arthur was more agile than her, sidestepping her weak punches and kicks. It was as if he had already assessed her capabilities and was merely playing with her emotions.


    He let her land just one hit, but as his body was momentarily absorbing the impact, and her fist was digging into his abdomen, he sensed that telekinetic chakra suddenly shroud her strike.


    "Hmph..."


    Already feeling the full force of her power, he swiftly retreated to maintain control of the situation. He landed by Iruka''s cocoon, activating more chains that spiraled into existence around the shinobi.


    "Iruka!" she shouted in terror as her teammate''s fearful eyes widened within his prison. She began swiping the air in frantic motions, causing telekinetic waves to break the chains binding him. But more and more multiplied under Arthur''s direction. "Stop! Please!"


    Yet each of her attempts was met with failure, driving her to madness as Arthur continued to add more chains, each one tightening around Iruka''s body.


    "I said stop!" she declared, swiping again with waves of telekinetic energy. Arthur was relentless. With each addition, he began to squeeze the chains around Iruka tighter. "Iruka, I''ll save you! I promise!"


    Why was she crying? This was just a virtual world. She had her own mission, her own responsibilities that no one else was aware of, yet she felt this inexplicable need to save this fictional character.


    From within the cocoon, Iruka''s voice echoed in a final plea before the strength of the chains completely crushed him: "Naruto!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack!


    Somewhere far away, Naruto was walking side by side with William. He suddenly came to a halt, pausing as if he felt a disturbance from behind.


    Something was wrong, but he couldn''t quite place what it was.


    William glanced over and asked, "What''s wrong, cuz?"


    "I... I don''t know." Naruto replied, perplexed. "I just thought I felt someone touch my shoulder."


    William frowned, not understanding at first. The last time he remembered Naruto doing something like that was three years from now when Jiraiya had died at the hands of the Akatsuki. Yet Jiraiya was here, with them.


    "You alright, Naruto?" Jiraiya asked, turning around to the two.


    "It''s nothing," the boy replied, trying to brush it off.


    But deep down, he couldn''t shake the feeling¡ªan overwhelming sense of foreboding like something terrible had just happened.

 Chapter 250: Cerebral Wave

    Chapter 250 - Cerebral Wave


    As Arthur strode past Alice, all that could be heard was the crunching of dirt under his feet and the ominous sound of Iruka''s blood dripping from the chains.


    Kneeling on the ground with her head bowed, she found herself questioning everything she thought she knew.


    Did she really believe she could save these characters? Was she that trapped in her own mind? Or had being spellbound in this virtual world crafted by Elysium completely distorted her perspective?


    "You people live in a world of despair..." Arthur casually remarked without a single threat of emotion in his tone. "Why bother with befriending those from a village wrought with anguish?"


    That was the last straw.


    In response, the air around Alice began to stir. Then there was a crack.


    Arthur leapt back, surprised but maintaining his composure. Dust began to flow around Alice, swirling as if it were alive, energized by something he couldn''t fully make out.


    "You think you''re something, don''t you?" she stated as she slowly stood. "You think you know everything, but you don''t know anything about me or this world."


    When her gaze met his, her eyes glowed with a brilliant shade of light blue as though they were ethereal. He felt it then, a different source of energy radiating from her¡ªit wasn''t chakra; it was Gelel energy. It swirled around her, crackling with intensity and power.


    "You''re just like all the other criminals out there," she rasped, her body beginning to levitate from the ground. "Always thinking you have the right to kill just because someone hurt you in the past."


    As she ascended, a seeable aura illuminated all around her like a thin barrier. The dust around her seemed to reject its proximity, swirling violently off to the sides as if terrified of what she was about to unleash. The very earth began to respond to her calling, stones and pebbles levitating alongside her.


    Wind and dust whipped past Arthur''s hair as he watched. He could see not just the rocks floating by, but boulders from miles away began to lift, drawn by her potent will.


    Why was he allowing her to power up? That was because deep down, he understood: she was a player, a real live person. If he killed her, it would mean the end of her life outside this place, a consequence that would break his beliefs.


    As she rose to the pinnacle of her power, the winds around her stilled, a signal of the immense energy gathered in her being. In an ominous, echoing voice, she threatened, "You''ll know what fear truly is..."


    Without notice, a rock shot past Arthur at a startling speed. He barely registered it before blood began to drip from his cheek. This was different¡ªher power could inflict real harm on him!


    His chakra reacted instinctively, healing the gash as he began to leap back. Before he knew it, another rock zipped past, then another, and another, until he began dodging the onslaught of airborne projectiles launched in his direction.


    Still composed, debris rained down around him. Dust and stones whipped through the air, and he began to shift at an alarming rate, narrowly avoiding the barrage.


    Each rock he evaded scratched against his skin, leaving minuscule wounds that quickly healed.


    Alice then lifted her hand higher toward him, causing the rocks to accelerate, propelled by her Gelel energy. They zipped toward him with increased ferocity, scratching at him like angry hornets, leaving him bruised but undeterred.


    Soon, he found himself focused solely on dodging the barrage that she directed. She summoned greater quantities of earth and stone, eventually encasing him within a dome of spinning debris.


    Then she raised an arm, causing a massive earth spear, infused with Gelel energy, to form above her head.


    "Now die!" she screamed, launching the massive projectile toward him.


    At that instant, adamantine chains erupted from the surrounding, slicing through the self-directed earth with incredible speed.


    Arthur then leapt out, rocketing toward the airborne Alice. His strategy was simple: if he could just touch her and plant a flying raijin mark, it would be game over.


    He appeared directly above her, his hand outstretched, but the moment he attempted to make contact, he was rebuffed by an invisible barrier.


    She turned to face him, her glowing eyes shining with the intensity of her power. Azure orbs flared, and Arthur was shot back to the ground with an unexpected force, crashing down onto his knees.


    "Now that''s interesting..." he murmured, steadying himself after his recovery.


    He understood why she hadn''t used this before. The raw power that was radiating from her was simply too great for any teammate to withstand her presence¡ªit was a double-edged sword.


    If she had been using only chakra, he wouldn''t have been pushed back so easily. But Gelel energy was another story, one he scarcely understood.


    "Get lost!" she shouted, waving her hand.


    Instantly, the ground beneath him violently quaked, and the earth trembled. His senses recognized the extent of her ability¡ªthe attack was occurring over a vast range. It was an earthquake!


    With little time to think, he sprang into action. He began jumping from rock to rock, using his chakra to maintain his balance against the shifting terrain. The ground wriggled and bucked, causing debris to tumble around him as stalagmites shot upward with force, barely missing him.


    Each near miss pressured him to continue dodging and weaving with acrobatics that were nothing short of impressive. It became so chaotic that the very sun could no longer be seen.


    ''This woman''s truly trying to kill me...'' he thought as he just barely managed to keep his footing amidst the havoc she unleashed.


    As the landscape lifted violently, he increased his movements. Arthur was no stranger to life-threatening situations, but this was different¡ªAlice wasn''t just angry; she was trying to end his existence.


    After leaping from precariously falling rock to rock, he finally spotted an opening¡ªan escape.


    He shot upward with a powerful leap, only to see that Alice''s rampage had led him to fall down a steep hill. Before he could land, she zoomed past him like a comet that knocked him off course. He managed to twist midair, narrowly landing on his feet.


    Alice therefore stopped and turned in the air to face him. She clapped her hands, an action that caused Arthur''s head to swim momentarily. He felt a strange shift deep within, making him instinctively close his eyes.


    ''What just happened?'' he wondered. Then he heard his own thoughts say, ''Dive down...''


    But when his vision looked down at the hill, he knew that was a bad idea. It wasn''t a suggestion he would ever entertain, and yet he felt compelled to dive below.


    Something was wrong.


    Before he could fully process, a force shot toward him from Alice''s direction. It nearly knocked the air from his lungs as he propelled himself back, barely avoiding the attack. Before he could land, he found himself hanging in midair by her telekinesis.


    Then it came again¡ªhis own thoughts: ''Release your chakra to break free...''


    What? He would never do such a stupid thing. If he did, then his defenses would shatter, and he''d be vulnerable to all her advances.


    Then it finally struck him what was happening; Alice was rewriting his very thoughts!


    Determined to assert control over his own mind, he rapidly dismissed her influence and stopped listening to his own voice. Now it was time to act purely on instinct.


    ''Water style: surface slice...''


    Using the molecules in the air, a barrage of razor-sharp water slices raced toward Alice.


    Caught off guard by his sudden counter, she placed her palms forward, redirecting the attack. The water splashed against an invisible barrier, bursting apart and shattering her concentration.


    In that moment of distraction, he felt the grip of her influence loosen as he was released from mid-air. He then took off running in the opposite direction.


    "You''re not getting away!" she furiously shouted, giving chase.


    Arthur didn''t need to look back; he could hear the destruction she left in her wake as she flew.


    This woman was truly terrifying. Not only her prowess, but also the depth of her rage and desperation to end him for good.


    He ran faster. With each stride, he focused on the landscape ahead¡ªthe rocky terrain sculpted by Alice''s immense powers. He spotted a series of jagged rocks jutting out from the ground, a possible route to gain higher ground and distance himself from her relentless pursuit.


    He leaped toward the rocky formation, using his chakra to propel himself higher. But he was far from out of her sensing range.


    "Where do you think you''re going!" she roared through the mayhem.


    The ground shook even more violently, and with a swift motion, the earth beneath him erupted, leaving sharply pointed stone spikes like a natural trap.


    Using his agility, he twisted mid-air, dodging the spikes effortlessly. But he could feel her energy sharpening more than before; she was preparing another attack, one that would surely be lethal if he allowed it to take form.


    Then he felt it¡ªher Gelel energy around her beginning to coalesce. In a split second, it happened.


    She reeled both arms back, palms open, and caused a brilliant light to envelop her as she drew together every ounce of power she possessed, channeling it into an orb of Gelel energy infused with her chakra.


    The world around them lost colour as if nature itself was being affected. Then the unsaturated energy came to a single point where her technique was being gathered. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Feel the weight of your mistakes!" she said with a furious expression. "Cerebral Wave!"


    She then thrust her hands forward, unleashing a devastating blast that surged forward in a wave of blinding light. The energy crashed through the surroundings like a tidal wave, obliterating everything in its path. Trees were ripped from their roots, soaring through the air while earth and dirt were torn away in magnificent arcs, creating destruction that radiated from the point of impact.


    Arthur remained stoic, standing at the center of the blast as the violent wave barreled toward him. He could feel its power thrumming against his being, a force so potent that it felt as if the very fabric of the world were splitting apart around him.


    ''Summoning jutsu...''


    A puff cloud emerged, and Koko burst out with enthusiasm: "Surprise!"


    "Hazlo..."


    The instant the unstoppable energy cascaded over them, she placed her palm forward: "Sage art: 36-layer self-regenerating barrier!"


    Erecting her jutsu, the blast slammed into an invisible shield that caused the two to be pushed back slightly. The impact rocked them both, so he steadied himself and placed a palm behind Koko''s back.


    "Gracias, daddy!" she smiled, looking back at him.


    Letting her tongue hang, she concentrated to maintain their defenses.


    Then they felt it¡ªthe telekinetic wave broke through thirty-five invisible layers and enveloped them completely. Arthur instinctively began to heal them both¡ªdrawing upon a deep well of his chakra to counteract damage even while draining him of his own strength.


    Pain flared and throbbed as his body absorbed the brunt of the impact, refusing to show any sign of the turmoil.


    With each passing moment, as the blast engulfed them, he could sense his chakra reserves plummet. But he stood firm against it, enduring to keep their last layer intact while mending their wounds.


    And then, it reached its climax¡ªan explosion of energy that ripped through the surroundings, showering the area with debris and uprooting trees, of which the very landscape was forever altered by Alice''s fury.


    Slowly, the chaos began to quiet. The oppressive weight of the blast faded upon the surreal silence that settled.


    The dust fully cleared as both Arthur and Koko stood amidst the wreckage, untouched. Within him, he felt the irrevocable withdrawal of chakra; he was drained, with mere reserves left.


    Alice hovered in the air a short distance away with a smirk. Crossing her arms, she taunted, "Look at you now.... All that confidence of yours vanished the moment I took this fight seriously."


    "Don''t talk to daddy like that!" Koko jeered. Arthur remained silent due to the exhaustion as she jumped up and down pumping her fist. "He''s gonna kick your¡ª!"


    In the midst of her cheers, a rock zipped past her head, causing her to poof back to where she was summoned.


    "You''re sick, you know that?" Alice stated with a sense of foreboding.


    He made no move to respond, facing her calmly even as she advanced.


    "Think I can''t do it again?" she challenged, landing on the ground. Her hands moved in place, preparing another Cerebral Wave. "Think again..."


    Arthur knew that he wouldn''t be able to withstand another blast like that one. Not with his severely low chakra reserves.


    But if there was one thing that he never did, it was panic.


    He knew all about Alice''s telekinetic abilities. These were things seldom expanded on in the Narutoverse, with no one, save those with a Rinnegan, could comparing to.


    No one''s ever had that ability before, nor was there any mention of it in the story. And Alice''s use of it was nothing short of remarkable.


    Telekinesis was so profound that it even left Hiruzen Sarutobi speechless. Why Arthur had entered this battle was to see how far her potential was, to see if it was worth obtaining himself. That''s why he put himself through so much training, destroying his mind and body until his spiritual energy could rise above hers.


    "I guess it can''t be helped," he finally said, reaching into his pocket. What he pulled out next was a rainbow coloured pill. "Your moment was over before it began..."


    Now was the time to see just how strong he truly was.

 Chapter 251: Angelic

    Chapter 251 - Angelic


    If there was something Arthur understood about Alice''s deadly technique, it was that she couldn''t stop it once it was activated. There was a gap between her gathering energy and chakra before its release.


    That gap was all that he needed.


    He popped the pill in his mouth just as she finished regathering her energy. And with a fierce cry, she unleashed it: "Cerebral Wave!"


    The ground beneath them trembled violently, fissures cracking open as the blast tore forward, sending debris flying into the sky while creating a whirlwind of dust that whipped around the scene. The terrain transformed once more, becoming filled with jagged mounds of gravel as the force swept through the air like a tidal wave.


    When things cleared, there was a huge gaping hole stretching out like a cone. And at the very tip of that cone stood Arthur, completely undeterred and unshaken with his eyes closed.


    Alice furrowed her brows in disbelief. How could he have withstood her attack? The aftermath of it all¡ªno normal shinobi in this world could have withstood it. At least not twice!


    She was confused, and her eyes widened in bewilderment.


    "What happened to his chakra?" she asked herself, unable to sense it.


    At that moment, it was what emerged from his back that captured her full attention. Amber chakra, so thick and dense, began to sprout into existence. Giant wings unfurled from his body, expanding several feet wide, casting an otherworldly light in their wake.


    She had seen this transformation before in the Akimichi''s Butterfly Mode, a sight that left an impression on those who laid eyes upon it. But what materialized behind Arthur were no insect wings; they were angelic¡ªmajestic and luminous, glowing with a power that seemed almost divine.


    The sight of them left a gut-wrenching mix of awe and dread in her.


    "Just who the heck are you?!" she shouted in anger.


    Yet that was not where the strange climax of his power ended. His chakra levels soared higher than she had ever sensed before, rippling with intensity. The wings shifted from their warm yellowish tint, intertwining with chakra she could not recognize.


    "What is that?" she asked aloud.


    Without meaning to, she took a step back, darting to her feet. Why had they moved on their own? Did he force her to do it? No. Her body betrayed her; she failed to recognize the thing in which she tried to instill upon him earlier: fear.


    It was no wonder that she could no longer sense his essence. Right now, she was in the presence of the Gift of the Hermit Chakra mixed with his otherwise potent chakra.


    His wings then turned into a brilliant white mixed with a gold aura of purity that made the light around them seem darker by comparison. He finally opened his eyes, revealing their glowing nature¡ªvibrant pools of light that swirled with chakra.


    "I admit, Alice... You''re strong... But in this world, I have no rival..."


    She became silent as only the sounds of their chakra resonated through the land. She just couldn''t believe what she was witnessing. Those majestic wings, that golden light¡ªall of it had turned the backdrop in twilight tones.


    A being like him shouldn''t exist in their world. No one had ever warned Alice of such a threat.


    She wanted to attack; she wanted to unleash another technique to throw him off balance. But within that moment of brief pause, she believed that it wouldn''t work.


    His chakra levels were far beyond the point of recognition, and if she couldn''t sense him, her attacks wouldn''t hurt him any longer.


    She felt a primal instinct to recoil even as she stood transfixed. There was only one thing she could do now¡ªrun.


    In that split second, she took a powerful leap toward the sky, her feet barely grazing the ground before she tried launching herself into the clouds. But just as swiftly as she''d ascended, she felt a hand touch the back of her shoulder, a touch that sent fear down her spine.


    It was Arthur, and his hand alone was enough to bring her right back down to the earth.


    "What?!" she fearfully said.


    Then he performed a technique.


    Without notice, she was abruptly pulled into a darkness that was all her own. Confused, she found things utterly black, barely able to even see her own body.


    Where was she?


    As she turned and shifted, trying to understand her predicament, she finally understood where she was¡ªher own mind.


    When she looked up, she saw glowing red eyes peering down from above. It became evident what this jutsu was¡ªthe Eye Mind Reading technique. Arthur had employed it to pry open the doors to her psyche and invade her very mind, the source of where all her telekinetic chakra and Gelel energy was coming from.


    In just moments, she felt herself entangled by his stare. She received a massive headache like no other.


    Back on the battlefield, she let out a scream that caused a torrential wind to climb toward the heavens. The force of it sent waves across the ground, causing dirt to fly under the power of her psychic tumult.


    Yet Arthur remained tranquil amidst her desperation for things to stop. He held onto her, keeping his grip firm even as the winds howled.


    Then, as quickly as things had started, she stopped screaming.


    Her telekinetic powers began to gradually recede. Arthur, sensing her energy waning, casually released his grip and walked past her. As if cued by his departure, the chakra flooding her mind exploded outward, forcing her to revert to her normal self.


    Her body then collapsed onto the ground. Arthur turned around to survey the aftermath, feeling impressed at her tenacity but not showing it.


    That last technique he used had required a lot of his amplified chakra to mentally dismantle her.


    If this were a different type of fight, he would have been forced to use physical techniques instead, such as adding in the Raigo formation or even going as far as activating his Sage Mode.


    Doing such things, however, posed a risk. Both to his body and to his identity.


    What if she had managed to survive and escaped? She would have discovered that he was alive and that he had been the cause of a lot of the events happening thus far.


    As far as he was concerned, everyone believed that his persona as Kaito was that of a made-up character that happened to spawn as one of Orochimaru''s henchmen. Arthur was bent on keeping it that way until the time was ripe.


    Originally, he planned on sneaking in their carriage and teleporting the three caskets away. It was more than possible till he understood the consequences an act like that would do. The best thing was to confront the problem head-on and then reap the rewards later.


    But still. To think that Alice was that strong. Perhaps not physically but most certainly spiritually.


    The game was over for her, though. While he hadn''t killed her, he was going to plant a flying raijin mark now that he had the chance to.


    Before he could, however, his rewards needed to be collected.


    Having already placed a flying raijin mark on each casket prior to the fight, he sensed their locations and found them deep in an earth trench¡ªthanks to that earlier earthquake. The bodies were still inside, allowing him to do what he needed.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Without needing to teleport to them, he instead focused what was left of his vast chakra and transported them straightway to his laboratory.


    The distance between him, three different caskets, and the Cayman Jungles was great¡ªit used up all of his chakra, reverting him back to his original state.


    No one else was around, so he didn''t need to worry.


    Having killed more than a few important characters was enough work for one evening. He honestly hadn''t wanted to end their time this early, but it was a necessity considering how far the players had already affected the main storyline.


    He was honestly quite sick and tired of letting these players roam freely in this world. Too much freedom for them was not a good thing. Because each day that passed for these Naruto enthusiasts was making them all the more deadly.


    "Alice, he declared, knowing she still had some semblance left in her, "I''ve quite had enough of you..."


    Since he didn''t want to kill her outright, he could imprison her in her own mind from henceforth¡ªrendering her essentially a mentally disabled child, trapped in fear and unable to form coherent thoughts.


    That was the most he could do to stop these players from threatening his grand scheme of things.


    So he approached her to finally end things.


    Yet, before his hand could connect with her forehead, a sudden figure stormed into view, halting him in his tracks.


    "If you touch her again," the familiar voice announced, "it''ll be the last thing you ever do!"


    Arthur slowly turned, only to see Margaret Campbell. And she wasn''t alone. In the midst of them were dozens upon dozens of her wood clones.


    Where did she come from? No. How did she get here without him sensing her?


    Margaret dropped to the ground, slamming her palms to summon a barrier of wood that shielded Alice''s body. Then it sank to the earth, immediately reappearing by Margaret''s side.


    As Arthur assessed the scene, he noticed the intensity of the clones'' collective anger. If he had truly laid a hand on Alice, they most certainly had enough time to react and stop him.


    The threat was insurmountable; wood clones were as dangerous, if not more perilous, than shadow clones. They were also not easy to take on alone.


    Margaret''s attention was divided as she softly cradled Alice. Her fallen friend stirred awake from her mental invasion. But she remained disoriented.


    "Marge...?" Alice murmured in a faint voice.


    "Alice, don''t worry; I''m here. We already lost you once, but I''m here this time."


    "How... did you know where I was?" Alice asked, barely able to speak.


    "What do you think, mom? Jasper, of course! He sent me back just in time."


    Alice''s exhaustion was finally getting the better of her. But she managed a smile at that thought.


    "He did...? Remind me to thank that idiot."


    At those words, she finally fell unconscious.


    Margaret swiftly enveloped Alice''s body in a protective dome made of wood, allowing it to gently cradle her to the ground. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur had observed, keenly aware of every moment as he processed their exchange. Something about it felt odd; their words didn''t make sense. Or rather, it felt familiar.


    ''How did she get here?'' he thought to himself.


    Arthur was never one to leave room for mistakes; he was always aware of who went in and out of the village, monitoring the flying raijin marks to ensure his plans went unbothered.


    Margaret, from what he recalled, was all the way back at the Leaf Village, which was more than a day''s journey from here. There was no shot that she''d have the speed or method to suddenly traverse here without foreknowledge.


    But what if she did have foreknowledge? What if she knew about this entire thing beforehand?


    Arthur felt disbelief. The implications dazzled and vexed him. Upon connecting the dots, there was a sense of understanding that brought him discomfort, one that he refused to acknowledge.


    He had run this scenario dozens of times in his head, having gone as far as training Koko for emergencies that might have otherwise caught him off guard.


    Why else was Koko so prepared and quick to activate a technique the moment she was summoned? It was because he had relayed to her of the mission prior and said, "If I summon you, it means you''re to defend me against an unforeseen attack..."


    His plan was flawless. Yet here was Margaret, arriving at precisely the right moment to intervene. Her presence was an anomaly, one that he had not foreseen.


    ''It can''t be...'' he thought to himself.


    He scoffed internally at the incredulous idea he was thinking of. Surely such a phenomenon like that couldn''t exist within the confines of a constructed virtual world¡ªa realm bound by the rules he believed immovable.


    Could it be possible? Surely it couldn''t.


    Forgetting that notion for a moment, he placed his attention on Margaret.


    From what he knew about her, she was a force in her own right. Margaret had selected the Senju clan as her character. Her personality matched her fiery locks, and she wasn''t afraid to tell others off when she felt pissed.


    Her techniques were a merger of wood style and many of the fifth Hokage''s jutsus, which made her deadly in both close combat and long distance.


    As if that weren''t enough, she also had the ability to enter Slug Sage mode, a never-before-seen Sage Mode that most certainly had special qualities that other Sage Modes did not.


    Arthur remembered the last time she had seen him in his Simian Sage Mode. She wasn''t the least bit impressed, acting as if her Sage Mode was far greater than his.


    Right now, his chakra levels had been drained to near zero, and his body needed to readjust after undergoing such a horrific transformation. He simply could not engage in another battle. Not with a player stated to be even stronger than Alice.


    "I don''t believe we''ve met," Margaret said, widening her eyes. He remained quiet, trying to comprehend how she managed to come here while evading both his and Alice''s sensing range. "The silent type, huh? Whatever... You won''t live long anyway, so I won''t bother asking who you are."


    With one flex of her hand, he felt the weight of her chakra trying to press down on him. It was incredible, far greater than he had expected.


    But he remained unmoved, still trying to assess things.


    These players were all unique in their own rights. They were given gifts, talents, and showered with all sorts of techniques that would otherwise be difficult to attain by ethical means.


    The thing that Margret and Alice had just spoken about earlier: ''Already lost you once,'' ''sent me back...''


    "How utterly ludicrous," he finally said to himself after accepting the situation.


    It was in this decisive moment that the unthinkable became possible, and the game had changed into levels far beyond his comprehension. There was only one thing and one thing only that could have brought Margaret here to stop Arthur from rising.


    "Time travel..."

 Chapter 252: Virtual Experience

    Chapter 252 - Virtual Experience


    No one knows how much time has passed outside the virtual world.


    In Solvang, California, since the development of Elysium, founded by Ursula Von Der Leyen III, they have been the driving force leading man into better understanding technology.


    Inside, technicians work daily as they monitor the Elysian Enclave Mk. IIs.


    The project had evolved beyond a virtual experience; it had become a battleground for souls locked in a struggle¡ªparticipants dealing not only with the game mechanics but the essence of their beings.


    Some are aware of what''s truly at stake, while others remain oblivious. And whether they were drawn by the allure of power and adventure, their choices have consequences.


    Among the participants, Arthur Bennett remains as the only name to be feared.


    Upon learning he was one of the seven "lottery winners" chosen to participate in the Elysian Enclave Mk. II, he viewed it as an opportunity for entertainment and to communicate that only Jesus Christ can save.


    His initial experiences were nothing short of a letdown. Cracks began to show before he even entered the virtual world. And that is if he dies in there; he dies for real.


    Arthur and the others¡ªMargaret Campbell, Jasper Reza, Jada Schmidt, William Rodriguez, Alexander Costa, and Alice Dubois¡ªeach face a different reality. The virtual realm was alive in a sense, revealing a narrative where their choices held weight and could alter their lives.


    Jada was a creative and imaginative young woman from Munich, Germany, who grew up in a nurturing environment filled with whatever her imagination led her. She harbored a passion for interactive media, video games, and animation, voicing her unique personality through self-expression.


    Despite her initial shyness, she showed an eagerness to explore her identity within the VR narrative, embodying the character "Jada Uchiha." She, unlike the others, represented the intersection of storytelling and gameplay, and she seemed inspired to make a difference in the virtual world, viewing it as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Then there was William Rodriguez. He was an older participant from Argentina depicted as initially na?ve but evolving through experience.


    He had a fondness for the Naruto franchise, which shaped his understanding of the virtual reality world. He displayed strong moral intentions and a determination to protect his friends and maintain harmony within the group.


    While he started off feeling clumsy, his character development led him to embrace heroism and stand against any potential threat that could emerge from others'' evil actions.


    Then came Alice, a smart and resourceful young woman from France, with a background as a spy.


    She initially engaged with the others that would make her occupation seem unlikely. Her protective instincts were notably directed toward Jasper, with whom she appeared to have a romantic interest.


    Unlike the others, she seemed to have a sober understanding of what was at stake in the virtual world. Her motivations suggested a complex interplay between personal goals and responsibilities, particularly with regard to ensuring the safety of her companions amidst unforeseen tensions from every other player''s actions.


    With three defeated came the other three that Arthur had yet to truly engage with in combat.


    Margaret was first, a teenager with dyed red hair and a seemingly bored demeanor, demonstrating a casual attitude in the face of any situation.


    She was skeptical of others, particularly Arthur, but showed confidence in her own abilities. She expressed a desire to prevent Arthur from causing harm to important characters in the narrative and considered herself strong, believing she knew the fictional world better than anyone else.


    Those who wished to harm her beliefs, already she would view them as either an enemy or an inconvenience. Her conclusions about Arthur stemmed from a combination of annoyance and a sense of responsibility toward the village in the virtual reality experience.


    Then there was Jasper, who was portrayed as a wealthy young man with a sense of entitlement, being the heir to a powerful family, the Reza Group in Persia.


    He was shown to possess a sharp and critical attitude, often looking down on others, particularly Arthur and his supposed lack of preparation for the virtual reality experiment. He aimed to leverage the experiment to secure his family''s future but displayed a dismissive attitude toward the narrative and character arcs, viewing it as more of a game and an opportunity to gain power rather than as a profound experience.


    Above all these players, only one had the most mysterious origin: Alexander Costa.


    Alexander, or "Alex," was a young man from Portugal with a playful personality and a desire for excitement in the VR world. Little is known about him, save that he has a competitive spirit and showed interest in connecting with others, including Arthur.


    His character oscillated between lightheartedness and the thrill of danger, and he found Arthur''s unexpected actions intriguing, viewing him as a potential rival.


    Overall, these characters interacted within a virtual reality setting, motivated by their backgrounds, ambitions, and relationships with one another, particularly in the face of challenges brought about by Arthur and the undercurrents of the VR world they have been exploring thus far.


    Each one of them had varied perspectives on Arthur that reflected their individual backgrounds and experiences. Jada, with her imaginative nature, initially viewed him as a mysterious figure whose actions could significantly impact the narrative they were navigating.


    Intrigued by his duality¡ªdithering between seeming clumsiness and unexpected cunning¡ªshe found herself both fascinated and wary of his potential to disrupt the world they inhabited.


    William, on the other hand, saw Arthur in both a light of admiration and trepidation. As a fan of the Naruto franchise, he regarded Arthur''s villainous declaration with more concern than respect. He recognized Arthur''s strategic and combat abilities, which made him a formidable player, inciting a strong desire within William to protect the integrity of their world from what Arthur symbolized.


    In contrast, Alice perceived Arthur through a lens of skepticism and caution, seeing him as a potential threat despite his charisma. While she admired some qualities he exhibited, she remained alert to the danger his self-proclaimed villainy posed, particularly as it could jeopardize her own mission.


    Margaret, with her no-nonsense attitude, viewed him as an annoyance and a reckless disruptor who broke the trust of those around him. She couldn''t overlook the chaos he introduced into their lives, ultimately positioning herself as a counterforce to his machinations.


    Jasper held a condescending view of Arthur, dismissing him as a weak player undeserving of any attention or respect. While he acknowledged Arthur''s more cunning traits, he regarded them as mere obstacles to his own ambitions, viewing him as just another pawn in the larger game he was playing.


    Meanwhile, Alex''s feelings toward Arthur remain profoundly unhealthy, finding himself amused and intrigued by Arthur and seeing him as the only player who could potentially break the monotony of the VR experience.


    If there was one thing to note, it was that Arthur was not like any of them.


    He was being sharpened in the shinobi world, having his very character forged through challenges while lacking certain privileges. His journey illustrated his growth and trials but also revealed power struggles within the world he now lives in.


    Unlike most who dared to even imagine stepping foot here, his beginnings lacked the connections of the Leaf Village. Without the support of esteemed shinobi clans, he resolved to forge his identity.


    The story began with his attempt to infiltrate the Leaf Village, aiming to establish alliances and gain resources. His efforts resulted in disaster when he failed to understand the machinations that these virtual characters could conjure.


    Yet this setback only ignited his ambition, motivating him to explore broader horizons that the world had to offer.


    His journey led him to the Fire Temple in the Fire Country as Ryugetsu.


    There, he learned diplomacy and took his next steps to foster more of his foundation. The monks, unaware of his drives, recognized his potential and already began falling into his traps.


    Leveraging the knowledge gained at the Fire Temple, Arthur directed himself toward the Water Country. He seized the opportunity to control their network, becoming part of the shadow government of that whole territory.


    His strategy revitalized the economy and initiated reforms that benefited citizens and restored markets¡ªa feat never before seen by an acting feudal lord.


    To unite shinobi and showcase talent, he established a grand tournament and participated in it as Hoshikaze.


    The event attracted competitors and encouraged collaboration among neighbouring countries. While grand indeed, it more than helped revitalize the Water Country''s external structures without compromising Arthur''s own identity.


    However, success attracted unwanted attention.


    As Arthur enjoyed his accomplishments, the Akatsuki discovered his existence. Intrigued by Arthur''s influence, they sought to recruit him for their agenda.


    Yet who was he to join a corrupt organization that was sure to fall? Understanding that staying in the Water Country risked his achievements, he decided to escape from the hands of Itachi and Kisame.


    His retreat was strategic. Aware of his potential and the need for growth, he explored the larger realm, identifying allies and enemies. He reshaped his narrative to ensure that those who would otherwise better it wouldn''t happen.


    Naruto fans reveled in the story as a whole, valuing every aspect of it as sacred. Some would even go as far as committing the heinous act of worshiping this fictional world.


    That is only one battle Arthur has been fighting, a battle against six other players. While those certain fanatics are trying to save the world, he''s trying to destroy it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His return to the Water Country brought complications¡ªan investigation arising from his previous actions. At first, he managed to quell suspicions through national peacekeeping. Yet soon after, he faced betrayal and found himself ousted from the nation he had revived, leaving with his elaborate plaza.


    Although the loss was huge, his resolve remained strong.


    Experienced and equipped with knowledge, he chose to further his narrative. He proclaimed purposes to resurrect characters from the past, seeking to enhance his quest without compromising his identity.


    The world is filled with forgotten individuals who suffered from untimely death. So what if one man managed to bring them back? It was more than possible, as Arthur understood. That was thanks to chakra.


    To ensure success, he started small, amassing a subtle group that would later be forged into a complete army. His first raised character was none other than one of the antagonists'' obsessions: Rin Nohara.


    By utilizing death and restorative techniques, he had done it¡ªhe had revived a fallen character. Rin now belongs to Arthur, seeking to work under him to see his dreams unfold.


    Arthur''s past included confrontations that tested his abilities. He defeated Jada in combat, overpowered William in martial arts, and subdued Alice in spirit. Each victory improved his reputation and skills, molding him into a ninja on the brink of greatness.


    With each challenge conquered, a more formidable one is likely to arise. And rise it had¡ªMargaret Senju.


    It is unsure what she''s hiding. And in the larger narrative of Naruto, Arthur must emerge as a significant force¡ªone who rises from obscurity, temptation, and persecution to assert himself in the shinobi legacy.


    Perhaps he was the underdog in all of this, and perhaps the others had extensive knowledge of the world, but so long as he remained faithful, he would never truly fall.


    Once a pawn in Elysium''s plans, he had been transformed through trials that tested him in unexpected ways. His faith, tried numerous times, is what brings him here today.


    Many of the other participants believe they are merely playing a game; they were entering a narrative that would challenge their beliefs, reform their identities, and test the idea of heroism and villainy intertwined within their stories.


    But what else lies ahead?


    Arthur Bennett was and still is a faithful Christian. Though he entered the Elysium experiment with curiosity, his expectations have long since slipped into cynicism.


    Even amid this disillusionment, he adhered to his ideals and dedicated himself to sharing hope and redemption.

 Chapter 253: Campbell

    Chapter 253 - Campbell


    Margaret Campbell awoke to the sound of her alarm clock. It was early, Friday morning, too early for any teenager to be awake at.


    With a long, drawn-out yawn, she stretched her arms above her head and rolled out of bed.


    It was almost the weekend, and tomorrow¡ªher birthday¡ªshe would finally turn eighteen. But Friday mornings were always the toughest, and she couldn''t help but wish that today was Saturday instead.


    If only she could skip school and dive right into celebrations and relaxation.


    With a sigh, she trudged her way to the bathroom, where she splashed cold water on her face to help wake her up. She turned on the faucet and brushed her teeth, ready to get the day over with.


    Her eighteenth birthday was just hours away, and she had already set aside a combination of wishes and hopes for what she wanted.


    Yet for now, she had to deal with the mundane reality of high school.


    After finishing her morning routine, she glanced in the mirror and couldn''t help but smile at her reflection.


    Most admired her long, straight brunette hair. She had always loved her hair, taking great care to maintain it. With a comb in hand, she began the time-honored ritual of brushing it¡ªexactly one thousand strokes.


    Once she was satisfied, she picked out her outfit for the day.


    She slid into her favorite white blouse¡ªsimple yet elegant¡ªand paired it with a pretty floral skirt. She completed the look with a pair of comfortable yet stylish sneakers.


    One look at her phone for the time, and she noticed a message from her friend. It read, "I''ll be there in ten, ready to pick you up!"


    As Margaret made her way outside, she wondered to herself what it would be like to finally be eighteen.


    She had heard about the freedom it offered¡ªthe right to vote and the ability to make her own choices. Yet, a part of her felt anxious about this new Chapter. Would it mean more responsibilities? Would her friends treat her differently?


    She opened the door and stepped out. Whatever lay ahead, she was eager for it.


    "Hey!" her mother called from the doorway, interrupting her thoughts.


    Margaret turned back to see her parents waiting, her mother smiling and her stepfather observing with a neutral expression.


    "You forgot to say bye!" her mother said.


    Feeling irritated yet aware of her obligation, Margaret forced a polite smile and said in a voice lacking enthusiasm, "Bye, mom."


    "What about your father?" her mother prodded, sensing the tension.


    Margaret glanced at Darrel and replied with restrained annoyance, "Bye, Darrel." With that, she climbed into the car where her friend was waiting, relieved to be out of earshot.


    Her friend already had the radio playing pop music, and as she slid into the passenger seat, her companion turned with a grin.


    "Happy birthday eve!" she hollered. Are you excited?"


    "Sort of. I just wish I didn''t have to deal with school one last day."


    "Come on! Just think about how great tomorrow''ll be. Girl, you''re finally turning eighteen!"


    In times like these, during Margaret''s annoyance, only her friends'' enthusiasm could lift some of her frustration.


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right. I shouldn''t let today ruin my mood."


    Leaning back in her seat as they drove through town, she watched the scenery pass by.


    She was not always like this, easily letting things get to her. It was easier to remember a time when she was carefree and filled with optimism. But as she enjoyed the car ride, she understood why she had become cynical and irritable, especially about the smallest things.


    Several years ago.


    Margaret''s childhood had juxtaposed joy with muted sorrow. Her parents had fought, arguing about everything.


    She recalled nights when all she could hear was them lashing out at one another with hurtful words. They fought about bills, and she often felt as though she were drowning in their discontent.


    Even as a child, she sensed guilt. She worried that she was somehow responsible for their issues.


    On some evenings, she wondered if her existence was too costly, a burden they never intended to carry. She hoped their love would triumph over their struggles, but that nagging voice in her head made her think otherwise.


    It was a lie she internalized over the years, like a child taking on a shadow.


    When her father finally left, it marked a division in her life. Her mother gained custody, and though she initially felt relieved by the absence of fights, she soon found herself caught in a different turmoil.


    Five days with her mother and weekends at her father''s. It felt like being split between two worlds, both of which she wanted to escape.


    Visiting her father was no less a burden. His house enforced rules that she didn''t like. There, she was expected to adhere to the following: no late-night video games or anime marathons.


    He viewed anything he considered a waste of time as detrimental. And who could blame him? With so much mundane content going around and ruining children''s imaginations, he was truly looking out for her.


    Yet she couldn''t see that.


    "You should spend your time reading something worthwhile!" he would chide.


    It''s forceful words like that that caused her rebellious nature to unfold. While under his roof, the only thing she could really do was lodge herself in her room and occasionally get on her phone.


    If it wasn''t for her friend living so close by him, she would have gone insane.


    Yet even in fun, she couldn''t shake the inadequacy that surfaced during quieter moments.


    Being lied to was something she couldn''t stand. It was the scars from her parents'' separation that intensified this disdain. In her mind, any distortion set her teeth on edge.


    Because all she wanted was authenticity¡ªthe transparent relationships her past experiences had denied her.


    High school.


    It was past time, the perfect moment for Margaret to get on her phone to read comics and graphic novels. Manhwa, manhua, manga¡ªshe loved them all.


    Her classmates loved her taste in genre almost as much as she had. Yet Margaret wasn''t the most enthusiastic peer. As long as they respected her hobbies, their opinions didn''t matter to her.


    "Happy early birthday, Marge!" a student happily said. "Any plans this weekend?"


    "Honestly, I haven''t decided yet," she replied, scrolling through her phone.


    The student caught the hint¡ªMargaret wanted to be left alone. Of course, that didn''t apply to her closest friend, who just so happened to walk into the classroom.


    "Girl, you''re not reading what I think you are!" she laughed. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The romance novel "I Too Had a Love Story" by Indian author Ravinder Singh just got translated in English, so Margaret couldn''t help but take a look.


    She put her phone down and smiled, "Maybe. Ha-ha. Hey, wanna help me dye hair later?"


    "What colour?" To answer, Margaret pointed at the whiteboard where the marker rested. Her friend''s eyebrows shot up. "Red? Really?"


    "I''ve always liked red." Dyed red hair wasn''t a common colour. In today''s time, however, a lot of worldly individuals valued it. The friend''s expression turned skeptical, but before she could ask more, Margaret cut her off. "Hey, it''s just my favorite colour. Who knows how I''ll feel about it tomorrow? But it''s worth trying, right?"


    "I mean, I guess so. Ha-ha. Girl, you so crazy."


    Dyeing her hair seemed like the perfect way to express herself on the eve of her 18th birthday. With that, they planned a trip to the mall after school, picking up a box of red dye.


    At her friend''s house, they transformed her hair, washing it and applying the dye.


    "Ta-da!" her friend dramatically exclaimed, whipping Margaret''s head around to face the mirror.


    When she looked, she was surprised by how much she liked it. The reflection that looked back at her radiated luminous shades of red, reflecting both the passion she felt inside and that sense of vibrancy on the outside.


    "Wow," she breathed, her eyes widening. She grinned, tentatively touching the silky strands. "I really like it!"


    "Can you imagine how many boys are gonna stare?" her friend pridefully declared. The next question, however, caught Margaret off guard. "Think your mom and stepdad''ll like it?"


    Margaret snorted, "Who cares? I''m turning eighteen."


    It was a phrase many her age boasted a lot of times before. Truly, it was a rallying cry for teenagers asserting their independence.


    In this case, it seemed to be a hollow sentiment, a desperate attempt to sound confident when Margaret''s heart still felt indeterminate.


    Being biologically legal in the United States felt more like a sentence than a law.


    As Margaret stood there, looking at her reflection in the mirror, she realized that being eighteen was just one aspect of adulthood. The commandments of God, which her mother had often spoken about, emphasized the importance of honouring her parents.


    Growing up, Margaret had always been told to respect her parents, but she was never given guidance or taken to church on how to balance her own desires with her obligations to them.


    As a result, she felt lost.


    She thought back to the countless times her friends had told her to follow her heart, but what did that even mean? Was it about doing what felt good in the moment, or was it about considering the consequences of her actions?


    As the dye set, her thoughts turned to her mother and stepfather. They would probably disapprove of her new hair colour and would probably try to tell her that it was too flashy or too bold. But she was determined to hold her ground.


    She was, after all, turning eighteen.


    Little did she know that this was only the beginning of an act of rebellion.


    As the two friends chatted, laughing and joking about the possibilities of Margaret''s new hair colour, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that she was playing with fire.


    But what did she have to lose?


    For the first time, she felt a sense of freedom.


    The two friends ended their outing at a local caf¨¦, where her impending parental interactions faded.


    "Thank you for doing this with me," Margaret said with a genuine gratitude. "I really needed this."


    "Anytime, girl! Tomorrow''s the big day! Brand-new hair and brand-new you!"


    With a grin, they clinked their cups together.


    Eventually, Margaret was taken home. As she entered the familiar confines of her house, the earlier sense of joy was almost immediately eclipsed by tension in the air.


    Eyes narrowing in disbelief, her mother was the first to ask her about her new look. "Margaret, what have you done to your hair?"


    Her voice was teetering on the brink of a shout.


    "I dyed it red," Margaret replied, trying to keep her tone light. "It''s not a big deal. I''m turning eighteen!"


    "That''s not an excuse for this kind of behaviour!" her mother fired back. She went from shocked to angry. "You think you can just do whatever you want now?"


    With voices rising, Margaret began to get defensive as she said, "Excuse me? I don''t have to listen to you!"


    Those were words no parents wanted to hear. It didn''t matter which nation a family was in; the Campbell household was no different than another''s. Perhaps they weren''t the richest or the poorest; it didn''t mean they wanted to be disrespected by their own daughter.


    Her mother''s face flushed red as she shouted, "You''re under our roof, so you have to abide by our rules, young lady!"

 Chapter 254: Lottery

    Chapter 254 - Lottery


    Margaret crossed her arms, standing her ground.


    "Then maybe you could just kick me out!" she retaliated.


    In that moment, her stepfather Darrel came into the fray and urged, "Can we all take a breath? Margaret, let''s talk about this. It''s just hair."


    But as Darrel attempted to de-escalate the matter, Margaret felt suffocated by the impending conflict.


    "You''re not my dad!" she screamed. "You don''t get to decide what I do with my life!"


    The moment the words left her mouth, she saw the hurt on Darrel''s face and the anger that was soon to erupt from her mother.


    "That''s it!" her mother yelled.


    "Honey, wait," he said quietly, hoping not to escalate things. "We''re all in this together..."


    "No!" her mother argued. "That was my last straw."


    Margaret still hadn''t let down. She began to scream the more as the other two began to retaliate with shouts of their own¡ªaccusations and misunderstandings fueling the fire that had already ignited between them.


    Desperate for an escape, Margaret turned and retreated into her room. There, she paced back and forth as if the walls were closing in on her. Heart pounding, she hastily began to pack her belongings¡ªthe essentials she''d need if she were to leave.


    She was tired of it all, tired of being subjected to others'' rules.


    As she stuffed her clothes into her bag, she recognized the irony of walking away from her home on what was meant to be a day of celebration. Outside, she felt like she was running, but this was more than just a physical escape; it was a severing of ties she had yet to fully comprehend.


    With her bag slung over her shoulder, she slipped out of the house, not even bothering to make another announcement.


    There, she quickly dialed her friend''s number.


    "Hey, where are you?" her friend''s voice bubbled through the line.


    "Can you come pick me up? Please?" Margaret''s voice quivered with desperation.


    "On my way. I''ll be there in ten!"


    It wasn''t a move that Margaret had wanted to make. Most children who run away from home don''t tend to be successful. Yet she wasn''t without a plan.


    She stood outside on the pavement and let the cool air whip around her. It was terrifying and a little daunting¡ªfreedom from her mother.


    As her friend''s car pulled up, Margaret forced a smile, but it felt a little empty. It didn''t take her long to explain the situation.


    "Some birthday, huh?" her friend playfully said, trying to lift the mood as they hugged briefly.


    There was a sense of warmth in their friendship that only those closest to her could provide.


    "Where ya gonna go?"


    "Honestly? I have no idea. I can''t stay with you; my mom would know instantly." Margaret sighed at her limited options after slipping into the car and driving off. "The only place left is dad''s house."


    "Wow, the land of no Wi-Fi," her friend teased. "How do you think you''re gonna survive that?"


    Margaret grimaced at the humor in hitting too close to home. It was a good attempt at her friend trying to lighten the mood a bit.


    Margaret herself expressed her frustration and fear about visiting her father''s house, which she believed would be a stifling and unenjoyable experience due to its lack of internet. The most she would get there is a little bit more freedom.


    Her friend tried to alleviate her anxiety with a light-hearted perspective, suggesting that she could use the time to indulge in her passion for comics, anime, and board games, despite Margaret''s sarcastic retorts about feeling like a prisoner.


    As her friend continued to encourage her by framing this move as an opportunity for self-discovery, Margaret gradually shifted from despair to a sense of determination, recognizing that this change might be a catalyst for exploring what she''s to do to herself.


    The two arrived at her father''s house. She no longer felt stressed about things.


    "Thanks for being here for me," she said, stepping out of the car. "It really means a lot."


    "Always," her friend replied, pulling Margaret into one last hug.


    Some time passed after these events. Margaret landed a decent-paying job that allowed her to balance her work and education. She enrolled in a community college with the goal of earning enough credits to transfer to a better college and eventually earn her bachelor''s degree.


    Things were challenging at first, but she was driven by the desire not to fall back.


    And despite the progress she had made, Margaret''s relationship with her mom remained strained. They hadn''t spoken since she left home, and while it was a difficult situation, Margaret didn''t regret it.


    She had always been a strong-willed individual, refusing to back down from her convictions. Those who knew her understood that beneath that nature was a ticking time bomb ready to explode when her beliefs were threatened.


    Margaret''s worldview was shaped by the things she saw and experienced, particularly through her favorite anime series. Shows like Tokyo Revengers, One Punch Man, and Psycho-Pass had left an indelible mark on her mentality.


    She admired the complex characters, the moral ambiguities, and the exploration of societal themes. These series had become more than just entertainment; they had become a reflection of her values and principles.


    However, not everyone shared her passion or agreed with her perspectives.


    Margaret had encountered her fair share of detractors, individuals who would criticize her beloved anime shows without fully understanding their depth.


    She recalled a heated discussion about the latest Dragon Ball Super episode, where someone had mocked the "Ultra Instinct" transformation, calling it lame. Margaret had stepped in and called out the person for their lack of taste.


    That was despite not having known the individual.


    The exchange with both parties was nothing short of an argument. While some might have seen her behavior as aggressive or confrontational, she perceived it as a necessary stance. She believed that if someone was going to disparage something she held dear, they should be prepared to back up their claims with substance.


    Margaret''s friend had come to respect her passion, even if she didn''t always agree with her opinions. She knew that beneath her tough exterior lay a rich inner world, shaped by the stories and characters that inspired her.


    That same friend also had shared her enthusiasm for anime and comics. Even after the running-away scene, they would still spend hours discussing the latest episodes, debating plot twists, and analyzing character developments.


    These conversations became a source of comfort and validation, reminding Margaret that she was not alone in her passions.


    By the time she found an apartment to share with her friend, she had crafted a sanctuary that reflected her geeky affinity. It was a modest two-bedroom place not far from the community college, and splitting the rent made it financially manageable.


    They each brought their own quirks to the apartment, but Margaret''s corner quickly transformed into a shrine to all things anime.


    She did what most anime enthusiasts did when they settled into their own space: she squandered her savings on Funko Pops, a glass case to display her collection, and a myriad of vintage DVDs featuring series she had grown up watching.


    The shelves overflowed with comic books from various genres, and she relished every moment in her own little world. The worst part about it, however, was the nagging realization that she rarely touched these items after they were bought.


    Unboxing figurines of Kirito from Sword Art Online and propping them next to her framed prints of Attack on Titan didn''t quite help with her expenses. For instance, what would a teenage girl honestly need a giant replica of Ichigo Kurosaki''s sword for?


    One evening, after finishing a late-night binge-watch of the latest Boruto movie, her friend''s phone buzzed incessantly on the coffee table. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, check this out, Marge. The CEO of Elysium just posted this insane news. They''re hosting a lottery for a grand VR experiment. We can sign up for free!"


    Margaret shrugged and asked, "Why would a billionaire mogul turn something as virtual reality into a lottery game? No, thanks. I''m not interested."


    Margaret had never been one for lotteries¡ªsomething about the randomness of it all and the gambling aspect turned her off completely.


    Her friend rolled her eyes and said, "Come on! This could be huge! Virtual reality! Think about it! You might even get to beta-test something that hasn''t even been released yet!"


    Margaret laughed, shaking her head as she said, "I''d rather spend my time actually watching anime."


    But her friend had other plans. The next day, while Margaret, wrapped in her favorite hoodie, was busy rifling through the latest issue of her beloved comic series, her friend had secretly taken matters into her own hands and signed them up for the lottery without mentioning it.


    "Oi, did you really put my name down?!" Margaret had warned.


    "Maybe...! Ha-ha."


    And with that, she had forgotten all about it.


    The following week, however, was when the unexpected twist of fate struck. Her friend had burst through the door and announced, "Marge, you''ll never believe it! You won! You''re on the list! You won!"


    Margaret paused mid-sip of her soda, nearly choking on it. "Wait, what?" Could it be true? She grabbed the phone, squinting at the screen as if it would somehow change the outcome. But there it was¡ªher name in big, bold letters: Margaret Campbell.


    The absurdity of the thought made them both giggle for almost half an hour.


    "Let''s celebrate!" her friend declared, grabbing her own phone and scrolling through their favorite takeout apps.


    Margaret also craved something¡ªanything¡ªa celebration meal of sorts. "Pizza, wings, and those mochi desserts I love. And don''t forget the boba!"


    So amidst the laughter and cheerful banter, they celebrated the unexpected victory. Margaret was going on a wild adventure that, without a doubt, was going to be (at least rumored) the talk of the tech community.


    If nothing else, it would provide her with some lighthearted moments to share online and an amusing story, something to boast about to her mother on how she made something of herself.


    As the days went by, the moment Margaret had been waiting for finally came. She could hardly believe that she was going to Elysium''s headquarters, the gateway to an adventure that promised to be anything but ordinary.


    She didn''t live in California, so a plane had been ordered for her. Not bad for a free two-hour flight with all expenses paid for.


    A sleek black car awaited her, and after a ride through the city, she arrived at the impressive building.


    Upon entering Elysium''s headquarters, she was quickly ushered into a bright, modern reception area where she was met by Dr. Kapoor, a distinguished-looking Indian woman with a welcoming smile, dressed in a crisp white lab coat.


    "Ah, you must be Ms. Margaret Campbell!" Dr. Kapoor said, extending her hand in greeting. It''s wonderful to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too," Margaret replied, shaking her hand firmly.


    "Oh my!" Dr. Kapoor laughed. "Quite the firm grip for such a young girl. Anyways, Mrs. Campbell, you''re the third person to have arrived for this opportunity."


    Who were the other two winners? Were they just as eager? Better yet, why hadn''t she thought this could turn into a competition?


    "Right this way," Dr. Kapoor said, guiding Margaret through the hallways.


    She silently observed the surroundings as they walked, impressed by the innovative designs. When they reached the waiting room, the doctor left, and Margaret saw the two others present.


    One was a nerdy-looking man in his thirties with unkempt facial hair, giving off a vibe that suggested he had just emerged from a gaming marathon. The other was a cute blonde with a smile that seemed to light up the room.


    "Hey there! I''m Jada Schmidt," she chirped. She approached Margaret with a welcoming aura that made her feel instantly at ease. "I just have to say, I love your hair!"


    Margaret couldn''t help but return the smile. A compliment on her red hair was all that she needed. "Thanks! I appreciate that! I really like your style too."


    While they pleasantly chatted, Margaret wondered at the man, William Rodriguez, who was sitting cross-legged in a chair, fiddling with his thumb and mumbling something to himself. He looked quite awkward.

 Chapter 255: Interview

    Chapter 255 - Interview


    "You excited for this?" Jada asked.


    "Oh, definitely!" Margaret replied, ignoring William''s character. "I''ve been looking forward to this ever since I found out I won."


    "Same!" Jada exclaimed. "I just don''t get what they''re gonna put us in or for how long."


    Suddenly, William''s voice chimed in: "The EE Mk. II is like the ultimate VR pod; it''s a total sensory machine where you literally step inside and experience everything as if you''re actually there."


    Margaret raised an eyebrow, astounded that he sounded like he looked.


    After a while, the other lottery winners trickled in, each varying in appearance. She noted one guy who was well above her pay grade and another girl who seemed to have stalked her prior. Once all seven of them were in the room, it all felt like a gathering of misfits¡ªall uniquely passionate about their own interests.


    Eventually, Margaret and the group were led deeper into Elysium''s facility to a specially designed area where the Enclave Mk. II was.


    Dr. Kapoor briefed them on what to expect, such as how they''ll experience various simulations designed to test the boundaries of virtual reality and its effects on perception and cognition¡ªtrue and straight immersion down to the core.


    When her turn eventually arrived, she stepped into her designated pod. The interior was surprisingly spacious, glowing softly with ambient lighting.


    She settled into the plush seat, adjusting her posture to get comfortable. Dr. Kapoor stood outside her pod and smiled, "You''ll be in there until you reach a conclusion, just so you know."


    "Okay...?" Margaret replied as the door slid shut.


    The last thing she saw was the doctor''s encouraging smile before the world around her faded to black.


    Simultaneously, Dr. Kapoor exited the pod room, paying no attention to the other staff members. Already, her mind had transitioned to what was coming up.


    She made her way down a corridor with high-tech screens showcasing live feed data from the pods. The destination was the conference room, where the press eagerly awaited her.


    It was only natural considering many wanted fresh insights into Elysium''s groundbreaking virtual reality initiatives.


    As she stepped into the conference room, many gasped. The room was filled with reporters and cameras, all focused on her. There was also a low murmur of chatter, quickly quieting as she approached the podium.


    "Good afternoon, everyone," she said, addressing the audience, "I thank you for joining us today at Elysium. I''m Dr. Amira Kapoor, head of Elysium''s VR development team. I''m happy to share our latest venture into our virtual reality technology."


    Applause flowed in the room before it settled into an expectant silence.


    One reporter in the front row raised a hand and asked, "Dr. Kapoor, many are concerned about the ethics behind VR technology. How can you ensure the safety of the participants?"


    "That is an important concern. At Elysium, we adhere to stringent ethical guidelines throughout the development process. Decompression protocols, safe word systems, and comprehensive post-simulation follow-ups are designed to ensure a secure and valuable experience for all."


    Another reporter jumped in to ask, "You mentioned ''comprehension of realities.'' Could you explain how you differentiate between simulation and reality within these experiences? Don''t you think it might disorient some users?"


    "Your question addresses a very pertinent point," Dr. Kapoor earnestly replied. "The idea behind our simulations is to explore potential within a controlled environment. We strive for realism in settings while ensuring that loyalty to the real world remains intact. By not involving our developers, participants are guided through their own volitions."


    What that meant was that Elysium wouldn''t intervene on the player''s actions. Hands shot up as she called on another reporter.


    "Can you share how long the participants will be in the pods?" the reporter beckoned. "What can we expect in terms of time management?"


    Dr. Kapoor smiled before answering, "Ah, yes. That''s a fascinating aspect of our technology. Time inside the virtual world functions differently than in real life. Depending on the simulation and participant interactions, they may perceive time very differently than outside."


    As intriguing as that statement was, many were persistent about what it meant specifically for the players. "Can you explain a little more?"


    Dr. Kapoor chuckled and said, "Well, put simply: time flies when you''re playing video games." The room all laughed. "In all seriousness, participants might find themselves immersed for what feels like days, while in actuality, only minutes might have passed here.


    Now most of them understood. The clock ticks away at a different pace in the real world¡ªsometimes stretching minutes into hours or compressing hours into mere moments. Reality is therefore subjective in the eyes of Elysium, so they aim to explore that dimension through virtual reality.


    The questions continued, peppered with inquiries about the psychological implications of prolonged immersion and the potential social consequences of VR technology.


    Dr. Kapoor''s composure shone through as she answered each question with expertise and assurance. It was clear that her knowledge was enough to alleviate much of the audience''s concerns.


    As the dialogue winded down, the final question was asked, "Given the delicate nature of psychology and virtual interactions, how do you manage consent within these simulations? Can participants withdraw at any point?"


    "Absolutely," Dr. Kapoor firmly answered. "Everyone had given their consent after signing various waivers. And while participants enter the simulation with a willing spirit, they have the autonomy to pause or terminate their experience at any moment by simply asking."


    As reporters gathered their notes, the time to conclude her briefing arrived.


    "I''d like to thank everyone for your insightful questions," Dr. Kapoor concluded. "Our initiative stands at the crossroads of possibility and exploration, and we believe that through this research, we can unlock unprecedented insights into cognition and emotion. We''re excited to share more as we continue making progress."


    Applause resounded through the room as she exited the podium.


    Back in the pods, Margaret''s body floated in the tranquil liquid. Although she was physically here, her mind had been sent to another realm¡ªthe virtual one.


    After the character selection screen, she lifted her head and was immediately met with an unexpected sight¡ªthe inside of a modern apartment. She blinked in disbelief as she took in her surroundings: contemporary design with traditional Japanese aesthetics. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was it.


    A smile spread across her face. It was impossibly genuine. The walls and wooden screens separated each room with an elegance she had always admired from Japan.


    Moving instinctively, she rushed to the window and gasped. When she looked out, the view before her was spectacular, but not just beautiful¡ªit was breathtakingly familiar.


    She was staring down at the very streets of the Leaf Village, a place she had spent countless hours fantasizing about. The nostalgic architecture¡ªramshackle shops, cozy homes, and a distant view of the Hokage''s monument¡ªwas all too real, almost surreal in its authenticity.


    "This... This is unbelievable!" she shouted in joy and wonder.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she dashed out of the apartment.


    All of it, even her senses, were overwhelmed. She could smell fresh ramen through the air and watched many citizens scurry about to engage in ordinary activities. Everything mapped on a perfect mental blueprint¡ªevery detail, every sound felt alive.


    Feeling an uncontrollable thrill, Margaret took a leap of joy, only to discover that she soared higher than she''d anticipated¡ªseveral feet above what she could have ever managed back on Earth.


    "Oh my gosh!" she said at the peak of her jump.


    When she landed, the ground felt solid yet soft. It hadn''t at all hurt to jump more than ten feet above ground. Her excitement skyrocketed, and she did it again, bounding off the ground as if she were soaring through the air like a ninja already on a mission.


    "Holy cow!" she shouted, faster than her feet could carry her. Everything felt perfectly tuned to her senses, amplified in ways she couldn''t ignore. "I can''t believe this is a thing!"


    Just a few feet away, she spotted that iconic pole from which Naruto had declared his return in the first Shippuden episode. At the sight of it, there was only one thing she wanted to do.


    With a single-minded determination, she raced toward the gates of the village as she dodged startled citizens. They watched her¡ªsome amused, some bewildered¡ªwhile she sprinted by.


    She didn''t care. All that mattered was the pole, a pivotal monument in her favorite anime, and she was determined to be the first to see her actions through.


    When she finally reached that pole, she paused. Should she try to climb it? There was only one way to do that.


    So, she closed her eyes to focus, channeling thoughts inward. Deep within her, she could feel it¡ªa source of energy, the essence of chakra coursing through her being.


    "Chakra! I have it!" she whispered to herself at the revelation.


    The connection felt exhilarating yet familiar; it was as if she had awakened something dormant within her since the moment she had landed here. With that bold confidence, she planted one foot on the pole.


    To her astonishment, she didn''t slip; instead, she found herself walking up it with ease.


    "Wow, I can really do this!" she gasped as she scampered upwards.


    The ground dropped away beneath her, and in a moment''s time, she reached the peak. Once she was at the top, most of the village stretched beneath her like a tapestry of colors.


    In that moment of triumph, she outstretched her arms toward the sky and declared with pride, "I''m Margaret Senju, and I''m gonna become the strongest ninja in the world!"


    The crowd gathered below was puzzled after hearing her.


    "Who''s Margaret Senju?" murmured one villager.


    "It must be some kind of bug," another wondered, misplacing the name "Margaret" for "maggot."


    But Margaret didn''t care; she basked in the moment, panting from the joy and exhilaration of her ascent. Here, she could be whoever she wanted.


    She could train¡ªwork hard, build strength, and hone her skills. It was a fantasy spun into reality, and every second spent in this world ignited her passion she never dreamed possible.


    "Hey, you up there!" shouted a boy from below. "Just what the heck are ya doin''?!"


    "I''m just getting started!" she shouted back, fueled by the fervor of the moment.


    At her proclamation, she flipped off the pole, feeling an exhilarating surge of adrenaline as she launched herself forward to the ground.


    It wasn''t long, as she was taking everything around her, that she spotted a familiar flash of blonde hair nearby. It was Alice, who had also embraced the wonders of this world. Their eyes met, and in an instant, they both raced toward one another.


    The two girls then clasped one another''s hands as they bounced up and down with shrieks.


    "Can you believe this?!" Alice shouted. "I feel like I''m dreaming!"


    "This is the best thing ever!" Margaret exclaimed as their fingers intertwined.


    Both of them squealed with glee. Their energy practically drew the attention of nearby villagers, who watched with bemused smiles.


    Many days would go by after her first time entering the ninja world. All the other players had similar, if not close to the same, beginnings, so she was told.


    But apart from that, they had all settled into the Leaf Village more quickly than they had expected. They picked up local customs, engaged in small training sessions, and explored the area, fully immersing themselves in the experience.


    Naruto, the main character, defeated Mizuki, Haku, and Zabuza, who were subdued without any deaths¡ªthings were going in their favor.


    However, with so much free time at their disposal and an ever-growing eagerness for adventure, Margaret felt a restless vocation to pursue something entirely different¡ªsomething she had long pondered after arriving here.

 Chapter 256: Shikkotsu Forest

    Chapter 256 - Shikkotsu Forest


    One evening, she finally gathered her resolve. She decided to perform the summoning jutsu, an ability that had intrigued her from the very beginning of her Naruto fandom.


    "Alright!" she declared to herself. "I''ll do the summoning technique, and I should be transported to Shikkotsu Forest!" She grinned, feeling undeterred. "I can do this. I''ve watched it enough times to know how it works."


    With that, she focused her chakra, bit her thumb, and performed the necessary hand signs. Then, with a slam of her palms against the ground, she announced, "Summoning jutsu!"


    A plume of smoke erupted, enveloping her momentarily. Then, as it began to clear, she braced herself for what was to come.


    When the haze dissipated, she found herself not in the Leaf Village but somewhere entirely different. She opened her eyes to a thick, green forest¡ªdense trees soaring high above her and sunlight filtering through the leaves.


    Margaret gazed in awe as she yelled, "I did it! I''m really here!"


    This secluded and mysterious location was one of the three unexplored sage regions, never revealed in the series but only spoken of among die-hard fans.


    She couldn''t believe it actually worked¡ªher summoning jutsu had actually transported her to her heart''s desires.


    The purpose of this adventure was crystal clear: to acquire a Sage Mode. She remembered the unique abilities bestowed upon those who perfected the art of sage techniques, and it was never going to be passed up if she knew how to acquire it.


    While it had never been confirmed in the series whether a Sage Mode could be acquired in Shikkotsu Forest, it felt like the perfect opportunity to at least try.


    She had studied everything about this world, every technique, and every trick. How could she not succeed?


    As Margaret walked deeper into the forest, she marveled at the surroundings that felt almost otherworldly. There was blue grass; these trees were not just ordinary flora; they sported whimsical polka dots of different colours.


    It truly was astonishing.


    As she strolled, she considered the possibility of there even being a special Sage Mode here. Acquiring that transformation was no simple feat, as each Sage Mode had their own trials to conquer before learning to wield its power.


    Shikkotsu Forest had a reputation for housing nature''s abundant energy, and she was determined to tap into it.


    After some time, she stumbled upon what looked like a settlement under much greenery. However, not a single building resembled those found in villages; this village seemed to be a natural habitat designed specifically for giant slugs.


    Intrigued, she climbed the moss-laden path leading to the entrance. Once there, she summoned her courage and called out, "Katsuyu!"


    Her voice echoed through the foliage, but there was no response. So she raised her voice again, "Katsuyu!"


    This time, she detected subtle movement in the underbrush. A large slug about her size emerged. The creature looked curiously at her before asking, "Who are you?"


    Its tone was polite yet cautious.


    "I''m Margaret, and I''m actually Tsunade''s cousin from the Senju clan!"


    The slug''s interest perked at this revelation, and it expressed gratitude that Margaret was affiliated with someone as renowned as Tsunade. "What brings you to our humble abode?"


    "I''m here to learn Slug Sage Mode!" Margaret eagerly replied.


    The slug, however, tilted its head in confusion. "Slug Sage Mode? I''m not sure what you mean."


    Margaret''s enthusiasm faltered as she processed this unexpected response. She had always assumed that this forest was where one would acquire the unique abilities associated with slugs and their legendary summoner.


    "Wait," she said, furrowing her brow. "Isn''t this where I can learn it?"


    "I don''t quite know what you mean," the slug slowly answered.


    "Then... Can I speak to Lady Katsuyu?"


    Katsuyu was a colossal slug-like creature, often summoned during critical battles to assist its main summoner, Tsunade. Known for its immense size that can dwarf mountains, Katsuyu''s full dimensions remain undetermined, as even a partial summoning represents only a fraction of its true form.


    Unlike other notable summonings that may vary in size or number, all instances of Katsuyu are merely segments of the same entity, making it unique among summons.


    Its appearance features a predominantly white body with blue markings, accentuated by sensory tentacles and distinctive eyes.


    Personality-wise, she is characterized by her meekness and loyalty, showing deep respect for Tsunade by addressing her with honorifics. This respect extends to other characters such as Sakura and Shizune, who also honor the creature''s presence.


    And despite its sizable appearance, Katsuyu has a playful side, often engaging in lighthearted banter, particularly when recounting amusing stories about its experiences alongside Tsunade.


    Katsuyu''s abilities also go beyond mere combat prowess; it serves as a valuable support entity on the battlefield. It possesses techniques that allow it to heal others by channeling chakra through its smaller clones, creating a vital link between the summoner and injured allies.


    Additionally, she can split into smaller versions for tactical advantages, offering both offensive and defensive strategies. This ability to divide not only makes Katsuyu an effective combatant but also facilitates communication and information-gathering during critical moments, enhancing the overall coordination of an allied force.


    The slug speaking with Margaret nodded, seemingly acquiescing to her request. "Very well, follow me."


    It led her through the village, which was characterized by its slimy landscape¡ªevery surface seemed coated in the unique mucus. There were no doors, only large tunnel entrances that slugs would naturally navigate.


    Margaret was both amused and intrigued by this fascinating habitat.


    Eventually, they arrived at a spacious chamber that resembled a vast slime-filled cave.


    "Lady Katsuyu is inside," the slug announced, guiding her further into this gooey realm.


    Deep within the cave, Katsuyu awaited her, a sight that both humbled and inspired her. The great slug was much larger than what she had anticipated. In fact, Katsuyu was so large that Margaret honestly couldn''t tell where she began or where she ended.


    Margaret bowed deeply and formally introduced herself, saying, "Greetings, Lady Katsuyu. I''m Margaret Senju, and I am skilled in medical ninjutsu." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The massive slug regarded her thoughtfully before genuinely saying, "You remind me of Tsunade as if her spirit lives on in you."


    Though Margaret had never met Tsunade, she admired her greatly as a character.


    "What do you know of my bond with Tsunade?" Katsuyu inquired.


    Margaret took a moment to respond, collecting her thoughts before sharing her knowledge. "Tsunade is a Sannin who fought valiantly in the war. She''s well-known for her skills and has even perfected the art of medical ninjutsu. You, Lady Katsuyu, have been by her side through it all, fighting alongside her and healing her comrades."


    The admiration in her voice was evident, and Katsuyu''s eyes twinkled with appreciation. "You display impressive knowledge. It''s not often that I encounter someone so well-informed about my past."


    Margaret quickly returned to her purpose and said, "Well, since you seem quite happy about it, I came here to learn Slug Sage Mode."


    "I do not recognize that term," Katsuyu answered honestly. "Perhaps you mean something else?"


    Margaret became confused. She had assumed that this transformation would at least be a well-documented subject among the inhabitants of the forest.


    "No, no," she said, trying to clarify. "Slug Sage Mode! You know, the power that allows users to harness natural energy and transform them into enhanced versions of a slug!"


    Katsuyu remained silent, trying to connect Margaret''s description. "I think I may know what you are referring to, but it''s not called Slug Sage Mode here. We refer to it as ''Mollusk Manifestation.''"


    The name sounded ridiculous to Margaret, and she couldn''t suppress her reaction. "That''s a stupid name! Slug Sage Mode sounds so much better!"


    One would think that a large slug would be offended by the comment, but she was actually amused, even going as far as letting out a bubbling laugh.


    "As a kin of Tsunade, I would be more than happy to teach you this ability."


    The enthusiastic response filled Margaret with joy, but there was a caveat; she soon learned that tempered her excitement.


    "To learn Mollusk Manifestation, you must enter my body and ingest my slime," Katsuyu revealed.


    Margaret knew there was a catch to this. "Wait, if I don''t succeed, what happens?"


    Katsuyu''s motherly instincts kicked in as she said, "If you cannot manage, my antibodies might attack and consume you."


    Margaret felt a chill run down her spine, but she squared her shoulders resolutely and declared, "I''m sure I can handle it! If it comes to it, I can always burst out¡ª"


    Katsuyu winced at that notion, knowing that something like that would hurt. And while this was a risky endeavor, Margaret could feel the pull of destiny¡ªthis was her chance to embrace her dream, to become something greater, and to forge a unique path.


    "What happens after I learn it?" she asked.


    "If you can balance the natural energy, your body will transform, and you will gain regenerative abilities. I believe you will also gain the capability to shoot concentrated acid strong enough to kill. And because of our slime, you''ll gain immunity to most physical and ninjutsu attacks. Genjutsu will also be rendered useless, and you can even create slug clones at will. Though, there may be other hidden powers yet to be discovered."


    Margaret couldn''t help but feel exhilaration at the thought of those incredible abilities.


    "Then it''s worth it!" she declared. "Let''s do this!"


    "Very well. Prepare yourself. This journey will test your limits, but with the right spirit, you may surprise yourself."


    Margaret steeled herself for the unexpected transformation awaiting her. This would be the adventure of a lifetime, and alongside her new mentor, she was ready to dive into the depths of the unknown.


    Her dream of perfecting a new Sage Mode was no longer just a fantasy¡ªit was within reach, and she was determined to seize the moment.


    In the days that followed, Margaret had spent countless hours honing her newly acquired Slug Sage Mode.


    The transformation had elevated her skills to a level she never dreamed possible. She loved the sense of power coursing through her, giving her a cocky confidence that was hard to shake off. She could even feel the natural energy flowing through her, augmenting not just her physical strength, but also sharpening her reflexes and heightening her senses in ways that made her feel invincible.


    Her new techniques were a significant leap compared to the other Sage Modes she had observed; they felt almost broken¡ªlimitless, in a way.


    The ability to harness natural energy, regenerate from injuries, and even create deadly acid projectiles made her a force to be reckoned with. Yet, with power came responsibility, and she was determined to save this formidable transformation for moments that truly required it.


    After she had perfected it, Katsuyu gave her a special healing slug that could otherwise restore anyone to their natural state regardless of what situation they were in.


    It was a one-time use, and the slug was small enough to store in one''s pockets.


    While Margaret didn''t ever find herself needing to use it due to her natural regeneration skills, she decided to keep it on hand for any emergencies. And with that, she departed Shikkotsu Forest.

 Chapter 257: That鈥檚 Impossible

    Chapter 257 - That''s Impossible


    Days turned into weeks, and after the demise of Arthur, the once-thriving Leaf Village seemed to stagnate before her eyes.


    It was a city that had hosted legendary battles and triumphs, yet Margaret found herself drowning in monotony. Her days consisted of spa treatments, lazy afternoons spent buried in Jiraiya''s "Make Out Paradise" series, and sporadic conversations with characters that felt flat in comparison to the epic battles she used to enjoy watching from the sidelines.


    She had imagined witnessing high-stakes missions and intense rivalries firsthand, but the reality was far more mundane.


    She couldn''t help but reflect on her interactions with the other villagers. Her initial excitement about meeting Hinata quickly morphed into disappointment; Hinata''s softness and frailty grated on her nerves.


    And if it wasn''t for Jada''s insistence that Naruto and Hinata were meant to be, Margaret might have impulsively tried to pair Naruto with Sakura¡ªwho at least had a touch of fire in her character.


    It was infuriating that they were so weak, and Margaret found herself holding back during practice sessions. She recalled her brief attempt at sparring with Sakura, who had been eager to improve under her guidance.


    However, she quickly learned that the girl simply wasn''t strong enough to keep up with her.


    "You''ve got potential," she''d said, trying to encourage Sakura.


    But the truth was that the pink-haired ninja''s strength needed so much work that she grew bored during their sessions.


    J¨­nin were often tied up on missions or engaged in training, leaving Margaret with little to occupy her time. The village felt sickly sweet. Missions themselves were either mind-numbingly dull or required her to trek across the country for chores that felt unworthy of her time and effort.


    "I could defeat two s-class criminals before lunch if given the chance," she often mused.


    Who''s to say that she honestly couldn''t take on the likes of certain Akatsuki members? Yet here she was, languishing in a village where the most exciting thing to happen since her arrival was Orochimaru''s invasion.


    While she did manage to unleash her sage-enhanced abilities during that battle, taking down the reanimated first and second Hokage with strikes and flair, it had also been disheartening.


    The joy of battle had been dulled by the fact that Hiruzen Sarutobi had been inches from death''s door, and she felt frustrated as her thoughts turned to the possibility of Orochimaru squealing in defeat.


    Each victory was overshadowed by the humdrum routine that followed; even after Tsunade took the helm as Hokage, the few moments she''d caught with her were lackluster at best.


    "Excuse me, lord fifth," Margaret asked at the time. "I was wondering if maybe you''d like to train me in some advanced medical ninjutsu."


    "I really appreciate your tenacity, Margaret, but I''m a little too busy at the moment..."


    The only other exciting thing that happened was that special tournament she managed to qualify for. However, her joy there was reduced when she was disqualified for a trait that she couldn''t control.


    It was bad enough that she had lost, but she didn''t get a chance to greet all the notable characters she had remembered. Iruka''s insistence also didn''t suit her well-being. She had gotten so mad that she honestly wished he would just drop dead.


    Who the heck was that Hoshikaze fellow anyway? She had never heard of such a character and was even more irritated when she discovered that a random nobody won. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why, if that healing rule hadn''t been in place, she would have easily triumphed over anyone that came her way. She was simply that much stronger than the competition.


    The only thing that came out of that tournament was that she announced her lineage. Because of that, everywhere she turned, there was some random bandit constantly harassing her for being a Senju.


    It had become so bad that she had to actually stop going outside of the Leaf Village. Why this had started happening was because her character held a con to it: if the player who chooses the Senju clan and their background is discovered, they''ll become targets for their cells.


    With all the frustrations, Margaret began wondering if she could cause her own chaos to stave off boredom. As she toyed with the idea, her mind wandered to the other players.


    William was always hanging around Naruto like a fanboy obsessed with a new toy. She didn''t quite like William because of that; he was simply too nerdy for her taste.


    Jada and her, however, got along great. The former would often tell her to try to be nice to the others. Of course, Margaret wasn''t interested in being kind to anyone who didn''t deserve her respect. That was the reason most of the boys found Jada more attractive¡ªshe was sweet.


    Then there was Alexander, whom Margaret didn''t know much about. Alex was deemed the strongest, and she didn''t like that idea.


    How could a Hy¨±ga, who decided to take on the curse mark, possibly be stronger than a Senju with wood style? It just didn''t make sense. These players were crazy.


    Lastly were Jasper and Alice¡ªtwo players who had recently returned from their journey. Jasper had a penchant for high-level missions that could potentially lead to exciting encounters, and Alice had always been one for unpredictability.


    Perhaps a confrontation with them would shake things up and at least prove to everyone that Margaret was the best in the village.


    "I need to do something," she softly said to herself. She traced the spines of the books she had read a thousand times. "I''m a Senju, an enhanced sage for crying out loud! I''m getting cabin fever staring at these walls."


    With that, she made her decision.


    Margaret quickly grabbed her ninja gear, deciding that a challenge with Jasper was just what she desperately craved. The idea of sparring with Jasper sparked a fire in her, and she nearly ran to where he was supposed to meet Alice.


    Margaret was done with the monotony of her surroundings. "If this doesn''t help, nothing will..."


    As she turned a corner, she caught sight of Jasper and Alice standing together, deep in conversation. They still hadn''t noticed her, so she marched toward them and screamed, "Hey! Jasper! Fight me, right here, right now!"


    Her fists were clenched at her sides. She refused to be known as the third strongest player; it simply didn''t sit right with her.


    Jasper turned to her, feeling a tad surprised as he began, "Marge? Uh, I don''t think¡ª"


    "Don''t think," she insisted, interrupting him. "I''m not backing down. I refuse to let anyone think I''m weaker!"


    Alice sighed, shaking her head disapprovingly. "Marge, it''s really not a good idea that you fight Jasper. Trust me."


    With each word from Alice, Margaret''s irritation grew. So she snapped back, "Not a good idea? Why not? I''m not some pushover. If you''re scared, just say it!"


    "I''m not afraid," Jasper replied with a grin. "It just looks like you don''t get it."


    "He''s right," Alice defended. "Besides, even fighting outside the village could really put you¡ªand the surrounding area¡ªat risk."


    Margaret was taken aback by that statement. They insinuated that Jasper was so strong that he could possibly destroy a village.


    "What does Jasper have that could put the Leaf Village in danger?" she wondered.


    A mischievous grin spread across Jasper''s face as he shrugged, leaving the question dangling.


    "That doesn''t help!" Margaret huffed, turning to Alice. "Everyone at least thinks I''m stronger than you, right, Alice, so what are you two hiding?"


    "Even if you''re stronger than me," Alice calmly said, "you could never beat Jasper."


    "Excuse me?" Margaret shot back, feeling annoyed. This was not going the way she had envisioned. "I''ve got Slug Sage Mode and wood style for crying out loud!"


    "Have you ever faced Alex?" Jasper asked with a cool demeanor. She shook her head. "Then enough said..."


    But Margaret was not ready to yield. "You fought blockhead Arthur, so what''s it going to take?"


    Alice noticed the fire in Margaret''s eyes. Surrendering to the inevitable, she leaned in and whispered something in his ear. Margaret felt curious, eager to know what they were concocting.


    Jasper raised an eyebrow as he contemplated the whisper, then nodded.


    "Okay," he finally relented. "I''ll fight you. Meet me at the outskirts of the village. But you only get one chance."


    "Now that''s what I''m talkin'' about!" Margaret grinned.


    Once at the designated spot, she stretched on the secluded battlefield. They were just far enough away from the village to ensure they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    "You really think you''re gonna win, huh?" Jasper teased, stretching his arms and shoulders.


    "Just watch," she said, focusing her chakra into her fists until they glowed blue. "This will be over in one move!"


    Before the fight began, she noticed Alice placing a hand over Jasper''s forehead with an expression of deep concentration. Then she stepped back and said, "Okay, he''s ready..."


    Margaret narrowed her eyes, interpreting their synchronization as mockery. "What are you trying to pull?"


    "Don''t worry," Jasper replied nonchalantly. "I''ll be taking you seriously."


    "Whatever," she muttered, cranking the intensity of her fist even further.


    The surge of chakra created shockwaves that rattled the surrounding leaves. Even the wind was beginning to whip around the trio like a storm.


    Alice whistled at the prospect, and in that instant, Margaret launched forward. Jasper simply sidestepped her initial attack as if she were moving in slow motion, scratching his head in the process.


    "Ya gotta be faster than that!" he lightly remarked.


    She then attempted a kick, putting every ounce of effort into the maneuver. Yet, he dodged once more without even gazing at her. He even looked bored while doing so, brushing back his hair instead.


    Determined, she followed up with a barrage of punches, each one amplified with chakra. But he deflected them all, slipping past her attacks like they were nothing.


    "You''re kidding," she said, unwilling to back down.


    With both arms swiping the air, she charged up her chakra throughout her whole body. Now she was serious.


    As she closed the gap between them, he narrowed his eyes. Then, she felt a sudden shift in her body; for some reason, she gasped and fell to her knees, finding it hard to breathe. The chakra she had so confidently wielded surged unpredictably, escaping her control.


    ''What... just happened...?'' she asked herself, unable to think.


    Jasper noticed her inability to continue and stated, "You''re not ready... I could have killed you hundreds of times over by now. Na... You''re one hundred years too early to be challenging me."


    Alice then stepped forward, placing a hand on Margaret''s shoulder. At that moment, Margaret felt revitalized. She gasped involuntarily, feeling the full rush of sensation flood back to her.


    "What did you do?" she managed to rasp. "Just what the heck was that?"


    Jasper neglected to answer, not wishing to reveal all his tricks. Alice, however, tried to explain what she sensed, saying, "You didn''t have a grip on your chakra distribution; you exerted too much of it too quickly, which nearly put you in danger of his jutsu."


    Margaret shuffled back onto her feet, feeling embarrassment. But something else had bothered her.


    "How did you know all my moves?" she pressed. "It''s like you were just waiting to counter everything I threw at you."


    "Babe, I think now, right?" Jasper said to Alice, ignoring Margaret.


    "Now what?" she asked, pausing at Alice and Jasper''s unusual display. Jasper placed a hand over Alice''s head, and in a flash, she vanished into thin air. Margaret became surprised. "W-where did she go?"


    "I sent her back in time," Jasper nonchalantly replied, as if it were the most everyday occurrence.


    "That''s impossible! We''re in a simulation; you can''t manipulate time like that!"


    "Well, you just saw it," he responded.


    Just then, Alice reappeared from within a nearby bush, brushing off the leaves.


    "Hey, Marge!" she casually greeted as if nothing had happened. "I''m back!"


    Margaret''s bewilderment deepened. She simply couldn''t grasp the implications. "You... you''re the same Alice, right?"


    "Of course!" Alice explained. "Well... Actually, I''m the Alice from a few minutes ago. Jasper''s Time Travel technique can send others back in time up to one day¡ªsomething he hasn''t perfected yet. He can even see his chakra signature on those he sends back to tell the difference."


    Margaret found herself torn between astonishment and skepticism. "But how does that make him stronger if he can''t go back himself?"


    Jasper merely smirked, refusing to answer.

 Chapter 258: Time Travel Jutsu

    Chapter 258 - Time Travel Jutsu


    "If you''re not going to answer," Margaret pressed, "at least tell me what''s the point?"


    "It doesn''t work like that," Alice replied, stepping closer. "Some abilities are best kept under wraps. You never know who might want to exploit them."


    Jasper finally chimed in, "There''s reason to maintain a low profile with abilities like this. I just want to make sure we keep our advantages intact."


    ''Advantages?'' Margaret inwardly repeated.


    She couldn''t quite fathom these two. Them, their relationship, or their time-traveling explanations.


    "One more thing," Jasper stated. "Don''t go spreading this around. I don''t want people coming after me¡ªor worse, Alice."


    "Promise?" Alice asked.


    Margaret hesitated for a moment, then finally relented. "I promise." But inwardly, she resolved to keep her eyes peeled for any other surprises hidden away in the depths of this virtual world.


    "I forgot one thing," she noted. "Why did she touch your forehead before the fight?"


    The two laughed, having already forgotten that scene. Alice explained that her past self, which was actually her future self, had already witnessed the fight between the two. All she did was mentally relay what she had seen, allowing Jasper to predict all of Margaret''s moves before going back in time.


    "Already that''s confusing," Margaret joked. "Then, what''s stopping you two from abusing the time-space cont¡ªor whatever it''s called?"


    The two led her about five minutes from the area. There, she gazed at what looked to be an innocent rabbit. "So what?" When she looked again, she noticed there was a slight distortion at where the furry critter was.


    The rabbit was repeating its motion as if stuck in a perpetual loop, constantly peering left and right.


    "That''s what happens when I send someone back in time," Jasper revealed. "It causes these weird rifts that I can sense."


    After that explanation, he approached the rabbit, placed his hand over the distortion, and retracted his chakra. Then, as if things were normal, the rabbit scurried away.


    Now she understood why the Time Travel technique was so dangerous to use.


    The Leaf Village might have felt dull before, but after today, she was confident she could bring the excitement back into her life. Perhaps not right at this moment, but certainly in days to come.


    All she had to do was unlock her true potential and fight for it. And with a player this strong, it was going to be worth trying to one-up everyone else.


    Some time later.


    As weeks turned into a monotony once more in the Leaf Village, Margaret found herself trapped in a cage of ennui again. Her days were filled with the same routines.


    "Who would have thought the Leaf Village would be so boring?!" she grumbled to no one in particular. Determined to distract herself, she headed out to grab some barbeque from one of her favorite restaurants. "At least the food here''s good..."


    The aroma of grilled meats filled the air as she approached the food stand.


    "Two servings, please!" she said, handing over some ry¨­. She savored the food, feeling each bite of bliss in her otherwise boring day. "Screw ramen; this is the best restaurant in the village."


    She sighed contently after finishing her meal, knowing that her thoughts would drift back to the endless boredom.


    Once she reached the front door of her apartment building, she noticed it was slightly ajar. "Great, just great. What''s the point of having a door if it''s not locked?"


    In her mind, she immediately blamed William; he was always forgetful. She honestly had no proof it was him, finding it easier to blame who she thought was the weakest link.


    "William, you really need to stop coming here uninvited..."


    But after pushing open the door, there was no one inside. Everything seemed in order, so she shrugged it off. "Whatever, time to get ready for the spa."


    Gathering her belongings, she made a mental checklist of everything she usually needed. The spa had become a cherished part of her day, and she indulged in it as a deserved treat. The pampering had a way of easing the monotony, and she enjoyed being taken care of, if only for a little while.


    As she walked to the spa, she thought about the luxuries that the Leaf Village offered. Her mind wandered to the other shinobi villages and their amenities, but each thought was quickly shot down.


    "No way, the Leaf is the best," she declared to herself, dismissing any notions of doubt. "None of them could top this."


    To be frank, he was the main player out of all the others that did not like to leave the village. That was ironic considering she found it extremely boring.


    Who could blame her when everyone outside was always after her cells?


    The spa, however, had everything she needed: tranquility, elegance, and relaxing vibes.


    There, Margaret reclined in a plush chair for the masseuses to help ease the tension from her muscles.


    The cost of this was running her almost one thousand ry¨­ a day. But it was the soothing scents and gentle music that wrapped around her like a comforting blanket that made her forget about the costs.


    Over the next few hours, she lost herself in bliss, content to enjoy the luxury the Leaf Village afforded her.


    Upon returning home, she was jolted from her thoughts by the sight of an unexpected gathering. Standing in her living room were her friends Jasper, Alex, and Jada, all eyes glued to a writhing Alice on the table, who had a look of pain.


    "Guys?" Margaret exclaimed, rushing forward. "What''s going on?"


    "We don''t know!" Jada replied in a panicked tone. "We just found her like this!"


    Margaret knelt next to Alice, feeling dreadful as she looked into her friend''s face.


    "Alice, can you hear me? What''s wrong?"


    "I''m... so scared!" Alice''s voice trembled at an unexplainable terror. "It''s so dark. I can''t... I can''t find my way back!"


    "What do you mean you can''t find your way back?" Jada interjected, activating his Sharingan. "I''ll check your chakra flow." Despite her concentration, she shook her head in confusion moments later. "Everything looks fine. I don''t see any abnormalities."


    Alex leaned closer, using her Byakugan to inspect Alice as well. "It doesn''t seem like she''s hurt physically, but her mind... Something''s weird about it."


    "Weird how?" Jasper wondered.


    "Weird, like it''s lost," he answered, unsure of himself. "I can''t see anything wrong, but I can feel her chakra is... a little uneven around her brain."


    The others were impressed by his deduction skills. What Jada''s refined Sharingan can''t see, Alex''s Byakugan did.


    "Maybe I can heal her," Margaret volunteered as she focused on Alice''s chakra. "Just give me a moment."


    Attempting to use her healing technique, she felt the act impossible. There was a barrier preventing her from pinpointing the problem, an invisible wall that left her frustrated and worried.


    "Hold on," she finally said, standing up. "I have something in my closet¡ªthat special small slug from Shikkotsu Forest! It might help! Just wait."


    She sprinted toward the closet but stopped upon hearing Alice''s cries echo from the room. Without wasting any more time, she threw open the door, dove inside, and searched frantically.


    "Where is it?" she asked herself. "It was right here! I know it was!"


    As she was still searching, she heard a banging from the bathroom. It''s possible that the slug had just slipped out, but that seemed improbable. Just then, a blood-curdling scream echoed through the room.


    "Marge! Where are you?!"


    Margaret froze, glancing back. She refocused on her search but still found nothing.


    "I can''t find it!" she shouted upon returning. "I''m sorry! I can''t find the slug!"


    They all looked at one another with uncertainty.


    "What''re we supposed to do now?" Jada asked.


    "Maybe we should bring her to the Leaf hospital," Alex suggested. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret turned her gaze toward Jasper, who was watching the situation unfold with a frustrated frown.


    "You have to send me back in time," she announced. "We might have found her problem before this happened!"


    Before Jasper could respond, Jada and Alex were in disbelief.


    "Time travel''s a thing?" Jada blurted out.


    "It is!" Margaret insisted. "Jasper can do it; I need him to send me back!"


    "No," Jasper proclaimed, folding his arms. "You just broke our promises. Besides, if I send you back, it''s not gonna change anything for Alice."


    "What do you mean?" she shot back. "You don''t know that unless we try!"


    "Time is stagnant," he revealed. "Even if I send you back, Alice will still be like this..."


    Jada, still considering the implications of what they were discussing, finally spoke up. "But what if... what if we knew what actually happened to Alice? It could provide a clue on how to help her or, at the very least, give us an idea of what to look for."


    "I''ll do whatever it takes to bring her back," Margaret replied with commitment.


    After contemplating for a moment longer, Jasper sighed in resignation and said, "Ya know what, fine. I''ll send you back just to prove that this might not work."


    "Good!" Margaret declared, ready for action. "Alex, you head out and find out what she was doing before this happened. We need to know if there were any clues!"


    Alex found no reason to disagree, so he dashed out the door. When he returned after only a few minutes, he quickly relayed what he had discovered.


    "She was on a mission¡ªit was to deliver the Sound Four''s bodies to the Blood Prison alongside Inoichi, Iruka, and some others. This was her route..."


    "What happened?" Jasper wondered. "Did something go wrong?"


    "I don''t know, but she never returned to make her report."


    "That would make sense," Jada revealed. "I found her like this and immediately called me for help."


    Something wasn''t adding up. If Alice arrived here and didn''t report her mission, that meant either someone brought her here or she arrived on her own.


    "Then we need to figure out how she got from point A to B," Margaret deduced. "Jasper, I''ll help her; I promise."


    The group all talked to one another, wondering why it had to be Margaret to go. She insinuated strongly that she cared about Alice since she was more of a mother than her actual mother. With no one arguing, they agreed to send her back.


    Jasper placed a hand over her head, and Alex felt intrigued, being that it was his first time seeing this technique.


    "Be careful..." he warned.


    "Yeah," Jada chimed in, "We''re counting on you."


    With that, Jasper focused his chakra. As he prepared to perform the technique, Margaret already felt a wave of chakra breathing into her core.


    Jasper''s voice broke through the tension. "Ready?"


    "Always," Margaret stated with steely resolve.


    "Time Travel jutsu..."


    She watched as time began to reverse around her, the world stuttering backward like a film reel. Slowly, the scenery morphed, and the environment picked up speed. She felt herself moving, and the landscape altered as moments flew past her.


    "Wait," she thought. "If I don''t actually get to her location before this ends, then won''t this whole thing fail?!"


    She was right in a sense. If she returns back in time, she''ll just arrive back in the apartment. Alice''s location was almost a day''s journey from here.


    But not all was lost¡ªMargaret could still move in this reversing frame.


    "Slug Sage Mode!"


    Crimson slime oozed around her red hair and skin as a black tribal mark appeared on her face. The slime formed wings, allowing her to soar upward, and with each beat of her heart, she propelled herself forward.


    Her focus was on Alice''s route. Peering into the distance, Margaret held her senses wide open, searching for any traces of her friend as the world around her continued to reverse.


    Finally, as time began to slow, she spotted something in the brush ahead¡ªit was Alice, standing her ground in a desperate confrontation against what looked to be a Sound Ninja with an eerie expression of focus.


    Margaret wasted no time. As she soared down, she could feel the time technique coming to an end. Even her Sage Mode had reverted her to normal.


    ''I''ve got to make this count,'' she thought. ''Multi-wood clone jutsu!''


    Landing dramatically, she appeared right in the scene and yelled, "If you touch her again, it''ll be the last thing you ever do!"

 Chapter 259: Heal Block

    Chapter 259 - Heal Block


    After deducing the likelihood of Margaret''s being here, Arthur could only think of one thing: "Time travel..."


    The tension rose as Margaret glared at Arthur. Her chakra was swirling around her like a tempest ready to unleash its fury.


    "Why not relax for once?" he suggested, brushing the hair from his face.


    His nonchalance only served to stoke her ire.


    "Buddy, you don''t know who you''re dealing with," she threatened.


    Then her chakra pressure increased. It was huge; it pressed down on Arthur, and he felt the weight of it. Yet, he stood his ground and refused to flinch.


    For a moment, there was silence as they sized each other up. Arthur took a step back, and in an instant, ten wood clones surged forward, closing the distance from all sides.


    His expression remained calm, knowing he had already been in situations like this.


    As the clones advanced, he ducked under one lethal kick, twirled away from another, and leaped backwards to narrowly escape the grasp of the last.


    The Margaret clones stared, momentarily stunned that he had managed to evade them as if they were mere fodder.


    "I can see why this guy gave you so much trouble, mom," one of the clones said, slightly admiring his skills.


    In a sudden burst of speed, all her wood clones swarmed after Arthur.


    ''They''re fast,'' he thought.


    He knew he had to buy more time and stay on the move. Suddenly, he ducked once more, barely evading a kick, and then planted his feet to pivot past one clone''s reach.


    As he glided, he managed to dodge another attempting to snag him from above.


    "Get lost..." he declared, and with a single wave of his hand, he unleashed a burst of precise chakra that shattered the third wood clone into splinters.


    The others halted before glancing at the remnants.


    "Never knew a Sound ninja had that in him," a clone remarked with a taunting smirk.


    But Arthur didn''t engage; instead, he gestured for the rest to come at him. They obliged hastily.


    He moved fluidly, dodging and gliding past their bodies as if he were part of the very air around them. He dipped under a swing, then vaulted over another''s attempt to ensnare his legs.


    He felt like a dancer amidst pinching crabs.


    One clone managed to land a hit, a hard jab into his side. He dared not to wince and quickly masked it, turning his unexpected reaction into a combat-ready stance.


    "Hard body you''ve got there!" the clone remarked with surprise.


    Hard was an understatement. He''d perfected his body over the course of his training. But to think a player was strong enough to injure him without chakra!


    Arthur assessed her caliber. He was impressed, but it wasn''t enough to make him falter.


    With one move, he kicked the clone away.


    Margaret now looked on. Seeing that this was becoming a nuisance, she clapped her hands together.


    "Wood style: domed wall jutsu!"


    From the earth, a colossal wall of wood began to unfurl around Arthur and stretched several yards upwards like a fortress encasing its prey.


    He had recognized the technique from Yamato. But Margaret''s version¡ªa feathery bramble of branches¡ªmuch exceeded those expectations.


    ''And she''s not even in Sage Mode?'' he thought, narrowing his eyes.


    He leapt upwards, aiming to clear the dome and escape its enclosing trap. Just as he reached the apex of his jump, however, a clone shot upwards and caught his leg.


    As we was dragged back down toward the earth, he tumbled and managed to roll gracefully onto the ground.


    "Nowhere to run now!" one of the clones taunted as they closed in around him.


    Calmly, Arthur brushed off the dust from his garments. Then he raised his hands, proclaiming, "Tell me, Margaret..."


    The wood clones halted, surprised by his audacity, while the real Margaret narrowed her eyes.


    "Did Orochimaru tell you about me or something?" she asked.


    "I''ve heard quite a bit about you... You''re from the Senju clan, right?"


    "What do you know?" she scowled, wondering if his question related to her character''s con. "Wait, now I recognize you... They said your name was Kaito, am I right?"


    Arthur was stalling, and it was working. He knew he needed to approach this carefully.


    "You can call me that," he revealed. "But did you know that there was a group your ''mom'' was involved with before we met...? One of those shinobi was named Iruka."


    Margaret''s stance shifted as she shouted, "What about him?!"


    "Isn''t it obvious what I''m getting at?" he said. "I slew him as he yelled that pathetic Jinch¨±riki''s name..."


    In an instant, Margaret''s anger erupted, and chakra spilled from her in waves as she clapped her hands again. "Wood style: deep forest¡ª" But just as she finished, he vanished from her sight!


    "W-What?!" the clones gasped. "Where did he go?!"


    Margaret ceased her jutsu and tried to comprehend how he had simply disappeared as if he had never been there.


    "No... no!"


    She released her dome and and desperately searched for Arthur''s presence.


    But he was gone, lost like he had never been here in the first place.


    In her frantic search, her gaze fell on the unconscious form of Alice, who was still hidden under a smaller wooden dome underground.


    Now Margaret was regretful.


    "I''m so sorry. I couldn''t avenge you..."


    Lifting her hands, she popped up the smaller dome and revealed Alice''s body. "But at least you''re safe..."


    Margaret took a moment to collect her thoughts, feeling too much frustration and worry. She had blown her chance to take revenge, but more importantly, she had to find a way to protect Alice¡ªafter all, that was the paramount objective.


    She knelt beside her friend, reassuring herself she was okay for now. "I''ll get you out of this," she swore silently.


    As she thought through her options, she remembered Arthur''s last words about Iruka. Was he just using the shinobi as a forefront to escape?


    No, Iruka actually had been with Alice during the mission. He had also been a beloved figure, a dedicated teacher, and a hero to many in the village. Sure, she wished him dead, but she never meant it.


    The thought of his death, branded by Arthur''s hand, ignited a sudden rage within her.


    She closed her eyes and tried to quell her fury.


    "You''ll pay for what you did to Iruka, Kaito... I promise that!"


    Looking around, she relaxed and prevented her wrath from fueling her next decision. For now, she wouldn''t let this stand, but she still needed to bring her friend to safety.


    With a flick of her wrist, she sent the clones to spread across the area and find vantage points where they could wait for their moment.


    "I won''t let you down anymore," she whispered, preparing the healing technique.


    The healing process was smooth as she poured her chakra into Alice to repair the torn threads of her mind. Slowly, Alice had recovered, but she didn''t seem ready.


    "It''s okay," Margaret replied. "You''re okay now. We''re going home."


    As she helped Alice up, Margaret looked around to ensure the coast was clear. Then, she activated her Slug Sage Mode. The red slime emanated from her body, readying to aid her in flight.


    This time, she was determined to get Alice home safely and without being seen.


    "Try to hold on tight, okay?" Margaret asked as she lifted Alice into her arms.


    Then the two took off into the sky and soared above the area, careful to avoid drawing any unwanted attention.


    It was good that she knew how to fly, as it would prevent those wretched bandits from always targeting her.


    Moments later, they arrived above their apartment in the Leaf Village.


    Margaret gently landed and opened the door. She then set Alice down on her back on the table.


    "Just relax for a bit," she instructed.


    As she contemplated things, she suddenly heard a voice that made her panic: "Great, just great. What''s the point of having a door if it''s not locked?"


    It was her past self about to walk in!


    "William, you really need to stop coming here uninvited..."


    "Oh shoot..." the current Margaret blurted after recalling she had forgotten to close the door when she entered earlier. Knowing what was about to happen, she instinctively grabbed Alice''s body and whispered, "We need to hide!"


    They slipped into the nearby closet. There, she listened to her past self chatter on cluelessly about her afternoon plans to go to the spa. While they were hiding, her past self was oblivious to the fact that Alice and her future self were just a few feet away.


    "Come on, me," Margaret said. "Just hurry up and leave."


    Once her past self finally departed, she exited the closet with the still-unconscious Alice.


    Now she had another issue to deal with. Right now, Alice was not in the same state as before; Alice was supposed to be crying out in pain.


    What was the root cause of her screaming?


    Margaret gently laid Alice down on the table where they had originally found her. Perhaps if she just left her here, the others would come and take notice.


    "No," she said to herself. "That wouldn''t make sense. Like, what happens to the me of this time?"


    Margaret spent the next half hour contemplating what she should do. She was on the verge of pulling her hair. Time travel was so confusing, and the clock was ticking.


    Suddenly, she got an idea.


    "Genjutsu: infinite darkness jutsu!"


    Darkness enveloped Alice''s consciousness, and almost immediately, she began to panic. Frantic screams erupted and echoed against the walls. "Somebody, help me!"


    "Shh! I''m so sorry!" Margaret quickly whispered, knowing how much pain Alice might be in.


    But she couldn''t just leave things as is. So she performed a healing block, a specialized jutsu intended to mask whatever ordeal she was experiencing from others wishing to help.


    At that moment, she heard Jada rushing in the entrance. "Alice, is that you?!"


    Margaret quickly ran into the closet, careful not to make a sound. As she watched Jada panic, she considered to herself how it was actually her technique that Alex had managed to see through.


    Is he seriously that much stronger? she thought.


    Several other voices started flooding into the apartment as her past self also entered eventually.


    "Guys?" Margaret''s past self exclaimed. "What''s going on?"


    "We don''t know!" Jada replied in a panicked tone. "We just found her like this!"


    Margaret knelt next to Alice, feeling dreadful as she looked into her friend''s face.


    "Alice, can you hear me? What''s wrong?"


    "I''m... so scared!" Alice''s voice trembled at an unexplainable terror. "It''s so dark. I can''t... I can''t find my way back!"


    Alex and Jada went on to use their Kekkei Genkai to discover the root cause. Yet even with their d¨­jutsu, they couldn''t see past the healing block Margaret had placed on her.


    After a while, her past self said, "Hold on... I have something in my closet¡ªthat special small slug from Shikkotsu Forest! It might help! Just wait."


    The real Margaret looked down, and her heart sank upon suddenly seeing the small slug still in the closet.


    "I''m totally screwed!" she lamented internally.


    Just as everything unfolded in slow motion, her past self flung open the closet door, but the moment she did, they both heard Alice''s anguished screams echo from the room and her past self turned to look. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was Margaret''s moment. In that fraction of distraction, she grabbed the slug, dashed out of the closet and entered into the bathroom without her past self noticing.


    Her fortune ran thin when she mistakenly knocked over something. Her past self looked in that direction, contemplating if the slug had gone in there. Just then, a blood-curdling scream echoed through the apartment once more.


    The real Margaret stayed hidden while listening as the others called out in confusion, "Marge! Where are you?!"


    So her past self finally left. The real Margaret decided to wait it out in the bathroom, knowing what crazy event would play out.


    It wasn''t long until Jasper finally placed a hand over her past self''s head just like before.


    "Be careful..." Alex warned.


    "Yeah," Jada chimed in, "We''re counting on you."


    With that, Jasper focused his chakra. As he prepared to perform the technique, already Margaret''s past self felt a wave of chakra breathing into her core.


    "Ready?"


    "Always!"


    "Time Travel jutsu..."


    When the light faded and her past self disappeared, the real Margaret found herself stepping out of the bathroom.


    Unbelievably, she stood among her friends, who were all collected in the living room. She could see the surprise on their faces.


    "What just happened?" Jada dared to ask.


    "I''ll explain later!" Margaret blurted, cutting off any potential questions.


    She stepped closer to Alice and performed a quick technique that pulled the healing block from Alice''s mind, undoing the veil that prevented them from seeing what was wrong. Immediately, she felt the chamber of Alice''s mind begin to open up, and with another breath, she deactivated the genjutsu that still lingered, whisking away the darkness that clouded Alice''s perception.


    But that still wasn''t enough, so Margaret pulled out the slug and fed it to Alice. There was a faint glow before the chakra coursed through her body and revitalized her spirit.


    The others were taken aback by what transpired next.


    Slowly, Alice blinked, lifting her head as she saw where she was. "Marge? What... what happened? I was¡ª"


    "I''m so sorry for everything, Alice," Margaret said. "I didn''t know what I was getting into when I performed that technique. But it''s fine now. You''re fine now."


    "We''ll talk about it all later," Alex assured. "Right now, we need to know what actually happened that put you in that state."


    "Okay," Alice replied, steadied by her friends'' comfort.


    As things settled, Margaret understood that time travel hadn''t just been an overwhelming puzzle, something that connected her and her friends in unexpected ways.


    Whatever they had encountered¡ªand whatever they would encounter together¡ªmeant that they were stronger as a unit.


    "Guys," she said, addressing the group. "We gotta talk about this Kaito guy..."

 Chapter 260: Stock Market

    Chapter 260 - Stock Market


    The sun was high in the sky and wilderness beyond. Arthur stood at the apex of Sun Stream Plaza, overlooking the expanse below.


    He was frustrated. And how could he not be? Time travel? Was this the latest twist the other players had thrust upon him? It felt absurd. So much so that it placed his ambitions squarely against the odds of authenticity.


    Arthur closed his eyes to think. How? Why? What other celestial joke was the game concocting against him?


    ''How amusing,'' he thought to himself.


    If time travel was a player''s trick, then the countermeasure had to be pure power; he needed to elevate his skills beyond the wildest imagination of any rival, beyond the in-built limitations of the world he inhabited.


    He glanced down at the plaza. Was he strong? By all means. But was he strong enough for an all-out brawl against an entire village? Or how about strong enough to take on an immense army like the Madara Uchiha?


    No. He snorted at the mere idea. Definitely not. If he were, he wouldn''t be in the position he is in now.


    Relaxing, he pondered his next steps.


    His strength had its place, but it was insufficient. If he were to wrestle against the intricacies of time manipulation, he would have to push his training to the extreme, redefining his limits in a manner that would set him apart.


    He needed an environment where he could automate his growth or a place that could help him break through to the next level of power.


    A structure began to form in his mind¡ªan elite training facility that focused on maximum output and maximum challenge. He most certainly had the space to create it.


    ''First things first,'' he said to himself, knowing which empty room to use. ''I''ll need to reinforce the framework with steel and use a high-density foam for safety, then... get some equipment."


    The following day, Arthur awoke with his chakra fully restored.


    To gather the resources necessary, he needed to teleport to the Land of Money, where the trade of goods and the ever-present scent was ripe for the taking.


    There was truly only one mogul there that could assist him in acquiring the illegal materials from the black market¡ªthe fifth richest woman in this world, Diana.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Once he arrived at the capital, he looked around, setting his sights on Diana''s office. Being one of the tallest glass buildings here, it wasn''t hard to find. Let alone infiltrate.


    Before he approached her domain, he had a detour to make; something subtle yet necessary.


    The matter hadn''t taken long. Once he secured what he needed, he approached Diana''s building and whisked to the topmost floor where her office was.


    Diana was there, reviewing what appeared to be legality reports. As if sensing his presence, she looked up.


    "Ah!" she gasped, nearly spilling her coffee. "You...!" Her heart had skipped a beat before she calmed herself upon seeing who it was¡ªthe same man who had intrigued her thus far. "You shouldn''t appear out of nowhere like that, you know."


    "Oh..." he calmly said. "I was standing here for quite some time."


    As she regained her composure and adjusted her papers, she frowned and said, "Please, could you at least try to schedule an appointment next time? I''ve been dealing with a lot this week."


    Arthur''s answer was as brash as ever: "No..."


    The blatant answer showed his disregard for the formality that the corporate world demanded. She let out a sigh, knowing that he wouldn''t have adhered to any of her wishes.


    "I was afraid you''d say that," she resigned. "What do you want this time?"


    Ignoring the obvious frustration on her face, he placed two folders on her desk that contained information he had gathered before coming here. Inside were things regarding her rival companies.


    Diana''s eyebrows arched in surprise as she leafed through the folders, impressed. "Where did you get these? No... why did you obtain them?"


    "Buy some of their stocks," he replied matter-of-factly.


    She paused to ponder the reason he would wish for her to buy certificates from her rival companies.


    Stocks in this world don''t completely work like they do on earth. This is the Edo period, and the principle of the stock exchange is still somewhat new here. The only real financial markets were found in specific countries, the Land of Money being one of them.


    "Why should I buy their shares?" she finally asked.


    Arthur shook his head and said, "No, I need you to short them."


    Her interest piqued significantly at that moment. Shorting stocks was a risky and often controversial move, one that hinted that the investor believed the company''s share prices would go down.


    "You''re suggesting stock manipulation," she stated, leaning forward.


    Arthur could appreciate a businesswoman like her. She knew exactly what he was planning without needing to explain much.


    Stock manipulation involved artificially inflating or deflating the price of a stock through deceptive practices. It can be done with rumors, misinformation, or even the trading of shares orchestrated by colluding entities¡ªall designed to take control of market sentiment.


    Notwithstanding, it was illegal. Both here and on earth.


    Why Arthur chose Diana for this job was because of her background. The business mogul owned a black card, giving her access to the black market, an illegal enterprise. Such a woman like this was far from righteous, and she would by all means agree to slandering her rivals to get gain.


    Diana grinned at the prospect, as well as Arthur''s preceding reputation. She knew as a ninja, he had means beyond mere investing to influence the market.


    "Alright," she said, crossing her fingers. "As long as things don''t trace back to me, I don''t mind... How much do you want me to short?"


    "Three hundred in the over-the-counter market," he instructed.


    Then he told her to buy several option-like contracts and to hold on to those shares afterwards.


    As she was writing the number of certificates she needed to purchase, she looked up to ask him about the number again, only to see he had vanished.


    "Darn," she whispered. All she heard was the number. That could be an enormity, like three hundred shares. But knowing Arthur, she knew what he meant¡ªthree hundred million ry¨­ worth of shares. "He''s truly interesting."


    Now things were set into motion.


    After Arthur had departed, he teleported to one of the rival companies he spotted on his financial radars¡ªa firm named Daikaku Industries, known for its lumber and construction contracts across the Land of Money.


    The minute he arrived at their large headquarters undetected, he transformed his body into smoke and ascended through the structure''s floors until he reached the records department.


    There, piles of documents were seen across the desks and filing cabinets, revealing both the mundane and the critical secrets embedded within the company''s database.


    Was he going to make some of these illegal papers known to the public, which in turn would lead the company to be indicted? No, that would take too long.


    Pulling a lighter from his pocket, Arthur ignited a few key files. A blaze sprung forth that began to consume everything around it. The fire voraciously spread, fueled by the paper-dry air of the room.


    Satisfied, he retreated into the shadows as smoke curled around him and slipped through the halls until he was beyond the burning blaze.


    Moments later, tremors of alarms filled the company.


    Back in the safety of a nearby alley, Arthur watched, knowing that the flames would raze the entire record portfolio, together with any backup copies the company had stored. Without any information on their many clients, it would cause an upheaval.


    The following morning, news literally spread like wildfire. Headlines blared with shocking updates about the inferno that had engulfed Daikaku Industries'' records. Public outrage erupted over the negligence of keeping critical documents in a singular space.


    Consequently, though Arthur had orchestrated the event, his act remained anonymous.


    As the day wore on, their stock prices began to drop, inching lower and lower in reaction to the crisis.


    This was a moment to revel in the finance charges, but he knew his works were far from complete. There were other companies to disrupt and other challenges to face.


    While the stock prices of Daikaku spiraled downward, Arthur began tracking the movements of the CEO of another rival¡ªShirokawa Corp.


    He built up reconnaissance until the moment came that he spotted a man exiting a club in the early hours of the night. It was their CEO, an ostentatious figure, laughing amidst an entourage of friends, bodyguards, and more than a few women eager to bask in the glow of his wealth.


    It was the fa?ade of success that had fooled so many. Arthur observed how the public was entranced by his charm and suave demeanor. Yet, adulating behind that surface was a rampant party lifestyle full of excess.


    Characters like these were easy to bring down.


    It wasn''t long until Arthur followed the CEO into his lavish home. There, he ducked away into a corner of the private party.


    There was so much excess of luxury that it was fit for a king. Champagne flowed into glasses, laughter punctuated the room, and the smell of smoke was evident from their many cigars.


    Arthur scanned the room, focusing on the CEO, who had decidedly let down his guard. Under the pretense of celebration and a misguided belief in invincibility, the man had neglected the truth¡ªhe was now at the mercy of Arthur''s design.


    ''Tamashii...''


    With his Kekkei Genkai, Arthur put the entire home under a genjutsu to cloak himself from sight. Now he could move about without being heard or seen.


    He began documenting the party, taking pictures of the CEO indulging in alcohol, flaunting his extravagance while oblivious to the danger lurking around him¡ªmore specifically, the danger of Arthur''s schemes.


    By recording this event, the CEO''s apparent virtues would crumble, revealing a wanton lifestyle. Arthur knew that this mark would serve as explosive material, ready to be disseminated to the public.


    Having gathered more than enough incriminating evidence, he slipped away from the party, careful to remain undetected. The following morning, armed with his photographs, he visited a publishing house, taking on the persona of an unassuming bystander.


    "I have a story," he confidently declared to the head publisher, flashing a knowing smile.


    The publisher eyed him warily, intrigued yet skeptical. "What do you have?"


    Arthur produced the photographs and laid them out in front of the publisher¡ªimages of the CEO in unflattering lights, exposing the disparity between his public image and private indulgences.


    The man''s jaw dropped as he scanned through the photographs. His eyes were alighted with the potential scandal.


    "This is the story of the decade!" the publisher exclaimed with excitement. "I''ll give you 10,000 ry¨­ for a photo."


    "I think I can do better," Arthur calmly said. "Try thirty..."


    The publisher''s expression soured, but he was desperate. "These are valuable, but 30,000 is pushing it. You still can''t compete with the value of your photographs."


    "I can if you consider the impact they''ll have," Arthur countered, remaining steadfast. "You''re not getting this chance again if I just walk out."


    In truth, Arthur could easily make these photos known to the public for free. But why do that when he knew he could snag a few tens of easy thousands of ry¨­ from greedy commissioners like this one?


    And so they positioned their negotiations¡ªthe publisher, insistent on limiting his losses, and Arthur, well aware of what he had set in motion. To his satisfaction, the publisher conceded, and the deal had been struck.


    Arthur took his money and departed.


    As predicted, the news broke the next day. Pages upon pages screamed about the scandal: "Shirokawa Corp CEO Caught in a Scandal!"


    Peddled through the land, the revelation of the CEO''s lifestyle splashed stunning images across morning papers. Amidst the headlines, the financial crises soon followed¡ªa reality check for investors who had naively believed in the company''s steady ascent.


    Over the next three days, the stock price fell. Day by day, output reports remarked on the trajectory of fall¡ªfive percent one day, then ten the next, followed by a breathtaking fifteen percent drop.


    Both rival companies now found themselves in crisis mode, screwed by their own hubris and negligence.


    Meanwhile, Diana''s stock from the shorts steadily soared thanks to the plummeting shares of her competitors. And with the fall of her rivals also came the rise of her own industry.


    Initially investment caution turned to ecstatic momentum¡ªher shares quadrupled in value in a single week, an unheard-of event in the often-unforgiving wilderness of market valuations. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Arthur returned to Diana''s office, well aware of the impact he had instigated. As he entered the building, he spotted a worker approaching Diana, clutching a newspaper with a look of wide-eyed disbelief. She took it, and not a moment too soon, her expression turned to that of bewilderment.


    "How did that man...?" she said in surprise.


    "What man, my lady?" her worker wondered.


    Arthur didn''t need to be a mind reader to understand what was transpiring in Diana''s thoughts. All he knew now was that in just the span of a week, he turned the fifth richest woman in the world into the now richest woman.


    Meanwhile, he himself had amassed several million ry¨­ in the process.

 Chapter 261: Magnets

    Chapter 261 - Magnets


    With the morning sun shining on Sun Stream Plaza, Arthur stood before a large, detailed blueprint spread across the floor of his workspace.


    It had taken mere days for him to convert the scribbled ideas into tangible plans, and now he had a focused vision for his training facility¡ªa hub of innovation that would defy conventional limits.


    After his trip to Diana''s office, he had promptly utilized a hefty portion of his wealth, coupled with Diana''s black card¡ªwhich granted him limitless access to the resources of the Land of Money.


    With both money and influence, he had filleted through luxury supplier catalogs and chose only the finest materials for his construction, sparing no expense on the most powerful equipment.


    He bought an array of Olympic-weight barbells and bumper plates. Alongside the barbells, he purchased a power rack equipped with a pull-up bar, dip station, and adjustable bench to facilitate every lift and exercise imaginable.


    To enhance his agility and balance, he didn''t hesitate to acquire a complete set of plyometric boxes, balance beams, and a vaulting horse. Additionally, his training space was outfitted with resistance bands, kettlebells, and medicine balls in various weights to ensure he could address every muscle group while improving coordination and explosiveness.


    He also bought an extensive collection of padded mats for floor exercises and gymnastics routines, along with a pommel horse for refining his tumbling skills. To complement his strength training, he added an array of dumbbells that were only heavy.


    The only thing he didn''t implement were items related to his cardiovascular fitness. Things like a high-quality rowing machine and a variety of conditioning tools, like battle ropes and agility ladders, were left out on account of his stamina already being so high.


    Each piece of equipment, however was selected with purpose, reflecting his ambition to train like a bodybuilder, gymnast, Olympian, and a ninja.


    The total? Five million ry¨­.


    But there were few items he prioritized above all else, especially two extremely expensive components: the antigravity magnets and the control panel.


    Magnets can create interesting effects related to gravity. One notable phenomenon is magnetic levitation (maglev), where magnetic fields can suspend an object in mid-air by generating an upward force that counters the object''s weight.


    This is often achieved with materials like superconductors, which exhibit diamagnetism and expel magnetic fields, resulting in levitation.


    Theoretical concepts such as gravitomagnetic and quantum vacuum effects suggest potential methods for manipulating gravitational fields using magnetic fields or exotic matter, of which Arthur knew full well.


    Because of that, his magnets would allow him to simulate and amplify gravitational effects, enabling him to train under conditions that felt desperately severe. The control panel would facilitate the adjustment of this artificial gravity with a simple switch, manipulating his training sessions to unprecedented levels.


    As he began unpacking, the first three days were spent with labour, innovation, and frustration. Each day started early and ended late, with Arthur pouring over details, fusing his chakra with the materials in ways that transcended ordinary construction.


    He sliced through steel and reinforced the walls, methodically ensuring that each component could withstand both time and the brutal training sessions he planned to unleash within.


    Of the things that he knew he needed, traps were one of them. The traps demanded special focus. He crafted mechanisms designed to fire kunai and shuriken, creating an obstacle course that would force him to hone his reflexes and speed.


    He created this trap design by researching and developing various mechanical triggers and releases, such as tripwires, pressure plates, and pulley systems, to launch projectiles of all types.


    This required a deep understanding of mechanics and careful consideration of the design''s purpose: to serve as both a defense mechanism and a training tool.


    He finished it by selecting materials suitable for the traps, sketching out the layout, and then constructing the mechanisms using tools like saws, drills, and pliers. The traps themselves were then tested in the controlled environment to fine-tune their operation.


    The only issue was that there was no regard for safety within these walls. That meant if a trap was set off, it would undoubtedly kill someone!


    Just as he finished, Koko swung through the doorway and said, "Hey, daddy, can we play today?"


    Her eyes were filled with excitement, one that many would find very hard to reject. Arthur himself was engrossed in adjusting a tripwire, wondering how effective it might be if he didn''t warn Koko.


    Koko skipped closer, and in her enthusiasm, she mistakenly triggered a pressure plate hidden beneath the floor. The trap sprang into action, propelling a shuriken through the air with incredible speed. Koko''s eyes widened as she barely dodged the spinning blade by a hair''s breadth. The shuriken then ricocheted off the wall, leaving a faint scorch mark on the stone.


    Koko''s face paled. "Whoa... that was close!" She then turned to Arthur and complained, "I don''t want to play here anymore!"


    As she hastily exited the room, Arthur watched her go, contemplating the experience. He knew he could make the traps faster, so he got right back to work. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To refine this portion of his training facility, he needed to adjust the tension in the springs and fine-tune the mechanical releases. So he added a few more pulleys to the system, making the shuriken launch faster than before.


    Stepping back to test the trap once more, the shuriken shot through the air with increased velocity, blurring as it zoomed toward the target.


    ''Better...'' he thought to himself.


    He continued to experiment, tweaking the design until the trap was absolutely perfect. And as he worked, it felt as if this was the kind of training course he was meant to create.


    Surely, if someone like Koko dared to come "play" here, she wouldn''t receive a close call; she would have her head chopped off.


    The first days he spent on the training facility were draining as he assembled and engineered devices that would surround him during his training sessions.


    After finishing the walls, snug against the steel beams, he understood how one would marvel at the daunting nature of the space he had created.


    The core of his facility, however, was still in its nascent phase. The multitudes of magnets he had purchased from merchants needed to be installed purposefully and embedded into the structure to create zones of an altered gravitational pull.


    That part was the hardest.


    He connected the generators to the control panel, melding simple chakra constructs into an elaborate mechanism. Then he connected each wire and secured the inputs.


    A hundred times more is the weight he needed to bear in if he ever desired to truly improve.


    On the morning of the fourth day, after a relentless commitment, he stood in the center of the space bearing a completed facility. Every piece fell into place and the walls glowed under the neon lighting he had installed.


    It was at that moment he initiated the testing phase. Standing before the control panel, he pressed a button to activate the magnets. While the machines operated, he felt as if he had succeed. But as the seconds ticked by, he noticed something amiss¡ªthe room became silent and the gravitational effects were absent from his surroundings.


    There was something wrong.


    He knelt beside the control panel and examining the wiring. Yet there was no visible flaws¡ªthe connections seemed intact and operational.


    So he checked the power output from the generators, but again, everything appeared in order.


    Arthur was never one to be frustrated in times like these. Some would go as far as slamming their palm against the wall or floor, but he had no reason to mess up the project he''d work so hard on.


    The first thing he did was relax against the tension. Then, an epiphany struck him. He remembered the melding of chakra he had harnessed.


    That''s it," he murmured, gathering himself.


    He needed to channel his chakra more effectively into the generators.


    Standing upright, he focused, pooling chakra into his palms and then allowing it to flow into the wires leading to the magnets. Concentrating, he felt the essence of his chakra follow suit, intertwining with the devices.


    As he pushed his chakra forward, a definitive pulse erupted, and suddenly, there it was¡ªthe unmistakable sensation of altered gravity flooding through the facility.


    This was quite the euphoric moment, but Arthur remained expressionless. He neither laughed nor gave a single sign of a smile; he was only content.


    Feeling victorious, he engaged the control panel again, gradually increasing the gravitational pull in increments. Each press of a button caused a swift reaction: the fifty-pound weights felt like lead, and he struggled against the oppressive pull that sought to pin him down.


    Then he tested the newly crafted course, dodging kunai while leaping under the increased inflation of gravity. The shuriken set to snap against targets released from hidden compartments flew past him as he grappled with newly forged challenges. His body felt the burden from each movement like a strain that no other training method he''d done thus far could produce.


    And it was worth every ry¨­.


    He stood in the center of the training facility. It had taken him almost a week to set this up himself, and today was the day he would push his limits by testing out the newly calibrated traps and the antigravitational effects.


    He approached the control panel and adjusted the gravity settings, starting with a modest five percent increase. Already, he could feel the increase of weight within him.


    Now he prepared for a warm-up routine. With the balance beams set up around the room, he leaped into action, navigating the narrow planks. The beams felt wider, and the gravity made each movement more deliberate.


    The beam was just 5 centimeters (0.1 meters) wide, less than half of what a traditional beam others would use.


    With unprecedented skill, he launched into a perfect cartwheel, covering nearly 2.5 meters (8.2 feet) in a single graceful arc. He transitioned instantly into a back handspring, flipping backward with a precision that seemed to defy physics.


    As he executed an aerial walkover, his body seemed to hover for an instant and his legs extended over the beam in a full 180-degree split before gently landing, all while maintaining flawless balance.


    ''Strange,'' he thought to himself. ''My body''s not responding like I need it.''


    His earlier performance was nothing to scoff out. For instance, the Olympic record on earth for the highest score on the balance beam during the Olympics is typically around 15.5 to 16.5. If it were possible, Arthur would have tripled that number.


    Next came his back tucks. He performed a stunning series of ten consecutive back tucks, each rotation reaching over 1.5 meters (4.9 feet) in height, a feat surely impossible for the average man. He landed each move at a perfect angle, as if gravity held no influence over him.


    Next came the turns. He initiated a full turn, spinning seamlessly the air, followed by a breathtaking quadruple turn that required not only physical strength but immense mental focus. People would have gone crazy as he transitioned directly into a series of split jumps, achieving a full 180-degree split mid-air each time while covering a distance of 2 meters (6.6 feet) in each leap.


    With his blood pumping, he moved to his final act. He steadied himself for a daring one-legged balance pose, holding it for an impressive thirty seconds while perfectly upright. And then, he launched into his dismount, executing a double back flip with a twist that sent him soaring at an astonishing 3 meters (9.8 feet) into the air.


    He rotated twice before landing cleanly on the mat below just as his feet touched down with the delicacy of a feather.


    In just a span of five minutes, Arthur Bennett had shattered several world records. He had not just performed; he had redefined the boundaries of man''s achievements, marking a moment that could have gone down in history.


    And he still wasn''t done; these were just warm-ups.

 Chapter 262: Cannot Fail

    Chapter 262 - Cannot Fail


    The vaulting horse stood before him. He took a running start and propelled himself into the air, flipping over the top and landing on the mat behind it.


    As he progressed through the series of obstacles, he could feel the blood pumping more through his veins. And with each passing movement, the sweat poured from him as a reminder of the effort he was putting forth.


    After completing the course, he stood in the center of the room, panting heavily. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Five percent is only... manageable,'' he thought to himself, wiping his brow with the back of his hand.


    He looked around the facility, considering the challenges he still needed to face. While this warm-up left him drenched in sweat, he knew it was only a prelude to what lay ahead. As such, he moved to the control panel once more and cranked the gravity settings up to ten percent.


    Immediately, he felt the change. Every step felt like he was wading through a swamp. It was enough to make him grunt as he tried to shake off the sudden heaviness that enveloped him. It felt like his muscles were covered in lead, and even just walking presented an arduous challenge.


    This was not good. If he couldn''t even handle ten percent, one hundred would put him in the hospital.


    He turned to the dumbbells lined up against the wall and picked up a pair of two hundred pounds (approximately 91 kg). This shouldn''t be too difficult for him, but as soon as he gripped the first one, he felt the weight bearing down on him like an avalanche.


    It was so heavy that he gritted his teeth as he attempted to lift one. Straining against the added gravity, the dumbbell barely moved.


    This was frustrating now, so he dropped the weights and decided to switch his focus to the bench press, a machine he had used countless times before on earth.


    He loaded six plates on each side and lay on the bench, ready to test his strength. As he brought the barbell down, it felt heavier than any lead he''d come across. He pushed with all the strength he could muster, managing to get it up five times before the weight pinned him down for a moment.


    ''Five reps at ten percent?'' he noted, lying back on the bench.


    That was most certainly not good for a man like him. Without the gravity in place, he could have done twenty reps in one set!


    Determined to test not only his physical limits but also the adjustments he made to the gravity settings, Arthur shifted his resolve and cranked the dial to twenty percent.


    The change was instantaneous. The room seemed to tilt for a moment, as though the very gravity of the situation had changed. He braced himself, but the weight settling over him was nothing short of punishing.


    Just standing up was now a formidable task. He struggled to get to his feet, each limb feeling clumsy and unresponsive. Not even performing the healing technique could soothe this level of pain he was feeling.


    He attempted to walk toward the pull-up bar, the effort feeling monumental as every step felt like dragging a boulder forty times his size.


    He grabbed the bar, hanging there with an immense weight on his body. With every muscle screaming in protest, he tried to pull himself up¡ªbut his body refused to obey. He managed two half-hearted attempts before his arms finally gave out, and he dropped back down.


    Looking up at the bar, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of defeat creeping in. He had to adapt.


    After taking a moment to center himself, he gathered his focus and flowed within him and toward his muscles. The fatigue was still there, pressing heavily against him, but now he had some leverage to work with.


    He approached the bench press once more, this time ready to give it another shot. He lay down, gripped the bar with determination, and attempted to lift. The initial push was a struggle, but he focused the chakra to power his muscles and managed to bring the barbell up for three reps this time before the sheer weight bore down on him again.


    With a breathless groan, he released the bar, letting it crash onto the supports. Panting, he lay back and stared at the ceiling with beads of sweat dripping down his face.


    Training in heavier gravity was like trying to run in deep mud. Only the mud was actually lead, and one''s body was at the very bottom. Truly, every movement required more effort and determination, making progress feel extremely exhausting.


    Deciding not to surrender to the intense challenge, he propped himself up and shifted back toward the pull-up bar. This time without cheating with chakra.


    He grabbed the bar again, feeling more stable this time, and focused. With a grunt, he pulled up again and managed to push through the strain, completing four reps before he was rendered motionless.


    Once more, he fell back, breathing heavily. He had never felt this level of training before. And he was only using twenty percent of the machine!


    Instead of giving up, he pushed himself up and refocused. He repositioned himself for some agility drills, crawling under low-hanging obstacles while sprinting through the course he''d set up. This was with the antigravitational pull intensifying the demands placed on his body.


    Oxygen became a luxury as he gasped heavily for it. But he pivoted between drills, driven by the knowledge that he cannot fail.


    The next day, Tayuya decided to visit the training facility after not hearing from him in quite a while.


    As she approached it, she felt a sense of trepidation. The room was devoid of windows. From the outside, it looked like a fortress designed to contain the intensity of its occupant''s ambitions.


    While yes, everyone understood that Arthur had spent time building this room, he had never once told anyone its true purpose.


    Tayuya pushed the heavy door open and crossed the threshold. The moment she stepped inside, the atmosphere shifted. A thick shroud of gravitational pressure slammed into her, leaving her momentarily breathless.


    It was as if she had stepped into a different world¡ªone where the air was heavier, thicker, and more demanding.


    As her eyes adjusted to the red light, she took a moment to gather herself. All she could see was Arthur in the form of Kaito, moving fluidly yet powerfully. He appeared to be hopping in place, his eyes closed, completely immersed in whatever he was doing.


    "Excuse me, lord Arthur!" she called out in a strained voice against the weight of the environment.


    He didn''t respond. The only sound that filled the room was the rhythmic thumping of his feet against the ground, coupled with a strange whirring in the air.


    Intrigued, she moved closer to gain a better view. And as she approached, she finally saw it: he wasn''t just hopping¡ªhe was jump roping. The rope swung so fast it was practically invisible.


    She wanted to get closer, to touch him, to break this trance that seemed to engulf him. With each step, however, she felt the oxygen being siphoned from her lungs like a nagging tightness expanding in her chest.


    The sensation was unbearable, like trying to gasp for breath underwater. Just what was this, she thought to herself?


    No, surely the once-proud elite bodyguard of a Sannin could survive in this environment.


    Just as she forced her legs to carry her forward, dizziness quickly flooded her mind.


    "Come on," she muttered under her breath.


    Her voice was barely audible against the pounding sounds of his workout. With her utmost effort, she closed the distance, struggling against the suffocating gravity that made every step feel like a marathon.


    Finally, within arm''s reach, she stretched her hand out, desperate to get his attention. But as her fingers brushed against the taut, moving rope, she felt an electric shock course through her arm. Pain shot through her as she recoiled, gasping with wide eyes.


    That was nothing like she had ever felt before¡ªthose speedy rotations of the rope were not merely physical training; they possessed an unsettling ferocity that no normal ninja could possibly produce.


    At that moment, Arthur slowly opened his eyes, but they remained focused ahead, glued to something only he could see. The intensity reflected back at her was jarring¡ªhis gaze penetrated, cutting through the heavy air like a shard of glass.


    It was then that she not just felt but also saw a physical aura radiating from him, an overwhelming weight that threatened to drag her down into an ocean of despair. The air thickened even further, and it felt like the walls were closing in.


    Tayuya was about to have a heart attack. All thoughts of concern evaporated in the face of raw, unadulterated fear. She couldn''t be there another second.


    Without even thinking twice, she pivoted and bolted back toward the door, despite the ground beneath her feeling like quicksand. It was more as if she had scrambled out than run.


    And the moment she burst through the entrance, she took the deepest breath she ever had. The fresh air flooded her lungs, filling her with energy she had no longer wished to neglect. Her heart was pounding furiously.


    It was then that Koko appeared, as if right on cue.


    "You shouldn''t bother daddy while he''s training," the monkey girl chided.


    "Training?" Tayuya''s voice trembled at the word, the enormity of her experience tightening around her like a vise. She shot Koko a frantic look. "What... what do you mean? That was not training. What he''s doing in there is... I don''t know what to call that!"


    Koko stared at her for a beat, then shrugged slightly. "It''s called training, and daddy''s always doing that. It makes him stronger."


    There was a depth of conviction in Arthur''s methods that made Tayuya swallow hard. How could any ninja survive even ten minutes in there?


    "Stronger? Koko, he was¡ª" Tayuya struggled to find the words, visions of fervent red lights and the intensity of Arthur''s presence flooding her mind. "It almost felt like... like I was being consumed by something."


    Koko shook her head. "No, you''re just weak."


    "Weak?!" Tayuya murmured. It was truly Koko''s blunt way of saying that, which made her a tad upset. "I''m not weak, but¡ª"


    She couldn''t get the words out. The memory of that overwhelming gravity still clung to her, and dread gripped her that Arthur might push himself too far, risking his very essence.


    Before she could dare muster another word, the rhythmic sounds of his feet bouncing off the ground echoed through the halls.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just what was he? Or rather, who would push a man so far? Even through the red lights, both Koko and Tayuya could see his muscles shredding under the intense pressure.


    "H¡ªhow long has he been in there?" Tayuya dared to ask.


    "Umm," Koko thoughtfully said, placing a hand on her chin while gesturing up. "I dunno... I think it''s been twenty-three hours now."


    No average ninja could even survive an hour in there. They''d dehydrate faster than they could reach the other side.


    The pressure and the pace Arthur was training under eluded them. There was no shot that he wasn''t utilizing chakra to remain inside.


    And that''s just what he was doing. That room was his own personal gym, a gym that bodybuilders would drool to have as their own.


    The only issues were that food and water were improbable to consume inside. Without chakra, even the toughest men on earth would find the environment unsustainable¡ªthey''d drop to their knees and beg to be released before even warming up.


    As Arthur''s eyes slowly closed to return to his meditative exercise, the doors finally shut.


    Only one thing registered in Tayuya''s mind, and that''s if she had remained just a second longer inside, she would have surely died.

 Chapter 263: Endless Cycle

    Chapter 263 - Endless Cycle


    The world around a certain Sound shinobi swirled as he slowly regained consciousness. It was Kimimaro, and he was feeling the weightlessness encasing him. Then he heard his ears ringing. He coughed slightly, an instinctual response reflecting his sickness. To his surprise, no blood coated his lips; it seemed as if he had been reborn and given a second chance¡ªor some twisted version of it.


    As he steadied himself, he remembered bits and pieces: his lineage, the servitude under Orochimaru, and most vividly, the moment he had died.


    He placed a hand over his head, thinking to himself how was this possible?


    Out of the fog stepped a familiar figure with silver hair filtering through the foliage. Clad in the garb of a Sound ninja, Kaito stood with their signature purple rope tied around his waist.


    "You..." Kimimaro gasped in disbelief.


    "Yes, me," Arthur, cloaked as Kaito, coolly replied. "Kimimaro, as promised, I''ve revived you. And now I''ll kill you again and again until you understand who your true lord is."


    Kimimaro became shocked as clarity slowly returned. The memories flooded him¡ªhe had been a loyal servant under Orochimaru until Arthur, with his mysterious powers, had intervened, healing him and orchestrating his own death as if to erase the chains that bound him.


    But how can one trick death? Kimimaro felt a primal instinct to attack, and before he could think, he swiped his hand: "Digital Shrapnel!"


    A bone bullet hurtled toward Arthur. Yet, to Kimimaro''s utter astonishment, the bullet struck Arthur''s forehead and simply fell to the ground. Arthur hadn''t even moved!


    A deep silence settled with tension following. Arthur finally broke the quiet, "You can try as many times as you''d like. Fight back, waste your Kekkei Genkai. But in the end, I''ll keep killing you till you learn."


    Instinctively, Kimimaro''s body surged with desperation, propelling him to flee. The moment he turned, he collided again with Arthur, who swiftly seized his arm and twisted him to the ground.


    In a flash, Kimimaro summoned a bone sword from his clavicle, a last desperate attempt at self-defense. But Arthur was unfazed; he parried the attack, catching the weapon and snapping it cleanly with the sheer force of his palm.


    Seething with rage and confusion, Kimimaro unleashed five more Digital Shrapnel projectiles, but Arthur merely sidestepped, evading each one with fluid grace.


    In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance, delivering a barrage of seven punches so quickly that Kimimaro felt each strike as a delayed echo of pain. Staggering and reeling, the Sound shinobi fell to the ground and was on the verge of losing consciousness.


    As his vision blurred, Arthur loomed above him to ask, "Did you notice something about your new body?"


    When Kimimaro rallied himself back to consciousness, he looked at himself, only to see the absence of his curse mark. That mark had been his bond to Orochimaru, a physical reminder of his servitude.


    So how? How could Arthur have severed that bond like Kimimaro was just a plaything?


    "Who the heck are you?!" Kimimaro yelled in defiance.


    It was a desperate cry to understand. So Arthur''s response was brutal. He stomped down on Kimimaro''s trachea, and darkness enveloped the shinobi''s world once more.


    A minute passed, or perhaps an eternity, before Kimimaro awoke. The familiar surroundings accentuated the harrowing conclusion: he was still in the same territory and still trapped within this horrible cycle.


    The moment he looked up, Arthur awaited him again with the same expression.


    Then Kimimaro finally understood. This was not an illusion; Arthur would continually kill him until the notion of submission was indelibly etched into his being.


    With sheer instinct, he attempted to leap into the forested canopy, yearning for escape. Yet, before he could make contact with the bark of the nearest tree, Arthur ensnared him by the ankles, yanking him downwards and crashing him back against the ground.


    ''Water style: surface slice...''


    Before Kimimaro could process the technique, the swift jet of water cleaved through the air, slicing off both his legs in an instant. The pain was evident as he let out a primal scream tearing from his throat.


    Blood then pooled around him.


    Arthur stepped over his writhing form in disdain as he said, "I can force you to submit to me, but then you''ll turn on me eventually, will you not?"


    Sweat poured down Kimimaro''s brow as he was in agony. How could he respond in such a damning situation? So he remained silent, unwilling to submit even in pain.


    With sheer will, he turned his body, and as if summoned by desperation, bone structures began to sprout from his torso, taking the form of new legs.


    "Oh," Arthur mused, observing with fascination. "I''ve never seen you do that before..."


    Just as Kimimaro prepared to strike with a newly formed bone sword, Arthur was quicker; he tripped Kimimaro, sending him to the ground before swiftly breaking one of his new legs.


    The world dissolved into darkness as Arthur raised him by the neck and, with ease, snapped it as if it were nothing more than a twig. Kimimaro succumbed to the void yet again, feeling the fleeting grasp of consciousness as his essence was severed from him once more.


    Emerging from the shadows, Tayuya and Rin appeared from the forest. Rin had the look of concern, while Tayuya was simply uncertain of the situation.


    Tayuya, who had once been Orochimaru''s servant and a teammate of Kimimaro, approached Arthur to query, "Are you going to revive him again?"


    "Of course," Arthur replied. "Until he learns not to serve snakes, he''ll keep dying."


    Tayuya''s brow furrowed in objection. "But, my lord, can''t you let me talk to him? Maybe I can change his mind."


    Arthur''s gaze hardened as he said, "No. This is necessary."


    That made Tayuya hold her tongue.


    Arthur can''t have Kimimaro interact with anyone in case this fails. Because if it does, that would let Kabuto eventually reanimate the shinobi with his full memories of this event. And if Kimimaro remembers this, he''ll spill everything Arthur''s done thus far.


    But who''s to say Kabuto will even be alive to perform the reanimation? Arthur wouldn''t know for certain, but he also wasn''t going to leave room for errors to be made.


    "Rin," he said. "Be sure to understand what lesson''s being taught here."


    A moment later, Kimimaro''s eyes fluttered open once more. This time, he stood up unsteadily. He felt numb and confused.


    "Why am I here?" he murmured, barely audible.


    It was a kind of hell, one where he fought against the things he once believed in. With a heart full of turmoil and questions, he faced Arthur, who looked at him like a puppeteer unwilling to stop things.


    "I''m sure you know how this goes," Arthur said.


    Kimimaro''s stomach churned. By the time he knew it, he had died again, remembering only the pain that Arthur had inflicted on him.


    He opened his eyes once more, feeling utterly contemptuous of this situation. Perhaps there existed a way to escape this endless cycle¡ªa way to reclaim not just his body, but his will.


    No, it was impossible.


    The familiar surroundings felt more like his eternal prison now. The ground was cold beneath him. He lay there, pale and motionless, the dull throb of agony from a cycle of endless deaths at the hands of the one who kept resurrecting him.


    It wasn''t long until his world went dark again, only for him to wake up in the same position.


    How many times had it been now? Ten? Thirteen? He could scarcely remember. All he felt was a hollow ache where hope once resided.


    The sky remained stagnant, a featureless expanse that did not change with the passage of time. Day and night lacked meaning when every glimpse of the world around him felt like a cruel deception devised by Arthur.


    No matter how many times he fought back, he had shattered his bones as if they were made of mere wood. What was the point of fighting anymore? The torment of death was etched into his very being, returning him to anguish without hesitation.


    Kimimaro winced, recalling many moments of his demise¡ªa flash of pain, the sharp crack of his ribs, and the suffocating darkness that continually followed.


    Even when he didn''t fight back, he found himself overpowered and reduced to mere whims of a broken man. Every escape he tried was thwarted without fail; it was as though Arthur had ingrained himself into the very essence of his being, anticipating his every thought and movement.


    Kimimaro couldn''t even distinguish whether he was living a nightmare or experiencing reality¡ªwas he truly alive, or merely a figment of punishment meant for untold sins?


    Shadows chased after him in the confines of his mind. So much so that his previous time as a shinobi eluded his grasp.


    Kimimaro often darkened into oblivion, only to be greeted by flashes of light that beckoned him. But each time he turned back in search of the source, an overwhelming urge to bow¡ªto surrender¡ªoverwhelmed him, compelling him to submit to the one who had become his tormentor.


    "Orochimaru..."


    The name floated at the edge of his consciousness, but as he reached for it, it slipped away, like sand through his fingers. He had served someone once; he had felt the tide of loyalty towards that figure, and yet a shroud of forgetfulness enveloped his memories.


    All he remembered was the warmth of rescuing hands that had once pulled him from that despair. But now, standing in place of comfort were faceless figures, and he felt himself drifting toward them each second.


    The loyalty he once held was now a waned candle.


    After what felt like an eternity, Kimimaro remained sprawled on the ground. In a detached gaze, he caught sight of Arthur standing a distance away, arms crossed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if the shinobi had become nothing more than a specimen.


    Minutes passed with only the sounds attending the rustle of leaves¡ªnature''s unyielding indifference to his plight. And then, after what felt like hours, Arthur approached.


    ''Evil illusion flattery...''


    The shinobi became disoriented, feeling the mental battle of darkness once more. Until now, he had managed to resist the pull of the technique, but as the darkness enclosed him, everything shifted. The distortions of what he believed twisted around him, and he finally turned to the light.


    The shinobi stood upright, but not as he once had; his gaze remained fixed on the ground, refusing to meet Arthur''s penetrating stare.


    "Speak," Arthur demanded.


    There was silence at first. Then, upon fully comprehending what was happening, Kimimaro made an instinctual choice¡ªhe dropped to his knees and breathed with genuine remorse, "My deepest apologies, my lord."


    "Apologies for what...?"


    "For having trespassed against you..."


    The words felt like a confession of guilt that Kimimaro no longer quite understood. So Arthur probed, "What do you think of Orochimaru?"


    The query brought an unsettling pause. Orochimaru had been Kimimaro''s main principle, his only purpose. Without hesitating, the shinobi finally said, "I serve only you, my lord..."


    Arthur was triumphant.


    The response was more than what he could hope for. After killing this shinobi over and over again, Kimimaro had finally submitted and changed sides.


    Why hadn''t Arthur used the technique in the beginning? He was. Yet Kimimaro''s unyielding loyalty to the snake was so great that Arthur was being refused at every turn. Now things had differed; now the once-loyal and only Dead Bone Pulse user in this world was under Arthur''s full control.


    Arthur turned away from Kimimaro, casting a glance skyward, and recited Matthew 6:24-25 from the KJV Bible: "No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one and love the other, or else he will hold to the one and despise the other..."


    With that, he vanished, leaving Kimimaro alone yet again in a world that felt painted by oppression.


    The former Sound shinobi looked up at where Arthur had just stood. And for the first time in what felt like a long time, he witnessed the dawn breaking. The morning sunlight rose over the horizon to cast a warm glow over everything.


    The light felt alien but invigorating, reminding him that he was finally free.

 Chapter 264: ATRI

    Chapter 264 - ATRI


    Arthur was currently seen at his gym. He exerted himself beneath the heavy pull of gravity, performing one-handed push-ups that carved his will into his very muscles.


    Sweat glistened on his brow, dripping onto the floor in a relentless cascade. Each drop became part of the training ground¡ªtestament to his indomitable spirit and relentless ambition.


    Beyond the confines of his solitary workout, a small army was forming.


    Kimimaro had transitioned surprisingly well in Sun Stream Plaza. With his return from death''s grip, he had taken to assimilating himself among the ranks.


    With his acquisition, that now made six individuals at Arthur''s disposal. Each one brought different strengths that he used when the time called for it.


    Tayuya had taken it upon herself to bring Kimimaro up to speed. While she offered to train him, he rejected, claiming that he was much stronger than his former comrade.


    As her irritability clashed with Kimimaro''s earnest nature, their interactions turned somewhat comical. While Tayuya grumbled to Arthur with incessant demands like a child, Kimimaro remained steadfast, frequently referencing Arthur as his lord, eager to fit into a role that they both now inhabited.


    It was evident that Kimimaro had technically become weaker since he lost the curse mark. Yet even with it, that didn''t mean that she was considered stronger than Tayuya. Tayuya herself, who also lost the curse mark, had been training with Athur''s guidance, bringing her to his level.


    Koko had actually brought an unexpected challenge to Kimimaro''s authority. She was a point of contention. And when Kimimaro attempted to assert a semblance of leadership, declaring that Arthur would want this or that, Koko scoffed at him.


    "Who do you think you are telling me what to do?!" she bounced, beating her small chest. Yet, her bravado took a turn upon witnessing Kimimaro''s Kekkei Genkai. It wasn''t that she was scared, more so disgusted at the display of bones tearing through flesh. "Ewwwww!"


    Those were just the minor things Arthur had to deal with. His main focus still remained on training.


    As he focused on pushing his limits, a strange sound echoed through the facility. It was a discordant clang that grabbed his attention. The lights flickered and then snuffed out entirely, returning the air to normal.


    Calmly, Arthur stood and navigated to the control panel. Flicking switches and pressing buttons, he soon confirmed that everything appeared operational. There were no faulty readings.


    He then went to the generator, only to find that it also functioned correctly.


    His brow knitted together in consternation, Arthur made his way to the area housing the magnets. There, he discovered that one of the larger magnets had chipped. That was most certainly not good.


    Without the full capability of the antigravity effects, of which his training ground relied heavily on, he wouldn''t be able to continue strengthening himself.


    He therefore ceased his training to focus on making repairs. And repairing something as complicated as this was not going to be easy.


    A short stop at Diana''s office was required. He, of course, did not need permission to cease her black card.


    When he arrived at the black market, searching for replacements, he found himself vexed. There were no more illegal magnets in stock.


    Those magnets were specially crafted for antigravity effects; they didn''t exist elsewhere. To make them would also take months, something he didn''t have time to spend on.


    If he desired to repair his training facility, he needed those magnets. As such, he infiltrated the market''s transaction logs and found who bought the last magnets before him¡ªan anonymous buyer from the Fire Country who then donated it to none other than the Advanced Technology Research Institute (ATRI) that had been established in the Leaf Village.


    Those were where the last highest-quality magnets were housed. Only the best would do, and he would need to once again enter a location he dreaded.


    Arthur did not like venturing to the Leaf Village. He would prefer to avoid coming to the attention of the authorities, especially given the heightened security due to the events he had instigated.


    Yet, the risk was necessary; he needed those magnets.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    In a flash, he rematerialized outside the structure of the Advanced Technology Research Institute. He arrived in silence, already conjuring the plan to take what belonged to him.


    Twisting smoke swirled around him as he slipped inside and navigated through the maze of corridors. He was keenly aware of his surroundings, noting the emptiness of the building due to it being outside of work hours.


    Of course, he would still need to act quickly and decisively to reduce the risk of being caught.


    Eventually, he found a locked chamber with terminals and screens. The magnets lay inside and seemed like they were going to be used for engineering. They were just sitting there, not even connected to anything.


    Arthur easily made it inside. Knowing that taking them outside would raise eyebrows, he marked them with his Flying raijin and then teleported them to his plaza. To the outside observer, it just looked like the magnets vanished via his touch.


    Now that they were safely secured, it was time to leave.


    Suddenly, there was a subtle shift in the air, as if something had moved. Instinctively, Arthur turned around and grabbed the space in front of him. His hand gripped something soft, and as the tension rose, the figure''s form gradually became visible, revealing Alice!


    "How interesting," Arthur calmly said as he tightened his grip. "That technique allowed you to avoid my sensing range, but it doesn''t stop your sound."


    Did she perhaps time travel to get here? He was honestly surprised by the suddenness of her presence and by how easily she had invaded a space he believed was safe.


    Alice''s face reddened as she began to choke under his hold.


    "You''ve gotten stronger since the last time we fought... but coming here was a big mistake."


    After those words, Alice managed to gasp out a declaration, "I''m here... as an ally."


    Arthur narrowed his eyes skeptically, feeling as though he had just stumbled into a web of deception. Should he trust her? Or should he knock her out here and now?


    He watched as drool formed at the corners of her mouth, a sign of desperation. With her struggling for breath and it being evident that no one could stop him, he decided to let her go.


    As she slipped from his grip and fell to the floor, gasping for air, he maintained a sardonic expression.


    "An ally, you say?" he challenged, crossing his arms. "I have no allies in this world, Alice..."


    "Were you really going to kill me?" she coughed, slowly scrambling to sit up.


    "Last I checked, I don''t kill."


    The fear in her eyes was clear, and for the first time, Arthur saw the chink in her usually confident demeanour.


    "I see," she said understandingly. "Then, can we both agree that I''m not here to fight?"


    "Why should we?" he coolly replied, watching her carefully. This was a player, so who knew what she might have up her sleeve? "What''s to stop me from just erasing your memories and turning you into a mental vegetable?"


    Alice hesitated, visibly shaken but resolute in her demand for clarity.


    "Look, I can explain," she gasped.


    Arthur activated his Tamashii, causing Alice to remember all too well how frightening those glowing eyes can be. But he wasn''t using them to scare her; he was going to examine the honesty of her words.


    "Alright then," he intoned, locking onto her gaze. "First, start by telling me how you knew I''d be here."


    "I didn''t; I had my suspicions," she answered with her voice gaining strength. "Ever since you performed that Mind Invasion technique on me the last time we fought, I started connecting the dots."


    The memory of their last battle flashed through Arthur''s subconscious¡ªthe fierce mental struggle and the intense spiritual warfare the two engaged in.


    "During that fight," she continued, "I tried to counter you and caught a glimpse of your mind¡ªenough to sense who you were behind your transformation. What unsettled me most was when I heard that little monkey girl speaking Spanish."


    A great deduction indeed. No one speaks Spanish in this world. Even if it was a virtual one, it''s still based in Japan.


    Arthur accepted this, though it didn''t completely placate his suspicions. "That doesn''t tell me how you tracked me down here."


    "I believed you''d been entering and exiting the Leaf through some kind of covert means, so I altered my sensing technique to track anything that entered the village, regardless of camouflage techniques."


    That meant that if something or someone attempted to teleport to the Leaf Village, Alice would instantly detect it. It was like a bubble arising out of a pool despite no one stirring up the water.


    Clever, Arthur thought. That would have also meant that she''d been keeping up her sensing every hour of every day until she finally saw a sign of his potential presence.


    That was why Arthur despised coming to the Leaf Village¡ªthere were tricks and nuisances like various sensing tactics others could develop to find him. Now he wouldn''t be able to come here without risking detection, not if he didn''t improvise a new strategy.


    "Hmm..." he said, contemplating his next question. "What made you act on your own in search of me?"


    Alice revealed that Arthur had actually been the first person to harm her in their last fight. Because of that, she had never been able to compare just how far the level of pain in this world went. Upon finally being injured to a high level of degree, she understood that Elysium''s pain-dampening promise was a lie.


    "Tell me something then, Alice¡ªwhat''s stopping me from just getting rid of you right now?"


    At this, her resolve wavered, but she masked it quickly and said, "I haven''t told anyone about you yet."


    The word yet wasn''t missed.


    "So you''re implying that because you didn''t reveal to the world that I''m alive, it makes you my ally?"


    "No," she firmly stated. "I mean yes. Listen to me, Arthur... You''re the most fascinating person I''ve met by far, and I''ll also admit it: you''re stronger than me. But if you don''t want to hear what I have to say, I do have safety measures in place."


    This genuinely piqued his interest. She wouldn''t have told him about this contingency unless she had a real purpose for coming here. On top of that, she said measures with an "s," meaning more than one.


    "Amusing," he retorted. "You''re clever; I''ll give you that."


    At that moment, Alice swallowed her nerves and said, "A funeral was held for the people you killed, Arthur. Almost everyone here wants to lynch Kaito." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m aware," he flatly corrected her. "But they are not people. No one here is worth calling ''people'' except the six who refuse to open their eyes."


    She winced, suddenly reminded of the brutality of her own memories.


    "Sorry... I forgot." Distantly, she recalled Iruka''s brutal execution. "But after you killed Iruka... something in me snapped. I''ve been haunted by it. We all have."


    It was clear that because of Arthur''s actions, Kaito''s face and name had made it to the Leaf''s wanted list. And because he was wanted in the Leaf, that means their allied countries also wanted his head.


    What was Kaito''s bounty price? A meager one million ry¨­, nothing too insane.


    "Then why are you here?" Arthur''s gaze bore down on Alice, searching for signs of deception¡ªbut for once, she met his scrutiny with clarity.


    "I need to know where you actually stand," she resolutely stated.


    "Where I stand?" he pressed. "For all I know, you could be working for Alex or someone else."


    At the mention of Alexander, she said, "I don''t even trust Alex anymore. He lied to me about what happens when a player dies."


    Arthur wasn''t there for that. There had been a moment when Alice witnessed Alex''s chakra fluctuate during one of their conversations. She only told Jasper about it.


    Yet she remained inscrutable as Arthur questioned, "Why should I believe any of this? You seem to have forgotten what happened in the Land of Tea."


    "You don''t have to believe me," she softly said, feeling regretful. "But at least know that I''m not your enemy."


    "That so...?"


    "Yes, seriously!" she asserted. "Whatever you''re planning, whatever path you''re on, I''m not here to compromise it... I just don''t like the idea of others being hunted or controlled. And as much as I may resent you for your past actions, I can''t deny that you had your reasons. And maybe I''m a fool for playing this game, but if you give me a chance, we could find some mutual benefit."


    At that bold statement, Arthur summoned the Thunder Sword and brought it threateningly close to her throat.

 Chapter 265: Alice

    Chapter 265 - Alice


    "Alice," Arthur stated, "you played your role as a detective better than most, but I only trust God."


    "I''m not asking you to trust me; I could just as easily walk away and forget I ever saw you, but you and I are at a crossroads whether we like it or not."


    "Tell me then, will you allow me to mark you with a seal?"


    Only one player had been marked so far, and that player is still not aware of it. To be marked with a seal, and not just any seal but a seal from the Flying raijin, was simply asking for a player to quit the game already.


    "No," she immediately stated. "I have my own plans, and I don''t want to be marked or sealed or caught in any of whatever you''ve got going on."


    That was an astute choice on her part. As such, he retracted his weapon.


    No matter how closely Alice spoke of desire or ambition, he couldn''t shake off that she was different than the other players.


    "What will it take for you to believe I''m not your enemy?" she asked.


    It was a genuine plea now, stripped of pretense or challenge. Arthur narrowed his gaze, searching for a crack in her composure.


    "How about you start off by answering more of my questions?"


    "Ask," she urged. "I''ll answer what I can."


    "About the time I fought Sasuke, you intervened and said I was the one that didn''t understand. What did you mean by that?"


    After a short moment, she answered, "I can''t explain that right now. You just have to believe I''m for the players¡ªincluding you."


    "That was not a good answer," Arthur replied. "Since you want me to believe so badly, tell me about who you are."


    There were six players in the game, four of whom Arthur knew little to nothing about. He had heard about Jada''s past and grimly dissected William''s, but both of them were your typical Naruto enthusiasts who simply enjoyed anime.


    Alice, from the beginning, had been the only player to do a background check on everyone. Why was that?


    "That''s not something I can just... say out loud," she responded. Her eyes then looked elsewhere. "We''re being monitored, Arthur. Watched and recorded at all times."


    Now, he was intrigued. "So you''re against Elysium?"


    "Yes," she confessed. "There are better things left unsaid when others are always listening."


    This almost felt like a challenge. It was like she was saying that she would be risking something greater if she exposed herself. But still. Why should Arthur help her?


    "I have a way to show you," she proposed. "Place me under a genjutsu and give me a little control over it. That way, I can tell you what you''d like to know that won''t compromise anything. If you for a second think I''m trying to trick you, I''ll let you trap me in that genjutsu."


    Truly an intriguing woman. She was risking being placed under an illusion to make him see her intentions. And if she thought of deceiving him, she was willing to become a mental vegetable for the duration of the game.


    "Fine," he relented, if only to satisfy his own curiosity.


    He then stepped closer and placed a palm against her forehead. In but a moment''s time, everything spiraled into oblivion. When the world solidified again, they found themselves in a vast white void, stretching infinitely in every direction. The brightness was disorienting but oddly tranquil.


    Arthur felt the pull of Alice''s chakra next to him, grounding him amidst the luminescence. He loosened his control over the realm, giving her free rein to do as she pleased.


    With a simple wave of her hand, scenes began to unfold like a storybook. The first image that materialized was a little girl, unrecognizable and completely unrelated to what he had expected.


    "What is this?" he questioned.


    Alice turned to him and gave a soft nod, prompting him to pay attention. It''s then he understood what she was trying: by showing discrete scenes, she could give him her backstory without Elysium knowing.


    ...


    Alice Dubois was born in an environment where the specifics of her birth year and her family''s background were largely unknown. She may have had noble connections, tied to the remnants of a once-great lineage, but these were just rumors.


    For starters, her last name was not Dubois.


    During a catastrophic fire in Lyon, France, it claimed the lives of her mother and father and left an infant, Alice, in peril. In a courageous act, her mother threw Alice from a window to a rescuer below, a soldier, who would go on to take Alice in as his own.


    He became her protector and mentor, shaping her childhood despite the loss. Under his care, she was not only sheltered but trained for a different kind of life, one filled with secrets and subterfuge.


    When a covert intelligence agency, known only as the "Directorate of Military Intelligence (DRM)," took an interest in her potential, they orchestrated her abduction. This event, disguised as a rescue, was a setup for Alice to emerge as an elite operative in the shadowy world of espionage.


    Under the rigid and merciless regime of the DRM, she underwent grueling training designed to hone her body and mind into a formidable weapon. Here, she was introduced to combat and intelligence gathering.


    The agency restricted her from the more dangerous acts of assassination, deeming her too soft.


    The training, however, was still harsh; she emerged not just as a survivor but as a skilled warrior, adept in martial arts and specialized techniques that made her one of the agency''s most valuable assets.


    Her exceptional talents did not go unnoticed. She was quickly recognized as a standout agent, and she managed to elevate her status at a young age.


    Yet, her life was never without complexities. Despite her stoic exterior, personal connections remained. She fell in love with the French soldier, who remained a father figure despite the agency''s demands to keep emotions suppressed.


    As her career blossomed, she finally understood what it meant to be emotional. She found herself at odds with her own loyalties and the demands of her position. And as she delved deeper into the world of secrets, she would discover the high cost of her decisions.


    After Russia''s invasion of Ukraine, Alice found herself embroiled in various missions that crossed the lines of morality and duty. Assignments against various factions and powers often put her at risk. Betrayal and double-crossing were common, forcing her to adapt and develop different personalities.


    Most would call her condition post-traumatic stress disorder.


    Even then, she still became known not only for her physical abilities but also for her intellect and cunning. Fluent in multiple languages and skilled at disguising her true intentions, she set herself apart within the clandestine world of intelligence. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though she thrived, her heart remained conflicted. She was haunted by the ghosts of her past and the choices made in the name of duty. And in a world of government conspiracy, there was a huge level of dangerous annals that most wouldn''t understand.


    It wasn''t until recently, while in Paris, that Alice was going to have her most challenging assignment yet. The DRM intercepted a disturbing report about Elysium creating a dark virtual game.


    Behind their fa?ade of innovation, there were rumors of horrific outcomes: earlier participants had lost their minds and then were never heard from again. They speculate that Elysium caused their deaths and hid it from the public.


    While there was no evidence of there being any past participants, the directive was clear: infiltrate Elysium by entering their virtual world, gather intelligence, dismantle their operation, and, if possible, rescue those captured within the game.


    Any time lives were at stake against a rich conglomerate, France would not remain silent. The well-being of the players and the threat to national security meant that failure was never an option.


    It hadn''t taken long for the agency to discover that the virtual world would be based on the animated ninja series Naruto. While they didn''t care about those specifics, and time was short, Alice had less than three days to catch up on the franchise.


    Sadly for her, part one of the series spammed too many filler episodes that watching the whole series in under three days was impossible. She even had to read the manga and learn of the characters.


    To be quite fair, it was like telling a well-trained secret agent to pick up a gaming controller and play at a world champion''s first-person shooter LAN tournament.


    She was up for the challenge.


    The agency helped her craft a new identity. She adopted the persona of Alice Dubois, a beautiful geek who was drawn to new technology. Armed with a carefully curated background and charming naivet¨¦, her agency rigged the lottery in her favour and she made her entrance into Elysium''s headquarters.


    Just one day before she was scheduled to arrive at Elysium, she learned that a player who entered the game was subjected to exploitative experiments that siphoned their mental and emotional energies, creating a lucrative market for data mining and psychological manipulation.


    Yet that was just the tip of the iceberg.


    For her to truly know what that corporation was up to, she had to gain access to the restrictive gaming mainframe. And the only way to do that without getting caught was to be a player herself and enter said game.


    It was quite easy for her to blend with everyone else on her first meeting, laughing at the right moments and nodding in all the right places. No one was suspicious of her.


    She charmed her way through Jasper''s heart and actually found him attractive in the process. It wasn''t her intention to get involved with anyone, but Jasper was different¡ªhe genuinely liked her.


    Every conversation with the other players was an opportunity, a chance to unlock another layer of the conglomerate''s well-guarded secrets.


    The hard part was going to be telling the others that their immersive experience was a sinister trap designed to exploit them¡ªturning their dreams into nightmares.


    And that supposed background check she conducted on everyone was not a simple one. What she had understood about them was that most of them were quite innocent.


    There was William, who didn''t have much going for him and just enjoyed playing over the internet. Jada was sweet, kind, and had a passion for helping others. By chance, those two managed to win and were now being looked at as data.


    Margaret was similar to those two, minus their contrasted personas and the fact that the former had parenting issues.


    Then there was Jasper, who had managed to also rig the lottery like her agency did¡ªall for the purpose of ensuring that the Reza Group would gain enough recognition to thrive for the next generation.


    The only one who made this highly classified intelligence agent aloof was Alexander Costa. The DRM couldn''t find anything on him no matter how hard they tried.


    That was most certainly an eyebrow raiser. A government agency couldn''t discover someone''s background? That alone was enough to put Alex on their most wanted list. Top ten at the least.


    Alice, like Arthur, was right to have been suspicious of Alex from the start. The main problem for her was that she wasn''t in charge here; Elysium was.


    Just one mistake and they could just as easily unplug her pod, drag her out, and either torture her or kill her like they did with the missing previous participants.


    The only thing she could do was bide time and try to help the others as much as she could. That was why she chose to be more of a role player, someone who could hide and still be a threat on the surface.


    As long as no lives were lost and she could safely log out, her mission would be a success. But if someone loses their mind in the process, then she''ll consider it a failed mission, even if she somehow manages to escape.

 Chapter 266: Psalms 118

    Chapter 266 - Psalms 118


    The white void faded, giving way to clarity as Arthur and Alice stepped back into the science facility.


    The images of Alice''s past were still vivid in his mind. To think that an agent from the French government would actually be a player.


    From her backstory, it dawned on him that Alice was no puppet of Elysium; she was a spy entrenched in a mission to dismantle the organization from the inside.


    Her approach mirrored his but differed fundamentally. While he operated externally, targeting the root of the problem from the outside, Alice''s efforts were solely to the game itself.


    Beneath that shared goal was another, more pressing issue: the loyalty of the other players.


    Arthur considered Alice''s belief that not all of the players were complicit in Elysium''s schemes, viewing most of them as innocents. She had faith in William, Jada, Margaret, and Jasper.


    But Arthur knew better.


    For instance, Jasper was the heir to the Reza Group, another rich entity like Elysium. Arthur saw Jasper through a clearer lens; while innocent, he was also dangerously ignorant.


    Maybe the DRM was smart enough to train Alice physically and mentally, but emotionally, Alice was still lacking. Being in this psychological world of wars was not helping either.


    Perhaps she did love Jasper enough for the two to be together if they survived this. Yet their love was most certainly being tried.


    Then there was Alexander. That was where Alice''s optimism fell completely apart. The intelligence agency she worked for dug into Alex''s past, unable to uncover anything. And based on Arthur''s dealings with Alex, that player was a wild card, possibly the most dangerous player here¡ªeven more so than Arthur himself, who was often looked at through a veil of fear.


    "Alice," Arthur began, "what''s your ultimate goal in telling me all of this? What do you truly want?"


    She hesitated, revealing a depth of her commitment. "To unite everyone and finish the game. Everyone but Alex and I was told something before entering here, and I believe you were told something too."


    Arthur hadn''t known that the others were given rules by Dr. Kapoor prior to them entering the pods.


    The first rule was that there would be a specific sign in the sky if a player''s character died. Or in this case, received a game over. Arthur, who had activated this rule after dying, had not seen that sign.


    The second rule was that everyone''s mental and physical states would be translated in the virtual world, allowing their characters to blend in with the new physics of the environment based on how they were on earth.


    The third rule was that medical personnel were responsible for monitoring the players'' vital signs from outside the pod, suggesting that players'' health was being tracked in the real world.


    The last rule was that they would remain in the game until they reached a conclusion, indicating a potential goal or endpoint to their participation.


    Should Arthur tell her what rule he was told?


    While he appreciated the sentiments she shared, he knew how naively optimistic the notion was; not everyone shared the same purpose. Then there was what Alice had said about the players¡ªher conviction that they were innocent.


    "You''re wrong about them, Alice... Some have their own agendas, and as far as I''m concerned, Jasper and Alex are dangerous in ways you have yet to understand."


    "I believe Jasper''s being used..."


    What she implied was that Jasper wasn''t even aware of Elysium''s motives. Who could blame her since she was the closest to him out of everyone right now?


    "Maybe," Arthur conceded, "but Alex is different, and those two are likely working together."


    Alice wondered how Arthur could come to that conclusion. As far as she knew, Jasper hadn''t once hinted that him and Alex were working together.


    "Then what''s your end goal, Arthur?"


    "Just like I announced before: to destroy the world..."


    She smiled at him, pleased he had been forthright. "I thought you might say that. But you''ve got a long way to go to make that happen. And sure, they''re just NPCs, but they act so real that I often forget about earth. Can you really take on the whole world?"


    "All things are possible with God," he recited from Matthew 19:26. "So watch me..."


    Alice was left momentarily stunned by the audacity of his declaration. She didn''t think he was serious. "You think you can take them all on yourself? I get that your character''s stronger than me, but what about Margaret? She''s no weakling, Arthur. She''s one of the more powerful players we have."


    "And here you are, questioning my strength?"


    "It''s nothing personal," she said. "I''ve seen enough to know what''s out there. Look, Arthur, what makes you think you can keep going when even Naruto outmatches you?"


    The statement was a full-blown one that honestly offended Arthur. "Think I didn''t get stronger since the last time we fought?"


    "Still," she persisted, "it''s the truth."


    "And that''s why I still don''t trust you..."


    Alice blinked in disbelief.


    "After everything I''ve showed you?" she exasperated. "I did that because I believed you were the only one who could help. How can you still doubt me? It wasn''t easy for me to share those, you know. What''s it going to take?"


    Arthur quoted from the Bible. "Psalm 118:8. ''It is better to trust in the Lord than to put confidence in man.'' If you truly want me on your side, and you refuse to be sealed, then do this one thing..."


    "What is it?"


    "Send Naruto on a solo mission... That''s it."


    "Why would you want that?" she asked.


    "Because I''m going to kill him," Arthur bluntly stated, devoid of preamble. "I made a promise to slit that boy''s throat, and I intend to carry it out..."


    Alice gasped, trying to process what she just heard. Could she even go through with his request? Naruto was the main character, after all.


    "You can''t be serious!" she tried reasoning. "Are you out of your mind?"


    "I''m very serious," he coolly countered. "He''s just a virtual character, Alice. He doesn''t have a soul like the rest of us. If you object to this, you won''t be hearing from me any time soon... And I can assure you it would mean I won''t ever attempt to help you stop Elysium. It''s either this fake place or me; which side will you choose?"


    The implications were evident. What Arthur was proposing was that it was either this virtual world or him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t help her try to take down Elysium the way she wanted.


    The animus within her expression changed as she considered things.


    "Alright, I''ll do it," she eventually declared. "I''ll deliver him into your hands."


    Arthur tilted his head slightly back to show how solemn the situation was. "You have three days..."


    With that command, he performed the Flying raijin before vanishing from sight.


    Back in Sun Stream Plaza, Arthur was spotted sitting on the magnets he had taken. He was in deep thought.


    The players traversed different routes¡ªsome deep in discussion, others exploring the world. He now rested in a curious state of introspection, contemplating his next move.


    Despite having Alice''s identity revealed and knowing she was aware of his continued existence, he found himself more convinced than ever that she would keep his secret safe.


    Right now, the other players were in a daze as to who "Kaito" was. They think he''s just some random, over-buffed Sound shinobi Orochimaru had created due to a butterfly effect.


    Alice could have disclosed it many times already¡ªthat Arthur was alive¡ªwhen they met confrontationally, during their revelations, or even now. Yet she purposefully chose not to help the others make the connection.


    And regarding Naruto, she knew full well that if she wanted Arthur to go with her plans, she would have to orchestrate something to get Naruto by himself. That also meant no tricks were involved, like another player''s intervention.


    As Arthur considered his next steps, he became even more interested at the thought of killing Naruto.


    The main character''s role had been a consistent impediment, always getting larger than Arthur had preferred. Moreover, amidst his conversations with Alice, it became clear Naruto represented a more significant threat if left alone for too long. Not only was he revered by many within the game, but he had also become symbolic of their beliefs¡ªsomething Arthur had to snuff out.


    Alice believed that Naruto was stronger, a misconception that needed to also be dismantled.


    Removing the main character from the picture would possibly allow Arthur to reshape the narrative¡ªeliminating the proverbial anchors that kept players in line with this world''s pressing desires.


    The prospect was not something to pass up. And if Alice truly could help, it would get closer to dismantling the primary pillars upholding the game; he could have an easier time removing the central figures stifling his pursuits as easily as peeling off a rotten skin.


    And who better to start with than the beloved Naruto Uzumaki?


    As everyone understood about Naruto, it''s that he was not born with the same advantages that many other shinobi possessed.


    Initially depicted as a careless and inept ninja, Naruto struggled through his academy years, failing to graduate multiple times. This early part of his journey, however, provided a foundation defined by sheer determination and a refusal to give up.


    The heart of Naruto''s abilities as a shinobi stemmed from this pursuit of improvement and his deep-seated desire for acknowledgment from others.


    Upon meeting his "friends" who understood him, and even given a family member by his side, Naruto had gone through some notable changes. Because of that, he managed to harness an unparalleled amount of chakra earlier on, as well as gain quick access to the Nine-Tails'' chakra.


    Even without that Tailed Beast, his raw chakra reserves were vast¡ªat least four times greater than that of a J¨­nin like Kakashi Hatake. This immense reservoir allowed him to endure lengthy battles without showing signs of fatigue, and through training with people from earth, he learned to control and utilize his chakra much more effectively.


    And it wasn''t just the players by his side; he actually trained under skilled mentors like Jiraiya and Fukasaku, a toad sage. And by training, it wasn''t spending time with a Sannin for three years without showing anything for it; he was progressively perfecting techniques.


    This was really a hypothetical Naruto who grew up alongside friends who understood his lineage and past. In that alternate scenario, he received the proper guidance early on.


    Although he still grew up an outcast, he still found the emotional and practical support of friends, going as far as learning about his parents and the responsibilities tied to being a Jinch¨±riki much sooner.


    In terms of offensive capabilities, as Arthur knew it, Naruto still relied on the Shadow Clone technique and the Rasengan.


    And because of William telling Naruto the secret of Shadow Clone training, each time the main character trained, he did it with clones, allowing him to dramatically refine his techniques within short time frames.


    That was why the "Green Beast," an alternate taijutsu persona Naruto developed, even became a thing. Through abusing that Shadow Clone glitch, he effectively shortened the learning curve faced by most shinobi. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then there was Naruto''s Rasengan, something he learned far faster. Not Jiraiya''s tutelage, but William''s.


    Now, Arthur knew all these things because there was a flying raijin mark still inside William. And from what he understood based on their conversation, Naruto had initially struggled with learning the Rasengan. Through perseverance, the boy not only cultivated the technique; he developed larger and more powerful variations, going as far as acquiring the Rasenshuriken three years in advance.


    On top of learning those new techniques, he had also learned to properly utilize his wind chakra nature. For instance, he knew much more wind variation ninjutsu.


    Furthermore, there was his relationship with the Nine-Tails. Initially, accessing the beast''s chakra made him lose control, but now those two had developed a slight mutual respect for one another.


    One can imagine how, with friends by his side, encouraging him and giving him strength, he learned to balance this power more swiftly, fostering a deeper trust in Kurama far earlier in his journey.


    And the power-ups didn''t stop there. Naruto had already undergone training at Mount My¨­boku to perfect Toad Sage Mode.


    The earlier version of Naruto that we remembered thrived on determination and resilience. Now that the main character had the chance to grow up surrounded by supportive friends, he embodied a skilled ninja of his lineage and evolved to a more fortified hero.

 Chapter 267: Cooking Ramen

    Chapter 267 - Cooking Ramen


    Sunlight peeked through Naruto''s bedroom window. As he slowly rose from his sleep, he saw that William had already gotten out of bed.


    "Guess I''m making breakfast," he yawned.


    Before William, the idea of having a family member had felt foreign. For as long as Naruto could remember, he had navigated the Leaf Village alone, often facing challenges without the support of someone who understood him.


    Since discovering that he had a cousin in William, Naruto''s perspective had changed slightly. The bond they were forming had become essential, especially as he processed the loss of his mentor, Iruka.


    The emotional toll of losing Iruka was still evident, and in the aftermath, Naruto found himself contemplating what it meant to have a family.


    As he prepared his breakfast, flashes of his past resurfaced. Kiba, Ino, Shikamaru, and Iruka had all walked among the villagers once, and their absence felt strange now.


    Naruto recalled the days following Iruka''s death. His friends¡ªJada and others¡ªhad been there for him during that difficult transition. They talked with him, assured him that it wasn''t Alice''s fault, and that Orochimaru''s actions played a larger role in the tragedy.


    Losing Iruka had been significant; he was Naruto''s first real friend, someone who saw him for who he was rather than the reputation he carried.


    Upon entering the kitchen, sounds of cooking followed. Oddly enough, having William by his side, he learned that cooking a well-balanced meal was an essential part of the day.


    Gone were the moments Naruto drank spoiled milk out of the carton. Now he actually read his ingredients and thought about what he put over a stove.


    Since William was clearly not here, today Naruto wanted to make "tamagoyaki," a traditional Japanese omelet.


    He stood in front of his small kitchen counter and started off by first brewing some freshly green tea. He added the teabag into a small cup and poured some boiling hot water over it.


    He then gathered the necessary ingredients and placed a small bowl of beaten eggs, a dash of soy sauce, and a sprinkle of salt on the counter. Next to it, he arranged a tiny bamboo sushi mold.


    Naruto cracked the eggs into the small bowl and beat them lightly, being careful not to overbeat. The eggs were smooth and creamy, just the way he liked them.


    Next, he added a dash of soy sauce, a staple in tamagoyaki. A pinch of salt followed before he carefully poured a small amount of the egg mixture into the bamboo mold. He then gently tilted the mold from side to side, letting the runny eggs settle into a uniform, thick layer.


    If one didn''t understand now, it became evident that Naruto Uzumaki knew how to cook!


    Once the tamagoyaki started to cook on a heated pan, the aroma filled the room. It smelled so incredible that it would make anyone''s stomach growl.


    After it was removed from the mold, he placed it onto a plate and said, "Thank you for the food." He then took a bite, and it was only alright. It tasted as if there was too much sweetness added to it. Next time, he would try to be perfect with it.


    After finishing his meal, he set off toward Ichiraku Ramen.


    The small eatery held fond memories, and lately, he''d taken up a new hobby. He had decided that instead of purely being a customer, he wanted to learn how to make ramen. It felt like a way to share something with his friends for all the help they''ve given.


    However, Teuchi, the shop owner, wouldn''t simply hand over his secret recipes. Naruto needed to prove his dedication. So for the first time, he had committed to working part-time at Ichiraku''s.


    Though it was unofficial, as he had no formal employment status or set hours.


    As he approached the shop, he noticed Teuchi already active, taking orders and interacting with customers. Naruto slipped into the back, changing into the simple work attire he was all too familiar with.


    Just as he was settling in, Teuchi looked up and brightened at the sight of his latest employee.


    "Glad to see you, Naruto! We''ve had a rush this week. Ayame needs assistance in the kitchen!"


    "Right away!" Naruto enthusiastically replied, hurrying to where Ayame was stationed.


    Ayame looked relieved as Naruto entered the kitchen. "Thanks for coming by, Naruto. We''ve been busy, and I could use another pair of hands. I wasn''t sure how we''d manage with all these orders."


    "It''s no problem! I''m ready to help!"


    Naruto immersed himself immediately as if this was second nature. But before he could start, he glanced over at Ayame, who was checking orders and organizing bowls.


    "What do I start with?" he called out.


    "Let''s start with the broth!" she responded. "We''ve got beef bones, konbu sea kelp, dried bonito flakes, and some shiitake mushrooms that just arrived last night."


    Naruto went to the storage and retrieved a large pot before setting it on the stovetop. He began with the beef bones, placing them in to render and create some stock. He poured in water to cover the bones and placed the konbu at the edge to soak.


    "Make sure to bring it to a gentle boil, then simmer for several hours," Ayame advised as she handed him a skimmer.


    He already knew that, but it was a great reminder.


    Naruto watched as bubbles began to form. When it came to a boil, he skimmed off the foam.


    Naruto never really knew how to cook, but after learning the ins and outs, he relished the process.


    Next, he turned to the aromatics. He sliced garlic and ginger and saut¨¦ed them in a pan with a little oil. Once the two had turned golden, he tossed in sliced scallions for an extra kick.


    Ayame herself was busy preparing garnishes and assembling bowls. Normally, she would be doing the cooking, but Naruto had proven himself quite well lately.


    With the broth bubbling in its pot, he moved on to the noodles. A handful of them were thrown in at once.


    "Make sure to keep stirring them so they don''t stick together," Ayame reminded him, glancing up from her work.


    "Right! I didn''t forget!"


    He did as instructed. After he had cooked them just right, he skimmed them out and placed them in a bowl. At the same time, he carefully poured the broth he''d personally made over the noodles.


    Now it was art.


    "Looks great!" Ayame said, clapping her hands together.


    But it wasn''t done. He topped the bowl with chashu beef, menma (fermented bamboo shoots), nori (seaweed), and a boiled egg. With a final sprinkle of chopped scallions and sesame seeds on top, the bowl was complete.


    Ayame grabbed the bowl and really examined it with a critical eye before taking a spoonful. She paused, slurping thoughtfully. To think someone would concentrate this much on a simple bite.


    The moment of truth came when she put the spoon down.


    "It''s... really salty, Naruto," she admitted.


    The words hit him like a punch. He had wanted this to be perfect.


    "Okay, I can do better!" he said, determination seeping in. "What do I need to change?"


    "Less salt in the broth next time, and maybe adjust the soy sauce too," she advised with a kind smile.


    Even though they were swamped with orders, she understood that cooking was a process that others learn from each attempt. Naruto, although knowledgeable, was still just a beginner.


    Not feeling too dejected, he bent back over his pot and dumped the salty broth to begin again.


    As the broth simmered, Naruto repeated the steps with the noodles, garlic, and ginger, taking conscious notes of everything he had done wrong before. Slowly, he built the flavours back up, allowing each ingredient to work together.


    After pouring the new broth over the freshly cooked noodles, Naruto stepped back and watched Ayame take another spoonful. This time, after she tasted it, he saw her close her eyes in delight.


    "It''s perfect, Naruto!"


    How could the boy not be excited? It was like he had learned a new jutsu or something. "Alright! I did it!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could soak in the moment, the fabric moved with new customers. Ayame looked over at the order slip piling up and turned back to him to say, "Let''s keep this momentum going, Naruto! More bowls are coming in!"


    The kitchen soon became much more active. He prepared various types of ramen¡ªshoyu, tonkotsu, and even tsukemen¡ªtaking careful notes on the balance of flavors and the right proportions for the broth.


    Even while he was cooking, Ayame quizzed him between orders. "What''s the base for shoyu ramen, Naruto?"


    "Soy sauce, of course!" he chuckled.


    As the rush continued, he found himself unveiling his first creation¡ªa shoyu bowl with slices of chicken, green spinach, and a perfectly boiled egg resting atop. While it might have looked great, the taste is what mattered most.


    The customer at the counter, who had ordered it, beamed as they took a first bite, eyes lighting up with delight.


    "Best ramen I''ve ever tasted!" they announced, sending a thrill through Naruto.


    Between orders, Naruto took the time to reflect on his progress. He enjoyed the process of cooking, especially when it was something he knew how to make.


    "I think my miso soup is next!" he excitedly announced.


    He set to work, gathering the ingredients for the soup. To prep the dashi, he simmered water with kombu and bonito flakes, letting them permeate the broth.


    Once the initial steps were complete, he measured out the miso paste, remembering how much he loved miso soup. It reminded him of all the times he''d spent eating with Iruka¡ªenough to make him cry.


    He poured in the dashi and began to whisk the miso paste into the pot, swirling it until they combined. Adding in cubes of tofu and sliced green onions, he inhaled the comforting aroma.


    Ayame eventually took the bowl, tasted it, and closed her eyes again, savoring the warmth.


    "This is really good! You''ve really done it this time, Naruto!"


    It was no surprise that his favourite thing to eat also happened to be the best thing he knew how to cook.


    Just as they shared a moment of celebration, the flap moved again for more ramen eaters.


    Hours later, as the sounds of laughter, slurping, and chatter settled, Naruto finally stepped back, catching his breath. Ayame was finishing up the final orders.


    "Today wasn''t as bad as last week," he said.


    "Try coming here during lunchtime," she joked. "But seriously, you did good today, and we appreciate the help."


    Funny enough as it was, Naruto wasn''t actually getting paid to do this; he worked under the table to only learn how to make ramen. Anything that didn''t involve cooking was done out of kindness.


    He finished the morning by wiping down the counter. And now that Ayame was able to take her break, he decided now was a good time to clock out.


    "Thanks again for the help," Teuchi said, clapping him on the back. "You really came through for us today. In fact, I think you''ve got a natural gift for cooking."


    Naruto was grateful for the opportunity to learn from them. "Gee, thanks, boss Teuchi! I''ll see you later tonight!"


    Working at Ichiraku''s had really brought out his love for cooking. He''d started experimenting with recipes at home, trying to learn more about the different flavors and techniques¡ªall for the sake of his friends.


    And it wasn''t just the basic dishes that he knew how to make; he''d also learned some more complicated Japanese dishes, like katsu sando, gyoza, chankonabe, tonkatsu curry rice, and oden.


    The thought of owning his own restaurant had crossed his mind. But only for a moment. It was William who had once said, "Most restaurants end up failing within the first year, so I wouldn''t build one if I were you."


    He was actually right. Restaurants, regardless of where one was located, had a high failure rate.


    Naruto pushed the thought aside for now. Today, he had more plans; he promised to meet Sakura for brunch at noon, and he was already running a bit behind schedule.

 Chapter 268: Brunch

    Chapter 268 - Brunch


    After bidding farewell to Teuchi and Ayame for the morning, he set off towards the agreed meeting spot.


    Sakura was already waiting just as he was running, trying to catch his breath. When she spotted him, she grinned and waved him over.


    "You''re late," she teased, shaking her head in amusement.


    Naruto chuckled, feeling a bit sheepish. "Sorry, sorry! I got caught up at Ichiriku''s."


    Sakura laughed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "That''s right. I forgot you work there now. Well, I''m glad you''re having fun there. But enough talking about restaurants; I''m starving already."


    Naruto was more than happy to make up for lost time. "Don''t have to tell me twice!"


    Inside the caf¨¦, she sat across from him. He was oddly quiet. When her drink came, she absently stirred it, sensing that he was about to share something significant¡ªsomething that she hadn''t heard from him yet.


    Why else would he be so quiet?


    Naruto finally met her eyes to whisper, "Hey, Sakura, what do you know about a Jinch¨±riki?"


    "Huh?" Sakura asked as she sipped her tea. Her eyes darted around as she wondered why he brought his voice so low. The place was filled with civilians and shinobi alike, and while she doubted anyone could hear them over the chatter, she decided to play it cool. "What do you mean exactly?"


    "I mean," Naruto said, staring down at his cup. "What do you know about Tailed Beasts and their hosts? Ya know, like Gaara."


    Sakura had honestly only interacted with Gaara once, and that was during the Ch¨±nin Exams. He didn''t quite give her a good impression, and ever since then, she never heard from him again¡ªall thanks to William, Margaret, Jada, Alex, and Jasper stopping the Sand from invading the Leaf.


    "Sorry, Naruto," she answered, "but I don''t really know anything about Gaara or what a Jinch¨±riki is."


    He took a sip of his tea, wondering how to explain things. "Well, you see, Tailed Beasts are special, and there are nine of them. I''m the host for Kurama."


    "Who''s that?"


    "He''s the Nine-Tailed Fox living inside of me."


    This was actually her first time hearing this. While yes, she witnessed Naruto use the Nine-Tails'' chakra twice, but she never actually knew what it was. All she understood was that Naruto had a special type of chakra that no one bothered to explain to her. Not even Kakashi.


    "You''re not joking, right?" she asked. "Where is he then? In your jacket pocket? Under your shoe? Or maybe in that head of yours?"


    "He''s actually inside this seal," Naruto revealed. "Do you at least know what happened on October tenth, the day I was born?"


    Sakura''s composure faltered as she let out a shaky breath. "That was when the Nine-Tails attacked the village, right?"


    "Yeah," Naruto nodded, still unable to meet her eyes. "Something like that. I can''t explain it as well as Will, but that was actually the same day I was born. So when my dad couldn''t kill Kurama, he had to figure out another way to save everyone¡ª"


    "...So he put it inside of someone," she finished.


    Then she looked at him with fresh understanding, feeling empathetic.


    "It''s okay," he flatly said, gazing up at her. "That''s why nobody liked me and why shopkeepers always kicked me out."


    Sakura''s heart pained at the memory of their childhood. "And why we were always told to stay away from you..."


    "Yeah... And that''s also why I couldn''t do certain jutsu but still graduated from the academy. Even now, I actually still can''t do certain techniques like I want. Ha-ha."


    "But why are you telling me this now?" she wondered.


    It''s then he reached into his jacket and pulled out a small book. "This belonged to my mom. She was Kurama''s host before me."


    Sakura''s eyes widened in astonishment. "You mean your mom was like you?"


    "Yeah, you could say it all runs in the family," he replied with a bitter smile.


    He opened the book to show her its contents. Each page was filled with handwritten notes, drawings, and various stains from years of use. He smiled as he poured over the pages, and Sakura couldn''t help but admire him; he had matured in ways she hadn''t noticed before.


    "Will, Pervy Sage, and I were in search of this book," he explained. "Something I never knew was that my mom was also never able to perform regular jutsus because of Kurama. Whatever she did learn, she wrote it all in here."


    "How did you know about this?"


    "She told me when¡ª" he paused, wondering how to explain that his mother and father transferred their chakra, awaiting the day he would learn to harness Kurama''s chakra. "Let''s just say she left behind something to help me find it."


    "So then... How does the Nine-Tails¡ªI mean Kurama¡ªstop you from learning jutsus?"


    Naruto took a moment to explain to her what a Jinch¨±riki was. Using the book as a reference, the two sat there learning about the other Tailed Beasts and what special qualities they give their hosts. Some gain stronger senses, and some gain an extra chakra nature.


    "And what does Kurama give you?" she asked, genuinely curious.


    "He umm... he doesn''t give me anything; he actually limits me."


    "What the heck does that mean, Naruto?"


    "I can only learn nine jutsus. Like, Kurama can breathe fire, but I can''t do something as cool as that."


    Sakura stared in shock. That''s all? Just nine? She couldn''t fathom how he had managed to do so much with such limitations.


    "But wait, Naruto! I''ve seen you do more than nine, like the different Rasengans you use."


    "Oh, those are just variants from my shape transformation." Naruto then gasped. "Wait, don''t tell me you didn''t know about variants!"


    "Of course I did!" she said, blushing before looking away. Naruto caught her off guard with that one. "You just confused me with the number, is all."


    "Well, there''s something pretty cool about only knowing nine techniques," Naruto said, pumping his fist. "I''ve already perfected the first six!"


    "In what sense?" she pressed, feeling intrigued.


    Naruto took the time to explain that the six out of the nine techniques he knows can all be considered s-rank jutsus depending on how much chakra he pours into them.


    For instance, all the basic techniques, like the Transformation technique and the Substitution techniques, are performed on levels that other ninjas can''t do. When Naruto transforms, he can not only fool all types of d¨­jutsus, but he can also maintain his transformation even when unconscious or if his chakra is sealed.


    "It''s not that impressive," he said, humbling himself. "Since I''m the host of such a powerful Tailed Beast, I can''t even learn simple techniques. Actually¡ªha-ha¡ªI''m already locked out of them."


    Sakura forced herself to smile. While all that seemed interesting, she couldn''t forget all the times that her parents warned her of Naruto, often calling him a devil.


    "Naruto, I want you to know something," she said in a soft voice. "I don''t think you''re a demon like they said. To me, you''re Naruto, a good teammate and a good friend." Then she slammed her palms on the table, practically knocking it over. "Anyone who thinks you''re a monster will have to answer to me, got it?!"


    Naruto couldn''t tell if he should be either nervous or joyful. "Gee, thanks, Sakura."


    "Which reminds me," she said, sitting down, "what are your other nine jutsus?"


    Naruto scratched his head, trying to remember them. It was only nine, but he honestly had to think of what they were.


    "Oh!" he said, remembering one. "Apart from my Shadow Clones and the Rasengan, Kurama gave me this neat healing jutsu¡ªor, I really don''t know what to call it."


    Sakura was impressed as he tried to explain its contents. And from what she heard, she couldn''t equate the technique to healing; it sounded more like regeneration. All in all, she was content that he was strong.


    A moment of reflection passed between them. The two finally hit a touchy subject.


    "I still miss him, you know," she suddenly admitted, referring to Sasuke.


    "Me too," Naruto somberly replied. "But I haven''t given up on him. He''s still our teammate."


    "You''re right," she said. "I didn''t forget that promise you made me."


    Naruto nodded.


    It was clear that despite their teammate abandoning the village, they very much still had hopes that he would one day return. That''s just how strong their bonds were.


    The rest of the moment was spent eating their brunch. The topic of Sasuke was drowned out by their long-awaited meal. Once they finished, Naruto looked at the sun from inside and remembered that he had another plan for the day.


    "Hey, Sakura, can I pay you later? I really gotta go!"


    "What?!" she said, unsure if she had even brought her purse.


    "I promise, I''ll pay you back!"


    With that, he scurried out of the restaurant, leaving the pink-haired girl to handle the bill.


    Today, several J¨­nin were available and had agreed to help him train. And who was going to help him? None other than the big three¡ªAsuma, Kakashi, and Might Guy.


    This opportunity was a gift from Margaret, who''d encouraged him to harness his potential ever since he''d come to terms with his past as a reincarnation of one of Hagoromo''s sons.


    Margaret and the others believed that taming the Nine-Tails would be crucial for him, but Naruto knew that was easier said than done.


    The Nine-Tails was still skeptical about Naruto. Despite all his progress, the fox remained unconvinced, viewing Naruto as weak and overly reliant on its Tailed Beast chakra. And although Naruto learned its name, it would take a little more than that to really earn its trust.


    He couldn''t tell what the fox''s problem was; he was, after all, a reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki. William had even gone as far as to speak to the fox, explaining to it that Naruto was also the boy Hagoromo spoke of that would unite the Tailed Beast.


    That revelation only made the Nine-Tails more skeptical, unwilling to believe unless Naruto truly showed it something meaningful.


    While Naruto didn''t understand what that meant, the other players came to terms that it was because Naruto hadn''t been in enough battles to prove to the Nine-Tails that he was worth trusting.


    For instance, Naruto had gone through countless fights throughout his career. Perhaps the biggest one that really opened the Nine-Tails'' eyes was when he fought seven other reanimated Jinch¨±riki.


    An equivalent event like that hasn''t happened yet, so they all decided to leave things like that for now, content that Naruto at least knew his own background. In time, the Nine-Tails would surely trust Naruto and allow him to use its full power.


    With this in mind, Naruto had committed himself to training hard. He wanted to prove himself, not just to the Nine-Tails, but to everyone who believed in him.


    When he finally arrived at the training grounds, he scanned the area, only to find Kakashi, Asuma, and Might Guy were nowhere to be seen. He sighed, tapping his foot impatiently since he just blew a date with Sakura way too early.


    Naruto stood there for about half an hour, looking at the sky, then the ground, wondering when they''d arrive.


    "Kakashi-sensei, can''t you at least show up on time for once?" he grumbled under his breath.


    Just as he was getting lost in his irritation, he heard footsteps approaching. When he turned to look, it was Jada who walked into the clearing.


    "Hey, Jada! I didn''t expect to see you here! What''s up?"


    Jada smiled back at him and said, "I heard Marge set this training up for you, so I wanted to see how it goes."


    Naruto wondered, crossing his arms over his head. "Why isn''t she here then?"


    Jada sighed, rolling her eyes playfully. "She can be a little complicated sometimes."


    What Jada really wanted to tell Naruto was that Margaret thought training with those three special J¨­nin was beneath her level¡ªthey would waste her time. That included Might Guy.


    Still, Naruto wished she would have come to at least support him. The last they spoke was at Iruka''s funeral. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 269: Friendship

    Chapter 269 - Friendship


    As if on cue, the three J¨­nin arrived, strolling into the training ground, each with their characteristic flair. Kakashi''s casual demeanor, Asuma''s relaxed confidence, and Might Guy''s exuberant spirit changed the scene instantly.


    They had been juggling missions, and Naruto knew that the recent losses in their ranks, like Inoichi and Hayate, were still fresh in their minds.


    "Naruto!" Asuma called out, waving as they approached. "Hope we didn''t keep you waiting too long."


    "Forget that!" Naruto shot back with eagerness. "I''m just glad you''re all finally here! What took you guys so long anyway?"


    Kakashi remained quite calm as he closed his eyes and answered, "We were just thinking about life."


    Both Jada and Naruto pointed at him in unison: "You liar!"


    It wasn''t long until their greetings subsided.


    "Jada, what brings you here?" Kakashi asked, noticing her presence.


    "I wanted to see how Naruto handles this training," she replied cheerfully.


    "You picked a good day for it," Asuma said, smiling at her. "Margaret wouldn''t stop bugging us about training him."


    "Right!" Might Guy''s fiery enthusiasm sparked. "Now that we''re free from missions, I think it''s a great time to see what Naruto can do!"


    "Best believe I''ve been working hard!" Naruto said, punching the air.


    With pleasantries exchanged, they formed a small circle, readying themselves for the training session. Naruto squared off against all three J¨­nin.


    Jada stood back to let things unfold. She herself couldn''t wait to see how Naruto interacted with the Leaf''s elite shinobi. It was one thing to hear stories of their skills; it was another to witness the action firsthand.


    She wasted time activating her Sharingan, eager to replicate any skills they demonstrated. She knew the value of their experience and wanted to absorb everything.


    The sparring started with Naruto scrapping with Might Guy.


    "Your taijutsu needs more work," Guy said, dodging Naruto''s punch and countering with a series of rapid strikes.


    Naruto didn''t relent, meeting Guy''s fists.


    In truth, his taijutsu was almost as good as Rock Lee''s, thanks to all the training he had pursued.


    Naruto gathered his momentum, launching forward with a kick aimed at Guy. But before he could make contact, Asuma quickly intervened, intercepting him and punching him back a few feet.


    "You should also watch your back when there''s more than one opponent," Asuma added, shaking his head with a grin.


    In the heat of the moment, they thought they had Naruto pinned. But just as they prepared to attack, they saw that Naruto had poofed away¡ªit was a shadow clone. But when was it summoned?


    Turning their heads in unison, they were stunned to see the real Naruto already engaged in a taijutsu match with Kakashi. The J¨­nin parried Naruto''s hits while also squeezing in his own.


    Asuma smiled and said, "Smart play, Naruto. By distracting us, he managed to isolate Kakashi."


    Might Guy nodded in agreement. "That''s the kind of strategy that makes a real shinobi shine!"


    Even Jada was impressed at how quickly Naruto had planned that. She had never thought she''d be witnessing the main character having progressed so far and so quick.


    She recounted a moment in the original story of the first event that took place in the Valley of the End. Everyone remembered how it unfolded. Sasuke had activated his curse mark level two and defeated Naruto at that moment.


    But things were different now. Naruto had learned to harness the Nine-Tails'' chakra and had grown significantly stronger in his battles since then.


    During their last encounter, though complicated, Naruto had managed to overpower Sasuke. It was a bittersweet victory, however, as he recalled getting struck down by someone else, allowing Sasuke to escape.


    That same person was Arthur, who no one had expected to intervene. If it wasn''t for him, Sasuke might not have gotten away.


    As the training session continued, Jada observed every exchange, considering how far Naruto had come. Though he had never been known for his strategic mindset in fights, his willpower and recent growth were evident.


    Maybe she would even learn something from his fighting style.


    Hours passed, and at the end of the training session, the group gathered in a circle to finish exchanging farewells.


    Exhausted but exhilarated, Naruto looked at them all and said with gratitude, "Thanks, everyone! I really learned a lot today."


    "No need to thank us," Asuma replied. "You''ve put in the work better than I expected."


    Might Guy cheered, punching his fist in the air. "I look forward to seeing your progress!"


    As they wrapped up, Naruto turned to Jada to ask, "Wanna grab some food? I could really go for ramen right now."


    "Sounds great!" she answered with a warm smile.


    They made their way to Ichiraku, where they were welcomed inside. William was already seated at the counter, comfortably perusing a menu.


    "Hey, you two!" he called out, waving them over.


    "Cuz! Have you seen anyone else?" Naruto asked as they settled in next to him.


    "I think Marge is at the spa or something," William replied. "And Jasper''s busy training, Alex has Hy¨±ga business, and no one really knows where Alice is."


    Naruto shrugged, dismissing their absence. "Oh well, I guess."


    As they discussed their training session and the lessons Naruto had learned, it was clear that they were having a good time, even if some of their friends weren''t around.


    Naruto made his way to the back, determined to cook something special for his friends.


    "What are ya trying to make this time?" Teuchi asked.


    "I wanna to treat them with a great bowl of ramen!" Naruto exclaimed.


    Teuchi stepped aside to let Naruto take over. With the kitchen under his control, he began prepping the ingredients. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He first boiled the broth, letting it simmer with various spices. He then carefully selected the toppings¡ªblanched vegetables, slices of beef, and freshly made noodles. For this evening, he had chosen to make shoyu ramen, miso ramen, and tonkotsu ramen.


    Each dish would have its own unique flavor profile, and he wanted to highlight the best of each style for his friend.


    First up, shoyu ramen. This was going to be his cousin''s dish.


    Naruto turned on the stove and placed a large pot filled with water on the burner. He reached for the dashi stock ingredients¡ªkombu (dried kelp) and bonito flakes. After a moment spent soaking the kombu in cold water, he brought it to a simmer and released umami aromas into the air.


    As the dashi stewed, he prepared the shoyu tare. For this, he measured out soy sauce, mirin, and a touch of sake into a separate bowl, mixing them together. Quite the classic base for any good shoyu ramen.


    While the stock simmered and the tare combined, he prepared the toppings. Perfectly boiled eggs were a necessity, so he boiled some in a separate pot. He then sliced green onions, knowing the meats were ready from the earlier preparations.


    Once the dashi was infused, he strained it, returning the clear broth to the heat. He then added the shoyu tare until the broth took on a lovely translucent brown hue. Meanwhile, he cooked fresh ramen noodles in another pot until they were al dente.


    He drained them before quickly rinsing them under cold water to stop the cooking process.


    Naruto brought out the bowl, layering noodles, pouring the broth over them, and arranging the toppings: a halved egg with a perfectly runny yolk, slices of meat, menma, and a sprinkle of green onions.


    "First bowl down!" he declared as he stepped back to admire his creation.


    Next was his favourite: miso ramen.


    Not lingering too long on his accomplishment, he washed the pot to get rid of the remnants from the first ramen and prepared new ingredients. He started with the broth again but this time mixed a different base: chicken bones, simmered to extract the flavors.


    He followed that by heating up another pot to cook miso paste with chopped garlic and ginger until fragrant, then added a ladle of the broth to loosen the mixture.


    As the two combined in the pot, he tossed in vegetables like corn, bean sprouts, and stir-fried cabbage¡ªthe best combination that miso ramen was known for. He also prepared a small bowl of spicy sauce on the side if he felt like he wanted an extra kick.


    The noodles were cooked in the same way: rinsed under cold water and added to a bowl. He ladled the steaming miso broth over the noodles, enhancing the dish with a scattering of green onions, a dollop of spicy paste, and a sprinkle of toasted sesame seeds.


    "Done!" he exclaimed, ready to move to the last dish.


    Finally, tonkotsu ramen, Jada''s dish.


    Naruto had only cooked this dish a handful of times. And from what he knew about Jada, it was that she didn''t eat pork. That meant he had to use beef broth.


    First, he prepped beef trotters and bones¡ªanything with plenty of marrow and collagen. He boiled them for a few minutes to remove impurities, then let them simmer in clear water while he blended them with the dashi stock he''d previously made to create that desired creamy texture.


    As the broth cooked down and thickened, he prepared the garnishes. He sliced garlic and ginger, which he would fry later. He also cooked up another batch of classic gyuniku (beef).


    Once the broth finished, he added salt. Like the previous batches, he cooked fresh ramen noodles, waiting until they could quickly whip through the boiling water before straining.


    Then came the final steps: noodles on the bottom, followed by the beef broth. He then layered the chashu and added a swirl tare. The fried garlic and ginger completed the dish, along with an ocean of green onions, a sprinkle of nori, and a soft-boiled egg nestled in beside it.


    Now Naruto felt accomplished.


    As he finished, Teuchi clapped his hands, impressed by the quality of his work. "I should really start charging a fee each time you use my kitchen. Ha-ha-ha!" A harmless compliment due to how delicious and distinct each bowl looked.


    It wasn''t long until he brought out the bowls, capturing the attention of William and Jada as they eagerly awaited the taste test.


    "Alright, you two!" he announced, grinning from ear to ear. "Time to dig in!"


    They all gave thanks, and William picked up his chopsticks first. His eyes widened in surprise after the first slurp. "Wow, cuz! This is really great!"


    Jada followed suit, taking a bite of her tonkotsu ramen. Then with a lightened expression, she exclaimed, "I''ve never tasted beef quite like this before!"


    The two quickly plunged their chopsticks back in for another taste, making Naruto blush. "Thanks, guys, but it''s really nothing."


    William shook his head in disbelief and praised, "Kidding? This is crazy good! I mean, you''ve come a long way since before!"


    "Before?" Naruto laughed, not knowing William was referring to his original self. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Jada quickly defused the situation so as not to cloud Naruto''s mind with unnecessary information. They continued to eat their food with glee.


    Then Naruto decided to confess something: "What do you guys think about us opening up a restaurant one day?"


    Teuchi, overhearing them as he cleaned up in the kitchen, chuckled loudly. "Oh really? Trying to run me out of business, are you?"


    They all laughed as Naruto shook his head emphatically and said, "No way, Boss Teuchi! I could never dream of that! Ichiraku will always be my favourite place."


    "Good!" Teuchi replied with a knowing smile.


    "No need to think about that, Naruto," Jada teased. "Don''t forget that you''re gonna Hokage one day."


    Naruto''s eyes shone brightly¡ªhe loved the banter, but he also made sure to keep his goals in sight. He pumped his fist confidently and said, "That''s right! No way I''d ever forget that!"


    As the trio finished their meal, Naruto leaned back with a full stomach. He loved this moment, the friendship, and the possibilities that lay ahead. The laughter and discussions, the dreams of things to come¡ªit all felt so tangible, reminding him that while he had big ambitions, the bonds he formed would always push him to reach those heights.


    "Whatever happens," he continued, "I''ll never forget the people who supported me. You guys are the best!"


    "Right back at you," William said, raising his bowl in salute.


    They all lifted their bowls together in a toast, a moment solidifying not just their friendship but also Naruto''s dreams¡ªa soon-to-be Hokage who would protect his home while sharing his love for food.

 Chapter 270: Yukiko鈥檚 Treats

    Chapter 270 - Yukiko''s Treats


    On the cobblestone streets of the Leaf Village, Naruto was seen strolling alongside William. It was quite peaceful during this time of day.


    "So, what''s the plan for today?" Naruto asked with his arms crossed over his head.


    William shrugged, "Just thought we''d take it easy. Maybe grab some dango or something?"


    "No complaints there!" Naruto exclaimed.


    His stomach growled at the mere mention of food, bringing a chuckle from William.


    As they turned a corner near the market square, the topic changed. "Oh, by the way," William said, looking slightly concerned, "I forgot to ask you how Asuma was doing yesterday."


    "He seemed fine, I think. Why do you ask? Is something up?"


    William sighed, glancing sideways at Naruto as they walked. "Asuma''s been running an investigation since he came back from some mission. He asked me if I could help him, but I don''t have a clue where to start."


    "Investigation? What for? What''s going on?"


    "Well," William began, "he''s trying to solve this cryptic message he found on the ground¡ªthat''s as much as I know."


    Naruto could only hope William could find a way to help Asuma if he needed it, just as they had always done for each other. Before he could delve deeper into questions about Asuma''s investigation, the two heard a familiar voice behind them.


    "Hey, Naruto!" They both turned to see Sakura rushing toward them. She stopped in front of them and said, "I''m glad I found you."


    "What''s up, Sakura?" Naruto asked, tilting his head.


    Sakura glanced at William before turning her attention back to Naruto. "Tsunade has an important mission for you."


    "Mind if I tag along?" William eagerly asked.


    Sakura shook her head and said, "Sorry, but this one''s just for Naruto. It sounded pretty important."


    William shrugged, feeling a little disappointed. "Oh well, dude, just be careful. You know how Tsunade can be."


    Naruto nodded, giving his cousin a reassuring smile. "I''ll be fine! I''ll catch up with you later."


    With that, he turned toward the Hokage''s building. It wasn''t long until he found himself pushing open the door and stepping inside her office. Tsunade was sitting behind her desk, sorting through an array of scrolls.


    "Ah, Naruto. Come in," she said without looking up. "I''ve been expecting you."


    "What''s this important mission, Granny Tsunade?"


    Tsunade finally looked up and said, "We have a request for assistance from a bakery restaurant on the outskirts of the village. They''ve been harassed by a group of lowly thugs, and they specifically asked for your help."


    "Me? Why would they want me? It''s not like I''m famous or anything."


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow and smirked, "You''d be surprised of your reputation."


    "Really? That''s so cool!" Naruto replied, feeling a swell of pride.


    Tsunade nodded but then leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "That being said, I was thinking about not sending you, given that the Akatsuki are still out there. I only feel safe letting you go out when you''re with Jiraiya, but since this restaurant''s close to the borders of the village, I think it''ll be okay."


    Naruto beamed at the prospect. Not just because he was headed out on a mission, but that it was going to be to a bakery; he wanted to learn how to bake.


    "It''s a d-rank mission," Tsunade instructed. "Nothing too complicated, but you should still take it seriously. Check in frequently, and come back as soon as you can, got it?"


    "Got it!" Naruto replied enthusiastically.


    He was already having thoughts of cookies, cakes, and pastries.


    With that, he turned and bounded out of the office. As he made his way through the village, he could hardly contain his excitement about the mission ahead. The idea of helping a bakery, confronting thugs, and learning to bake felt like a nice change of pace.


    It wasn''t long until he began his trek toward the neighbouring town where the bakery had been requesting help. Despite being a relatively short distance from the village, the journey had taken him roughly three hours on foot.


    He arrived at the outskirts of the small town. It was quaint, with traditional buildings, market stalls, and townsfolk who went about their business.


    It wasn''t hard too spot the bakery, a small shop with a round sign above the door that read "Yukiko''s Treats."


    He pushed open the door, only to see the bakery was empty and eerily quiet.


    "Anyone here?" he called out.


    He peered around the room, taking in the display of pastries that lined the counters. Croissants, tarts, and colored cakes were seen, yet there was no one to serve them.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice: "We''re closed! Go away, please!"


    Naruto turned in the direction of the voice and saw a girl standing in the back of the shop. Her hands were on her hips, and she looked at him as if he were an intruder.


    "Wait! I''m from the Leaf Village!" he shouted back, shaking his hands defensively. "I''m here to help with that problem you''re experiencing!"


    At the mention of the Leaf Village, she became a tad confused. "You''re a ninja from the Leaf?"


    Naruto nodded vigorously. "Yeah! Mrs. Yukiko sent for help, right? I''m here to get rid of those guys who''ve been bothering you!"


    "Mrs. Yukiko?" The girl lowered her guard, glancing back toward the interior of the shop. "You''re really from the Leaf? We didn''t think someone would come help..."


    "Yeah, and I''m ready to take care of those guys giving you problems!" Naruto asserted.


    After a moment, she approached him cautiously and said, "I''m Aya, the owner''s daughter. My mom''s in the back, but you should know that those thugs have been hanging out at that old house on the edge of town. They just started harassing us for no reason, and the authorities won''t do anything."


    "Thanks for the info, Aya! I''ll take care of this and make sure they never bother you again!"


    The girl was excited to hear that. Had Naruto not come, they would have been forced to shut down their shop.


    With that, he exited the bakery and dashed toward the outskirts of town. He didn''t particularly have any plan; he just knew he had to confront the source of the problem and deal with it like a shinobi would.


    When he arrived at the outskirts, the house was ramshackle, with peeling paint and broken windows. As he approached, it was clear that this was where the thugs liked to hide out.


    He neared the house and already could hear raucous laughter and shouts. Naruto crouched low, peeking in through a broken window. Inside, he spied three burly men lounging around a table, likely counting their ill-gotten gains while bellowing drunkenly about their "power" over the bakery.


    That was all the evidence he needed.


    Without a second thought, he burst through the front door, joining the fray with a loud shout: "You guys just messed with the wrong bakery!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thugs jumped to their feet, surprised by the sudden intrusion. When they saw it was just a boy, they grinned. "Well, well¡ªif it isn''t a little ninja. What are you going to do, kid?"


    Naruto didn''t hesitate. He launched himself forward. The thugs acted quickly, but Naruto was faster, dodging the first thug''s clumsy swing. He then twisted around to land a kick to his stomach, sending him crashing into the table.


    The remaining thugs quickly regrouped, but Naruto didn''t let loose. He leaped into the air and executed a spinning kick, taking down another thug before the last one could even react.


    Moments later, the last thug finally understood their chances had vanished and turned to flee.


    "This isn''t over, you brat!" he shouted, trying to run out the door.


    Who was Naruto to let him run? He pulled out a shuriken and threw it, grazing the man''s leg. Yukiko and Aya again, he''ll be back to do much more damage.


    The thug repeatedly apologized, stating that they''ll never return there again. Naruto needed assurance, so he asked why they were even harassing the bakery. The thug, however, didn''t give a real reason; he only stated that he wasn''t even from here and promised not to return.


    Naruto didn''t ask any further, confident he had made his point.


    With the thugs dispatched, he decided to leave. "Guess that takes care of that."


    Back at the bakery, Aya asked, "What happened? Are they gone?"


    "Yep! All taken care of!" Naruto said.


    Aya''s eyes widened. "You really did it? Just like that?"


    "Just like that," he confirmed, grinning.


    Aya was impressed, for it looked as if Naruto hadn''t even broken a sweat. He was gone thirty minutes at best.


    As if on cue, Mrs. Yukiko emerged from the back room. Seeing Naruto standing there, she blinked in surprise. "Did you really do it? Are they really not gonna come back?"


    "Those thugs won''t bother you anymore!" Naruto declared, bringing his fist up with pride.


    Mrs. Yukiko became joyous, and she rushed forward, wrapping him in a bear hug. "Oh, thank you! Thank you so much! I''m so relieved!"


    Aya grinned at her mother''s relief, then turned to Naruto. "We''re so grateful. How can we repay you?"


    At the mention of payment, Naruto rejected the idea, only to remember that he didn''t know how to bake. "Instead of paying me, how about you teach me how to bake a cake or something?"


    The two females looked at each other, surprised that that''s all he wanted. And with that, Naruto spent the next few hours in the kitchen with Mrs. Yukiko and Aya. They donned aprons and set to work with flour flying and laughter punctuating the restaurant.


    "Let''s start simple," Aya said, gesturing to a collection of ingredients. "How about we make some sweet cream puffs?"


    "Okay?" Naruto agreed, unable to contain his eagerness.


    "First, we need to make the choux pastry," Aya guided, leading him through the necessary steps. "Here, mix the flour with this boiling water."


    Naruto focused, trying to remember everything. He poured the flour into the bowl and mixed it with the boiling water. But in his zeal, he poured too much in at once.


    "Oops, too thick! More water!" Mrs. Yukiko chimed in.


    Blushing, Naruto quickly added more water, but this time he went overboard and ended up with a soupy mixture that splattered everywhere.


    "Whoa, not like that!" Aya giggled, helping him fix his mistake with a laugh.


    It was clear to the two that Naruto, while a skilled ninja for certain, wasn''t the best baker.


    After a few adjustments, they finally created the right consistency for the choux pastry.


    "Now we need to pipe them into small mounds on the baking tray," Mrs. Yukiko instructed.


    Naruto filled a piping bag. However, as he squeezed the bag, a huge blob of pastry plopped onto the tray¡ªfar larger than intended.


    "Ah! That''s way too much!" Aya exclaimed.


    "Umm... Maybe I should just stick to ramen!" Naruto joked.


    With their encouragement, he continued decorating the tray. Another batch collapsed, and a third attempt sputtered everywhere, coating the kitchen in flour and cream.


    "Take your time, Naruto!" Mrs. Yukiko gently said, showing him how to properly pipe the dough.


    He watched closely, finally starting to get the hang of it. After much laughter and a few more tries, they finally managed to pipe a perfect batch of choux pastry. Naruto stepped back and breathed a sigh of relief as the tray was ready to go into the oven.


    Once the pastries were baking, he found himself excited at his achievement. "That was a lot to learn!"


    "You did good!" Aya praised.


    After a while, Mrs. Yukiko pulled the tray from the oven, revealing a beautiful golden-brown batch of cream puffs. "Now for the filling!"


    They whipped up a sweet cream and began to fill the pastries, perfecting the final product together. Naruto''s face lit up as he decorated the ¨¦clairs¡ªthis was a lot different than boiling broth.


    Finally satisfied, they plated the pastries and sat at a small table in the corner of the bakery to sample their hard work. Naruto took a bite, and his taste buds jumped with excitement.

 Chapter 271: Foolish Ambitions

    Chapter 271 - Foolish Ambitions


    "I can''t believe we made these!" Naruto exclaimed, savouring the sweetness.


    Mrs. Yukiko gave him a warm smile and said, "We owe a lot to you for bringing my shop back in business."


    Naruto was happy at her words. "It was nothing! Honestly, when I found out you called specifically for me, I was more than willing to help."


    Then Mrs. Yukiko''s expression changed. "Called for you? That''s strange... We didn''t personally request your help. ..."


    "Huh?" Naruto wondered, now confused.


    "Yeah," Aya added. "We thought someone tipped off the Leaf about our trouble since the authorities here weren''t doing anything."


    Come to think of it, Naruto thought, Aya never showed that she was expecting Naruto. She was even apprehensive despite seeing the Leaf headband on his forehead.


    Naruto''s head spun with the revelation. "If you didn''t call and no one informed the Leaf..." his voice trailed off, staring at nothing in amazement. "Then who sent me?"


    Mrs. Yukiko shrugged, bewildered but content. "I have no idea. But we''re glad you showed up when you did, and we really wouldn''t have known what to do without you!"


    "It''s funny how things work out," Aya added, laughing lightly.


    Naruto stood up and said, "I''ll make sure to include this in my report! Granny Tsunade¡ªI mean the Hokage¡ªsaid that someone asked for me."


    The other two weren''t sure whether to be worried or still grateful now. He calmed their nerves, stating that even though they hadn''t personally called, he was happy to help and even knows a thing or two about baking.


    The three spent the last few moments chatting and enjoying the pastries they''d made. Once evening came, Naruto finally waved goodbye, promising to stay in touch.


    He stepped outside, still pondering the mystery of why he had been sent to the bakery. Nonetheless, he was content, having brought back the joy to a place in need. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At night, he was seen strolling along a trail. When suddenly, he heard an unusually loud wind. It howled through the trees, filling the boy''s ears.


    Just when he thought it couldn''t get any stranger, he heard a chilling voice: "Foolish little boy..." Naruto froze, then glanced around, scanning the darkness for the source of that eerie taunt. "What hope do you have thinking the world revolves around you...?"


    Before he could respond, he heard a sudden rustle, followed by the unmistakable sound of shoes jumping from a branch. Instinctively, he crouched low, preparing for whatever threat this was.


    A figure then crashed down just a few feet in front of him, sending dust and debris spiraling into the air. As the particles settled, Naruto uncovered his face and was surprised to see a man with tan skin and a sharp suit.


    "Who the heck are you?" Naruto demanded, furrowing his brow.


    The man straightened, loosened his tie, and said, "Don''t worry about my name if you don''t recognize the face, boy..."


    Before Naruto could react, Arthur dashed forward with alarming speed, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Rational thought abandoned Naruto as he watched Arthur''s palm rise, grabbing him effortlessly and lifting him off the ground as though he were a feather.


    Then, Arthur swung like a pendulum and launched the boy high into the air. The world spun upside down for Naruto, and he felt weightless for a moment.


    Arthur followed him into the sky and delivered two double kicks that struck Naruto like cannonballs, sending him tumbling through the air. The combo continued as Arthur leaped once more, catching Naruto by the ankles midair. Then he spun Naruto around and around before slamming him back down to the earth.


    Naruto felt the breath whoosh from his lungs before he started to get dizzy.


    Groaning, he struggled to regain his footing just as Arthur release him.


    "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!" A swarm of clones erupted around him, filling the battleground. One of the clones pointed an accusatory finger. "I don''t know who you are or why you just attacked me, but there''s no way I''m gonna lose to some guy in a suit!"


    "Hmph," Arthur scoffed, eyeing the army of Narutos with contempt. "Put that foolish ambition to rest."


    With calmness, he advanced toward the horde. The clones sprang into action and each of them lunged to attack him in unison.


    In an astonishing display of prowess, Arthur sidestepped the first few attacks easily, dispatching each clone with single, fluid motions. One by one, the clones fell and vanished in bursts of smoke while Naruto watched in helpless disbelief.


    As the remaining clones swarmed to initiate further assaults, they found themselves unable to land a single hit. It didn''t take long for Naruto to understand the horrid truth: Arthur knew all his moves before he even made them.


    "What the heck''s going on here?" he asked himself in frustration.


    He recoiled for a moment as he struggled to process his surroundings and the overwhelming truth of the situation. Yes, he''s been overpowered before, and yes, he''s faced many tough opponents. But he''d been training since then and never seen this level of movement before.


    There was no denying it¡ªthe man before him was a formidable opponent, one who had effortlessly toyed with him and dismissed the power that had once brought him triumph.


    All the clones eventually dispersed without having landed a single hit. Arthur stood there and began, "You''re nothing like your other self... boy."


    Naruto clenched his fist tightly, unwilling to be confused. This was an enemy, and that''s all he needed to know for now. He would not succumb to this man''s arrogance; he would not let him tarnish his identity and his legacy.


    At that, the chakra of the Nine-Tails sprung around him, casting a flaming glow in the darkened landscape.


    "You don''t know who you''re messing with, pal!" Naruto shouted after the power of the Nine-Tails transformed him.


    The Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, as it was called, was a distinct transformation that enhances the abilities of its wielder. And when activated, this mode envelops the user in yellow chakra resembling flickering flames.


    While in this state, Naruto experiences a significant boost in physical strength and speed, enabling actions such as swift dodges and devastating attacks. This transformation not only provides enhanced offensive and defensive capabilities but also allows him to generate chakra arms for better interaction and maneuverability.


    Additionally, the mode grants him heightened sensory perception, enabling the detection of negative emotions from afar, while also exhibiting effects on the environment, such as promoting rapid growth in plants nearby.


    Arthur knew everything about it!


    With a burst of speed that defied expectation, Naruto charged forward. "Tailed Beast flash bullet!"


    In the blink of an eye, he then zipped past Arthur, connecting a swift strike to his side.


    Bang!


    But he didn''t stop there. Pivoting on his heel like a whirlwind, he dashed past Arthur once again, this time delivering a kick, only to pivot again at an almost impossible angle and strike with a punch. Bang! Bang! Then a series of rapid strikes was launched, each faster than the last. For a full five consecutive actions, he unleashed this barrage, delivering hit after hit meant to incapacitate his opponent.


    Yet as the dust began to settle, Naruto took a step back, awaiting the results of his assault. To his shocked disbelief, he found Arthur standing perfectly still with several bruises on his face.


    Arthur just cracked his neck with one hand, and with an eerie coolness, he began healing himself. Naruto stood there perplexed as the wounds he had inflicted mended before his eyes.


    "All that power," Arthur calmly remarked, "and yet you still don''t know what to do with it..."


    It''s only now that Naruto understands Arthur had let him hit him.


    The man was far more resilient than any adversary he had faced before; striking him felt akin to pummeling adamantine. No ordinary man should even possess a body that withstood such brute force without so much as flinching.


    Determined to figure out the truth behind Arthur''s strength, Naruto leaped into action again and launched himself high into the air. He aimed to land another attack, but Arthur increased the distance while performing a hand sign.


    ''Water style: water dragon jutsu...''


    An abnormally large dragon made of swirling water surged toward Naruto, roaring with ferocity. Naruto, after landing, reacted on reflex and propelled himself upward with two chakra arms.


    Though he narrowly evaded the technique, he sensed Arthur closing in, and with the momentum gained, he turned to confront him. The two collided with a crash that echoed through the air.


    Naruto kept up his two extra chakra arms, straining with every ounce of effort to withstand Arthur''s might.


    Screaming with exertion, he pushed back against Arthur''s force.


    "Argh!"


    He managed to create enough space to hurl Arthur behind him, hoping for a moment of reprieve. But as he collected his breath and steadied himself, he turned back just in time to see Arthur recovering mid-air.


    "How ''bout another?" Arthur murmured nonchalantly. ''Water style: water dragon jutsu...''


    Another water dragon was conjured, smaller yet faster. The abbreviated version of the technique slammed into Naruto and engendered a wave that swallowed him whole, sending him hurtling down into the ground.


    The impact left him a tad stunned by the sheer power of the attack. To think a shinobi like this existed, he thought.


    The instant Arthur touched down, he began to slowly walk toward while sneering, "Do you think those wretched things in the Leaf Village care about you, boy...? Kakashi, Sakura, William, Jada? They don''t even know who you are; they''re all just pretending."


    The words struck Naruto in the heart. Those were his friends and family¡ªthose he created bonds with through adversity. How could someone he doesn''t even know even dare to toy with that?


    "And let''s not forget that Uchiha you lost..."


    "Shut up already!" Naruto finally shouted in anger. "You don''t know anything about me or my friends!"


    Arthur merely scoffed. It was ironic because he knew everything about the boy. But because he had brought up Sasuke with an icy disdain in his voice, that made Naruto''s blood boil.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" With a hand sign, Naruto performed his technique. "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!"


    Before the puff clouds could fully disperse, three Narutos charged. They rushed toward Arthur in a coordinated formation, a synchronized assault that showcased Naruto''s growth as a ninja.


    But Arthur wasn''t the least bit caught off guard.


    Calmly, he summoned the Long Blade. As the first Naruto lunged forward, Arthur swiftly blocked the attack. The second Naruto flanked from the side, but Arthur anticipated the move, swinging his blade toward that Naruto just as he barely managed to evade the strike.


    With the third Naruto barreling toward him, Arthur pivoted, bringing the hilt of his sword behind him just in time to block a strong kick. It caused that Naruto to flip back and reposition himself.


    The first Naruto seized the opportunity, jumping over the second before delivering a kick aimed straight at Arthur''s weapon. The clash created a bright flash as Arthur swung his sword once more, missing that Naruto by a fraction.


    Suddenly, Arthur found himself encircled by all three Narutos. With a unified cry, they synchronized their movements and lunged at him simultaneously.


    As such, Arthur quickly executed one magnificent spin and extended his Long Blade outward and slicing through all three Narutos.


    The three clones burst into clouds of smoke. But as the remnants of his attack settled, he felt something familiar from above: a single Naruto was descending rapidly, Rasengan glowing brightly in his grip.


    Without looking, Arthur instinctively brought his sword behind him¡ªready to deflect the incoming attack.


    However, the impact he anticipated never came. Instead, as he glanced back, he saw Naruto had planted his feet at the last second on the blade and had already summoned more than a hundred more clones into the fray!


    All one hundred Narutos surged into view, and each had their own large Rasengans at the ready. In unison, they roared, "Massive Rasengan mega barrage!"

 Chapter 272: No Blind Spots

    Chapter 272 - No Blind Spots


    The sight was overwhelming. The sheer volume of the incoming Rasengans bathed the battlefield in a brilliant light as they launched toward Arthur in a coordinated assault from multiple directions, the force of their combined power creating an orchestra of roars and explosive sounds that echoed across the land.


    The Rasengans all found their target, breaking the Long Blade and slamming into Arthur while erupting with explosive force. Each explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the landscape, sending plumes of dust and debris soaring into the air.


    Then came the explosion¡ªa deafening sound that shook the very foundations of the earth, a blast so loud that it could be felt for miles around beyond the clearing.


    As the dust finally settled, Naruto found himself several feet away, staring into the hazy aftermath. He furrowed his brows and wondered if his strategy had worked.


    As he felt his heart pound in his chest, he searched for any sign of his opponent.


    "Why can''t I sense him?!" he growled to himself.


    Then his breath caught in his throat when he heard from behind: "It doesn''t matter who you think you are, boy..."


    Naruto whipped around just in time to see Arthur casually brushing off the dust from his now-tattered dress shirt!


    Just what sort of man could have possibly been capable of having withstood that deadly attack?


    Naruto was left beyond flabbergasted as Arthur tore off his garment to reveal that his body was completely unmarred.


    Arthur was honestly impressed by all of Naruto''s attempts. Each attack had been well-timed, coordinated flawlessly, and even executed without much opening. More importantly, every single one of them was derived from video games, something Arthur had not personally understood.


    Why else would he choose to voluntarily tank those hits? They were simply just new to him, so he felt like testing the boy''s strength.


    Before Naruto could react, Arthur closed the distance and struck. In one motion, he backhanded Naruto with a force that sent him stumbling sideways. Before Naruto could regain his footing, he delivered a vicious punch to his gut that knocked the wind out of the boy.


    "You can try as hard as you''d like," Arthur continued. He tripped Naruto, bringing him to the air. "As much as you''d like." Then he seized the boy by the ankles. "But I''ll be here to make sure you struggle for all eternity." With one move, he finally slammed him on the ground with an impact so great it formed a large crater several meters long.


    Arthur then lifted Naruto off the ground with one hand. Trying to shake off the pain, Naruto glared at him and managed to shout, "Y... you''re wrong!"


    Grabbing a kunai from his gear, he swiped at Arthur. But Arthur was quick; he easily caught Naruto''s wrist in a vice-like grip, halting the attack before it could connect.


    Smiling, Naruto shifted his grip, opening his palm to reveal the kunai had a paper bomb clamped to it. "Boom..."


    The bomb detonated in a flash of light and sound, sending fire and debris outward. It gave Naruto just the opportunity he needed to propel himself backward and create distance.


    Knowing that the respite wouldn''t last, he focused, drawing in more chakra from the Nine-Tails.


    "Planetary Rasengan!"


    A large Rasengan was summoned as three smaller ones began to orbit around it. He then charged into the debris, intent on driving the attack home.


    Arthur stood there, unfazed by both the incoming technique and the earlier explosion. With an icy demeanour, he awaited the impending collision. Then, as Naruto finally closed the distance, Arthur brought forth another weapon and encased it in ice: Hiramekarei.


    Bang!


    The collision sent shockwaves rippling through the area with a fiery eruption of chakra intertwining with the frozen weapon. The power of the Planetary Rasengan began crashing against the ice that consumed the space around them.


    As the weapon began to crack under the pressure, Naruto roared, "It''s over!"


    A blinding light later, and shards of ice were seen flying in all directions. The force of Naruto''s attack had knocked Hiramekarei away, leaving Arthur bemused.


    In that moment, at such a close distance, Naruto summoned a chakra arm with another giant Rasengan ready to pummel his opponent down.


    But Arthur was far from defeated. Chakra chains erupted from the ground beneath Naruto at the last possible second and constricted around his form. They quickly pulled him away before swinging him like a ragdoll and then slamming him with great force against the ground.


    Arthur looked at where Hiramekarei had fallen. To his disappointment, even with his protective ice, that weapon had also broken.


    ''Does he have any idea how long those take to fix?''


    Naruto could barely regain his bearings before the chains retracted, allowing him to recover.


    Arthur turned to him, unimpressed but intrigued as he regarded the boy still struggling to rise. "I hope that''s not the best the great Naruto Uzumaki is capable of..."


    "I won''t back down, not now or ever! That''s¡ª"


    "Your ninja way?" Arthur mocked, knowing the main character''s punchline.


    Although surprised, Naruto wasn''t rattled. Dying here was enough of a reminder to keep him from losing his cool.


    He quickly composed himself and leapt high into the sky. Arthur watched as his flaming silhouette framed against the expanse of the moon. This was Naruto''s moment¡ªhis time to shine.


    He lifted his hand, summoning two extra arms. A swirling sphere of chakra spun rapidly over his hands, a technique Arthur knew far too well.


    "Rasenshuriken!"


    Naruto hurled it as Arthur watched with keen eyes. With a slight tilt of his body, he dodged the incoming attack at the last second.


    Yet Naruto had anticipated this, hence why he never disconnected his chakra arm from the technique. He twisted that arm mid-motion and threw the Rasenshuriken. The technique screamed through the ground, rupturing it as it rushed toward Arthur''s back.


    But Arthur was already prepared. In a fluid motion, he flipped, finding himself parallel to the attacking technique as he narrowly dodged it by mere inches.


    Naruto landed right in front of his own incoming technique before quickly catching it with one hand and reconnecting his chakra with it. Then, without hesitating, he once again threw the swirling mass of chakra at point-blank range.


    In an unbelievable display of agility, Arthur contorted his body backward, narrowly escaping the attack at the last moment for the third time.


    The explosion behind him sent shockwaves through the air, and debris flew in every direction as Naruto leapt back in disbelief.


    Arthur''s speed far surpassed any opponent he had faced before, but how could Arthur have possibly known Naruto''s strategy?


    Simple: that was the same move he would use against the third Raikage three years from now during the war. Arthur was well aware of it the moment he saw the Rasenshuriken was still connected to his chakra arm.


    Who could blame the boy for being so stunned when everything he was, is, and can be was all known by Arthur Bennett?


    As Naruto shook off the shock, he saw Arthur preparing for a counterattack. Naruto quickly leapt upward with a hand sign.


    "Summoning jutsu!"


    A giant green and white frog landed with a thud, barely missing Arthur, who just managed to sidestep in time.


    "Darn it!" Naruto muttered under his breath as he landed. "I can''t lose here!"


    But just what the heck was happening? All his tactics were intended to crush Arthur, yet they had all been failing, leaving Naruto questioning his choices.


    Was Arthur truly that much stronger or faster than the main character''s Nine-Tailed Chakra Mode? No. It wasn''t that Arthur was greater¡ªit was that this Naruto had not yet undergone the grueling trials that had defined him in the timeline from which he originally hailed.


    This Naruto had a missing catalog in his growth. He hadn''t faced the same struggles or adversities necessary to hone his abilities. No encounters with Haku that tested his bond with Sasuke, no desperate escape from Orochimaru in the Forest of Death.


    This Naruto had entirely skipped those learning experiences. He had never been thrown off a cliff to force him to confront the Nine-Tails properly; he hadn''t proven to anyone during the finals of the Ch¨±nin Exams against Neji; he had never fought alongside Gaara, battling the One-Tails while desperately trying to protect his friends.


    More than that, he had never lost to Sasuke at the Final Valley, an experience that had once shattered him, only to rebuild him into the ninja he had to become.


    This Naruto, while powerful, remained an overgrown wannabe, someone who had been granted everything without the hard-won blood, sweat, and tears that forged true strength.


    "Just more digital trash underneath my feet..." Arthur mocked.


    Naruto stood at the edge of the battlefield, frustrated as he considered his options. Then something finally hit him: was it Arthur that had orchestrated that mission to lure him here? And if he did, what was he possibly after?


    The only thing Naruto had that almost everyone wanted was the Nine-Tails, so that had to be it.


    Arthur, however, was no ordinary adversary. The aura around him hinted at an unparalleled power, one that could thwart Naruto''s efforts effortlessly. He had to have an ulterior motive for coming here.


    Naruto was not about to back down, especially if his opponent was after his Tailed Beast.


    First, he needed to find a way to break through Arthur''s bizarre defenses. "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!" Dozens of copies of himself sprang into existence. "Now!"


    In unison, the clones grabbed their shuriken and launched hundreds of them toward Arthur. To their astonishment, Arthur remained unmoving with his eyes closed despite the sound of hundreds of metals slicing through the air. He just stood there like a statue.


    The many shuriken struck him, colliding with his body, but instead of piercing flesh or causing harm, they simply bounced away, falling to the ground.


    Clang-clang-clang-clang-clang!


    All the Narutos were caught off guard. What kind of defense was this?


    While he was still being bombarded, they tried to verify whether he was utilizing a technique. Yet there was none¡ªthere were no tricks involved. Arthur''s skin was simply tougher than anything Naruto had ever encountered.


    It was time to escalate the conflict of the still on-going shuriken and try something new.


    "Wind style: great breakthrough!"


    The clones added a powerful gust of wind to their trajectory. This time, as more weapons were launched, they were imbued with a force that could shred through obstacles.


    Arthur finally opened his eyes upon feeling the shift in the air. He quickly brought out the Boltswords and the clash began.


    He whirled into motion as his two blades wove through the storm of shuriken with a finesse that made Naruto''s head spin. Each blade blurred and deflected every single shuriken. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet Naruto wasn''t ready to concede defeat. His clones pushed harder by adding kunai, large shuriken, and anything they had on them to the flurry of projectiles. But no matter how many weapons were thrown, Arthur continued to evade and deflect them. It was as though he was in tune with every movement, avoiding the onslaught like a dancer moving gracefully across glass.


    Annoyed, Naruto used his next technique: "Wind style: vacuum bullets!"


    This was an attack that could pierce through flesh, first used by Danzo Shimura. To think that the main character had been taught it.


    Several clones took deep breaths, channeling their wind chakra into compact blasts. One after another, they exhaled, unleashing small but powerful wind aimed directly at their single opponent.


    Arthur was far from shaken; he continued dancing to block and dodge every attack that came his way. His movements were so mesmerizing that anyone who saw them would be utterly bewildered.


    Clang-clang-clang-clang-clang!


    The onslaught finally began to weaken.


    After the last kunai spun aimlessly in the air, Arthur dematerialized his weapons and caught the kunai before it fell while saying, "Impressive... for someone who abuses the Nine-Tails..."


    Naruto stood frozen, processing the insult. What had he just witnessed? All the weapons that had been thrown and the waves of wind techniques directed toward his opponent hadn''t done a single thing.


    It then dawned on Naruto¡ªan understanding he hadn''t considered before: from the beginning, Arthur had no blind spots!

 Chapter 273: Refused To Stay Dead

    Chapter 273 - Refused To Stay Dead


    Was Naruto truly fighting an unbeatable opponent? How could he, a ninja equipped with the Nine-Tails'' chakra, be countered so effortlessly?


    This couldn''t be happening. He needed a new plan, one that went beyond skill and weaponry; he had to think differently. No, what if his opponent predicted this and changed his strategy?


    Shoot. Naruto couldn''t think now.


    This fight was not just about overwhelming Arthur with numbers or force; it was a battle of wits and adaptability, and Naruto was getting the short end of the stick.


    Arthur surged forward, closing the distance in a split second. Naruto, instinctively aware of the impending rush, concentrated chakra into his hands. Multiple chakra limbs were sent to capture Arthur and restrain his movements.


    However, Arthur was quicker; he glided along the ground, evading the grasp of each of Naruto''s arms. Then, with a swift extension of his own arm, he summoned his Explosive Blade and swung it toward the boy.


    Naruto reacted instinctively, raising his arms to block the strike. The moment the blade made contact, a tremendous explosion erupted. The force was staggering, throwing Naruto back and enveloping him in a cloud of debris and smoke.


    Even as things were happening, Arthur prepared his next weapon: the Blunt Blade. He swung it down, striking Naruto squarely in the shoulder. The impact caused the boy to crash before bouncing off the ground.


    Arthur was relentless. He quickly brought out the Thunder Sword and began slicing at the airborne Naruto from various angles. Finally, with two downward chops, Arthur severed both of Naruto''s arms before kicking the boy away like a rag doll!


    "And you''re supposed to be the main character?" He mocked, dematerializing his weapon. "How laughable..."


    Coughing up blood, Naruto writhed in agony. Arthur, however, felt no sense of accomplishment. He approached the fallen boy and remarked, "I could tell by your face you didn''t even know what weapons you were hit with."


    It was true. The speed of Arthur''s onslaught had been so blinding that it left Naruto in his Nine-Tails Chakra mode dazed and confused.


    "It''s over now, boy..." he stated, moving in closer.


    His hand poised to pierce through Naruto''s heart with his fingers to seal the boy''s fate. Arthur struck, and in that moment, an unexpected surge of chakra enveloped Naruto.


    "No!" Naruto shouted, catching Arthur''s wrist just before the blow could hit.


    Arthur was surprised, but he maintained his stoic demeanour. Anyone would be shocked at that remarkable feat, for the boy''s limbs had grown back where they had once been severed!


    ''Not one, but both his arms had reformed in an instant?''


    While holding Arthur''s wrist, Naruto utilized one fully formed chakra arm to create a large chakra hand. He swung it down with the intent to smash Arthur into the ground.


    But Arthur was ready; he slipped away just in time, narrowly avoiding the impact as Naruto''s fist crashed into the earth with an explosive force that created a small crater. Arthur still remained composed before landing gracefully a short distance away.


    "Since when did you learn to heal like that?" he questioned in amusement.


    Naruto, however, didn''t answer. How dare Arthur treat this like a game? The humiliation of Naruto''s earlier defeat from that last attack was enough to get him angrier.


    Little did Arthur know that the healing abilities granted to him by the Nine-Tails had surpassed anything he could fathom. Unlike the previous times Naruto had healed serious wounds, like a Chidori to the chest, this felt fundamentally different.


    It was as if this power encompassed more than just his arms or torso; it allowed for something greater¡ªinstant regeneration!


    Arthur could not be more annoyed at what he was seeing: the main character could regenerate limbs now?


    ''I wonder what else is new about you,'' Arthur thought, casually summoning one Boltsword.


    He then brandished it, letting the sound wave against the wind to signify impending doom. "Come on then, boy... Show me what else you can grow back."


    "I won''t be beaten again!" Naruto yelled before rushing forward without hesitation.


    Behind him, three Rasengan whirled, waiting to be unleashed. Arthur dodged the first Rasengan by moving to the side. He then swiped at the second one, dispersing it efficiently with a clean electric slash.


    The third Rasengan was almost upon him, but he was too well-trained; he stabbed three times at Naruto''s torso, piercing through the boy''s chakra armour while causing the attack to completely miss.


    Naruto fought to maintain his balance, but as he stumbled, Arthur took the opportunity to swipe at his ankles. The blow sent Naruto crashing down to his knees.


    "Try and grow this back," Arthur said darkly, lifting his blade.


    He then stabbed toward Naruto''s mouth, and the weapon emerged from the back of his skull. In that same instance, he retracted the blade and then kicked Naruto away. The boy flew across the terrain, landing heavily on the ground.


    Arthur took a moment to wait things out before he considered this to be the ultimate victory. But to his surprise, Naruto flipped back up almost immediately!


    "Darn it, that hurt!" the boy exclaimed.


    The impact of the injury was definitely enough to kill anyone, yet Naruto had somehow done the impossible: he had stood up again as if nothing had really happened.


    Arthur stared with expressionless eyes.


    No shinobi could survive such a fatal strike, especially one aimed directly through the head. This boy''s regenerative skill was astonishing, unlike anything he had seen before. No, this simply didn''t make sense.


    Was this the game''s trick to prevent the main character from truly dying? There was only one way to find out: full decapitation.


    The wind pulled at Arthur''s hair as he stood poised. From his pocket, he drew a small, luminescent yellow chakra pill.


    "Let''s see how long that skill of yours lasts..." he said, popping it into his mouth.


    The moment he swallowed it, instantly, bolting chakra surged through his veins, illuminating his body in a faint, yellow glow. His hair seemed to defy gravity, rising and swirling as if animated by an unseen force.


    Then he darted forward, closing the distance between himself and Naruto. There was no hesitation as his weapon sliced through the air like a lightning bolt. Naruto barely had time to react; he blockaded the blow with his own elbow, only to feel the electric impact jolt through his arm.


    Again, Arthur pressed the assault. Each swing of the Boltsword sent arcs spiraling outward, jolting the ground while sending dirt and gravel flying.


    Naruto''s Nine-Tails Chakra mode finally faltered under the blistering onslaught. With one twirl, Arthur struck the boy multiple times, bringing him to his knees.


    "What a shame..." Arthur hissed. "No more abusing the Nine-Tails."


    Summoning every ounce of strength, Naruto retaliated and aimed for a desperate counterattack. With a twist of his wrist, Arthur effortlessly deflected the strike. Then, with a virtuoso arc, he stabbed Naruto directly in the heart, causing the boy to cough up blood.


    Arthur wasn''t done. Electricity surged from the tip of the Boltsword, engulfing Naruto''s body in a blinding flash.


    By the time things ended, the boy fell. Arthur casually swiped his weapon to remove the blood from it.


    As Naruto lay on the ground, his jacket torn and bloodied, the world around him fell into darkness. The exhaustion and pain from the battle had finally taken their toll, and he succumbed to unconsciousness.


    For Arthur, this was a moment of opportunity before decapitation. He approached the boy and, with a steady hand, placed it on Naruto''s forehead.


    ''Eye mind reading jutsu...''


    As he slipped into Naruto''s mind, he found himself enveloped by a strange, luminous void. Moments later, he saw Naruto walking forward with a look of confusion on his face.


    "I''ve never had a dream like this before," the boy muttered to himself with an echo to his voice.


    Arthur observed as Naruto''s gaze fixed upon two familiar figures in the distance¡ªMinato and Kushina.


    "Mom, dad!" Naruto called out, rushing toward them with uncontainable joy.


    It was clear that, because of the other players, Naruto met his mother and father early on. When he reached them, his face lit up with a smile. Minato and Kushina smiled back to show their love for him.


    But as they began to speak, Arthur strained to hear their words, finding them muffled and indistinct. It was as if they were caught in a bubble and their conversation lost to him. Yet that didn''t stop him from reading their lips.


    "Protect the Leaf at all costs," Arthur read from Minato. He could see Kushina nodding, finishing the thought with, "And save the ninja world."


    Suddenly, a brilliant light erupted before Arthur''s vision, and he felt as if he were being yanked away from Naruto''s mind. Returning from the void, he leapt back, feeling more amused than surprised.


    That had been strange; he had never met someone who could deter his technique like that before. Not even Alice was able to negate it.


    On the battlefield, Naruto slowly regained consciousness. Struggling to his feet, he opened his palm and focused his chakra. A Rasengan began to form.


    Arthur''s curiosity piqued; just how much chakra did this boy possess? And how many healing properties could he possibly have to survive a stab wound in the heart?


    It''s then the boy shifted into an attacking stance. Then something peculiar captured Arthur''s attention¡ªspecters began to swirl around Naruto. Reacting swiftly, Arthur activated his Tamashii and was genuinely surprised to see the ethereal forms of Minato and Kushina standing beside their son.


    "Do it, Naruto!" Kushina''s voice rang out.


    Empowered by their presence, Naruto charged forward, the Rasengan at the ready. Arthur could see Minato and Kushina rush alongside him. As the boy thrust the technique forward, the Rasengan shifted from its traditional blue hue to a fierce red.


    "It''s over!" Naruto roared, channeling all his frustration and pain into the attack.


    With a devastating crash, the Rasengan collided with Arthur and sent him flying back as chakra erupted like a tempest.


    Panting heavily, Naruto fell to his knees upon seeing his opponent on the ground. His hands were pressed against the floor for support as he breathed heavily and felt grateful for his parents'' help.


    "Thank you... mom, dad."


    But then he felt an unexpected sensation¡ªa hand lifted him up by his hair. Confused, he looked up to see Arthur coldly staring at him.


    But how? He gave everything into that last attack. After looking to see a log where Arthur once was, it finally donned on him; the Substitution technique!


    "That was impressive..." Arthur coldly mocked. "For a main character."


    Naruto quickly became furious. But before he could summon the strength to strike, Arthur quickly cut his throat with a swift motion of his blade.


    Gargling and choking on his own blood, Naruto''s eyes widened in shock. Arthur just lingered, watching with cold detachment, fully expecting the boy to succumb. And just as Arthur had anticipated, Naruto''s regenerative ability kicked in again. Astoundingly, the wound healed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Naruto could catch his breath, Arthur seized the moment, stomping hard on the boy''s trachea.


    Bang!


    There was a painful gasp from the boy as he struggled to breathe. He could feel the pressure building; the throbbing agony was unlike anything he had endured before.


    "You''re tough, I''ll give you that," Arthur stated with malice. "But we''re just getting started."


    With cruelty, he continued his ruthless onslaught, killing Naruto over and over again. Each time he slashed, stomped, or twisted, he waited for chakra to rush back into the boy. It became one dose of despair after another.


    Though he savoured the this moment, the incessant cycle of death and revival was beginning to bore him; the main character was refusing to stay dead.


    Finally, after several rounds, he noticed Naruto''s chakra waned. The boy was breathing heavily with fatigue before he ultimately lost consciousness. For good this time.


    Arthur brought the bloody Boltsword to the boy''s throat and said, "I wonder what will happen if I slice your head off now?"


    No matter how powerful or skilled someone''s regenerative skill was, it always relied on some form of chakra. And with no chakra, it meant no healing.


    Just as he readied himself for the final blow, he felt a vibration in the air. Two more presences were approaching within Arthur''s sensing range¡ªthe unmistakable chakra signatures of Hinata Hy¨±ga and Kakashi Hatake.

 Chapter 274: A Sad Dream

    Chapter 274 - A Sad Dream


    Everyone by now knew of Hinata and Kakashi.


    Kakashi is still a highly skilled ninja in the Leaf Village. It hasn''t been a full year yet, yet his mentorship of Naruto had grown to that of a father figure, which was already blossoming to that of a younger brother.


    Their bond was built on mutual trust, respect, and a deep understanding of one another''s values and strengths.


    Then there was Hinata, who was a kind and caring individual who always put others before herself. Her gentle nature and empathetic personality often made her a target for manipulation, but she persevered when needed.


    This drive was particularly inspired by Naruto, whom she greatly admired. In fact, their current relationship with him has already taught her to value herself and her abilities.


    Perhaps they weren''t dating yet, but she''s proven herself to be a more compassionate and understanding person without losing her skills as a Hy¨±ga. And truth be told, thanks to Alexander, she''s become quite the skilled kunoichi.


    Kakashi and her were still a distance away. Arthur needed to make a decision: should he deliver the killing blow or retreat for the moment?


    He stood back up and stepped away from Naruto''s vulnerable form, calculating the best tactical choice. He would not make his move just yet; besides, he was the one that currently had them in check.


    ''How interesting,'' he thought.


    When they finally reached the clearing, both of them halted abruptly as their eyes widened at the sight before them. The bloodied Naruto lay at Arthur''s feet, vulnerable and defeated, while Arthur stood with nonchalance that grated on Kakashi''s nerves.


    "I recognize you," Kakashi said, stepping forward. Without even hesitating, he lifts up his forehead protector to reveal his Sharingan. "You''re John Belfort, a wanted man in several countries."


    Arthur adjusted his hair, unfazed by the recognition. He had expected this. Being known by name in the Fire Country by the likes of a J¨­nin was rather pedantic in its own right.


    "I didn''t realize politics was your hobby, Copy Ninja," Arthur replied. "But really, as a former delegate, do you think it''s wise to challenge me now?"


    Hinata''s brows furrowed as she glared at him with an intensified focus from her pre-activated Byakugan. "Get away from Naruto!"


    Her voice was strained and filled with concerns, yet Arthur smirked, asking, "How about instead I take the Nine-Tails and then your Byakugan for good measure? I''m sure I can get my hands on that Sharingan, too."


    Kakashi stepped closer, undeterred by Arthur''s taunts. "So you''re after the Nine-Tails? We''re not going to let you take anything."


    "Hmph..." Arthur scoffed. "You''re the same as they say, but... you two alone aren''t enough to stop me."


    He watched, relishing the tension between them. That''s when Hinata announced, "We''re not alone!"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes at her statement. Suddenly, he felt a prickling sensation of foreboding¡ªa large quantity of chakra from afar, unmistakably Hy¨±ga. Well-trained fighters were en route, something he hadn''t sensed until now.


    Choices now presented themselves: Should he strike here and risk aggravating a situation that might see him facing an entire squadron? Or would discretion be the better part of valour, allowing him to flee?


    If he chose to kill here, he could fully slay Naruto and potentially catch Kakashi and Hinata off guard before any cavalry arrives. And if he just fought to test himself, it might alert the unwanted attention of a player.


    For instance, both Kakashi and Hinata had Jada''s Flying raijin papers on them.


    Then there was another matter: the potential of a player having already time traveled. At any moment, one of them could materialize in a flash and disrupt his plans. Or perhaps they were cloaking themselves among the Hy¨±ga, preventing him from sensing them.


    The risk of not knowing whether someone had already time traveled or was en route nagged at him.


    But that''s where he shined the best: if a player were to show up, they would have done it by now alongside Kakashi and Hinata. Meaning, everything he''s done so far was correct.


    He''d been so focused on this fight against the strongest Jinch¨±riki that he hadn''t had a moment to truly consider what the other players were doing.


    All he knew was that Alice contributed to her end of the bargain. Whether she was the one who tipped the village off about Naruto''s potential death, it was highly unlikely. No, these were average reinforcements, of which Arthur was positive that another player was involved in.


    Ultimately, he decided that engaging in a fight was too risky¡ªa gamble he wasn''t willing to take without further intelligence. Without another thought, he turned on his heel and began to run.


    "Stop!" Kakashi shouted, instantly giving chase.


    But it was too late. The Copy Ninja was simply not going to be fast enough.


    Meanwhile, Hinata ran and knelt beside Naruto''s inert form. Her hands trembled as she assessed the damage inflicted upon him.


    "Please, Naruto, don''t be dead," she whispered in anguish.


    The world rushed by in a blur as Arthur cleverly maneuvered around the nearby woods. By the time he made it a safe distance and was away from Kakashi''s line of sight, he teleported out using the Flying raijin.


    This led Kakashi on a vain chase until he finally decided to return to the clearing. When he returned, he saw Naruto lying motionless, surrounded by seven members of the Hy¨±ga clan. From the looks of it, one of them had knelt and was performing the generic Healing technique on the boy.


    Someone else caught Kakashi''s attention, someone he hadn''t expected, who was also speaking with Hinata.


    "Margaret?" he murmured, stepping closer to the scene.


    Margaret looked up with a calm expression and wondered, "I assume Naruto was attacked by someone strong?"


    "Your assumptions are correct," he answered, catching sight of his fallen pupil. He guided a hand through his silver hair. "If only I had arrived sooner..."


    "Don''t fret, Kakashi," she said. "I''d just like to know the details."


    It was clear by their conversation that Kakashi held Margaret in high regard. That was evident by the fact she hadn''t called him "sensei," to which he did not feel offended by.


    "John Belfort," he urged, glancing at her. "He was the heir to the feudal lord''s title till he investigated under acts of terrorism. From what I''ve heard, he managed to evade capture by the Mizukage and has been missing ever since."


    "John Belfort?" she repeated, questioning how American the name sounded.


    Margaret was not fully versed in the political machinations within this world. Whether it was a Japanese name or an American one, she was more into action scenes, the more important characters like Mei, and the events that transpired in the Leaf Village.


    It''s then Kakashi asked how Margaret and the rest of the Hy¨±gas knew they would need help.


    "I need you both to understand," she said. "It wasn''t the Hokage who sent me and the Hyugas as backup; it was Alex."


    Kakashi raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Alex Hy¨±ga? But how did he know Naruto was in trouble?"


    Margaret shook her head, smiling while answering, "He didn''t; he was actually looking for Hinata and figured something was off when he found out she had left the village with you. Feeling that something was wrong, he asked me for help and quickly ordered the Hy¨±gas to follow."


    Hinata''s cheeks flushed with admiration and guilt. Glancing away, she said in a soft tone, "I... I should have told him I was leaving. I''m sorry about that, Marge."


    Margaret crossed her arms, letting her irritation pass. Despite her annoyance at Hinata''s reticence, she felt empathy for the girl. After all, this was supposed to be Naruto''s wife one day.


    "You have nothing to apologize for, really," she said. "It sounds like you had your reasons."


    Kakashi nodded, stating, "Alex really had a grasp of the situation."


    Margaret cringed inwardly at how old-fashioned that sounded¡ªa credit from one to another. But the urgency of the moment made it all the more poignant.


    As the trio delved deeper into speculations, she looked over to see that Naruto hadn''t woken up yet. She walked over to the Hy¨±gas and said, "Watch out, whoever you are. I got this..."


    The Hy¨±ga members exchanged glances, but Margaret''s intimidating presence was enough to keep their mouths shut. She had made a reputation in the village of being a stubborn hothead. The last thing they wanted to do was argue¡ªespecially since Alexander put her in charge.


    Reluctantly, they gave her some space.


    Glowing chakra pulsed from her hands as she pressed them gently over Naruto''s body, activating a more advanced version of their Healing technique. As she concentrated, she pondered just who had enough power to put the boy in this state.


    "John Belfort," she said with a low and tight voice, "he''s working for the Akatsuki."


    Hinata looked bewildered. "What makes you think that?"


    "Because he attacked Naruto for a clear reason and fled the moment he sensed you all approaching. If anything, John might as well be an Akatsuki member himself, considering Naruto lost to him."


    Kakashi agreed, albeit he wasn''t completely convinced without more information. Nonetheless, it was the best lead they had on Naruto''s attacker.


    "I can believe that," he said. "It''s conceivable that John sensed you all approaching and decided to retreat."


    "What did you see with your Sharingan?" Margaret pressed.


    "It was... odd. Low enough to not be considered a threat, but there was something off about it."


    Hinata added the same statement when she had also looked at Arthur''s chakra. She then became perplexed as she asked, "So how could Naruto have lost to someone like that?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret continued concentrating, examining the layers of Naruto''s psyche as she healed him. Unable to answer Hinata''s question, she began to see deeper into the boy''s consciousness.


    "It''s not just that he lost," she murmured, observing the layers of his being. "It''s as if... he was put in a state of a never-ending dream. I''ll have to go deeper."


    Upon closing her eyes, she plunged beneath the layers of his psyche and instantaneously found herself standing within that familiar dreamlike realm.


    "Where are you?" she called out, already used to this scene.


    Walking led her to an alleyway. When she turned the corner, she saw Naruto''s apartment. Inside, she could smell breakfast and hear laughter. She became a tad sad upon spotting the boy at the center of it, seated at a kitchen table with Minato and Kushina.


    "Poor kid," she murmured to herself.


    This was honestly her first time seeing the two. They were young and both equally beautiful. To think that Minato resembled his son so much, and that Kushina''s hair was just as red as everyone depicted it to be.


    In the corner, a miniature Nine-Tailed Fox twitched in its sleep while Kushina brought out plates of pancakes filled with syrup. Naruto was beyond ecstatic as he grabbed his utensils, only to see Margaret standing next to his seat.


    "It''s time to come back," she implored.


    Naruto simply offered her a plate and said, "Want some eggs, Marge? I made them myself, ya know."


    As heartwarming as this scene was, Margaret felt frustrated. "You asked for it!" She aimed her fist toward him, charged with chakra, and punched him squarely on the face.


    Out of his subconscious, Naruto gasped and finally woke up.


    Kakashi, Hinata, and the Hy¨±ga were surprised.


    "Marge! Where¡ªwhat¡ª?"


    "You''re back is what," Margaret exclaimed with relief.


    Naruto just blinked, momentarily bewildered, before he finally recognized the surroundings. It''s then that Hinata knelt down and suddenly hugged him. "Naruto, I thought I lost you!" The boy was still a tad dazed from the events that transpired.


    Kakashi approached and said with a calm demeanour, "You owe Marge for healing you, Naruto."


    "Gee," he said, watching her stand and allowing Hinata to calm down. "Thanks a ton, Marge."


    Margaret humbly revealed that all she did was help bring him back from his unconscious state. The truth was, Naruto hadn''t had a single scratch on him, hence why the Hy¨±ga healing him prior was unsure of what exactly he was trying to fix.


    "Oh," the boy said, smiling, "that''s thanks to Kurama."


    It wasn''t long until he revealed that he was indeed attacked by a man in a suit he had never seen before. While the fight was epic, he honestly couldn''t remember much except that his opponent seemed to have an answer for everything thrown at him.


    Margaret would undoubtedly tell the others of the matter. And because this involved the Akatsuki, they won''t be letting the main character out of their sights.

 Chapter 275: The List

    Chapter 275 - The List


    The landscape turned to his familiar plaza. As he entered it with a calm mind, he transformed into Kaito. He then relaxed to pace himself, debating whether his retreat had been a strategic error or a prudent choice.


    After all, he hadn''t lost much. In fact, he decided it was quite profitable.


    For one, he confirmed Alice''s allegiance and that she wasn''t for Elysium. The other was that he had proven he was most certainly stronger than the main character.


    Naruto''s own abilities were far from the average shinobi''s. His control over chakra improved over time, allowing him to perform powerful jutsu. Just his massive chakra reserves alone made the fight last far longer than it should have.


    Then there was that obscene regeneration skill. Arthur was certain that the boy had never had something like that before.


    In combat, Naruto initially relied on unpredictable attacks and shadow clones, but that had also been reproved. This Naruto was adept at taijutsu and could overwhelm opponents without the need for clones.


    The main reason Arthur completely decimated him in combat was because the former knew almost everything about the ninja. Then there was Arthur''s psychological game, constantly throwing the boy off his guard without letting him retain an ounce of clarity on the match.


    That was Arthur''s deadliest tactic, to deter his opponent so much that he broke their spirits. Naruto, however, wasn''t fighting alone. He had his mother''s and father''s chakra that acted as surrogates in times of distress.


    Yet mere chakra constructs were never going to stop Arthur. It was his win from the very start.


    On top of all of these things, he had also glimpsed through Naruto''s memories, witnessing the inner workings of the Nine-Tails chakra.


    Of particular interest were the copious Rasengan techniques Naruto had apparently studied, as well as the many interactions he''s had thus far in the world.


    Arthur had no doubt stemming from his understanding that he could learn all of Naruto''s current techniques. But the problem was the level of difficulty it was to execute them, such as the Shadow Clone jutsu.


    Arthur, for now, did not have the time to want to practice those overused but meaningful skills. What intrigued him the most from the boy''s memories, however, was the Rasengan''s derivation: the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    It would most certainly take longer to learn that specific technique. Or rather, it was impossible to learn it without having Tailed Beast chakra. But what if he didn''t need it? What if instead he desired to create a technique much like Minato had done with the Rasengan upon learning of its design?


    This was more than possible considering who he was.


    Arthur''s list of techniques was nothing short of amazing. In his arsenal, he had approximately forty-two techniques, most of which had been properly refined and perfected to use in battle.


    Among his diverse repertoire, he possessed two transformations: Simian Sage Mode and Angelic Mode, of which the latter can be accessed through the rainbow pill. He also honed his Area Sensing technique, allowing him to perceive his surroundings with heightened awareness.


    Additionally, his abilities included the Calorie Control technique, the Chakra Dissection Blade technique, the Chakra-Enhanced Strength technique, the Chakra Shockwave Slash technique, the Chakra Transfer technique, the Chakra Disguise technique, the Curse Unsealing technique, the Evil Illusion: Enhancing Flattery technique, the Flying raijin technique, alongside the Flying raijin: Teleportation Barrier technique, the Fracture Strike technique, the Samurai Sabre technique, the Tamashii technique, the Transformation technique, the Substitution technique, the Raigo: One-Thousand Hand Strike technique, the Tailed Beast Removal technique, and the two Golden Chain techniques, which included the Barrier and Bonding techniques.


    In terms of restorative abilities, he relied on the Body Activation technique, the Cell Activation technique, the Cellular Activation technique, the Healing technique, and the Regenerative Healing technique to maintain his edge in battles.


    His expertise also extended to summoning techniques, with notable invocations including Minato Namikaze, Ino Yamanaka, Mangetsu H¨­zuki, Tatewaki, Shikamaru Nara, Zabuza Momochi, the Six-Tails, and Koko¡ªsix of which can be summoned from the Reanimation technique.


    Moreover, he showcased a range of elemental techniques, such as the Water Dragon technique, the Water Prison technique, the Water Celestial Prison technique, the Surface Slice technique, the Water Waves technique, the Smoke technique, the Body Oxidation technique, the Smoke Dance technique, the Smoke Fist technique, the Smokescreen technique, the One-Thousand Needles of Death technique, the Shattering Ice Spears technique, and the Glacial Dome technique.


    His Seven Heavenly Breaths technique, which reached up to the fifth activation, illustrated his advanced training and dedication to self-improvement.


    Simple ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu were also not just on his pay grade. His arsenal of techniques had evolved to incorporate a unique blend of martial arts and divine inspiration. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His combat style was a fusion of refined sword skills, permeated with the Iaid¨­ technique and the Gift of the Hermit chakra. This approach to battle allowed him to harness his full potential as the perfect swordsman.


    Physically, his body had been modified, granting him several distinct traits. His adamantine durability also allowed him to withstand even the most intense assaults, transforming his body into a virtually unbreakable shell that not even the Rasengan could harm. And with the cells from Yukimi Iburi, Karin Uzumaki, Haku Yuki, and Ranmaru inside of him, he possessed enough Kekkei Genkai to give him the death sentence if ever caught.


    Moreover, his above-high spiritual energy within his chakra bestowed upon him a deep sense of inner power and clarity, authorizing him to tap into any unknown technique with ease.


    The aforementioned was just what he could perform. Where he was even more deadly was the list of materials he had fostered over the last year¡ªall of which were prized by many.


    Among them was the Thunder Sword, which was acquired after defeating Team 7. He also possessed Enhanced Boltswords, equipped with the Remote Control technique and the Thunderbolt technique. Then there was the Blunt Blade and the Executioner''s Blade, the latter of which came with the Flying Turn Slash technique. His Explosive Blade was also lethal, featuring the Multiple Explosions of Death technique.


    There were currently two broken weapons in his collection: the Long Blade, which included the Longsword Ninja Art: Massacre Method Formation technique and the Ninja Art Long Blade: Stitching Spider technique, and Hiramekarei, which contained the Bloody Mist Sword Art: Honenuki: Bone Mutilation technique.


    Additionally, he had some of the treasured tools, which included the Seven Stars Blade, the Leaf Fan, the Crimson Gourd, and the Gold Rope. He also carried modified pills that enhanced his chakra by several folds.


    This isn''t even considering that he owned the Sun Stream Plaza, of which various individuals resided in, such as Koko, Ry¨±zetsu, Brie, Tayuya, Rin Nohara, and Kimimaro. Just having one former Soud ninja was overkill.


    Then there was this expensive laboratory, which was outfitted with advanced technology. It contained an automated DNA synthesizer, a superconducting quantum interference device, laser spectrometers, a spectral imaging system, and a supercomputer taken from the occult.


    Among the more personal items in the lab were Haku''s body, the flesh of Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, Kimimaro''s cells, and J¨±go''s cells. He also had two of Orochimaru''s white snakes from Tayuya''s and Kimimaro''s curse marks.


    After absorbing Jugo''s cells, he could instantly gain more abilities, such as the passive skill to always be absorbing natural energy and the skill to communicate and command wildlife.


    At the pinnacle of his arsenal lies his 200 IQ, which allows him to analyze situations with uncanny precision, anticipate potential outcomes, and make calculated decisions moments before they happen.


    That extraordinary level of intelligence, combined with exceptional deductive skills, enabled him to turn virtually any tide to his favour.


    However, it is Arthur''s unwavering faith in Jesus Christ as his Lord and Saviour that truly sets him apart from others. In every moment he undergoes, his faith in Jesus Christ is his ultimate power.


    With his wisdom, martial prowess, and spiritual strength, he truly stood as a force in this world that no one has ever had the pleasure of witnessing.


    While all the aforementioned techniques would make a Kage''s jaw drop, he knew that he still had much more to learn. It wasn''t long until he stood in the center of his training facility, where he would practice his next technique: the Transparency jutsu.


    This was a technique that he had long been fascinated by, one that had the potential to take his espionage skills to a whole new level.


    There were many like it, but such skills were easily thwarted with the simplest of d¨­jutsu, like a premature Sharingan¡ªa reference to when a young Obito defeated Kakk¨­, who was utilizing the Camouflage technique.


    From what Arthur recalled, the Transparency technique was actually a jutsu invented by Jiraiya during his youth, specifically to allow him to spy on girls bathing without the risk of being caught. It was ingenious and perverted, but one that Arthur was willing to overlook given its potential applications.


    It was said to be able to render the user temporarily invisible.


    As he mentally rehearsed the steps involved, he recalled when Hayate Gekk¨­ had used it against him. Yet it was really Alice''s usage that impressed him.


    If he could learn it, he could use it in conjunction with his smoke technique. That essentially meant that he could create a smoke screen that was almost impenetrable, allowing him to move freely and strike from unexpected angles.


    As he stood there with his eyes closed, he remained focused on the sensation of his chakra flow. Without even taking a breath, he performed one hand sign before executing the technique.


    ''Transparency jutsu...''


    There was a subtle shift in his chakra as he redirected it outward in his form. Almost like executing the transformation technique, he morphed his chakra into an invisible mist-like substance that flooded his body.


    When he finished, he looked at his hand; he found that he could still see himself. So he went to a reflection in the room and was content to see no reflection of himself.


    He had done it¡ªhe had successfully executed the Transparency jutsu on his first attempt.


    Although successful, he knew the skill needed to be fine-tuned. Just learning a technique was one thing; he had to perfect it.


    Slowing his pace, he closed his eyes again and re-executed the technique. As it was forming, he funneled his chakra further out to affect even his surroundings. He felt the layers of chakra obscure his presence and bend the atmosphere in a way that made him feel ethereal, almost ghostlike.


    After opening his eyes once more, with his Tamashii active, he looked down at his hand and saw they were slightly more transparent than before.


    This was a good sign, for if even his Tamashii could barely see through him, then the technique was a lot more potent.


    Now let''s see if he could combine it with his other Kekkei Genkai.


    A thick cloud billowed around him. As the smokey element twirled, he mingled it with the Transparency technique.


    The fog stretched into a solid barrier that would further cloud any traces of his effort. Then it twisted and turned before diffusing into the air. All that could be seen now was an ephemeral pull of indistinct shadows.


    The combination of near-invisible smoke seemed formidable for now, but that was the issue. It was only partially invisible. A full adept sensor, like Alice or Koko, could probably detect him.


    He practiced this combination for an hour at best, adding in the Chakra Disguise technique to further mask himself. The control had become a lot better, so he spent the next hour adding in natural energy.


    Once he deemed it effective enough, he stopped his training to move on to more pressing matters.


    Although he had achieved something significant, his ambition wouldn''t allow him to rest; there were still skills to hone, techniques to perfect, and new frontiers to push. Because, thanks to Naruto Uzumaki, he believed he could move on to something more challenging¡ªthe Tailed Beast Bomb.

 Chapter 276: Land Of Snow

    Chapter 276 - Land Of Snow


    The Tailed Beast Bomb served as the pinnacle of offensive abilities wielded by Tailed Beasts, and it can also be harnessed by Jinch¨±riki in their transformed states.


    This powerful attack is composed of a specific mix of black positive chakra and white negative chakra, requiring users to gather and balance these energies within their mouths. Once this chakra is shaped into a spherical form, it can then be launched toward a target.


    There are various methods of utilizing the Tailed Beast Bomb; for instance, some users launch it directly, while others may absorb it temporarily and unleash it as a concentrated beam.


    The potential size of the bomb can significantly increase based on the amount of chakra used, as illustrated by the Nine-Tails'' ability to create an enormous version of the attack if it maintains the correct ratio.


    Additionally, Tailed Beasts can cooperate to generate a much larger bomb through a combined effort.


    These bombs possess immense density, causing them to impact the ground with great force even when suspended in mid-air, and upon release, they travel at remarkable speeds. They''re so devastating they can dwarf entire islands.


    And although a Jinch¨±riki can wield the Tailed Beast Bomb without transforming, its full destructive potential is not grasped in that state. Several Jinch¨±riki have displayed unique techniques through this power, such as Obito Uchiha''s ability to create multiple bombs or Naruto''s method of forming one with his hands while enhancing it with natural energy.


    The best part about all this was that it required advanced chakra control and an understanding of how it worked¡ªeverything Arthur had.


    Still in his training facility, he closed his eyes to recall every detail he had absorbed from Naruto''s memories: the amount of chakra, the intensity, and the concentration necessary to harness such tremendous energy.


    Arthur felt his palms warm with expectation as he directed his chakra to flow into his hand. He then concentrated on forming a sphere of chakra. The sensation was familiar, yet distinctly different from what he had practiced before.


    He imagined the sphere, channeling his chakra into a compact form; slowly, he felt the energy begin to materialize before coiling tighter, until finally, the sphere coalesced into a solid form resembling an unfinished Rasengan.


    It held promise but was too rudimentary¡ªa mere shadow of the Tailed Beast Bomb. Whatever this technique was, it wouldn''t do any damage if unleashed.


    Arthur, therefore, decided to add his water element into the mix. He infused the sphere with his water chakra, allowing an ebbing flow to reform around the core of the sphere.


    However, as the very essence of aqua was added, catastrophe struck. The moment the water infused within the orb reached critical mass, a blinding flash erupted, sending the chakra sphere bursting from his palm like a miniature geyser. Steam erupted from his hands as the blast scorched his skin.


    He remained stationary, staring at his seething palm. It was a failed attempt, yes, but to think that he didn''t even pull back after the explosion.


    Water was his primary affinity, and it made sense to combine elements to lead to a richer and more powerful technique¡ªso he rationalized.


    After consideration, he managed to suppress the pain with his healing ability before knitting back his skin back together. This wasn''t going to be easy, he reminded himself.


    Undeterred, he went for another go.


    The flow of water settled within the sphere once more. The sequence needed to be flawless. One misstep could lead to another explosion. Then, boom!


    Fifteen minutes passed as he tried again and again. Each time, the result was another volatile burst of energy that detonated in a violent display. The room was filled with steam as he healed himself over and over again.


    It was not just his chakra control that was being tested; it was his understanding of elemental manipulation.


    As he wracked his brain, he came to a startling truth: although he had advanced chakra control, he hadn''t developed secondary elements that could support this new technique.


    Water was just a forefront to shape transformation and nature transformation. He had spent almost every moment honing his water techniques, with the exception of the wind affinity he had garnered after acquiring Haku''s ice Kekkei Genkai.


    If he desired to learn this Tailed Beast Bomb variant, the wind element was necessary. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The problem, however, was timing. Unless one was talented and gifted from the start, it took quite a long time to learn another elemental affinity.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, unwilling to spend the months required to fully perfect the wind nature element. Perhaps instead of obsessing over replicating the raw power of the Tailed Beast Bomb, he could start with expanding his ice techniques first.


    After all, becoming proficient with ice jutsus could lead to a stronger foundation for later developments.


    His thoughts drifted to a particular place known for its abundance of ice users¡ªthe Land of Snow. Interestingly enough, a Naruto movie took place there.


    From what he recalled from the movie, the story began with a seemingly heroic tale set in the Land of Snow. It introduced a new character, Princess F¨±n, who battled an evil figure named Mao and his army of undead soldiers.


    Utilizing the power of the Seven-Colour Chakra, the princess and her companions successfully defeated their foe. However, it was revealed that this action-packed scene was merely part of a film being watched by Naruto and his friends from Team 7 at a local theater.


    Arthur had actually passed by this theater when he first arrived at the Leaf Village.


    During Team 7''s forced departure from the cinema, they unexpectedly encountered Yukie Fujikaze, the actress portraying Princess F¨±n, who was fleeing from men in armour.


    The team dealt with her supposed attackers, only to discover they were mere stunt performers. Their manager, Sanday¨±, explained that they were sent by Kakashi for a mission: to escort Yukie back to her homeland, the Land of Snow, where she was also revealed to be the real princess, Koyuki Kazahana.


    That revelation linked back to her tragic past, where her uncle, Dot¨­ Kazahana, had taken control of the snowy region after her father''s assassination.


    Following a series of intense battles, Team 7 confronted Dot¨­ and his henchmen. In a dramatic twist, Dot¨­ sought Yukie''s crystal necklace to uncover a hidden treasure, only to discover that it was a generator designed to transform the snowy landscape into the Land of Spring.


    Like Princess F¨±n''s triumph over evil, Naruto used the Rainbow Rasengan to defeat Dot¨­ and eliminate the antagonist. This allowed Yukie to reclaim her rightful place as ruler of the Land of Snow, aspiring to modernize it with the newfound technology.


    In the film''s conclusion, despite her royal status, Yukie expressed her desire to continue her acting career. The film wrapped up with a cheerful nod from the crew, reminding viewers of the collective journey Team 7 had embarked on in both the fictional story and the movie production itself.


    With Arthur''s failed attempts, he resolved to travel to that country and learn more ice techniques.


    It didn''t take long to gather supplies before eventually setting off.


    The journey to the Land of Snow took several uneventful days with him flying there from another country. During the nights, he had sat under the stars, while the days were spent in the air.


    When he finally descended from the skies, he was met with a surprising sight: the land was devoid of any snow at all. It was lush greenery spread beneath him like a quilt of spring.


    Surely, if there was no snow here anymore, then the movie''s timeline had already transpired. That also meant Yuki had won against the tyranny of Dot¨­, and the story that should have unfolded had already reached its resolution.


    Arthur secretly made his way toward the Village Hidden Among Snow, only to discover that it had also undergone a transformation. The signs above the main gates and merchants'' stalls read, "The Village Hidden in the Spring."


    The air was scented with flowers and blooming trees¡ªso different from the freezing breath of winter he had expected.


    As he walked undetected, he noticed many villagers innocently tending to their businesses like there was peace among the land.


    He needed information about the changes that had unfolded here, and he knew the best place to start was the law enforcement facility.


    It was quite easy to infiltrate their building. He didn''t even need to dodge any patrolling dodges and simply walked to the records room¡ªall thanks to the newly acquired Transparency technique.


    Inside, he quickly began rifling through files, skimming over the notes and reports left by officers. His eyes narrowed as he spotted Dot¨­ Kazahana''s name. Arthur pulled out the file and read.


    The file revealed that Dot¨­''s scheme had unraveled some time ago; it detailed the capture and eventual downfall of his illegal operations, along with the proof of several villagers who had suffered under his rule.


    To Arthur''s surprise, two Leaf ninjas had played pivotal roles in this transformation¡ªWilliam Uzumaki and Alexander Hy¨±ga. Arthur''s brow furrowed as he processed their names.


    To think it had only taken those two to bring down the likes of Dot¨­.


    As Arthur flipped through the pages, he learned that Dot¨­''s followers had either been apprehended, executed, or fled in fear at the rapid changes to their leader''s downfall. The whole report placed a spotlight on their former criminal operations, causing Arthur to feel a tad disappointed.


    As if that twist were not enough, he discovered something else that piqued his interest: Nadare R¨­ga.


    Nadare R¨­ga was a ninja who served under Dot¨­ Kazahana, working alongside two other shinobi, Fubuki and Mizore. A decade before the movie''s events, he took part in a coup to remove S¨­setsu Kazahana from power, which led to a confrontation with Kakashi Hatake.


    This past encounter painted Nadare as an alright adversary, yet it also highlighted his arrogance, as he would often taunt others, particularly Kakashi, about their past skirmish.


    In terms of physical abilities, Nadare was proficient in a unique form of ice style, capable of manipulating existing ice and snow rather than creating it from his chakra. His reliance on the armour, which utilized chakra to repel incoming attacks, contributed to his overconfidence.


    Despite his fighting skills, he suffered a fatal defeat after meeting Kakashi again, who managed to exploit Nadare''s weaknesses, leading to a decisive strike that ended in Nadare''s demise.


    This time, however, it was William who defeated Nadare. The latter was taken down with one Rasengan that destroyed his chakra armour, where he would later be apprehended and then imprisoned.


    Sadly for his teammates, they were killed by Alexander.


    After careful investigation, Arthur pinpointed the location of the prison Nadare was sent to. It sat nestled within the mountains, surrounded by thick trees that shaded it from view.


    He wasted no time venturing into it.


    Upon reaching the confines, he scanned the area for guards and traps and found a small gap in the prison''s defenses.


    Slipping inside it posed no challenge. It was immediately apparent that the prison had a foreboding atmosphere. The walls were cold, and the corridors were lined with iron bars.


    He could hear the sounds of inmates murmuring softly¡ªa reminder of the misery that resided behind closed doors. But who was he to care for them? If anything, he could break them out, recruit them, and cause mayhem within this entire village.


    But that would be a foolish mistake, as it would attract unnecessary attention.


    Finally, after a few treks, Arthur reached the isolation wing where Nadare was being held. There were no guards around, allowing Arthur to slip inside the cell without making a sound.


    Nadare was sitting despondently on the floor. He looked broken; his posture slumped, and his gaze was vacant, as if the fire within had waned long ago.


    Arthur felt no pity or remorse for such a forgetful shinobi.

 Chapter 277: Dismantling

    Chapter 277 - Dismantling


    "Nadare..." Arthur whispered.


    Yet the man didn''t respond. He was like a shell without a purpose anymore. Just trying to recruit him would be a waste of Arthur''s time.


    ''Eye mind reading jutsu...''


    With that, Arthur connected to Nadare''s mind. Almost every mind was different. Nadare''s was like stepping into a vast, cold crystal cavern. Each of his memories reflected on the jagged spikes protruding off the walls.


    Arthur focused intently, sifting through the memories like granite through sand, isolating the fragments tied to Nadare''s techniques. Each memory moved past him until he caught glimpses of what he needed.


    "Ice Style: Wolf Fang Avalanche" materialized first.


    It transformed snow into a pack of wolves that charged through like an avalanche. Quite the easy technique to both learn and defeat.


    Next, "Ice Style: Dragon vs. Tiger" unfolded.


    Arthur observed Nadare as he manipulated existing ice, moulding it into the form of a giant tiger.


    Finally, he encountered "Ice Style: White Whale Jutsu"¡ªa massive creature converging from preexisting ice, shaped into a colossal whale with a long narwhal horn that towered above.


    It became clear that this technique was more akin to a distraction¡ªdesigned to block or hinder, rather than to destroy. The whale''s size acted more like an effective blockade despite its lack of speed.


    As Arthur withdrew from Nadare''s mind, he felt as if he could perform all of these techniques on his first attempt. All he really needed to do was know what the hand signs were, and that''s just what he got.


    The techniques he had gleaned were more valuable than any alliance with Nadare in his current state. Arthur didn''t have time for weakness¡ªnot when there was much to do.


    With a final glance at the fallen shinobi''s conflicted eyes, he eased into the corridor and stealthily retraced his steps. Arthur then slipped out of the prison and traveled home.


    There was no need to linger and find out the full extent of what had transpired between Dot¨­, William, and Alexander. The absence of snow alone was enough to tell who were the victors.


    Over the next few days, Arthur spent time perfecting his newly acquired techniques.


    The Wolf Fang Avalanche technique now summoned more herds of wolves, whose speeds had increased to race against foes. The Dragon vs. Tiger technique had become potent enough to allow the summoned tiger to freeze almost everything that threatened its advances. And above all, the White Whale technique was even larger and able to block opponents or create pandemonium in crowded fields.


    At the plaza, he considered the rapidly changing events in the shinobi world. He hadn''t kept tabs on the Leaf Village''s reports in some time, and now it dawned on him just how ill-informed he''d become.


    The transformations in the Land of Spring and the potential ramifications regarding Naruto''s safety now required his attention.


    Could Alice have been involved in orchestrating backup from the village? He found it hard to believe, yet that didn''t mean he doubted it.


    The truth was he didn''t trust Alice. She had aided in delivering Naruto into his hands, but it was her unpredictable nature coupled with the fact she knew of his existence that set his nerves on edge.


    The involvement of Hy¨±ga clan members also made him uneasy. Anything involving that clan meant Alexander had to be involved. It was only fair to believe that Alex could have orchestrated such a massive involvement for the clan to come to Naruto''s aid.


    Arthur''s blood ran cold at the thought. Alex was stated to be the strongest player. If he ever discovered that Arthur was alive, what measures would he take to eliminate a perceived threat? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The prospect made Arthur''s skin crawl. He had worked hard to remain hidden and even harder to claim a sense of autonomy that wouldn''t be easily dismantled. Adding to this was the urgency he felt to form his own army before he found himself ensnared in the machinations of others.


    The time for waiting was over.


    He returned the focus of his thoughts to Lars Alexandersson. Lars held a reputation as a reliable combatant and strategist, and most important of all, he had the kind of charisma that could draw in additional members, a trait Arthur could use.


    Finding Lars, however, would prove to be no easy task; Arthur hadn''t heard from him since the end of the tournament. If anything, that Tekken fighter was roaming the world like a nomad with no apparent trace.


    For Arthur to track him down, he would have to make his own presence felt, but that was not his intention. He needed to maintain a low profile as he navigated the shinobi world.


    This made him consider his options carefully. Where would someone like Lars¡ªboasting the skills and charisma of a video game hero¡ªchoose to linger in a world so vast and comprised of hundreds of countries?


    He could literally be anywhere.


    Arthur knew that he himself didn''t have the luxury of time to scour the villages one by one, even with enhanced sensing abilities at his disposal. He needed a more efficient strategy; he needed to utilize his assets.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Arthur teleported to the outskirts of the jungle. His sharp gaze settled on the trio of ninjas engaged in training nearby: Kimimaro, Tayuya, and Rin.


    They had grown stronger under his guidance, a fact that proved his perfect leadership. And he couldn''t deny the sense of satisfaction he felt.


    His investment in these three was paying off considerably. They were much stronger and more adept than their predecessors, each honing skills that J¨­nin would find very difficult to deal with.


    And out of those three, Rin stood out among them as his most valuable asset.


    When they spotted him, they halted their training promptly, stopping mid-execute and bowing deeply with respect.


    "Greetings, lord Arthur," Kimimaro said as he remained stoic.


    "I have a mission for you three," he stated, drawing them close. "I need you to locate a man named Lars Alexandersson."


    The trio exchanged looks before nodding their heads¡ªapparently none had heard of that figure.


    Arthur, having anticipated this reaction, retrieved a printed photo of Lars he had acquired from a recording made during the tournament he hosted some time ago. He held it out for them to examine.


    "This is your target," he explained, "Find him, and do not engage with anyone else. Your goal is simply to discover where he''s located."


    This mission would be quite the challenge, for they had little more than Lars''s outward appearance to work with, and everything else would need to be investigated from scratch, all while ensuring they remained inconspicuous.


    Stealth was paramount; if they were detected, it could jeopardize not only their mission but also Arthur''s safety as well.


    Despite the potential difficulties ahead, the three accepted the mission without hesitation. Their loyalty and commitment were evident.


    "We won''t disappoint you, my lord," both Rin and Tayuya affirmed.


    In a blink, the three found themselves standing at the edge of the borders in the Land of Waves. It was the last known location where Lars had participated in his tournament¡ªan obvious starting point.


    While many would think sending out these three into the ninja world was dangerous, Arthur was far from stupid. They were skilled in espionage and knew that they weren''t meant to be seen in the outside world.


    On top of that, they each had Flying raijin marks, allowing Arthur to monitor them when he needed.


    Now came his next task: repairing his weapons.


    The aftermath of his encounter with Naruto had left him profoundly aware of the limitations of his arsenal. Two of his unique swords lay in ruins due to the overwhelming force of the Nine-Tails'' strength.


    But rather than simply restoring them to their former glory, a greater ambition ignited within him. The desire to create something new, something greater than all that had come before, was paramount.


    Arthur had an entire laboratory at his disposal, stocked with materials and resources that could facilitate a revolution in his weaponry. He knew the stakes; as a shinobi, wielding the right tools could be the difference in fights.


    But time was not on his side. He needed to act now, during this fleeting opportunity, before another enemy dared to challenge him.


    The question he had asked himself after the fight was what if he could combine the strengths of the swords he had accumulated¡ªthe Boltswords, the Executioner''s Blade, the Blunt Blade, the Explosive Blade, the Long Blade, and Hiramekarei¡ªinto something newer and more refined?


    Arthur didn''t need an arsenal; he needed one perfect weapon, a sword that could encapsulate the best of each.


    As he swiftly moved through the laboratory, he pinpointed his first weapon. The Boltswords stood as the most recent modifications, having demolished Naruto in one of his strongest forms.


    Though it had taken him time and valuable resources to make, he knew that he needed to adapt.


    Arthur began the dismantling process. Metal grinded against metal, which echoed softly in the spacious lab. He had done this countless times before.


    Within moments, the sword lay divided into its elemental parts. He extracted the crystals and placed them in a designated containment glass for later use.


    Next, he turned his attention to the Executioner''s Blade, the one he''d rarely use in battle after having defeated Zabuza and Haku for it.


    He set it on a table and took stock of its mechanisms¡ªthe way the blade could repair itself with blood. To fully dismantle it, he had to break apart the hilt and then shatter the blades into multiple pieces until they were like fine dust.


    When he was finished, he shifted to the next sword: the Blunt Blade.


    He had always appreciated the straightforward nature of this weapon; its main power came from its hammer and axe. Each time those two elements collided, they generated a powerful shockwave that could knock an opponent off balance and create a tactical advantage.


    As he dismantled the weapon, he carefully examined the hammer''s leather-wrapped handle, recognizing its importance. He decided to keep the leather intact, knowing its connection to the weapon''s effectiveness in creating shockwaves.


    The metal components, however, would join the pile of materials destined for melting down¡ªblending those shockwave capabilities with the other powerful elements he intended to create.


    With the Blunt Blade disassembled, he turned his attention to the Explosive Blade.


    Here, things grew more complex. The explosive nature of this weapon was tricky to use effectively in battle due to the many explosions.


    Instead of focusing on the blade itself, Arthur had a shrewd idea. He would extract all the paper bombs, using their explosive properties as a core element for his new weapon. Of course, that also meant that he had to recreate a mechanical effect that would store and release these explosives at will.


    He disassembled the Explosive Blade, carefully extracting the paper bombs and storing them in a special compartment designed to hold volatile materials safely.


    The last two blades, the Long Blade and Hiramekarei, had already been broken, meaning they technically didn''t need to be dismantled.


    He brought out Hiramekarei first, intrigued by its wreckage. Now thanks to Naruto. As Arthur examined it further, he discovered a fascinating crystal embedded within the hilt of the sword. This was the source of its chakra transformations.


    Arthur carefully extracted the crystal and placed it among the other gathered materials.


    Next, he focused on the Long Blade. This was an impressive weapon in its own right, with a remarkable feature that had long been a staple of its design¡ªa wire that could extend quite far. And truth be told, this was his most-used weapon.


    When he finally located where the wires emerged from, he was quite impressed; the wire stretched an astonishing mile long!


    It was improbable to believe that this material could be stored in a single katana. Nonetheless, he began the painstaking task of unraveling and storing the wire, working diligently to ensure its integrity.


    The effort took significantly longer than he expected, but he remained committed, convinced that this wire could add an unexpected layer of versatility to the combined weapon.


    As the last meter unraveled and coiled neatly with the other components, Arthur took a moment to relax. He had dismantled, collected, and extracted the core components of his previous weapons.


    It was almost time to combine everything. He just needed one critical element: the right materials to enhance and evolve his creation further.

 Chapter 278: Blood

    Chapter 278 - Blood


    A true weapon worthy of being used by Arthur had power that fueled it. He knew he needed to find the right augments¡ªelements that would not simply amplify the weapon but imbue it with exceptional qualities drawn from the world around him.


    The next logical step was to seek out the Tailed Beast, Saiken, the Six-Tails. Saiken''s essence could provide a potent enhancement, perhaps even channeling the unique abilities of the beast into his new sword.


    Regarding this essence, it was akin to its blood¡ªa vital and powerful substance.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    In an instant, Arthur found himself standing amidst the landscapes of the Water Country, where Saiken roamed freely. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had created this haven specifically for the Tailed Beasts, ensuring their safety and freedom from outside conflicts. The notion of someone like Jasper taking control of such a tremendous power made Arthur''s stomach churn; this land was too precious to fall into the wrong hands.


    Saiken spotted Arthur almost instantly, feeling joyous.


    "It''s you again!" it exclaimed in a high-pitched voice. "What brings you here this time?"


    "Saiken, I need your essence," he said plainly.


    He could already see the beast looking curiously at him, despite it having no perceivable eyes. Its essence, while potent, might come at a price.


    "Why do you need it?" Saiken inquired, tilting its form in intrigue. "What are you attempting to create this time?"


    "It''s important," Arthur replied, choosing his words carefully. "Best I explain it to you when the time''s right."


    After a moment of contemplation, Saiken nodded in understanding. "Very well. If it''s essential for you, I''ll help."


    It concentrated, causing a ripple to flow through its gelatinous form. After a stream of thick mist, glistening essence began to flow from its slime. It then raised out a small tentacle and filled a specially made vial Arthur had prepared.


    Arthur could see the thick, viscous fluid swirling within. It was so potent that the glass started to crack against its confines.


    "Thank you, Saiken," he said without any real emotion.


    "No problem! Come back anytime!"


    Understanding the risk this essence posed when improperly contained, he quickly teleported back to his laboratory.


    Arriving in a flash of light, he hurried to the cold storage compartment and activated the cooling mechanism just in time to preserve the essence.


    Next, he prepared for his subsequent destination¡ªthe Fire Temple. This time, he wasn''t using the guise of Ryugetsu; he was set on approaching the temple and its inhabitants as invisible smoke.


    He needed the blood of Sora, the boy who was also the vessel for the Nine-Tails'' chakra. While Sora wasn''t a full Jinch¨±riki nor actually carried the Nine-Tails itself within him, he had more than enough chakra for his blood to be worth collecting.


    In a swirl of smoke, Arthur appeared within the grounds of the Fire Temple.


    He scanned the entire area until his journey led him to the bedchambers, where Sora slept alone near a darkened alcove. The boy''s features were twisted in a strange mix of peace and sadness.


    Arthur''s plans of ostracizing the boy from his brothers seemed to be growing well, for there was no one else in this room¡ªwhich was meant to be shared.


    Using a swift hand gesture, he put Sora into a deeper sleep, ensuring the boy wouldn''t awaken during this intrusion. Afterwards, he pulled out a syringe and carefully inserted it at the crook of Sora''s arm, extracting a sample of his blood¡ªvital fluid that carried the Nine-Tails'' chakra within.


    Arthur worked quickly before finally finishing. Then he healed the boy and sealed the puncture wound, ensuring he would wake to nothing but what he fell asleep with.


    With the sample securely in his possession, he teleported back to his laboratory, bringing with him the vial of Sora''s blood.


    Now he had the essence of two Tailed Beasts in his possession.


    His next objective was clear¡ªhe needed to retrieve the essence of the other Tailed Beasts. There were nine in total, each with their own unique abilities and attributes.


    If it wasn''t obvious by now, he was going to use them as his core. This weapon would be unlike anything the world had ever seen. But that was only if he could gather the materials necessary.


    Truth be told, collecting the blood from the remaining seven beasts would prove daunting. The Eight-Tails, Five-Tails, Four-Tails, and Two-Tails were all housed within their respective hosts, living in countries Arthur had yet to explore.


    He reminded himself that quality would always reign over quantity, hence why the Nine-Tails'' essence triumphed over the others.


    Taking another chakra pill, he set off to the Water Country again: ''Flying raijin...''


    Back in this land, he aimed for the last location he had encountered the Three-Tails. The last time he came here, it was with a reanimated Minato, who was sure to give the beast a run for its money. That is until Jasper and Alice unexpectedly intervened.


    As Arthur walked along the shore, he could already sense the enormous chakra of the Three-Tails underneath the lake. It was sleeping, so Arthur knew this would be quite easy.


    Interestingly enough, the beast''s wound he inflicted during that battle had since healed¡ªlikely tended to by Jasper since Arthur knew Alice couldn''t possibly heal a Tailed Beast.


    With his chakra concealed and a clear goal in mind, he plunged into the depths of the lake. The waters weren''t even cold to him as he swiftly swam down while maintaining a measured calm.


    It took him mere moments to reach the hulking form of the Three-Tails. The beast lay sleeping, causing bubbles to form from its heavy breathing.


    Arthur knew he had to be quick; any disturbance could cause the beast to awaken, potentially inciting chaos. Emerging directly above the creature, he opened his pouch to retrieve a syringe¡ªbut the moment he plunged it into the beast''s skin, it shattered against the tough surface of the scales.


    Knowing that he was not out of options, he remained calm. It was time for a more surgical approach.


    ''Chakra dissection blade...''


    An ethereal glow was emitted in his hand as he cut through the beast with ease. Though it was dangerous to disturb a sleeping Tailed Beast, he felt confident that his precision would allow for a gentle extraction.


    He sliced delicately at the edges of the Three-Tails'' scales and cut away thin portions of the leathery skin.


    The beast remained undisturbed, oblivious to the small, smooth nicks, much like an ant scratching against tough skin; the sensation was negligible at best. And it didn''t matter how long it would take; he could hold his breath for more than half an hour underwater.


    When the last cut was made, he sealed the portions in a scroll.


    He then ascended towards the surface, grateful his work had gone undetected. Back on dry land, he teleported away, already aiming for his next target.


    Since collecting the essence from Eight-Tails, Five-Tails, Four-Tails, and Two-Tails would prove impossible, he would just have to collect from the other beasts.


    But why were those three different? The Eight-Tails and Two-Tails were from the same country, an area Arthur had yet to fully tread. Not only would he have to go to the Lightning Country, but he would also need to infiltrate the Cloud Village.


    There was also this rumour circulating that Jasper made contact with Killer Bee, the current Jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails. Things like that were not worth Arthur''s time at the moment.


    Regarding the Five-Tails and Four-Tails, he hadn''t once stepped foot in their country either.


    Arthur was currently seen standing on the rocky outcroppings overlooking the verdant landscapes of the Fire Country. Far from any major villages, he followed a mental map to his next destination: the Hidden Waterfall Village.


    This was the village where F¨± lived¡ªthe host of the Seven-Tails. While the hopes of retrieving her essence played at the forefront of his mind, he couldn''t help but recall the last he had seen of this girl¡ªduring his tournament.


    She was a spirited girl, filled with stubborn naivety yet surprisingly resilient. While she might have won against Margaret, it was due to a disqualification.


    It didn''t take Arthur long, after navigating through foliage and streams, to realize that he was ultimately met with the rustic beauty of the Waterfall Village. Unlike the intimidating fortifications of the major villages, the Waterfall Village displayed a harmony with nature that was striking.


    It was quaint, reminding Arthur that this place, too, needed to be trodden down.


    He threaded his way into the heart of the village, keen eyes absorbing the scene around him. Despite the lack of advancements, it was perhaps the cleanest village he had stepped foot in.


    There were hardly any children here, and the elders sat upon their porches, exchanging unimportant stories.


    A few streets later, he arrived at the J¨­nin Station, where the village''s records and missions were kept. He slipped inside, and nobody took notice of him. After sifting through several reports, he discovered what he sought: F¨± was indeed in the village and wasn''t out on any missions.


    He pondered for a moment before extending his senses. Then he felt it¡ªF¨±''s unmistakable playful chakra. He could have done that from the start but needed to absolutely take consideration of other possibilities.


    Using his Tamashii, he observed from a safe distance, all the way until nighttime came. F¨± eventually fell asleep, marking his moment.


    Stealthily, he approached her home and saw her at peace. Then he carefully drew a syringe from his pouch, setting to work extracting a sample of her blood.


    The extraction went smoothly, and once completed, he healed the small mark he had left, ensuring she was none the wiser. Having done that, he contemplated using a Flying raijin mark.


    Ultimately, he decided against it; there was no need to bind her or keep tabs when he could easily take her down like he had done Utakata.


    After placing marks everywhere else, he departed, leaving no trace of his presence.


    The blood of four Tailed Beasts was now in his storage, begging to be turned into something grand. The collected materials, however, would not satisfy him just yet. There remained the question of the One-Tail¡ªShukaku, the beast that resided within Gaara.


    This task would be marked with more challenges than he''d faced thus far; he couldn''t simply sneak in and take what he wanted.


    No, against Gaara and his automatic defense, Arthur would have to think outside the box. That was because Gaara''s sand would just stop him and then wake the Jinch¨±riki up. Even if Arthur was fast enough, the extraction portion took time, which would automatically activate Gaara''s sand.


    He stood at the edge of a roof in his plaza, formulating a plan.


    Right now, Gaara wasn''t even in the Sand Village. Arthur knew that because of the many Flying raijin marks placed there. And from what he gathered, the boy was still studying to take on his father''s mantle as the next Kazekage.


    If Arthur desired the blood of the One-Tail, there was really only one way to go about it: take it by force. Yes, using force should work in this scenario. All the other players were in the Fire Country, and only Jada had the means to teleport to Gaara''s aid. But what if she never knew he was in trouble?


    A plan was piecing together in Arthur''s mind, one that was sure to work. All he had to do was confront the Jinch¨±riki, fight him, and then secure his blood.


    ''Should I kill him, too?'' Arthur thought to himself. Just asking that question hinted out that he was stronger. ''No, it might trigger a player''s concern...''


    Arthur ultimately decided not to kill the Jinch¨±riki, but to instead subdue it. This was also a great opportunity to clear Kaito''s name.

 Chapter 279: Blade Of Chaos

    Chapter 279 - Blade Of Chaos


    Right now, Arthur was looking over the workbench where the soft glow of crystals was scattered across.


    He was a man of many skills, but today he focused on one task above all: creating the ultimate weapon from unusual sources. The thought of confronting another Jinch¨±riki was also on his mind, but first, he needed the right tool for the job.


    As he stared at the crystals in front of him, he recalled that these weren''t just any ordinary shards; they were infused with chakra from an unspecified source. He knew this would be a time-consuming process¡ªcombining them into a single piece.


    With steady hands, he began the work of moulding the crystals together.


    The first step was crucial; their chakra needed to sync to take on a new form. He positioned them side by side and used his own chakra to intertwine with theirs until they fused into one solid piece.


    Because he had advanced chakra control, the process was quite simple. Like creating a canal to connect to a river.


    As minutes turned into hours, he lost himself in the creation. The intensity of the chakra surrounding him felt almost alive as time continued to slip away.


    Finally, he stepped back to marvel at the singular crystal standing proudly on the table. It glowed radiantly with the chakra it had absorbed.


    However, he knew that even a crystal imbued with such potent energy was incomplete; it needed additional elements to unleash its full potential, particularly the ice abilities he had planned to include.


    Heading over to the frozen compartment, he opened the door in search of his materials. He had stored Haku''s blood sample, Kimimaro''s, and Karin''s in one of the labeled vials. The cells he had collected would be perfect for the weapon he aimed to craft.


    Carefully, he removed the vials and placed the cells in the thermal oscillator, a machine designed for precise temperature control. He set the dial to warm the blood gradually. The machine then emitted a soft glow as it enveloped the vials with heat.


    Observing the blood as it transitioned from icy red to a deeper hue, he understood how painstaking this process would be if not done correctly. For instance, if he made a mistake, he would lose all of Kimimaro''s, Karin''s, and Haku''s cells¡ªthe latter of which couldn''t be recovered. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minutes passed with the machine quietly doing its job. Finally, the temperature reached an optimal level, and Arthur removed the vials.


    His task was now halfway complete. Next was the most unconventional component he had stored¡ªtwo of Orochimaru''s dead white snakes.


    One was collected in Blood Prison when he had rescued Tayuya from her confines. The other was stripped from Kimimaro after Arthur captured him.


    The snakes, stripped of their former influence, lay still in a jar and were the key to accessing Orochimaru''s unique chakra laced with Jugo''s natural energy.


    As Arthur worked with the essence of the dead white snakes, he couldn''t help but think about the significance of chakra laced with natural energy. This was going to be the key to unlocking the true potential of his crafted weapon.


    He began by carefully collecting their frozen tissue samples, which were then ground into a fine powder using a cryogenic grinder to release their intracellular contents. The powdered tissue was mixed with an appropriate solvent to extract biochemical compounds, followed by centrifugation to separate solid debris from the liquid extract.


    This extract was subjected to high-performance liquid chromatography (HPLC) to separate and purify various components based on their chemical properties, allowing Arthur to isolate snakes'' essence.


    Once these compounds were identified and characterized, he kept them stored to use in the crystal.


    It was time to move on to the next step, which involved extracting blood from the scales of the Three-Tails.


    He carefully placed the scales in his centrifuge to separate the blood from the solid particles. As the machine worked, he waited patiently for the process to be completed.


    However, his patience was short-lived when the centrifuge suddenly broke down due to the ridiculous potency of the scales.


    While the machine''s failure was a setback, Arthur was relieved to have collected the necessary essence. Replacing the broken centrifuge would have to wait.


    For now, he focused on combining all the blood cells, the white snake essence, and the Nine-Tails, Seven-Tails, Six-Tails, and Three-Tails bloods. To do this, he used a specialized machine, known as the Hematological Integrator, to merge the various blood samples.


    The machine''s advanced technology allowed for the precise combination of the different blood types, creating one cell that would otherwise help in the weapon''s core.


    With the blood combined, Arthur transferred the mixture to a spectral resonator, a machine that would amplify and stabilize the chakras. The process required careful calibration to achieve the desired outcome.


    Once that process was complete, he used his Healing technique to stabilize the combination, making sure that the blood and chakra were balanced and wouldn''t cause any instability. This was one of the most dangerous parts since there was Tailed Beast chakra in the mix.


    When he was finished with that two-hour process, which drained him of all his chakra, the next step was to combine the newly crafted essence with the crystal.


    Arthur carefully poured the mixture onto the crystal, and as the two substances merged, the crystal began to radiate with potent chakra, and the laboratory seemed to vibrate for a second.


    Anyone who saw this would feel a sense of awe and trepidation, for the crystal was now capable of unleashing devastating power. Had Arthur made one wrong move in all of this, it could have resulted in catastrophic consequences.


    "It''s done," he finally said to himself.


    With the crystal safely stored away, he turned his attention to the next phase of his creation.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Arthur traveled to the Sand Village under the cover of night with the metals that would be used to forge the sword. The dust of the Executioner''s Blade, the Blunt Blade, the Explosive Blade, the Long Blade, and Hiramekarei were all brought out.


    As he smithed, he envisioned a thin, long blade capable of adapting to any combat situation. The metals were carefully folded before he hammered them into the desired shape. The process was laborious, but his dedication and skill were paying off.


    He had actually failed a few times, practically breaking the anvil. But through perseverance, he eventually yielded a magnificent sword, eight feet in length, with a single compartment slot waiting to be filled with the refined crystal.


    The blade''s design was truly quite stunning due to its length and blinding sheen.


    With it complete, he returned to his laboratory and turned his attention to crafting the hilt. He used the fabric from the Blunt Blade, which still retained some of its original chakra. This unique material would prove to be exceptional, as it would not only provide a comfortable grip but also enhance the sword''s striking abilities.


    As the hilt took shape, he felt almost too accomplished. No one had ever done what he had, and it was clear that this weapon would be like no other.


    With the hilt firmly crafted and the sword now taking shape, Arthur stood to examine his work.


    The eight-foot blade, gleaming in the illumination of various machines, was now ready for its most crucial component: the crystal he had painstakingly crafted and infused with blood from powerful entities of unique chakra forms.


    He approached the weapon and placed the crystal into the specially designed compartment in the hilt. The moment the crystal made contact with the grooves, a surge of chakra coursed through the room.


    Almost instantly, Arthur was propelled backward, skidding against the floor of his laboratory. Despite the shock of force, he quickly composed himself, shaking off the disorientation.


    As he lifted his gaze, he was met with a sight both mesmerizing and daunting: the weapon was levitating a few feet off the ground and pulsating with colourful hues of chakra.


    He could feel the vibrations in the air and hear a gentle purr emanating from the weapon''s core.


    ''It''s floating on its own...'' he breathed, piecing together the phenomenon. ''It must be Boltsword''s Remote Control technique.''


    This was quite exhilarating to behold¡ªa weapon that had the power of all the other weapons.


    He took a cautious step closer with arms slightly outstretched as he approached the levitating blade. Gripping the hilt, he felt a jolt of chakra surge through him, stronger than he had anticipated.


    The weapon responded to his touch like a finely tuned instrument, surging with natural energy, as if it were its own being.


    Instinctively, Arthur was forced into his Simian Sage Mode so as not to be overwhelmed by the energy rushing through his body. The weapon''s wild behaviour flared and twisted around him, almost as if it were like an animal trying to resist his control.


    It then let out a loud screech that made Arthur say, "Kneel..."


    In that moment, he felt the weapon''s essence settle, calming under his guidance. Once he had grasped it fully, the blade began transforming before his very eyes.


    At first, a cool liquid seeped from the weapon''s forged edge, cascading down like a stream. Then the blade morphed into a translucent slime like the Six-Tails'' body. Then it gradually reformed back into its solid shape, now adorned with the ephemeral strands of orange fox hair.


    Arthur had done it; he had crafted the ultimate weapon.


    As the transformation completed, he stood entranced, feeling the raw elemental chakras radiate from the blade. When he tried to let go, he found himself clasping on to adamantine chains that were attached to the hilt.


    The weapon dangled as if wishing to be commanded further.


    It was then he understood that the weapon now held a hybrid of elemental powers: fire, water, steam, and ice coursed through its form.


    If it was truly unleashed, who knows what damage it might cause?


    "Anyone cut by this blade..." he muttered in disbelief, "would suffer tormenting effects¡ªburns, freezing, poison..."


    Arthur was right in this assumption. Not only would they receive all those effects, but they would likely defecate themselves after being cut.


    With a mere thought, the chains returned the hilt right into his hand. Then, with a simple swing, the blade transformed into pure liquid, fluid and malleable like water. Arthur marveled at the control¡ªit felt as if he were bending nature without needing to use his chakra.


    He thought of ice, and just like that, the water froze instantaneously, becoming a mass of crystalline beauty. Merely thinking about what he desired could invoke powerful transformations that rivaled even his experienced jutsu.


    Willing to test its potential, he stepped toward a sturdy wall in the lab, and without hesitation, he swung the weapon down in a wide arc. The blade sliced through, releasing a wave of scorching heat that carved effortlessly through the structure.


    Where the edge met the wall, it not only created a clean cut but also left a molten trail of magma visibly surging from the edges.


    The sight, although enough for him to grin at, kept him stoic. That was because it still wasn''t complete. All it needed was additional blood mixed into its essence, enough to enhance its effects even further.


    However, that didn''t mean it wasn''t fit for combat.


    A name had already formed in his mind¡ªsomething that encapsulated the potential and turmoil that came with wielding it. With certainty, Arthur thought, ''Blade of Chaos.''


    The name represented how it would be chaos for his foes and an unstoppable force forged in destruction.


    "For the word of God is quick and powerful and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. Hebrews 4:12."


    Arthur took a few slow steps back, eyeing the blade as it radiated heat and chakra. Gloves and armour felt insufficient before its raw essence; it was a beautiful paradox, a weapon of grandeur that could obliterate almost anything.

 Chapter 280: Sand Siblings

    Chapter 280 - Sand Siblings


    After teleporting to the Sand Village, Arthur finally arrived at the J¨­nin Station.


    He had seldom heard about the Sand Siblings, even after having that encounter with Temari. Truth be told, he actually knew quite a lot about them.


    The Sand Siblings were written to be a trio of exceptional ninjas. This team consisted of Gaara, Temari, and Kankur¨­, who were all the children of the fourth Kazekage.


    Since Gaara was the Jinch¨±riki of the One-Tail, he was also the most feared ninja of his time due to his incredible abilities and strength. And with the help of Kankur¨­ and Temari, he eventually found peace, learning to control his powers and use them for the greater good.


    Temari, on the other hand, was known for her exceptional skill with wind-based techniques. Using her massive iron fan, which was made of steel and capable of withstanding various attacks, she was able to create powerful gusts of wind that could knock enemies back.


    As she gained experience, she learned to control her fan with greater precision and speed. Her techniques also included the ability to cut through solid objects with her fan, as well as deflecting and blocking projectiles. She could even create a swirling tornado that could cause some severe damage.


    Kankur¨­ was a skilled puppeteer from a young age. As the second eldest of the siblings, he was often left alone with the task of looking after Gaara, and he learned to control his younger brother''s destructive tendencies through the use of his puppetry.


    With time, his skills in this field improved, allowing him to control multiple puppets at once. Right now, he could only use two. But in time, he would learn to use double that amount.


    What Arthur needed to do now was discover their current situation.


    Upon entering the J¨­nin Station, he made his way past a handful of J¨­nin who were engaged in intense discussions via his Transparency technique. He managed to avoid drawing attention to himself and headed to their report room.


    There, he discovered that the Sand Siblings had ventured outside the village to a different village for a political meeting.


    It didn''t take Arthur long to discover that location and head there. When he arrived, he spotted them and decided to observe from a great distance. As he watched, he also read their lips. They were discussing a peace treaty needing to be signed.


    This village wasn''t anything special. Gaara mentioned how the treaty would help establish a better trade route between their villages¡ªquite the benevolent soon-to-be Kazekage indeed.


    As the ceremony concluded, Temari approached Gaara with a warm smile and said, "Congratulations, Gaara." She then patted him on the back. "You''ve finally come a long way after this."


    "Thank you, Temari," he replied with a sincere tone.


    This Gaara was most certainly rehabilitated thanks to the player''s involvement.


    Arthur watched as Temari''s smile widened. Kankur¨­, however, maintained his stoic demeanor, but Arthur sensed a glimmer of pride in the puppeteer''s eyes.


    "We all know how much you''ve grown, Gaara," Kankur¨­ said with subtle approval.


    Gaara''s expression turned serious, and he spoke of his lingering debt to the Leaf Village, a reminder of their past animosity. Temari chuckled softly, reminding him that he always brings up the Leaf, and everyone knows how he feels.


    "I still want to repay them for their help," he affirmed.


    The siblings shared a moment of understanding, and with their mission complete, they began their departure. Arthur remained hidden, watching as the three ninjas vanished into the horizon.


    The desert was clear, and there was hardly a cloud in the sky while they traversed. To reach the Sand Village from their area would take a couple of hours on foot.


    The heat radiated off the sands, but their spirits were high from the success of the peace treaty. Then suddenly, the mood shifted as they spotted a silhouetted figure standing far off.


    As they drew closer, the figure became clearer. Silver hair fluttered in the desert wind, shimmering under the bright sun. They felt uneasy upon catching sight of his form.


    Kankur¨­ squinted against the sunlight and then glanced back at his siblings. "Wait a second... I think I recognize him."


    Temari furrowed her brow and said, "I feel like I''ve seen him before too." Instinctively, her fingers tightened around the handle of her fan.


    It''s then they all understood who was in the midst of them.


    "It''s Kaito," Gaara said in a low tone. "Orochimaru''s henchman."


    Arthur had made quite a name for himself outside the borders of the Fire Country; the Sand siblings knew he was wanted dead in these parts for a million ry¨­.


    "This guy''s trouble," Kankur¨­ grimly muttered before preparing to summon his puppets. Temari, in response, unfurled her fan wide.


    "We don''t know what you''re doing," Gaara declared, taking a step forward with his arms crossed defiantly over his chest. "But you''ve made a big mistake coming here. You''re wanted by our village, so it''s in your best interest to turn yourself in."


    Arthur let out a derisive scoff and said, "Spoken like a true leader... The thing is, I came here for something, and you have what I need."


    His tone dripped with certainty, causing the three siblings to exchange wary glances.


    "He must be referring to the One-Tail," Temari whispered under her breath, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.


    Gaara''s gaze hardened as well, and he shook his head slowly. "If you''re after Shukaku, we won''t be handing him over."


    Arthur didn''t like the response. First, Gaara denied him, and second, he referred to his Tailed Beast as "him." To Arthur, they were just devils that needed to be put on a leash. A Jinch¨±riki like Gaara was no different.


    With a flick of his wrist, Arthur summoned the Blade of Chaos. "That''s quite the shame..."


    The tension became heavier as he brandished the weapon, allowing them to hear the chakra coursing through it. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gaara''s expression remained steady, but he was confident since, behind him, Kankur¨­ moved into position. His puppets were already summoned, while Temari deftly maneuvered her fan into an attack-ready stance.


    "Keep this formation," Temari commanded.


    Afterwards, she jumped up and swung her fan in an arc. "Ninja art: wind scythe jutsu!" Multiple wind blades sliced through the air like crescents, carrying a cloud of sand toward Arthur.


    Gaara was going to make his move to manipulate the sand''s flow, but Arthur responded swiftly. With what looked like mere casualness, he slashed once toward the oncoming wind and sand.


    The wind blades disintegrated one by one, leaving nothing but a trail of charred grains in their wake. The siblings watched in shock, bewildered by the sheer power of this rogue¡ªhis weapon seemed capable of burning away their techniques as if they were mere illusions.


    "What kind of weapon is that?" Kankuro whispered in disbelief.


    "I hope you three don''t disappoint me," Arthur called out.


    Kankur¨­, recovering from his astonishment, reached into his arsenal and sent out one of his puppets¡ªCrow. The black-clad puppet sprung forward, its arms outstretched, aiming to ensnare Arthur in a trap.


    Arthur deftly swung the Blade of Chaos again, slicing through the air with elegance. In a blink, the puppet''s chakra strings, which connected it to Kankur¨­, snapped like twine, leaving Crow hovering ineffectively.


    Kankur¨­''s eyes widened as he sensed the immediate danger; it was as if Arthur had seen right through his technique.


    "Wait, he knows our strategy!" Temari understood, stepping back. She quickly bit her thumb. "Summoning Jutsu!" In a puff of smoke, Kamatari appeared, a giant white weasel wielding a scythe in his paws. "Summoning blade dance!"


    With a swift swipe, Kamatari unleashed a torrent of slicing winds that tore through the air, aiming straight for Arthur.


    Rather than cower, Arthur spun around with an elegant flourish with his weapon. The winds seemed to halt mid-attack, held at bay by the immense chakra radiating from his blade.


    This caused the trio to be stunned, witnessing the effortless control Arthur had over the very elements they wielded.


    "I see you guys want to die," he calmly announced after finishing his smooth spin.


    Gaara stepped into the fray, shifting the sand beneath him into a massive tide aimed to engulf Arthur entirely. "You''ve got this twisted."


    The grains of sand prepared to submerge Arthur, but he leaped high into the air, evading the rising sand with unearthly agility. It was as if he were gliding, leaving the trio momentarily flabbergasted.


    "Don''t you get it?" he taunted as he soared above them. From his aerial vantage point, he observed Kankur¨­ deploy his second puppet, Black Ant. The black puppet whirled, spinning multiple blades aimed directly toward him. In a fluid motion, he sliced the air three times with the Blade of Chaos. Sharp arcs of chakra cut through the puppet, causing streams of fire to erupt in the sky, incinerating the puppet to mere ashes before it could even reach him. Then he landed with grace, with the pieces slowly falling like confetti. "You''re all too weak..."


    The sheer destruction left Kankur¨­ breathless; Black Ant could no longer be used, and it only took three swipes to take out.


    The shock registered in Gaara''s eyes, and Temari gritted her teeth.


    "How can he be this strong?" Kankur¨­ muttered under his breath, horrified by the loss of his puppet.


    "The real question to ask is why you three haven''t started trying yet," Arthur proclaimed.


    "Then we''ll start now!" Temari declared, waving her fan to conjure another attack.


    Kamatari aided her barrage of wind, which made it swirl like a typhoon. But Arthur merely cocked his head back at this futile attempt. Spinning with the Blade of Chaos once more, he sent out a minor shockwave that not only deterred their technique but also swept them off their feet and caused Kamatari to disperse.


    The backlash sent them stumbling back, barely maintaining their footing against the force of his attack. It''s then Arthur shifted into a low stance, and before the Sand Siblings could react, he vanished, blurred against the desert, and reappeared right in the center of them.


    Their eyes widened in shock as Gaara shouted, "Fall back!"


    Though the three pulled away, Arthur was quicker; he extended one hand out and grabbed Temari by the heel. Then he slammed her against the sands again and again, each impact sending tremours through her body. Until, with a final, mighty stomp, he brought his foot down directly onto her chest, knocking the wind from her lungs completely.


    "No! Temari!" Kankur¨­ screamed. "You''ll pay for that!"


    His fingers twitched to command his remaining puppet. As he focused, however, something was wrong. The strings were not responding.


    "What¡ª?" he panicked, looking down, only to see severed chakra strings that lay like limp threads on the ground.


    "I told you..." Arthur said. With alarming swiftness, he vanished again, appearing several feet behind Kankur¨­ out of nowhere. His weapon was already extended outward as the whirling sound of the blade cut through the air, and before Kankur¨­ could react, he was slashed multiple times and then fell to the ground. "You''re too weak..."


    Kankur¨­ gasped at the sudden onslaught and the blazing pain radiating from his wounds. He couldn''t even see the move, and now he couldn''t think due to this incredible pain.


    A sand tendril threatened to lash at Arthur, but with one foot, he moved back, easily avoiding it. Then he admired his weapon with a nonchalance that stoked Gaara''s anger.


    "This is too powerful for the likes of you three," he decided, recalling the blade into its scroll.


    He had honestly collected enough necessary data and no longer had use for it right now. And as far as he was concerned, with or without the sword, he could have easily defeated all three of them.


    "Enough..." Gaara finally said, forming a hand sign. The wind brushed past Arthur''s hair, more vehement than Temari''s techniques. "I won''t let this continue any further."


    Now Arthur had done it; he had awoken the Jinch¨±riki from his slumber.

 Chapter 281: Destructive Sand Burial

    Chapter 281 - Destructive Sand Burial"Sand clone jutsu!"


    At Gaara''s command, the very grains of sand around him quickly began to swirl and coalesce until six clones emerged.


    Each of them glided towards Arthur. With a more deepened focus, he sidestepped the first clone, moving with such fluidity that it felt almost choreographed. The clones converged, attempting to surround him, but he evaded them with a dexterity that left the original Gaara irked.


    As the sand clones began to dance around him, they began to shake, a signal that didn''t take long to register with Arthur¡ªthey were preparing for a massive explosion.


    With a resounding boom, the clones combusted simultaneously, transforming into a cloud of sand that exploded outward like an eruption.


    The blast flared high into the sky, and Gaara seized control of the flying grains. The airborne sand encircled Arthur, attempting to suffocate his escape routes.


    "Sand coffin!"


    As the sand whisked towards Arthur from underneath, he sprang upward. But Gaara still had the sand above to use. He moved his arms, yet the sand barely managed to trap any part of Arthur before he flipped into a graceful arc, landing on a high dune just beyond reach.


    "You''re starting to get on my nerves," Gaara said, remaining stoic.


    With another hand sign, he slammed his palms onto the ground, channeling his chakra.


    Arthur cocked his head in curiosity; he had never encountered this technique before. That''s because all of Gaara''s moves were from video games.


    "True sand burial!"


    Almost immediately, the sands around him began to cascade upward, forming an enormous likeness of Gaara, standing hundreds of feet tall¡ªa monstrous titan conjured from grains of desert. The sheer size of it towered over the battlefield, dwarfing everything in its vicinity.


    Then the giant Gaara raised its immense palm, poised to slam down upon Arthur.


    ''Golden chain: bonding jutsu...''


    Summoning two chains, he extended them outward, and in an almost casual display, they lashed out to intercept the palm of the giant Gaara. With a metallic clinking sound, the chains wrapped around the colossal hand, effectively thwarting its attempt at an overwhelming blow.


    "Too bad for you," Arthur taunted.


    Then the chains constricted, digging deep into the texture of the giant sand Gaara, exerting pressure until it began to crumble under the immense weight of its own body.


    The massive figure began to disintegrate as the chains crushed it from within, grains of sand cascading like an avalanche back to the earth. And soon the gigantic sand Gaara was nothing more than a pile of dust that swept across the battlefield.


    Gaara, however, remained unfazed, appearing untroubled as the sand washed over him.


    "You think that''s all I''ve got?" he coolly replied.


    He performed yet another hand sign, and the sands underfoot began to churn violently, morphing into countless tendrils that snaked through the air.


    Like serpents, they targeted Arthur. But Arthur was unfazed as he used his agility to pivot and slip through the sand strands. Then he leapt back before landing smoothly a few feet away.


    "I would hope not," he shot back.


    Gaara''s eyes narrowed in frustration. To him, Arthur had indeed proven to be a formidable opponent, pushing him in ways he hadn''t experienced before.


    "I''ll admit," he said in a measured tone, "you''re the toughest opponent I''ve faced by far."


    Arthur merely picked the sand grains from his shoulder and flicked them away. Gaara''s expression remained unchanging but was still annoyed by the act.


    As such, he lifted his arms up and then crossed them over his chest, causing a large wave of sand to burst outward from underground.


    Arthur watched with a hint of interest, for it had looked like two large worms tunneling toward him. Already, he felt himself being lifted up from the ground, pinned by two pillars of sand that seemed to materialize quicker than expected.


    "Double sand blade!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the air, the two pillars collided with Arthur at the center, causing a massive explosion of sand to erupt and sending grains swirling in all directions.


    Gaara watched as the sand slowly fell from the air, and when he saw Arthur land crouched on his feet with little to no damage, his heart almost sank.


    "That wasn''t as strong as your Sand Burial," Arthur commented, slowly rising up.


    Gaara felt disappointed; he had expected more from his Double Sand Blade technique. It wasn''t strong enough to pierce through Arthur''s defenses, and he knew it. To breach that level of defense, he would have to use stronger sand¡ªthe same sand he had once fought Kimimaro with.


    As such, he raised his hands again, and the sand around him began to churn once more. Then he placed a single finger on the sand at his feet. The words echoed as he proclaimed, "Sand tsunami!"


    In an instant, a massive wave of sand erupted from behind him like a thundering wall of grains that rose high into the sky, threatening to engulf Arthur whole. The ground trembled under its weight, leaving no escape route.


    The towering wall of sand crashed down upon him and enveloped him entirely, burying him deep beneath the earth in an avalanche of grains.


    "Not yet," Gaara said. He knelt down, placing both palms against the ground. "Giant sand burial!"


    The entire expanse of sand shifted ominously, and the weight of the dunes above pressed down with relentless force. It crushed everything it covered, aiming to seal Arthur''s fate beneath.


    Then silence. The winds momentarily stilled as Gaara kept his focus, feeling the ground if his technique had finally triumphed.


    Then it happened.


    With a sudden burst of power, Arthur erupted from the ground, encased in a protective orb made of his adamantine chains. The chains released, and Arthur landed safely atop a small hill. Dust swirled around him as he brushed off the remnants of the sand on his arms.


    "Impressive," he said, genuinely rapt by Gaara''s tenacity. "You''ve got some strong chakra... For a Jinch¨±riki, that is."


    How could Arthur not be impressed? All of Gaara''s techniques were derived from video games, of which he had never played nor had the pleasure of witnessing till now. The only techniques he had seen were incomparable to what Gaara was unleashing now.


    And the truth was, Gaara was intrigued, too. Everything Arthur had shown him thus far was baffling. Techniques he had never encountered before, and each move was practical yet innovative¡ªall of this hinted that he was in the midst of a very unpredictable shinobi.


    "I''ve never seen the chains you wield," Gaara confessed. "They''re tough, but they won''t save you from my sand."


    "That so...?"


    "Get a good taste," he replied, lifting his arms high.


    In that moment, Arthur felt a surge of intense chakra¡ªnot just Gaara''s own, but the overwhelming presence of the One-Tailed Beast. With a rumble, five grotesque, oversized arms burst forth from the ground around Arthur, writhing and reaching out towards him like a wild beast.


    Reacting quickly, he attempted to flip out of the way, but one of the massive arms caught him and clamped down. Then the other arms converged, enclosing him within a swirling sphere made of sand and chakra that lifted into the sky.


    Gaara''s voice echoed ominously as he closed his grip. "Sandstorm coffin!"


    The winds howled, and the sand twisted violently, creating a cyclone within the sphere, pressure building until it reached a breaking point. Then it implodes from the inside out, crushing everything it held.


    There was no way any normal ninja could have survived that. However, as the dust and debris settled, Gaara caught sight of something moving through the wreckage¡ªa blur darting with incredible speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Arthur was already upon him!


    A devastating jab was then delivered right to Gaara''s chin. The force of the blow was unlike anything Gaara had experienced; it sent him flying back, and his body tumbled through the desert like a rag doll.


    His sand armour underneath the outer layers of his skin managed to absorb a fraction of the impact, but it wasn''t enough to shield him completely.


    As the wind whipped around, Arthur flexed his grip, feeling impressed that Gaara had survived the strike. Any other shinobi would have been sent spiraling into unconsciousness from such a blow. Then again, Arthur did hold back slightly.


    When Gaara finally managed to collect himself amid the disorientation, he was utterly taken aback; his automatic sand defenses had been too slow to protect him.


    Even as he regained his posture, he was struck by another horrifying sight: blood smeared across his hand as he reached to hold his chin. He stared at it in disbelief before shock flooded his senses.


    "Blood?!" he asked himself in surprise.


    How could this be? He had never been injured like this before. The first time he had ever felt pain was against Lee during the Ch¨±nin Exams. Yet that event never happened; he had faced Shino in the exams this time, and Shino lost indefinitely.


    This caused Gaara''s heart to race; he had never seen his blood before. Unable to contain his disbelief, he finally let out a scream, "Bloooooood?!"


    Arthur stood still, observing Gaara with intrigue. The sight of Gaara''s blood¡ªsomething so foreign to him¡ªseemed to shatter the ice surrounding the boy''s reputation. It had always been Gaara, feared and untouchable, yet now he stood vulnerable in the arid expanse of sand.


    Gaara staggered back, trying to calm himself. It was like he was feeling alive for the first time.


    It took several moments for him to find his center once more, to breathe in and acknowledge the situation before him. He had endured so much¡ªhe could not break now. Not when his siblings were being threatened by the enemy.


    Shaky breaths went in and out of his chest as he willed the panic to subside.


    Arthur noted the change in Gaara''s demeanour, feeling impressed that the boy managed to calm himself so quickly.


    Gaara finally found a semblance of composure, standing tall once more while reforming the cracks within his sand armour. "I... have a duty... to protect my loved ones..." His voice was cold again and imbued with malice as he glared at Arthur. "And I''ll do everything in my power to put an end to this!"


    Immediately, Arthur could feel the full wrath of the One-Tail''s power. He watched as Gaara performed a single hand sign. The air trembled under the weight of the chakra that surged and swirled around Gaara.


    A moment later, everything erupted. The ground beneath Arthur''s feet parted in a jagged, zigzag pattern, ripping the earth apart as the very desert transformed.


    Arthur reflexively leaped up, narrowly avoiding a growling fissure that opened beneath him. When he looked down, he saw the emanating doom from below. Then, with a deafening roar, the earth opened giant jaws depicting the face of Shukaku sculpted entirely from sand!


    It bellowed fiercely, lunging toward Arthur as if to consume him whole. The ground shook as the creature''s maw gaped wide.


    Arthur grabbed some of the falling debris that crumbled from the split earth, using it to propel himself away. Yet the moment he leaped, he collided with a sudden barrier¡ªa puppet.


    That''s when Arthur saw it: Kankuro lying on the sand below with a smirk, and on his trembling fingers were reattached chakra strings.


    "Gotcha," the Sand shinobi smiled.


    With Arthur now ensconced in the puppet, Kankuro carried him towards the gaping mouth of Shukaku. The world dimmed as the puppet was consumed whole by the technique''s ravenous maw. And in a flash, darkness enveloped Arthur.


    The weight of the sand pressed upon him, and he found himself unable to breathe. Then the jaws of Shukaku closed, sealing him with a crushing force.


    Gaara didn''t hesitate to slam both palms on the ground, shouting, "Destructive sand burial!"


    As shockwaves radiated toward the desert, the earth beneath them shook violently, reverberating deep into the ground as pressure built with a suffocating intensity.


    Gaara''s chakra was immense and forced Arthur deeper into the abyss, while all around Arthur, the world vibrated¡ªa relentless pressure bearing down as the sea of shifting sand gripped him tight and tighter until his fate was finally sealed.

 Chapter 282: Headlines

    Chapter 282 - HeadlinesAfter that crushing void, Gaara finally collapsed to the ground. His body trembled from overexertion of all of his chakra. But he had done it; he had won.


    And it wasn''t just against anyone; it was against an enemy whose strength had struck him with awe, against a formidable foe who managed to injure him in ways he had never known.


    Now, as silence fell over the battlefield, he could finally rest.


    Once Kankuro managed to get himself up, he rushed over in concern.


    "Gaara!" he exclaimed, falling to his knees beside his brother. "Are you alright?"


    Gaara nodded weakly, forcing himself to stand as he paired with Kankuro for support.


    "I''m fine," he replied, though he felt depleted. "Where''s Temari?"


    Kankuro glanced in the direction of his sister and hurriedly gestured for his brother to follow.


    "She''s still breathing," Kankuro assured, kneeling beside her as he lifted her head slightly. "We''ve got to get her to safety."


    Gaara closed his eyes, thankful that he wasn''t late.


    After checking to ensure she was alright, Kankuro and Gaara worked together to help her to her feet. They looked just like a family, struggling to stay strong despite the battle that almost got them killed.


    "Did we get Kaito?" Kankuro asked, shifting the conversation.


    "I sent him deep... so far down that I can''t sense him anymore," Gaara confirmed. "We defeated him." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Relief filled Kankuro''s features, but he could only hold it at bay for so long. "That was the toughest fight I''d ever been in. I didn''t think someone like that existed."


    Gaara nodded, but before he could further acknowledge the victory, Kankuro stopped suddenly, and his face went pale.


    "Kankuro?" Gaara questioned, noting the ashen tone of his brother''s complexion.


    "I... I''m fine," Kankuro managed, but Gaara could clearly see the grimace crawling upon his face.


    Then, without any warning, Kankuro began choking violently, sputtering, and coughing up blood. His hands clutched at his throat as he started panicking.


    "Kankuro!" Gaara yelled in worry.


    His older brother was turning purple, and his breath became ragged and strained as the choking escalated dramatically.


    "I... can''t breathe," he managed, struggling to keep his composure, but all too soon, he collapsed and thudded against the sand.


    "No! Kankuro! Stay with me!"


    In that moment, Gaara knew¡ªno, he understood. The result of Arthur''s last attack on Kankuro had been laced with poison. It was that sword. Whatever Arthur had cut him with, its effects were finally taking a deep toll on his older brother.


    What was Gaara to do? Who could he turn to?


    He dropped to one knee beside him with his medical bag at the ready. Many shinobi had been trained in situations like this, so Gaara moved quickly.


    He administered medicine and tended to Kankuro''s wounds. But as he reached out to touch his brother''s poisoned skin, a pain shot through his own hand.


    His eyes shot to the poison spreading on Kankuro''s skin. This was no ordinary poison¡ªit was a potent venom, the kind that could burn through metal like acid!


    Gaara carefully extracted a few drops from Kankuro''s wound and held it up to his own nose, his eyes narrowing in revulsion. The smell was acrid, biting, and far too potent for any ordinary medicine to counteract.


    Then, Gaara''s own fatigue settled in. He also collapsed to the floor from having used too much of both his chakra and Tailed Beast chakra. If he even dares to tap into any more, the One-Tail will unleash and finish off his siblings.


    He wouldn''t let that happen. In this vast desert world, he would rather die than let his siblings suffer by the hands of the beast¡ªthat is what it meant to be a true Kage, so he was taught.


    ...


    A white light shrouded Kankuro''s vision. He moaned softly, compelling him to awaken. When he finally cracked his eyes open, he didn''t quite know where he was at first.


    He turned to his side, catching sight of his brother Gaara and sister Temari, both resting in beds alongside him inside what looked like a medical infirmary.


    "You''re finally awake," Temari said with a smile as she turned her head to him.


    Kankuro could only offer a pained smile in return. He croaked with a dry throat, "What happened?"


    "The Sand shinobi arrived just in time," she explained. "They took care of the situation before we almost died."


    Gaara looked over and said, "It was good they showed up when they did."


    Kankuro allowed himself to settle back into the pillows, attempting to process this new information. All he could remember was that he was in a fight, struggled harder than he''d ever done before, then felt the most intense pain he had ever felt before.


    "What about Kaito?!" he said, jolting back up.


    It was clear that he had forgotten those last few moments.


    "He''s dead, remember?" Gaara stated flatly. "The Sand Village made an announcement that I defeated him once and for all. So we''re safe now."


    Gaara''s declaration took a second to sink in before Kankuro slowly leaned back against the bed once more. He felt an onslaught of reprieve.


    "That''s a relief," he quietly said. "That must have been the toughest fight I''d ever been in."


    "You said that last time," Gaara smiled.


    "I did?!"


    "I''m just glad we all made it out," Temari added.


    Just as Kankuro was remembering the taste of poison, a nurse walked in, interrupting the fog of his thoughts. She wore a crisp uniform, and her face shone with concern as she approached his bedside with a chart in her hand.


    "Good to see you awake, Kankuro," she said, examining him closely. "You had injuries we''ve never seen before. You''re fortunate to be able to move."


    "Thank you," Kankuro replied as he pushed himself up slightly. Each movement was a tad difficult, but he was determined not to show signs of weakness.


    When the nurse continued, her voice took on a serious tone. "The poison you suffered took hours to extract. Had you arrived any later in that state, you would have definitely died."


    "I owe you a lot, then," he said, nodding. "Thank you... for helping save me."


    The nurse gave a small smile before checking his vitals and making quick notes. With a gentle touch, she commented, "Just rest, and your body will recover in no time. We''ll keep an eye on you."


    Temari watched her closely, then turned to her brother. "Orochimaru''s going to pay for what he did."


    After Kankuro felt assured, he leaned back and allowed himself a moment of vulnerability. "We''ll get him back, but first, I need to rest a little longer."


    The nurse took her leave and allowed the trio to converse.


    "Why do you think Orochimaru wanted your Tailed Beast?" Temari wondered.


    "I''m not sure," Gaara answered, looking down in thought.


    But as his sister studied him, she could see the fracture in his fa?ade¡ªa fear that he could have lost not just his Tailed Beast but his siblings.


    "You did well, Gaara," she spoke, wanting to reassure him. "We survived, didn''t we?"


    Gaara clenched his fists tightly as he finally met her gaze and confessed, "I know, but that Sound shinobi... he was powerful. Too powerful... I have to get stronger if I ever want to protect our village."


    Kankuro tried his best not to panic at his brother''s words. So he encouraged, "You''re here, though. You fought through it. You''ve got us, and we have you."


    At that, Gaara smiled with hope.


    "We''re a family," Temari reaffirmed.


    Though Arthur had faced him fiercely and their battle had tested them in ways he never imagined, Gaara was not entirely alone. They shared that moment, respecting the trials they had faced and those yet to come.


    These were the Sand Siblings who journeyed together with memories in a sandbox of a painful past that was being mended.


    ...


    At the Leaf Village.


    All eyes were glued to the scrolls and newspapers being passed around. The bolded headlines screamed, "Sand''s Crimson Sandstorm Devours Sound''s Serpent: Gaara Triumphs!"


    The details spoke of an epic battle that transpired some days ago in the Wind Country. The formidable shinobi, Gaara, had faced off against Kaito from the Sound ninja.


    Kaito was said to be under Orochimaru''s direct command, having caused a lot of turmoil within some of the villagers here. Ultimately, Gaara prevailed in the fight and buried Kaito so far under the ground that he had died.


    While this put everyone in a celebratory mood, many knew Orochimaru as the dastardly kind. To think the Sannin would now be setting his eyes on Tailed Beasts.


    Elsewhere, in the windowless confines of the Anbu headquarters, Y¨±gao Uzuki was reading the papers alongside her teammates. The news, so triumphant to others, made her feel cold inside.


    Kaito was dead¡ªher enemy, the man who had taken away her beloved Hayate Gekk¨­, was no more. She read through the papers, and when she was finished, she set them down and left the room.


    Her fellow Anbu members watched her go without saying a word. They knew. They knew the burden that she carried and the vow she had made the day Hayate was declared dead.


    The moment Y¨±gao stepped out into the deserted corridor, her fist slammed against the stone wall. The impact hurt, but she barely registered it. She had trained relentlessly, all to avenge Hayate. Now, it was over. The task was completed by another, by Gaara of the Sand.


    It wasn''t her hand that delivered justice, but justice had been served. At least she could be assured that there were those out there that sought to uphold that peace.


    The man who had taken Hayate from her was dead. That was enough.


    Just as she calmed herself to take it all in, she heard her name from behind. It was a fellow Anbu operative, Towa.


    She straightened before fully composing herself. "I''m fine... Just... a little overwhelmed."


    Towa accepted her words, unsure of what to say himself.


    "Thank you for checking on me, Towa, but I promise, I''m fine."


    This prompted Towa to turn and leave. Y¨±gao looked at her bruised fist, then began to walk towards a small, secluded courtyard, where she could be alone with her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Yamanaka clan compound, almost everyone was ecstatic. The news of Kaito''s death was jubilee. And why wouldn''t they be happy? Kaito had murdered Inoichi, their clan head.


    As if Ino''s death hadn''t shaken everyone up, her late father''s death had nearly caused the clan to disband. Now hope was renewed thanks to the death of the man who took their beloved leader from them.


    It was a celebration and a moment of triumph over the darkness that had plagued their clan.


    Standing in the midst of the commotion was the widow of Inoichi, his wife.


    No one ever knew Inoichi''s wife''s name since she wasn''t as important as her daughter or husband. She presented a composed nature, having been written to be a member of the "Allied Mothers Force" that safeguarded the children and community from external threats.


    Her physical description included light brown eyes, lacking pupils, and brown hair styled in a bun, adorned with a crimson ribbon. Wisps of hair framed her face, partially obscuring her ears, and she had a pale complexion with subtle lines visible around her mouth.


    It was stated that during the Fourth Shinobi World War, she, along with the other mothers, repelled an attack on the village by Sumo Wrestlers.


    Her name was Inoya Yamanaka.


    Leadership of the clan had fallen upon her shoulders. She had acted as interim head, bearing the burden of leadership while grieving. Now, as the death of Kaito, the man who had orchestrated the death of her husband, reached her ears, she felt hopeful again.


    Her heart still ached for her husband, the man she had loved and lost. But a measure of closure, a sense of justice, had finally arrived. Perhaps with her husband''s death avenged, there was a chance to rebuild and to find a measure of peace.


    Across the compound, the news finally reached the ears of Alice. She was sitting in a quiet corner of the library, surrounded by stacks of books and scrolls.


    The news of Kaito''s death¡ªshe had been unable to let it go: how could this happen? The news had to be fabricated or something.


    Everyone in this world except for her believed that Kaito was working for the Sound Village. But the truth was that Kaito was really Arthur. He was a player, and if a player died, a massive grid appeared in the sky to signify their demise.


    But the grid hadn''t appeared. And if there was no grid, then Arthur was alive.

 Chapter 283: Incompatible

    Chapter 283 - IncompatibleArthur stood beside the cloning vat, for he was admiring the nearly fully grown clone. It was a reminder of the incredible advancements he had made in his laboratory.


    But his attention was diverted to the vial in front of him, containing the sterilized blood cells he had collected from Gaara during their battle.


    Brie walked with a look of caution on her face.


    "Everything''s fine," she said, handing Arthur the vial. "I''ve separated the blood cells, and I''ve purified them for you."


    Arthur took the vial, remembering that fight with Gaara. He had teleported away at the last second, leaving everyone to believe he had died. It was like his wanted level had dropped from five stars to zero.


    He recalled the reports of Gaara''s supposed triumph and the Leaf Village ninjas'' celebrations. It was the perfect cover for him to lay low for a while. But more importantly, he had collected Gaara''s blood, which he was about to infuse into his Blade of Chaos.


    Arthur walked over to a nearby workstation. He carefully opened the crystal that housed his Blade''s core and poured the blood cells into it. Brie watched with interest as he began to merge the blood cells with the crystal.


    The process was slow but intense, with the crystal glowing a deep amber as the two substances combined.


    He himself stood still and watched a show of swirling black tribal signs gradually fading in and out of the weapon''s core. It was intriguing to say the least.


    Sheer observation wouldn''t be enough for him to tell what effects Gaara''s added blood would have on his weapon. But for now, he would have to wait and test it later.


    With it still in his hand, he turned to the vial of blood cells and walked over to pick up a syringe. He then carefully loaded the blood cells into it.


    "You plan on infusing the blood into yourself?" Brie asked, looking confused.


    He didn''t even bother explaining the potent acquisitions that were involved with blood transfer between highly skilled ninjas.


    With that, he injected the cells into his bloodstream. At first, there was a moment of clarity, and then his body began to react. He started to cough uncontrollably in his hands, causing Brie''s eyes to widen in shock.


    When he looked at his palm, he saw blood mixed together with sand. Something was terribly wrong.


    His eyes narrowed, and he stumbled backward, almost falling over. This prompted Brie to rush to his side, trying to catch him, but he firmly pushed her away.


    "Don''t touch me..." he demanded as his body wracked with agony.


    Brie hesitated for a moment, then stepped back, watching in horror as he struggled to stay upright. There was only one logical explanation for his pain¡ªhe was incompatible!


    Him trying to balance out the cells with chakra wasn''t working. It''s as if Gaara''s blood was simply rejecting his body.


    He couldn''t comprehend at first. There was surely nothing wrong with the blood. What exactly was causing the rejection then? Surely it couldn''t have been because of his enhanced body.


    Trying to calm himself, he performed the Poison Extraction jutsu to remove the cells. His hands were shaky as the red liquid tried coursing out of his veins. Then his body began to react once more; his coughing fit intensified, and his face turned a deep shade of red.


    Despite trying to keep a straight face, it was clear that his body was convulsing with agony. Brie watched, her eyes wide with concern.


    The remnants of Gaara''s cells that had managed to slip past the technique clung to him and refused to be expelled from his system. Every breath was a struggle, a fight against the sand that seemed to curl around his bloodstream.


    His vision blurred intermittently as he staggered, using the edge of the lab bench for balance. Sweaty palms gripped the surface as he leaned against it.


    Even his hearing had taken a toll. What was supposed to be machines running sounded like trucks plowing through a multitude of vehicles.


    Then his stomach started to churn and his connection to his own chakra seemed to fail. It was as if every ounce of power he had was being siphoned away.


    He swiped a hand across his forehead, wiping away sweat, only to find that his fingers came away flecked with tiny grains of sand¡ªhis own body turned against him and the very cells he hoped to harness was now threatening to choke him.


    "My lord! Please, just breathe!" Brie''s voice broke through.


    She moved closer in worry, but he raised a hand in a desperate gesture, a futile attempt to keep her at bay.


    "Get back!" he croaked, sounding harsh and raw.


    The sand twisted inside him like a symbiote trying to take over his body¡ªthe blood cells thrashed around him with molecular-sized sand multiplying by the second.


    A sudden cough tore through him, sending him heaving forward as crimson droplets sparked with gritty grains burst from his mouth. Blood, saliva, and coarse sand splattered onto the floor.


    The sight of it all only deepened Brie''s fear as she instinctively stepped closer, arms outstretched. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My lord! Please, you need me¡ª"


    "No!" he shouted again, but this time the rage in his voice couldn''t come out. As he struggled, a fatigue seeped into his bones, urging him to collapse onto the floor. "Just... stay... back."


    He managed to stagger to his feet, determination vying with pain as he swiped his hand across his mouth, catching some of the residue before it fell away. Breathing still, he clenched and unclenched his fingers, trying to regain some control over his body.


    Each heartbeat had to be fought hard against, so he squared his shoulders, deciding he needed to reach the cabinet where the emergency supplies were stored.


    He stumbled towards his goal while the lingering sand created a discomfort that made him feel like he was moving through molasses. His mind couldn''t even tell what he needed, and he could scarcely focus long enough to remember what supplies could help him.


    This was truly a terrifying situation to be in.


    Every inch closer to the cabinet felt monumental. Then his vision began to blur further just as he finally reached the cabinet.


    Grasping at the door handle with a clammy hand, he threw it open and broke the hinges. Rows of syringes and vials were seen, so he made a desperate grab for one of them.


    At last, he found an emergency syringe filled with a thick blue liquid meant to stabilize rapidly deteriorating blood conditions. But the moment was fleeting. As he turned, he felt another gush of powerlessness flash through him, and the world twisted oddly.


    His feet felt unsteady, and before he knew it, the syringe slipped from his grasp, spinning through the air before crashing to the ground. The sound of shattering glass echoed off the walls, and the thick blue liquid pooled on the floor. More pain flared up his spine, and he succumbed to a violent coughing fit once again.


    Brie rushed to his side in fear and knelt beside him. Her eyes darted over his crumpled form, searching for signs of his stability.


    With each violent cough, blood mixed with sand splattered on the lab floor, a sight that made her heart drop.


    "Don''t die, don''t die!" she whispered as she brushed against his shoulder, desperately trying to make sense of the situation.


    His coughs only slightly faded before she turned toward the broken syringe. That''s what he was planning to use, so maybe there were more. In her frantic search for help, she looked up again, contemplating the supply cabinet before rummaging through the remaining stock for anything that could bring him back.


    This was unbecoming of a former mortician. She had witnessed and embalmed countless dead bodies without feeling a thing. Yet when it came to Arthur, it was different.


    If he died, would his body join those statistics? Would she see him lifeless, lifeless like the corpses she had been so fascinated by for years?


    No, she wouldn''t let that come to pass.


    It''s then the unthinkable happened: she stopped hearing him cough¡ªa sign that he had died.


    Swiftly turning around, she was shocked to see that some of the blue liquid had been sucked up. There were remnants of it on his lips, signifying that he had taken some off the floor.


    He must have struggled to do it while she was still searching.


    "My lord!" she said, running to his still form.


    Arthur lay there as she checked his pulse. He was still breathing, but it was clear that most of his strength had been drained. He was pale, and his chakra levels were at an all-time low.


    Brie didn''t know what to make of things. What was she doing? She mainly worked on dead bodies, not live ones.


    Without panicking, she quickly tried lifting him up but found him to be too heavy. "What the heck are you made out of?!"


    She looked at him, who was now slumped against the floor. "Come on, my lord." She then planted her feet firmly on the ground, gripping his arm to haul him up. "We''ve got to get you somewhere you can lie down."


    Arthur''s eyes slowly opened by a fraction, yet he didn''t even have the strength to protest further. His body screamed exhaustion, and every part of him felt heavy.


    As Brie struggled to pull him to his feet, she noticed Koko approaching with concerned strides. The little monkey girl''s brows knitted together in concern as she exclaimed, "What happened to daddy?!"


    "Just help me!" Brie pleaded, shooting a quick, frantic look at her.


    "Why did daddy''s chakra just drop?!"


    "Just help me alr¡ª!"


    Before Brie could finish her sentence, Koko''s resolve steeled, and without warning, she rushed over and bent down, effortlessly lifting Arthur''s limp body into her arms. "I got ''em!"


    Then she carefully set him down, arranging him gently on a white linen spread across a table within the laboratory.


    "Koko¡ª" Brie started, but all thoughts fled when she saw the limpness of Arthur''s body up close.


    "Let me try something," the girl said after resting two palms on his chest.


    She was going to perform the Chakra Transfer technique to keep him stable.


    Brie hesitated only a moment before nodding. "Okay, just keep him steady. I''ll be right back to find a treatment."


    With that, she dashed off to the shelves lining the walls. She was focused, scanning rows of glass vials filled with a kaleidoscope of colours, yet she couldn''t find anything.


    While Koko worked, Brie rifled through the last of the vials. The last of the liquids had been used. Her eyes landed on a small spill on the floor. Desperate, she knelt to scoop some of it into a small glass vial, unsure of what it was but captivated nonetheless.


    She then carried it back to the workbench, where she pulled out a set of small chemical analysis tools.


    As she worked, Koko continued her chakra transfer, pouring her natural energy into Arthur as he lay there, still and silent. Sweat beaded on her brow with her tongue sticking to the side. "Don''t die, daddy!"


    Finally, the analytical tools beeped, revealing specs of the liquid''s composition. Brie''s heart sank as she studied the figures flashing on the small screen. The results to recreate that dosage would take weeks!


    For a brief moment, she felt admiration for Arthur; he had prepared this, anticipating something they could potentially use in dire times. But that admiration vanished when she understood that they didn''t have weeks.


    If Arthur didn''t stabilize soon, he would die from the effects he was experiencing.

 Chapter 284: Bowling

    Chapter 284 - BowlingThe Leaf Village.


    Jada twitched her eyes open a little before jolting awake. The sunlight was at an angle that suggested she had lost track of time again. This was the fifth time in a row she had overslept¡ªan alarming trend for someone who enjoyed duty and getting things done.


    "Ugh, get it together, Jada!" she muttered, hitting herself in the head.


    With a sigh, she padded to the kitchen where the aroma of freshly cooked food wafted towards her. Alice had really outdone herself this time.


    Jada found her friend at the stove, flipping pancakes while reading a difficult-to-read medical book again.


    "Morning!" Jada said.


    "Umm, I think you mean good afternoon?" Alice playfully teased.


    Jada groaned, hiding her face in her hands for a moment. "Right! Haha!" She then rubbed the sleep from her eyes before taking a seat at the small wooden table. Alice served her a towering stack of pancakes drizzled with syrup, accompanied by fresh fruit and some tea.


    "Wait," Jada wondered. "You don''t normally serve me. What''s the occasion?"


    "Just thought I had to," she replied, trying to mask her guilty conscience. Not long ago, she had tricked Naruto into taking on a mission that could have ended the ninja''s career. "Eat up, okay?"


    After a knowing smile on her face, the pancakes quickly disappeared, allowing Jada to commend Alice for yet another great meal.


    "What''s the status in the village?" she asked, bringing the plate to the kitchen.


    "It''s quite peaceful lately. Just some routine animal rescues and helping other Ch¨±nin with small tasks. But I think everyone''s still on edge after all that''s happened lately."


    Once breakfast¡ªnow awkwardly dubbed brunch¡ªwas complete, Jada donned her garb and stepped outside.


    As she walked on the streets, she received numerous cheerful greetings from familiar faces. Even Kakashi was seen, who was leaning casually against the village wall. He flashed her an easygoing smile as he read his well-worn book.


    "Strange seeing you here," he said as she approached him.


    "Very funny, Kakashi-sensei," she shot back, rolling her eyes with a smile.


    The joke being that since they were near a casino, she might have wanted to gamble.


    Kakashi closed his book and eyes to thank her for her hard work as of late. Of course, Jada remained humble, stating that she was just happy to help.


    As she continued her patrol, she encountered Might Guy, who immediately struck a dynamic pose.


    "Jada! The spirit of your youth shines bright! Are you ready to push the limits of greatness today?"


    "Always, Guy-sensei!" she responded with the same energy.


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about!"


    Throughout the afternoon, she made her rounds, checking on various merchants and ensuring everyone was treating one another fairly. The village felt serene, yet it was as if everyone was collectively holding their breaths, waiting for something to happen.


    Later, she headed to the mission center.


    Inside, a few Ch¨±nin and J¨­nin flipped through scrolls and reports. She approached the front desk with hopes that there maybe would be something worthwhile today, like catching Naruto''s attacker.


    As she scanned the available missions listed on the wooden bulletin board, one particular mission caught her eye¡ªit seemed to stand out among the mundane task requests. There seemed to be a request from Takumi Village.


    "That''s strange," Jada told herself.


    The main instance of Takumi Village being significant in the original story was during a filler arc.


    That arc was known as the "Sand Village Support Mission.". It began with Kakashi investigating the deserted Takumi Village, where he discovered that the body of an important figure had been stolen.


    Meanwhile, Naruto, Sakura, and Shikamaru discussed recent developments in the Sand Village, where Gaara and his siblings were engaged in a shinobi training program. Gaara''s interactions with a shy student, Matsuri, revealed his growth as a leader and mentor, as he helped her find confidence.


    This had set the stage for the primary conflict of the arc, where Matsuri was subsequently kidnapped by a group called the "Four Celestial Symbols Men."


    As news of Matsuri''s kidnapping reached the Leaf, the main character rallied his closest friends, minus Tenten, to assist Gaara and his siblings.


    Their teamwork proved crucial when they confronted Suiko, an enemy with chakra-absorbing abilities, allowing Gaara to recover and reclaim his strength for the upcoming battles.


    The climax of the arc ended with Gaara facing off against H¨­ki, the leader of the enemy group, who used Gaara''s chakra to execute a resurrection technique intended to revive Seimei, the Takumi Village founder.


    As it was expected, the support of Naruto and their friends allowed Gaara to defeat Seimei and rescue the damsel in distress.


    This was also the last filler arc that concluded part one of the series before Naruto prepared for his long-awaited training with Jiraiya¡ªa trip that would last approximately three years. Afterwards, Shippuden would start.


    "Why is it starting early?" Jada asked herself in thought. "Oh right!"


    This mission had only recently been posted. Given enough time, Kakashi would either take it or it would be given to him eventually.


    Since Jada knew the arc well, it would be a great opportunity to help out now so that Matsuri wouldn''t be captured later.


    As such, she took the paper from the board and explained her interest in the mission to the J¨­nin overseeing the operations. He listened patiently, noting her aspirations and capabilities as a Ch¨±nin.


    "We''ll allow you to take this mission," he said, "but you must be accompanied by a J¨­nin due to the high rank of it."


    Her thoughts immediately went to Kakashi, knowing he had the experience and laid-back demeanour that would complement her growth. And to her relief, he was available.


    "Alright," the J¨­nin said. "I''ll let him know, and tomorrow you two can head out."


    She smiled, relieved that the mission wouldn''t interfere with her evening plans for today: bowling with the main characters.


    There were many things to do in the ninja world. Not all of them, however, could be done alone. It was usually better to be in a group. And with everyone''s schedules hardly intertwining, Jada''s band of misfits managed to find a time for everyone to unwind for a change.


    What better way than to enjoy themselves with a harmless sport like bowling?


    Bowling involved rolling a heavy ball down a wooden lane to knock down ten pins arranged in a triangular formation. Players took turns, aiming to knock down all pins with their ball in a limited number of rolls. Each player accumulated points based on the number of pins knocked down, with "strikes" and "spares" adding a competitive aspect.


    As she arrived at the bowling alley later that afternoon, she was met with the cheerful chaos of her friends.


    William was animatedly explaining the rules to Naruto, who seemed more focused on the prospect of Hinata''s whereabouts than scoring strikes. Tenten and Alice were already discussing strategies, while Ch¨­ji lounged with a bowl of chips nearby. Even Margaret had decided to tag along¡ªshe was chatting with Sakura by a vending machine.


    "Jada! You made it!" shouted Naruto, waving her over enthusiastically.


    The group gathered around her, exchanging laughter as they prepared for the first round. And in just a moment, the game began.


    "Boom! That''s how it''s done!" William shouted, throwing his fists into the air as the last pin toppled over. The screen above flashed "STRIKE" in bold letters, and he turned to his friends with a triumphant grin. "Who''s the man now?"


    Groans greeted his declaration. The rest were seated, exchanging amused glances at the overzealous guy who just claimed victory for the round.


    Margaret leaned back in her chair near the scoreboard, letting out a sigh as she scanned the scores. William and Ch¨­ji were tied for the lead, each having landed a strike. The rest of the group had managed decent spares with Jada, who had been in the running until William''s latest triumph.


    "Alright, Will, we get it," Sakura grumbled while still maintaining a playful voice.


    With her trademark smile, Jada got up next. She walked to the lane with confidence and rolled the ball. Her attempt didn''t quite go as she had hoped.


    "How on earth do you get a gutter ball?!" Sakura exclaimed, watching as Jada''s ball rolled pitifully off to the side.


    Jada frowned slightly but quickly shook it off. In a sweet voice, she said, "Oh no, my hand must have slipped! It''s okay; I''ll do better next time. Promise!"


    "Don''t worry," Ch¨­ji said with a mouthful of chips. "you''re still in the top three."


    Tenten teased, "Now''s my chance!"


    "No way I''m gonna lose to you, Tenten!" Jada giggled.


    "Not everyone was born with a gift like me," William said, stroking his chin.


    "Just don''t get too cocky, cuz!" Naruto commented. "Only a few more strikes and I''m in the top three!"


    Their conversation was interrupted when the screen lit up, indicating it was his turn. And without hesitation, he leaped up and advanced to the rack to pick out a ball. He cradled it carefully, rolling it in his palm as he focused. His fingers settled into the holes, and he let out his trademark goofy smile.


    Alice couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, watching him with curiosity, while Jada cheered him on from the side.


    "Hey," Naruto called out to the group behind him, eyes still focused on the lane. "You guys know what the key to bowling is, right?"


    Everyone looked at him, puzzled. What could he possibly mean?


    Ch¨­ji blinked. "Uh... throwing straight?"


    "I think he means being weird like always," Margaret teased.


    Naruto shook his head with a wider grin now. "Nah. It''s all about rotation." He held the ball out proudly for everyone to see, and Alice''s eyes widened as she noticed something. Because in Naruto''s grip, the ball was spinning¡ªsmoothly, under control, like a mini-Rasengan.


    "Oh no..." she said. "He''s actually perfect for this."


    Naruto stepped forward and, with a flick of his wrist, rolled the ball down the lane. It spun beautifully, hooking at just the right moment until crash!


    A perfect strike.


    Every pin fell in succession, and the ball continued its spin before lying still.


    "See?" Naruto beamed as he turned back to them. "Rotation!"


    "If only Neji could hear you say that," William stared. "Wait...! Does that mean¡ª"


    "Yeah," Alice muttered, crossing her arms. "Naruto''s a natural at bowling."


    "What can I say?" the boy shrugged. "I''m the best."


    "Oh, heck no!" Sakura said, burying her face in her hands. "Someone has to take him on. I can''t let him gloat over us now!"


    "I''ll take him on any day!" Margaret declared, eager for the challenge.


    "Get in line, Marge!" Tenten suddenly said, feeling the same energy once her name came up.


    She approached the lane, ready to give it her all.


    "Sorry, Naruto!" she chimed, flashing a smirk. "You''re gonna have to earn that top spot... Unlike you all, I''m the best with any weapon!"


    "But a bowling ball isn''t a weapon," Naruto protested, "and it''s definitely not like one of your ninja tools!


    "Everything is a weapon if you believe it!" Tenten retorted with a laugh.


    Quote the bold statement to make since she wasn''t even in the top three.


    "Oh, now it''s on!" Naruto shouted, fists pumping in the air.


    Amidst the playful banter and friendly rivalry, Jada turned to William and asked, "Speaking of rotation, how come Neji and Hinata couldn''t make it again?"


    "Ugh," he said, scratching his head. "Well, we invited her, but I think they had plans with Alex. Something about advancing her skills so she could rival his own¡ªwhatever that means."


    "I really can''t figure him out," she commented.


    After her turn came up again, Naruto exclaimed that he''d be right back. She finished, and the others applauded her efforts despite the pins not doing what she wanted.


    Instead of returning to her seat, she thought it would be a good idea to follow Naruto, who had looked to be fidgeting and somewhat pensive before he left. She first shared a concerned glance with Alice, who also seemed to understand her unspoken thoughts.


    "Hey, let''s talk to Naruto for a moment," Jada suggested, beckoning Alice to follow her.


    The two girls approached him, who was lost in thought.


    "Hey, Naruto!" Jada greeted with a sincere tone. "Can we talk for a bit?"


    "Uh, sure! What''s up?"


    As they guided him away further from the group, Sakura''s curiosity piqued. "What are Jada and Alice up to with your cousin?"


    William folded his arms, giving Sakura a reassuring smile. "They''re probably just checking in on him after everything that happened."


    Margaret and the rest were too engaged in this round to have noticed anything.


    Feeling like it was alright to share, Sakura said to William, "I just feel bad for him. After that attack... I don''t want him to end up like Sasuke."


    He frowned, trying to comfort her. "Hey, Naruto''s tougher than he looks. He''ll be fine."


    Yet she was unconvinced. "But what if he isn''t? What if it affects him more than we think?"


    He sighed, sensing that words weren''t going to ease her concerns. So he tried again, "Let''s just give him some time. He has us, and he''ll handle it in his own way."


    "I guess so..." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 285: Scroll Communication

    Chapter 285 - Scroll CommunicationMeanwhile, the three reached a quieter corner of the bowling alley.


    "Okay, Naruto," Jada began, "we just wanted to check on how you''re doing after... you know."


    "I''m doing great!" he said with a cheerful smile returning to his face. "Really! I feel a lot better, so thanks for worrying about me!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice leaned in, tilting her head curiously. "That''s good to hear! But can you really not remember anything from that fight?"


    Naruto''s brow furrowed as he thought back.


    "Honestly, it was just a hard-fought battle. I remember things starting to go black, and then..." His voice trailed off, and a soft nostalgia crept onto his features. "I saw my mom and dad before Marge woke me up."


    The two girls looked at one another, sensing the weight of that revelation. It was something they hadn''t fully considered¡ªhow deeply Naruto''s parents connected to his battles affected him.


    But why were these things happening now and so early? While Alice knew the likely cause, she understood it was best to keep her mouth shut.


    "Wow," she breathed. "Well, then, do you think it''s possible for us to talk with Kurama? Maybe he has something to share?"


    Naruto liked the idea of her referring to his Tailed Beast as a "he" rather than an "it."


    He tilted his head, pondering for a moment. "I guess we can try. But how exactly are ya gonna reach him?"


    Before he could finish, Alice held Jada''s hand and placed her other hand over Naruto''s forehead. In an instant, the world around them faded as they plunged into his subconscious.


    When the colours settled, they found themselves standing in front of the Nine-Tails'' massive cage. This was their first time seeing the beast''s form, and it was much larger than either Jada or Alice had envisioned.


    The Nine-Tails regarded them with an amused expression.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" it drawled with a terrifying smirk and eyes filled with mischief. "How may I be of service to you three?"


    Jada and Alice stood their ground, despite the overwhelming presence of the beast. Although the Nine-Tails was indeed horrifying, there was a certain allure to his power that was difficult to ignore.


    Naruto, feeling a sudden urge to defend himself, piped up. "Kurama, be nice!"


    The Nine-Tails merely scoffed. "Why should I, brat? Nice isn''t my thing."


    At that, Jada softly giggled, noticing a small sign of affection in the way Naruto interacted with his Tailed Beast.


    "You know," she teased, "it''s like you actually like him, Kurama."


    The beast''s eyes narrowed. "I do not like him! That''s absurd!"


    Alice couldn''t suppress her laughter. "You sure seem to have a soft spot for him, though."


    Kurama huffed indignantly, "What nonsense!"


    "Sure, whatever you say," Jada playfully said.


    "Argh!" the beast said, clearing its throat. "Just tell me why you''re here already."


    Jada took a step forward and spoke, "We actually have two questions for you."


    "Go on..." it encouraged.


    "First, do you remember anything about Naruto''s attacker?"


    At this, Naruto immediately interjected. "Oh, come on. Kurama hardly remembers anything!"


    "If you would just remain quiet for a moment," the Nine-Tails growled, "I could concentrate."


    But Naruto, unable to contain himself, replied, "See? This is just the way he is!"


    The bickering continued for a moment before Alice caught his head and put him in a chokehold.


    The Nine-Tails appeared to relish the moment and snickered. "Ah. Finally, someone who knows how to shut you up. But that irritated me more than usual, so I''m not answering your first question."


    Naruto shot a glare at both of them, but he kept silent this time.


    "Oh great," Jada said, smacking her head. "Could you at least answer our second question?"


    "Go on..."


    "If we let you out, will you lend Naruto your full strength?"


    The beast''s smile widened, revealing his sharp teeth. "If you open the seal... Minato and Kushina won''t help the boy like last time."


    Jada immediately recognized the implication. It was as if the beast was saying that if they removed the seal, he would try and kill the boy since he wouldn''t have any help like before.


    Some time ago, William had allowed Minato''s chakra to manifest in Naruto''s seal three years in advance. Not only had the truth been told, but now Naruto had a major head start in his journey.


    The second time, when he met his mother, was actually during the tournament. In his fight with Lars, he had become emotional enough to tap into his subconscious again, and without any malice, was able to meet his mother before subduing the Nine-Tails.


    But despite all that the Nine-Tails had heard regarding the main character''s past and the expectations that he''s the prophet who will unite the other Tailed Beasts, the beast still refused to believe that.


    Everyone had expected too much, like the Nine-Tails would just fall head over heels for the younger version of Naruto. Perhaps if more won conflicts arose in the boy''s narrative, things might have been different.


    Jada noted the slight contradiction in the Nine-Tails behaviour, aware that beneath the gruff exterior was a kind of denial about his growing fondness for Naruto.


    "Kurama," she gently said, coaxing him. "you''re just scared to admit that you really do care."


    "Care?" he rebuffed, "What do I care for that impudent brat!"


    Jada pinned her gaze on him and said, "I think you''re just in denial. But it''s okay; we understand."


    After a moment, she looked to Alice, giving her a nod. Both girls knew they weren''t going to get anywhere with the Nine-Tails at the moment, so they needed to regroup.


    With that, they exited Naruto''s subconscious, allowing the realm to fade into the familiar sights and sounds of the bowling alley.


    Naruto blinked, surprised. What might have been moments for them were just milliseconds to the outside.


    "Whoa," Naruto exclaimed, "that was weird. I didn''t know you two would¡ª"


    "Promise us you won''t tell anyone about this," Jada suddenly insisted in an earnest tone. "It''s for your own good, and it''s not something we want to spread around."


    Naruto didn''t quite understand what they wanted to keep a secret. He honestly didn''t like when they randomly acted like they knew what was going to happen next without telling him. By now, however, he was used to it.


    "Okay, fine," he relented. "I won''t say a word!"


    Once back at the bowling lane, the group had shifted its energy to laughter and good-natured taunts. For the moment, Naruto was laughing again, surrounded by friends, and Jada wouldn''t have it any other way.


    "Hey, you guys," William called out. "Hope you don''t mind, but I brought some extra snacks from the concession stand!"


    Both Naruto''s and Ch¨­ji''s faces lit up at the prospect of food. Sakura watched them as her earlier concerns faded slightly. Perhaps William was right; perhaps Naruto was going to be okay after all.


    Once the event ended and everyone went their separate ways, Jada redirected her attention toward something more significant.


    Upon leaving the Leaf Village, she weaved her way through the terrain of the Fire Country. Hours passed as she trekked through the greenery and routes that led her deeper into the wilderness until eventually she reached a secluded clearing.


    This spot had become a secret meeting of sorts, a place where she could do what she pleased without unneeded attention.


    Once settled, she retrieved a scroll from her bag, unfurling it carefully. She then focused her chakra and performed a single hand sign.


    "Scroll communication jutsu!"


    As she infused the scroll with her chakra, she began to write on its surface. "It''s me," she had written as she watched the ink disappear.


    "Jada! I''m at the Hidden Rain Village. What''s going on?" the words appeared a moment later. It brought her relief.


    "I need to speak with you in person. Are you free?" she quickly wrote, hoping for a favourable answer.


    To her delight, the reply soon faded onto the scroll: "I am. I''ll be there shortly."


    Now it was time to use the Flying raijin she had given this individual during their last conversation.


    Almost instantly after activating the technique, Itachi Uchiha appeared beside her.


    "Jada..." he said in a warm tone against the chill of isolation. His normally stoic demeanour softened with a genuine smile. "It''s good to see you."


    She felt her heart swell with excitement. "It''s good to see you, too, Itachi."


    This was more than a simple meeting; this was the culmination of countless conversations they''ve had in secret. The bond they shared wasn''t merely that of clan members¡ªit was a deeper understanding that connected them after she had revealed everything about his past.


    She knew everything that was to know about Itachi Uchiha''s story. To her, he was more than just a fictional figure; he was an enigma wrapped in tragedy. To her, his background was both admirable and disturbing.


    Itachi was the firstborn son of Mikoto and Fugaku Uchiha. His early childhood was marred by the horrors of the Third Shinobi World War. At just four years old, he witnessed the devastation that left scars on his heart, turning him into a pacifist who dedicated himself to becoming a "ninja among ninjas."


    He dreamed of a world devoid of war, a goal burdened by the violence surrounding him. Such resolve began to take shape even before he became a big brother at five when Sasuke was born.


    Shortly after that, he met Shisui, an encounter that would lead to a bond as strong as family.


    By the time he was six, he enrolled in the academy, where he amazed everyone with his unmatched skills. His teachers praised him as the best they had ever taught, and he graduated at a remarkably young age.


    Jada couldn''t help but feel sorrowful when she considered him at that age¡ªso gifted yet so burdened by expectations.


    As Itachi climbed through the ranks, his accomplishments became a source of pride for his family, especially for his father. Still, it was painfully clear to Jada that he walked a solitary track. Despite the admiration, few could grasp how deeply he yearned for peace or how isolated he had become because of his talent.


    As he reached the age of eleven, he joined the Anbu and quickly rose through the ranks, showcasing even more skills that eclipsed his peers. He captured the attention of Leaf Village leaders, but with that attention came a separation that seemed to grow ever more suffocating.


    It was tragic, Jada thought, that while Sasuke adored his older brother, Itachi''s heart carried the anguish of knowing the potential conflict that was over the whole clan. Their plans for a coup d''¨¦tat against the village leadership¡ªthe very village that had once been their home¡ªtore at Itachi''s beliefs.


    He understood, perhaps better than anyone, that such rebellion would only perpetuate the cycle of hatred, leading to yet another war. This time civil.


    Yet, he did not shy away from the burden of being a double agent¡ªcompromising his loyalty to protect his brother and his village. Shisui''s tragic fate forced Itachi to take his friend''s eye and one day use it in a time not fraught with so much sorrow.


    By the age of twelve, the tragic moment arrived when Itachi faced the unimaginable choice: to side with the Uchiha and risk countless others or to extinguish his own family to prevent greater suffering.


    Observing his fateful decision was the collapse of a clan. Jada''s heart ached for him as he carried the guilt of his actions, forced to cast himself as the villain before Sasuke, all to set his brother on a road of vengeance.


    The night of the Uchiha massacre went down in the ninja world''s history.


    To know that Itachi executed his own parents, yet they died without resentment, their final words filled with love¡ªJada struggled to grasp the depth of his suffering. He had been tasked with a mission that cost him everything, yet it left hope in Sasuke, whom he believed could one day avenge their family by dying by his younger brother''s hands.


    As Jada reflected on Itachi''s story¡ªhis immense talent, the heavy burden of family loyalty, and his sacrifice for peace¡ªshe understood that to many, he was the villain. But to her, he was a tragic hero who walked with loneliness to protect the world from the very cycle of hatred that had consumed their clan.


    Now, he had help this time around.


    Upon meeting Jada after Orochimaru''s failed invasion, he was convinced that she would be the one to help balance out the problems within the Leaf Village.


    And how could he not believe her after she successfully revealed Danzo Shimura''s schemes as well as Madara Uchiha''s involvement.

 Chapter 286: Someone You Love

    Chapter 286 - Someone You LoveJada turned her attention back to Itachi and started, "Itachi, listen, we need to talk about Sasuke. Like I wrote to you before, he''s been taken in by Orochimaru again."


    At the mention of his younger brother, Itachi''s stoic expression didn''t shift, but she could still see the pain cross his eyes. He remained silent, contemplating the implications of Sasuke''s choice, till he wondered what she meant by "again."


    "Sorry!" she corrected. "I misspoke..."


    "It''s alright," he forgave in a calm tone.


    Yet that did little to soothe the tension from the brothers'' past.


    In a soft tone, Jade continued, "He''ll come back for sure. I know he will. Especially because of Naruto."


    "Naruto?" he mused, as if testing her beliefs. "He truly believes in Sasuke, huh?"


    Jada smiled and answered, "Yes, he really cares. We all do, actually. It''s safe to say that we all love the idea of Sasuke not wanting revenge, you know?" Those words really touched Itachi''s heart. "Instead of holding onto hatred, he could be with you. I mean, just imagine the two of you working together."


    The thought filled her with warmth, a world where the famous Uchiha brothers could actually start anew without anguish or curses.


    Itachi''s features softened. "What I would give for that," he quietly admitted. "But it might already be too late. What I did was a sin, and I only want Sasuke to be the one to atone for my mistakes."


    Jada knew he would say that. So she stepped closer.


    "Itachi, what you did was for the betterment of the Leaf Village. If Sasuke knew that¡ªif he understood your sacrifices¡ªhe would abandon his need for revenge and would rush to your side instead."


    Itachi regarded her thoughtfully, unmoving. Even till this day, he was still somewhat haunted by his past transgressions. Anyone would be after slaughtering their entire family.


    Some time ago, when Itachi and Kisame visited the Leaf Village to check on Naruto, they were stopped by an array of ninjas that knew they were coming. Upon leaving, Jada secretly followed the two and managed to separate the two, albeit not without a fight.


    Via genjutsu, Itachi and Jada spoke without Kisame being aware. She revealed her background, in that she was at the orphanage during the Uchiha Massacre. He had actually remembered her face and wanted nothing to do with her at first, considering her to be fortunate that Obito hadn''t discovered her whereabouts.


    But due to Jada''s foreknowledge of the story and impeccable charms, she managed to sway Itachi''s heart, thus compelling him to give her his most powerful weapon: the Totsuka Blade.


    "You''re strong at heart, Jada," he finally said, admiring her determination. "You have a lot of hope in our clan."


    She chuckled nervously, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "I mean, most of my friends are still stronger than I am. I''m still learning." The shyness crept into her voice, revealing some of her insecurities. "But I did find a new sensei who''s been helping me grow."


    At the mention of a new mentor, he settled into a more comfortable stance and inquired, "Tell me about him."


    "His name is Hoshikaze! He''s really amazing and has been teaching me how to fight better."


    It wasn''t often that Jada praised someone like that. Itachi was a tad taken aback. "Hoshikaze? I''ve heard of him."


    "You have?! How?!"


    With a soft chuckle, he said, "I''m part of the Akatsuki. We keep tabs on the world''s affairs, and that includes what happened in that tournament in the Land of Waves."


    "Oh!" she exclaimed, suddenly feeling sheepish. "I''m sorry, I completely forgot!"


    "You don''t always have to apologize, you know."


    "Right! So... I mean... okay!" The two settled in for a bit to discuss more about Hoshikaze. "It''s thanks to him that I can actually beat Will in a fight now."


    "I noticed you always talk about him," Itachi ventured. "I''ll assume you''re dating, so I''m happy for you."


    Jada''s cheeks turned red as she instinctively shook her head in denial. "No! We''re just teammates! I mean, we''ve had our moments as friends, but that''s it!"


    Itachi couldn''t help but give a cool smile. He enjoyed Jada''s presence, being that she was an Uchiha. And from what he understood, she was the only female Uchiha who existed. Perhaps now would be the best time for him to probe.


    "I see... Do you have someone you love then?"


    Jada paused at the question. "Someone I love...?" she softly repeated.


    Then her voice trailed away. Her mind drifted back to memories of the Uchiha brothers she had watched on screens years ago. She was a fan of both of them because the writers had done well to captivate her heart as a mere viewer of the series.


    Yet now that she was in their world and everything felt as if it were alive, sometimes it made her feel like she had lost track of what was real.


    She had honestly forgotten about her family back home in Germany because of it. Being a young adolescent, she never considered the thought of loving someone romantically¡ªshe was young and carefree.


    Then, an image of Arthur crept into her mind, and she quickly rebutted her thoughts.


    "No... I''m not into romance," she insisted with indignation as she relaxed.


    Itachi couldn''t help but chuckle at her answer. He chose not to press further, allowing her time to ponder her feelings more deeply.


    Eventually, their shared laughter turned into silence before Itachi broke the quiet and said, "I need to return. There''s an important meeting Kisame and I have back at the Rain Village."


    "What''s it about?" she asked in curiosity.


    "I can''t disclose any details," he answered, "but we''re searching for a very dangerous shinobi from the Water Country."


    Jada teased, "Well, I could always spy on your meetings with the paper I gave you, ya know."


    Itachi granted her a soft smile in return, knowing too well she wouldn''t dare actually carry out that idea. Jada didn''t like the idea of using her Flying raijin to spy on others and only deemed it necessary when she believed someone was in danger.


    Of course, that didn''t stop her from trying to piece things together.


    ''Just who could be dangerous enough from the Water Country for the Akatsuki to go after?'' she thought to herself. ''Maybe the John Bel-guy.''


    It was right of her to think this since Arthur had attacked Naruto and managed to win against him last she heard. But she and the others thought that he was part of the Akatsuki too, so things didn''t make sense.


    Perhaps this John fellow wasn''t from the original story but instead a filler character from an arc that transpired during the three-year time skip. This was reasonable to believe since not many details were explained in that period.


    "I wish you well on your mission with Kakashi, Jada," Itachi finally said.


    She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness at their imminent separation. But she replied with sincerity, "Thanks, Itachi. I hope to hear from you soon."


    After he nodded, she performed the Flying raijin. And just as quickly as he had arrived, he was gone, leaving her in the tranquil clearing, alone again.


    Feeling the chill of the evening''s onset, she decided now was the best time to return to the Leaf Village. By the time she arrived, it was already nighttime.


    The Leaf Village always looked great at night with its many lights and traditional background. What she wouldn''t give to spend a lot more time here.


    Finally arriving at her apartment, Jada noticed Alice wasn''t home yet, which left her with Margaret, who was sprawled lazily on the couch with a new book clasped in her hands.


    Jada paused at the entrance with a playful grin to ask, "What are you reading, Marge?"


    Startled, Margaret quickly tried to hide the book. Her cheeks reddened in embarrassment.


    "I¡ªuh! I thought you were out on a mission!" she stammered, fumbling the book beneath a cushion.


    Jada laughed. "Are you reading something perverted again?"


    Margaret''s face turned a deeper shade of red as she answered, "No! I mean, maybe! But it''s... ugh! Just don''t look at me!"


    "Relax! I''m just messing with you," Jada replied with good-natured amusement. "My mission''s not until tomorrow, and it''s just Kakashi and I going."


    Margaret buried her face in the sofa, not willing to discuss anymore. This prompted Jada to fake yawn and head to her room. "I''ll leave you alone with your book. Night, Marge! Haha!"


    "Argh!"


    Jumping onto her bed, Jada sank into the soft mattress. Her mind was still preoccupied by her earlier conversation with Itachi.


    For some reason, the hope she felt after sharing her ideas didn''t feel like they would happen. Yes, she desired good in this world, such as peace for all clans alike, but there was still so much to do.


    Her heart was heavy at the thought. As a passionate fan, she had experienced every heartbreaking moment alongside the characters from the original story.


    The memory of Rin Nohara''s death struck her the hardest. Jada felt the agony Obito must have felt in witnessing his beloved friend die by the hands of his best friend, an act he never intended.


    If only she and the players were in that timeline instead so she could prevent the event from happening. That''s also what made her admire Naruto Uzumaki since he never focused on revenge but tried to understand their pain.


    Utakata''s fate was also a mystery to her. He was written to have died fighting for his disciple Hotaru, yet never returned to her because Pain captured him. To try and prevent that from happening, the players desired that Utakata become a ninja in the Leaf. But they never discovered his location.


    And then there was Neji, whose selfless sacrifice during the war illustrated the depths to which one could go to protect loved ones. His death was particularly crushing, so the players would never allow that to happen again.


    At the thought of death, her mind wandered further to the tragic tale of Jiraiya, fighting for the village he loved but ultimately falling to a former student, a heart-wrenching reminder of how trust can lead to devastation.


    The only way she and the other players could stop that was by liberating Nagato early. Of course, they would need the help of Naruto, who would need to mature first.


    ''Or maybe one of us could talk to Pain?'' she wondered.


    It wouldn''t be impossible considering everyone knew of Nagato''s background. And so long as Itachi was able, and Konan had a sense of heart, there was most certainly a chance that the Akatsuki would disband.


    Amid these thoughts, the image of Itachi emerged, burdened with the painful choice of sacrificing his family for the greater good. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jada had failed in preventing Sasuke from abandoning the village. She had tried to tell him the truth prior, but he was too hardheaded and deep in darkness already. The two hardly spoke, and he quite detested her for not having experienced the tragic pain he had felt¡ªhe believed she didn''t understand.


    Yet there was still hope here. Sasuke might have succumbed to darkness, but so long as Naruto was able, those two''s stories would intertwine again.


    All the players had to do was dismantle the Akatsuki. By doing so, practically everything would be fixed. From Asuma''s death to Sasuke''s recruitment, from Madara''s revival to Kaguya''s resurrection¡ªall of it would be stopped.


    The only regret she had now was that she wasn''t strong enough to save those already lost: Ino, Shikamaru, and Kiba. Those were three pivotal characters that played very important roles. To think everyone was progressing without them.


    ''It all just feels so different... Arthur... I hate you for that.''


    Her thoughts finally shifted to the Fourth Great Ninja War. The last thing she wanted was for another one to happen. And the only way to stop it was by stopping Madara Uchiha''s plans of manipulating Obito.


    As she drifted off to sleep, she whispered softly to herself, "I won''t give up on this. Not now, not ever..."

 Chapter 287: So Unfair

    Chapter 287 - So UnfairIn the Land of Waves, Tayuya, Kimimaro, and Rin stood together on the banks of a river.


    Their mission had proven arduous; despite their extensive search for Lars across countless villages and settlements, they had come up empty-handed.


    "It''s been days," Tayuya huffed in frustration.


    Her eyes squinted against the light. Kimimaro, standing slightly apart from the animated exchange, wiped dust from his robe with a stoic expression.


    "If we''re to find this shinobi," he said, looking at both women, "we need to broaden our search. From now on, we''ll split up and meet back here in ten days if we don''t find anything."


    Rin already processed the logistics of their separation. "I agree. It gives us a better chance of covering more ground." She glanced over at Tayuya, who crossed her arms.


    "I''ll check into the Silent Country," Tayuya declared, unwilling to take no for an answer.


    "Then I''ll head for the Storm Country," Rin said. "If Lars is taking refuge anywhere, it might be there. I''ll search the remote villages for any clues."


    Although she felt apprehensive about stepping into a territory that was notorious for its distrust of outsiders, her duties to Arthur were more important.


    Kimimaro made the decision to check the Water Country, believing that was the likely place Lars would be at. It was vast and much closer to the Land of Waves.


    As the trio parted ways, Rin ventured on foot toward the Storm Country.


    Three days passed, marked by her solitary travels through terrain and forests. The air turned humid as she approached her destination: a scenic landscape gradually giving way to the dark contours of the Storm Country.


    When she finally crossed into the boundaries of the country, droplets of water began to fall from the sky. She pulled her hood up tighter against the downpour as her eyes scanned the myriad of structures across the landscape. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her attempts to gather information were met with skepticism in the small villages she visited. Disguised as a mere traveler rather than a kunoichi¡ªcareful to not attract undue attention¡ªshe spent countless hours asking around for word of Lars. Most shrugged her off with dismissive looks and warnings to keep her nose out of foreign business.


    In one particularly quaint village, she finally found a lead. It was a pottery shop, and it was run by an elderly woman who had seen more seasons than Rin could fathom.


    The woman observed Rin as she cleaned the shelves filled with vases and clay figures. "You''re not from around here, are you? I can usually tell a traveler by their eyes."


    "No, I''m not," she confessed, deciding to test the waters. ''I''m looking for someone... A certain shinobi who goes by the name of Lars. Blonde hair with a red kimono and gold armour. Have you seen anyone like that?"


    The woman''s expression shifted. "The name doesn''t ring a bell, but... A few days back, a stranger passed through that matches that description. And to be honest, he didn''t seem like he had any business in this part of the lands."


    "Do you know where he went?" Rin pressed, feeling hopeful.


    "Word on the street is he went to the Village Hidden in the Rain... You''d be best off asking there if you''re looking for him."


    "Thank you," Rin bowed.


    Before she could leave, the woman stopped her and said, "You''d best be careful, dear; that village is... not kindly to foreigners prowling about."


    "I know," Rin replied, remembering the memories Arthur gave her. "But I have no choice, so thank you for your help."


    The woman nodded as her eyes lingered on Rin''s departing form. "The path ahead doesn''t look good for her..."


    Just how terrible was the Village Hidden in the Rain exactly? That village was situated within a cloud-cloaked landscape with an almost perpetual downpour. Characterized by its fog and well-worn trails, the village''s architecture had utilitarian structures and high-tech facilities, creating an almost industrial ambiance.


    The constant rainfall also brought it melancholy. Waterways snaked through the village, serving as both transport and defense, reinforcing the isolation that the village had cultivated over the years.


    That''s not to say that the inhabitants took on a unique cadence. They were fine with the slick streets and often exchanged stories under awnings and umbrellas. It was that sense of awareness they shared due to the land being marred by war¡ªsomething born from the hardships of growing up in a place that had seen its share of turmoil.


    Many carried rebreathers, a practical adaptation to the damp air that allowed for enhanced endurance in combat situations, particularly in the arts of deception and mind manipulation.


    One could say that this was the only village in the world that symbolized what it meant to truly struggle in the ninja world.


    As Rin navigated through the dense, rain-soaked foliage, she could hardly shake off the sensation of being pursued, though the land seemed eerily quiet. Perhaps it was the constant patter of rain that was playing with her mind.


    Hours later, she finally approached the village¡ªa somber sight veiled in misty shrouds. Would Lars really be here? And if so, would they welcome her with open arms, or would they brand her an enemy before she could find him?


    Instinctively, Rin slipped into a darker alleyway after entering. She couldn''t afford to blow her cover, especially now.


    As she entered the heart of the village, she heard many conversations muffled by the relentless rain. Finding a place to gather information wouldn''t be easy here, but she had faith.


    She paused in a sheltered alcove, allowing herself to absorb the surroundings. The locals moved about their daily business with unreadable expressions. It''s here that she spotted a group of men engaged in heated discussion on the other side of the muddy square.


    Perhaps she could ask them about Lars.


    Deeming it safe, she decided to approach them as if she were a normal citizen. Then she paused at the edge upon hearing their conversation.


    "¡ªsaw some well-dressed guy yesterday passing by," one of the men said in amusement. "Seriously, I think he was an outsider¡ªprobably a rogue shinobi with that weird hairstyle of his."


    "Trust me," another sneered before looking around as if expecting trouble to pop out. "Rogue shinobis are trouble, and we shouldn''t welcome them."


    Rin became even more curious. She jumped into their conversation to ask what the shinobi looked like.


    "Ugh..." one answered. "I think he had green eyes and this weird topknot shaped in a crescent¡ª"


    ''That''s him!'' Rin immediately thought.


    She stepped into the rain, abandoning the conversation. Since Lars was here, all she had to do was use her sensing technique and look for him.


    "Wonder what her problem was?" the man asked as her figure faded.


    Rin''s journey led her through the outskirts of the village. Her sensing technique was manageable, thanks to Arthur, but they weren''t well-refined enough that she could see physical appearances. What she was looking for, however, was higher-than-average chakra signatures.


    Hours passed, and she came up empty, prompting her to return to the heart of the village again. She had failed, but she wasn''t going to give up so easily.


    There had to be another area that others might have spotted him.


    As such, Rin approached a shop owner, an older man with a scruffy beard. He looked up at her with curiosity as she said, "Excuse me, sir, I''m looking for someone who matches this description."


    The man studied her for a moment before responding. "I might have seen someone like that earlier today. Not many wander these parts, especially alone."


    "Do you know where?!"


    He pointed toward a route leading to the river. "Head that way. You might find him there."


    At that, she turned and dashed down the track. The rain splashed around her as she navigated the muddy ground. She sprinted until the sounds of the village faded, replaced by the gurgling of the river.


    Approaching the water''s edge, she spotted a figure in a black coat standing alone. Rin''s heart almost skipped a beat. But was it really him? Lars was stated to have a red garment on, not a black one.


    She strained her senses, trying to detect any chakra signature from him, but he felt devoid of presence. The rain concealed her visibility, just as it masked her ability to identify him.


    The last thing she wanted was to risk calling Arthur if she wasn''t certain it was Lars. Clenching her fists, she decided to approach him.


    "Excuse me," she called, raising her voice enough to be heard over the rain and river. "I couldn''t help but notice you here alone."


    The figure slowly turned, revealing a handsome man with an intimidating presence. Green eyes, slightly darkened blonde hair because of the rain, and a red kimono decorated with a white obi under a golden armour adorned with a lion.


    For a slight moment, Rin''s heart pounded. But she steadied herself¡ªshe had faced strong opponents before and wouldn''t let someone like this threaten her.


    How could she be absolutely sure, though?


    The man smirked before saying, "You must be a ninja..."


    Rin hesitated. "I''m not, I¡ª"


    "You''re lying," he interrupted with a sharp gaze.


    How did he know? She was employing the Chakra Disguise technique and the Transformation technique to appear as a harmless passerby.


    Caught off guard, Rin struggled to respond. Then she managed to say, "I have my reasons for lying..."


    The man''s interest grew. "And what reasons could a girl like you have for coming way out here?"


    Now she was in a predicament. To think this guy would be the probing type.


    But she kept herself steady and countered, "The real question is what a rogue shinobi''s doing in a place like this."


    He paused, then turned away, ready to walk down the riverbank.


    "This village isn''t safe for you," he said as if seeing right through her disguise. "Go home while you still can..."


    Before he could leave, Rin called out, "Wait!" She couldn''t let him slip away. "I''d at least like to know your name!"


    He stopped, casting her an unreadable look. "Why should I give you that?"


    Now the truth of her mission clashed against the silence of the rain. But she held firm¡ªshe wasn''t here to be a pawn; she was here to seek answers.


    "Because," she said, "I can''t go back without knowing!"


    He seemed to consider her words. Was she honestly planning to follow him or something if he didn''t reveal his name? The rain continued to fall as only his voice could be heard: "My name... is Lars..."


    With that, he turned and gradually walked into the backdrop.


    Rin stared at him, unwilling to let this chance slip by. So she carefully covered her lips and whispered, "Umm, excuse me, lord Arthur? Can you hear me? I found Lars!"


    Her response was met with silence. This was disappointing, so she tried again, whispering Arthur''s name as if it were a lifeline. "Are you there, lord Arthur?!"


    Still nothing.


    It had only been four days since she left the Wave Country. Even if she were to regroup, the others likely weren''t there, and Lars might have departed this country by then.


    Why wasn''t Arthur responding already? Everyone knew they were each marked with his seal. He knew where they were at all times and knew when they called to him. Was there a barrier at play here or worse, because he was caught in a conflict?


    She needed to make contact, and time was running short. Every second that passed increased the chance that Lars would fully slip away.


    After a moment of indecision, she turned to Lars, ready to confront him. But the moment she had looked, he was already gone before her eyes.


    "No," she exclaimed. "Why me?!"


    She desperately looked around in every direction. The rain poured down, but all that remained of him was the sound of the water washing over the rocks. Without thinking, she pouted and stomped her foot against the slick ground.


    "That''s so unfair!"


    "Hey!" a voice piped up beneath, startling her. "that wasn''t nice!"


    Rin froze and looked down to see she had stepped on a face that appeared to be black and white like a strange mask peeking from the muck. The face twisted in annoyance as eyes glared at her.


    Instinct drove her to leap back, causing her to feel a sense of foreboding.


    Then the figure emerged from the ground, clad in a black cloak adorned with red clouds. The moment she saw, she immediately understood¡ªthis was an Akatsuki member. And not just any Akatsuki member, but Zetsu!

 Chapter 288: Bait

    Chapter 288 - BaitZetsu was a unique hybrid, easy to identify by his two halves. The first half, White Zetsu, had short green hair and a single yellow eye, along with man-like features and rounded teeth. The second half, Black Zetsu, was a dark mass that merged with White Zetsu.


    Surrounding them were Venus flytrap-like extensions that enclosed their head and upper body, creating a shell-like look.


    Rin''s gaze was drawn to the green Akatsuki ring on Black Zetsu''s little finger, marked with the kanji for "sign of the boar." Even the small details were striking; the pink fingernails and blue toenails added an unusual element to their intimidating shape.


    "You?!" she managed to ask. "What are you two doing here?!"


    With a deep, resonant tone, Black Zetsu replied, "That is our line..."


    "Ah," White Zetsu chimed in an almost playful tone. "We sensed a strange chakra in this area and wanted to take a look. But by the time we arrived, the chakra was gone. We decided to stay because we heard you mention Arthur."


    Rin''s chest tightened at her mistake. She felt a cold dread. These creatures, whatever they truly were, were enemies of Arthur, and if they were his enemies, then without a doubt, they were also hers.


    There was only one solution in her head: run.


    "That''s not very nice!" White Zetsu called after her as she dashed off against the rain-soaked ground.


    In the midst of her run, she felt sudden resistance pulling at her legs. Vines erupted from the earth, wrapping tightly around her ankles and halting her escape.


    "Wood style?!" she gasped, recognizing the technique instantly.


    Without haste, she reached for her kunai and infused it with her own chakra before slicing through the vines, freeing her legs in the process.


    Black Zetsu gave an impressed compliment. "Not bad at all! But¡ª"


    Before he could finish, she saw more vines erupting from the ground. They slithered toward her like snakes to try and ensnare her once again. She acted quickly.


    "Water style: surface slice!"


    With one wave, she sent a sharp wave of water toward the encroaching vines. They splintered and fell, but the relentless nature of them wouldn''t let up. Her surroundings soon became a mixture of plants and water as she began to carve away at the thick ropes.


    This was honestly Arthur''s signature water technique, of which she was glad to have perfected.


    Suddenly, she felt a presence behind her. Zetsu lunged forward to attack. In that split second, he pivoted and delivered a kick to the creature''s torso.


    Bang!


    The impact sent it flying back with a force that created a brief pause in the rain. When Zetsu hit the ground, he looked genuinely startled, taking a moment to recover.


    "That was uncalled for," White Zetsu remarked with a slight irritation in his voice.


    "Quiet," Black Zetsu demanded. "We''ll need reinforcements for this one..."


    Rin didn''t have the luxury of time to ponder their words. The fact that Zetsu wanted reinforcements meant there was only one way they would call for backup¡ªthrough the Mayfly technique.


    Immediately, she took off running again, desperate to evade any cavalry. She dashed through the narrow village streets, looking over her shoulder to assess her pursuers.


    The rain had intensified, causing the droplets to hammer against her. Every corner felt familiar yet foreign as she searched for an exit to the village, but with each turn, she couldn''t seem to find a way out. The village was on lockdown!


    Just as things seemed bleak, she caught a glimpse of something overhead. She slowed her pace, looking skyward where a blue-haired woman floated gracefully with white paper-like wings extending behind her.


    "Oh no!" Rin exclaimed upon recognizing the newly arrived Akatsuki member. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was Konan, and it wasn''t just her who appeared. Eight more figures emerged from the shadows, taking their places in a semi-circle around her. Each face was one she recognized, which made her feel utterly dreadful.


    There was Itachi, his expression unreadable; Kisame, with eyes glittering like a predator''s; Sasori, his body encased in his puppet; Deidara, a manic grin spread across his face; Hidan, clutching his scythe with an unsettling glee; Kakuzu, dark-eyed and calculating; and finally, Pain, their leader, his piercing gaze settling on her with contempt.


    This was the worst situation anyone could ever find themselves in!


    Arthur had only fought two of them before, of which he lost that battle, opting to escape rather than continue. Rin herself knew of everyone here because of him.


    The Akatsuki consisted of various members, each with exclusive abilities and distinct appearances, showcasing their prowess in combat as well as their individual fighting styles.


    Hidan, a notable member, had a rare form of immortality, protecting him from death regardless of injuries or dismemberment. He utilized a signature weapon, a triple-bladed scythe, which he controlled with a long cable, enabling both short- and long-range attacks.


    He also employs a ritualistic curse that links his vitality to his opponent''s, allowing him to inflict damage on himself and share that pain with his foe, making him a menacing adversary.


    Kakuzu, another prominent figure of the Akatsuki, was characterized by his tall stature, green irises, and dark brown hair, along with many stitches decorating his tan skin¡ªevidence of the "Earth Grudge" technique that forms the centerpiece of his abilities.


    He can manipulate his body through thick, grey tendrils, allowing him to separate body parts for long-range attacks and to heal quickly from injuries he sustains in battle. That ability also grants him a degree of immortality, as he can extract hearts from his defeated opponents to extend his own lifespan and gain their elemental affinities.


    With his four elemental masks¡ªfire, lightning, water, and wind¡ªhe can unleash powerful elemental techniques, providing him with formidable versatility in combat.


    Next was Deidara. His explosive artistry was a key feature among the members, with his signature techniques stemming from his "Explosion Style" Kekkei Genkai.


    He had special mouths on his palms and chest capable of molding explosive clay, which could explode at his command. This allowed him to create diverse and complex explosives, ranging from lethal clay minions to massive dragons that rained destruction from above.


    With a long blond ponytail, slanted blue eyes, and traits typical of a flying artist, his artistic flair was paralleled by a sharp tactical mind, allowing him to outmaneuver opponents through clever traps and misdirection.


    Finally, Konan stood out in the Akatsuki not just for her abilities but also for her appearance. Her abilities revolved around her perfection of "Paper Ninjutsu," allowing her to manipulate her body and clothing into countless sheets of paper that she could control at will.


    This capability granted her offensive and defensive options, enabling her to create shuriken, clones, or constructs that could restrain opponents or detonate with explosive tags. Notably, she could transform into paper wings for mobility, which could also launch paper projectiles, making her a versatile and deadly opponent in any confrontation.


    No one could argue that this was the most dangerous group in the ninja world.


    There was no way Rin Nohara, who was revived not long ago, could face them all. She was in a pinch. Or worse, she was like a sheep surrounded by a pack of wolves closing in on their prey. Pain''s presence was particularly large.


    "You mentioned something about Arthur," their leader inquired to Zetsu. "So where is he?"


    "I didn''t say that," Black Zetsu replied.


    "That''s right," White Zetsu agreed. "We said the intruder spoke Arthur''s name."


    "You called us for one intruder?!" Deidara exclaimed with a smirk.


    "One or one hundred," Sasori remarked. "An intruder is an intruder."


    Now Rin was truly screwed. No amount of talking could deliver her from their hands. While they might not kill her, they were hunting Arthur, so she might as well be considered bait at this point.


    She twitched as if preparing to run again, but then a wire from underground kept her in place. It was Kakuzu''s technique. "We wouldn''t want you leaving now, would we?"


    Pain raised his hand slowly as he prepared to unleash his technique: "Almighty push!"


    The moment he released it, an intense force began obliterating the space in front of her. Then something happened. A figure intervened, blurring next to her before tackling her to the side.


    Rin gasped as the two crashed in a puddle. She blinked and regained her bearings, locking onto the person who stood between her and the impending force: it was a boy with curly brown hair and the eyes of a man who''s seen his fair share of turmoil.


    "Oh, now isn''t this a surprise," Kisame sneered with a grin.


    "A surprise indeed," Kakuzu remarked upon seeing his very threads had also been cut.


    It was Arthur who had saved her, and Rin couldn''t recognize him; this was her first time seeing him in his real form. But something about his eyes. They strongly resembled the person she thought it was.


    "My lo¡ª" she started, but before she could finish her gratitude, Arthur dropped a smoke bomb, causing a cloud to form in their surroundings. Then he activated the Flying raijin technique, whisking her away from the battlefield.


    The moment she vanished, a sinister presence emerged from the smoke behind him. Hidan materialized, his weapon already arcing toward Arthur''s neck. "Gotcha!" But Arthur backflipped over the swing, narrowly avoiding the strike.


    As he landed with finesse on a rocky ledge, his body screamed in protest, causing him to take a knee. Mixed with the cough came grains of sand from his throat, showering Hidan''s face.


    "What''s the big idea spitting...!" Hidan snapped as he rubbed his forehead, only to pause upon seeing what it was. "Sand?"


    Little did they know, Arthur was still recovering from the ordeal with Gaara. His body was on the verge of collapse. The sand was a telltale sign of his condition.


    What made it worse was that it was so bad that he couldn''t even perform the basic Transformation technique before he came to save Rin. That brief use of the Flying raijin technique had drained him considerably, to the point that he couldn''t perform it well enough to teleport both of them.


    Pain leaned forward after scanning Arthur with his Rinnegan.


    "Looks like our friend here''s suffering from some illness," he calmly remarked.


    Leave it to Pain to see right through him. Such was the power of the Rinnegan, and it was Arthur''s first time seeing both it and Nagato via Yahiko''s corpse.


    The Akatsuki leader had distinctive short spiky orange hair, multiple facial piercings, and a pallid complexion¡ªexactly as Arthur remembered.


    Arthur recalled the story of Nagato, a figure who had received his eyes secretly from Madara Uchiha during his childhood. Being a descendant of the Uzumaki clan allowed him to perfect the immense power of the Rinnegan without the drawbacks typically associated with it.


    This exceptional resilience contributed to his reputation, earning him the title of "Third Six Paths," placing him alongside legendary figures like Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki and Madara Uchiha.


    And what made Nagato so powerful was the "Six Paths Techniques," which let him control six distinct corpses linked to the numerous powers. The Deva Path allowed him to manipulate gravitational forces, while the Animal Path summoned various creatures to aid him. Other paths, like the Preta and Human Paths, granted him the power to absorb chakra and manipulate souls, respectively. Additionally, the Asura Path let him augment his combat prowess with mechanical enhancements, and the Naraka Path allowed for resurrection through a summoned devilish entity.


    That innovative approach rendered him a near-unbeatable adversary, of which everyone would say he was the strongest ninja in this era.


    Arthur feigned coolness under pressure but felt his body waning hard.


    "What do you see, Itachi?" Pain asked, turning to his stoic teammate.


    "It''s odd," Itachi replied with his pre-activated Sharingan. "But that''s definitely the same person who Kisame and I fought back in the Water Country; they have similar chakra signatures."


    Now this was bad. His identity was in jeopardy, and being recognized wasn''t just a concern¡ªit was a liability. He knew the risks of entering this village, yet the thought of Rin being captured was imperative enough to override his sense of self-preservation.


    "Are you sure you wanna recruit this guy?" Kakuzu interjected, narrowing his eyes at Arthur.


    "Last I heard," Konan continued from above, "he attacked the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki again."


    Arthur coughed, trying to keep his mind steady. The Akatsuki''s reputation for intelligence gathering was terrifyingly efficient. His past encounters were catching up to him, and under these conditions, there was no escape.


    The coughing returned again, this time with more blood and sand. He put effort in by pushing the pain to the back of his mind. Then, with confidence, he finally cocked his head back and spoke.


    "Why don''t all of you attack me at once and see what happens?"


    Deidara offered a whistle, feeling genuinely impressed. He could hate Arthur for his audacity or fully appreciate the guts it took, and for a moment, he was torn.


    "Don''t mind if we do!" Sasori declared with a deep voice.


    Raising his hand, Pain needed only to say one word: "Disperse..." And in that moment, all the Akatsuki members launched into action.

 Chapter 289: Art

    Chapter 289 - ArtArthur felt a whirlwind as the members of the Akatsuki vanished and reappeared with moves he had never seen before. The first was Hidan, who lunged at him. Arthur instinctively dodged, weaving until he narrowly escaped three savage slashes of the scythe.


    As Hidan backed up momentarily, another threat emerged: Kakuzu aimed to punch him with a shadowy appendage.


    "Earth style: iron skin!" Arthur quickly caught the punch with both hands, straining against the brute force of Kakuzu''s attack. "He''s tough... How annoying."


    Arthur then used the moment to pivot away from Kakuzu''s hold, seeking to reestablish distance and regain balance, but without warning, a dark form erupted from the earth beneath him. It was Zetsu, and the creature emerged, jaws open wide, ready to consume him whole.


    Arthur leaped just in time, narrowly escaping Zetsu''s teeth as he soared into the air. It was a moment of reprieve, but the Akatsuki''s teamwork didn''t end there.


    As he hung momentarily in the air, he spotted what seemed like a cloud of white fluttering toward him¡ªthey weren''t butterflies, but clay creations crafted by Deidara.


    "If you didn''t know!" Deidara shouted from below, "Art is an explosion!"


    In that instant, Sasori opened the mouth of his puppet, unleashing a furious barrage of poisoned needles that spiraled through the air. They collided against Deidara''s clay butterflies, causing a violent detonation.


    A choking cloud of dust swirled into the air, masking Arthur for a brief, disorienting moment.


    Kisame, positioned above the blast, seized the opportunity and sliced down with his Samehada. The sword cut through the cloud, dissipating it effortlessly only to reveal that Arthur had vanished.


    "Where did he go?" Kisame said, scanning the ground.


    His gaze landed on the terrain beyond, spotting Arthur sprinting away. But Itachi was already there and skillfully positioned himself right in front of him.


    "It''s been a while," the Uchiha intoned, "but you can''t escape so easily..."


    The two engaged in a flurry of hand-to-hand combat. With every blow exchanged, Arthur sensed Itachi''s eerie calmness against his own illness.


    "You''ve improved since our last encounter," Itachi observed, parrying Arthur''s strike.


    Arthur forced himself not to respond. Just speaking in his current state would break his concentration. While his sickness fogged his mind, he found navigating this sudden burst of combat to be strenuous.


    Then suddenly, a gravitational pull tugged at his very core, drawing him backward. He looked over his shoulder to figure out what it was and understood too late that it was Pain''s "Planetary Devastation" technique!


    That was one of the most dangerous techniques in this world.


    The very ground quickly began to splinter and break apart under the relentless force, causing rocks and debris to lift into the air until Arthur was culminated in a colossal sphere that trapped him.


    "Don''t you think that''s going too far?" Konan inquired, watching Pain with concern.


    "Our opponent managed to subdue an entire country and defeated the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki," Pain coolly replied as he maintained the technique''s control.


    "Right then," Konan acquiesced. Then her wings unfurled, allowing her to soar high above the massive sphere.


    Deep within it, Arthur lay crumpled amongst the jagged rocks. It only dulled his pain and fatigue. So he closed his eyes and tried to think.


    He could use the Blade of Chaos, but first he had to escape. And who knows if his body would even allow him to wield such a deadly weapon? Even if it did, Pain had the Rinnegan and would instantly see through the various chakras mixed within it.


    That was not something Arthur was willing to reveal lightly. And what happens if he just escapes this technique? Pain would just summon the other five Paths while Arthur remains drained.


    Memories rushed through his mind. He was strong, yet, on this stage and in this circumstance, the Akatsuki were stronger. Their combined strength and strategies were not something he was prepared for. At least not fully.


    With that thought, he recited the words that had provided solace countless times before.


    "My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness." (2 Corinthians 12:9)


    The moment he snapped his eyes open, he performed his technique: ''Summoning jutsu...''


    Outside, just as Konan''s wings began to envelop the entire sphere above, a deep rumble interrupted her advances. An immense force then erupted from the dome, causing massive chunks of rock and dirt to fly into the air. This quickly prompted Konan to descend back down to the ground.


    Deidara summoned a massive dragon forged from his clay, intent on continuing their assault. But Sasori called out, "Wait, Deidara!"


    Yet he jumped atop the dragon and soared toward the massive sphere. "Don''t forget, Sasori, my art is an explosion."


    Just as he climbed higher with more explosive clay being moulded in his hands, the silhouette of the Six-Tails suddenly sprung from the depths of the sphere. In an instant, Deidara''s triumphant expression faltered, replaced by a dawning horror.


    "What¡ª?"


    Before he could react, the beast unleashed a Tailed Beast Bomb. The blast surged forth with unstoppable force, eradicating Deidara''s entire form before he had the chance to scream or escape.


    Even the dragon shattered into harmless clay bits as the pure energy consumed everything, leaving nothing but silence and ashes in the wake of a catastrophe that had felt inevitable.


    Sasori and the rest stood shocked upon the price of Deidara''s reckless plan.


    "You sure know how to call on me at the wrong times," the beast chuckled in a low rumble. "Who are those guys? Enemies?"


    Arthur stood there for a moment, keeping his arms crossed. No one in existence had ever been in his position: atop a Tailed Beast while staring down all the Akatsuki members at once. To them, he was a rarity indeed.


    "They''re the Akatsuki," he finally replied. "And they''re getting on my nerves."


    In a giant puff cloud, the Tailed Beast mysteriously poofed away, leaving Arthur tumbling downward with finesse. As he landed gracefully on the ground, the oppressiveness of his sickness took hold of him.


    Now he was out of tricks. His chakra reserves were dangerously low; a mere attempt to muster any would lead to overexertion and certain death. Even if he opted for a modified chakra pill, past experiences had cautioned him against the disastrous consequences on his sick body.


    His options were dwindling, and entering Sage Mode wasn''t feasible either¡ªhis mind was too fogged, too muddled to gather the necessary natural energy.


    But still, he thrived best in dire situations like these. For if there was one thing Arthur never did, it was panic.


    With a calm exhale, he straightened himself and asked, "I hope that was enough to get your attention... Now answer me this: since you''ve been looking for me, I can only think that it''s because you''re trying to recruit me, am I right?"


    Pain stepped forward and said, "As impressive as that was, we''ll humour your curiosity... Your abilities, along with your recent actions, had drawn our attention. We believe your goals align with ours. But after seeing that display and how you killed one of our own, it might be too dangerous to let you free."


    Arthur knew this would happen. His attacks on Naruto the first time must have triggered their interest, leading them to infer that he was after the Jinch¨±riki like themselves.


    "And if I refuse?"


    Hidan cackled, swinging his scythe carelessly. "You''ll be sacrificed to¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Kakuzu''s heavy hand clamped down on Hidan''s mouth. "Shut up."


    Undeterred, Pain''s expression and stare remained. "Then I''ll kill you where you stand. You''re completely out of chakra."


    Leave it once again to the Rinnegan to see right through everything.


    With a slow deliberation, Arthur reached into his pocket and withdrew a rainbow-coloured chakra pill while bringing it toward his mouth.


    "I''ve got more than one card up my sleeve," he stated.


    "Watch out," Konan warned, "that''s a chakra pill, and it doesn''t look like a normal one."


    In truth, Arthur was out of usable trump cards; he was only trying to make it seem like his body could handle them. All he could do was psychologically create the illusion that his chakra levels could be restored, possibly deterring them for a moment longer.


    "I have a proposition for you, then," he stated, drawing Pain''s attention fully.


    Pain''s interest piqued. "Go on."


    "You''ve seen what I can do. I''ve subdued the Six-Tails. Three years from now, I''ll gladly hand that beast over to you without a fight if you accept these terms."


    Kisame couldn''t help but smirk, amused at the audacity of the man. Here stood what appeared to be a thirteen-year-old boy making demands to the most dangerous organization in the shinobi world.


    "As far as we''re concerned," Pain addressed. "We''re not quite interested in the Tailed Beast right now... Not after you killed Deidara."


    Sasori could barely reflect on the death of his partner. They had been together for a little time, and Sasori quite disliked Deidara''s antics anyway; he knew one day the terrorist from the Earth Country would get himself killed like that one day. After all, Deidara was both the youngest member and the most recent recruit.


    "I promise you, Pain," Arthur said. "I can offer you a new member¡ªone that will undoubtedly fit right into the Akatsuki."


    Everyone practically narrowed their eyes. They all had the same question to ask: "Who...?"


    "Kaito," Arthur replied with assurance.


    Kaito? Last everyone heard, that shinobi worked for Orochimaru and was reported dead by the hands of the One-Tail Jinch¨±riki, Gaara. How could Arthur be related to him of all shinobi?


    "You seem to have forgotten," Kakuzu alerted, keeping Hidan in check, "that shinobi died not too long ago. His bounty was even erased."


    "Now why would I offer you a dead man?" Arthur calmly corrected.


    A sense of understanding dawned upon the gathered Akatsuki members: Kaito was alive.


    "Pain," Konan said, drawing her leader''s attention. "He''s offering us the Six-Tails and an s-rank shinobi as a new member. If I recall, this Kaito defeated several other high-ranking Leaf shinobi at once and also served under Orochimaru; he probably has some valuable information we could use if we at least meet him."


    "How do you know Kaito?" Itachi inquired.


    "Let''s just say we go way back..."


    It was indeed an interesting offer. Yet Arthur never said what he wanted in exchange for all this.


    "It''s simple, really," he spoke up. "I desire land."


    Zetsu and Kakuzu exchanged confused looks, clearly having expected him to say something more substantial¡ªlike money, perhaps¡ªwhile Itachi, Kisame, Konan, and Pain began to piece together the threads of intrigue.


    The reason Arthur was seeking territory soon became clear, connecting the dots to his past connection as John Belfort, who was really a boy in disguise who had once ruled an entire country.


    "Why would you want land?" Pain asked as if assessing a puzzle.


    Arthur shrugged, answering, "I''m going to regrow my lost assets."


    "And the land you''re after?" Pain prodded. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Land of Birds," Arthur stated matter-of-factly. "It''s a neighbouring country under your control still, isn''t it? I could use that country."


    The Land of Birds, known as "Tori no Kuni," was a small country located between the Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Storms.


    The Land of Birds housed only a single village, and rest was merely open land¡ªan easy conquest for someone who knew how to navigate its complexities.


    Arthur''s knowledge of such details impressed Pain¡ªnot many would be aware of its geography without prior information.


    As such, Pain considered the implications. "And why should we grant you control over it?"


    "Because I''m making you an offer you can''t refuse: I''ll hand over the Six-Tails and give you someone to replace your ranks."


    Kakuzu scoffed. "You''re not that convincing, kid."


    "What if you go back on your word?" White Zetsu chimed in.


    "I never go back on my word," Arthur corrected with a cold glare.


    After some more consideration, Pain insisted, "First, you bring us Kaito, then we''ll give you the land."


    "That''s without any legs," Kisame added, holstering his Samehada over his shoulders.


    "I don''t mind either or," Arthur calmly replied. "Harm me or keep me imprisoned, though, and I won''t be able to bring Kaito to you."


    When Kakuzu finally released Hidan, the man yelled, "So are you all gonna act like he actually has something to bargain with?!"


    Arthur''s countenance remained unchanged while Konan observed his demeanour. Pain turned to ask, "What do you think, Sasori?"


    "I don''t like him... He reminds me too much of Orochimaru. But if you think Kaito''s a good fit for the Akatsuki, I don''t see why we can''t test him first."


    Hidan burst into laughter, amused by the petulance behind Sasori''s remark. To him, it almost sounded like Sasori was jealous because he had both lost his partner and had to be reminded of Orochimaru, who was his past partner.


    "Shut up," Sasori shot back in irritation.

 Chapter 290: Purpose

    Chapter 290 - PurposeZetsu interjected, and the entire group began speaking as if Arthur wasn''t there, like he wasn''t a threat at all. Talks of sacrificing, imprisonment, sealing, and even shark bait were thrown around.


    After their conversation, Konan finally approached Arthur. With a flick of her wrist, a special yellow paper manifested into her hand. Then it coiled and formed a triangular design with symbols on it.


    "We''ll accept your bargain," she said with a straight face. "On one condition, though: let us mark you with the seal. If you don''t hold up your end within one month, it''ll stop your heart and kill you on the spot."


    Arthur had never heard of such a thing. While yes, there existed seals that activated via a trigger, but to think Konan was equipped with something like this.


    "Hmph," he said with confidence. "Fine..."


    Without another word, Konan pressed the paper seal firmly against Arthur''s shirt. Instantly, chakra radiated from the seal as the patterns seeped through his fabric and touched his skin. The sensation was like a hot flash that intensified for a moment, and then it burned into his chest.


    His expression remained steady, though he could feel the heat seeping deeper with an indelible mark forming. Opening his shirt, he saw the symbol of the Akatsuki¡ªa cloud that had been imprinted on his chest.


    "It''s done," she said, stepping back.


    Pain warned Arthur that he had one month to bring Kaito to them. If he fails within that time, or they get an idea that he''s betrayed them, Konan can always activate the seal anytime and kill him on the spot. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was one risky exchange, but Arthur had agreed to it nonetheless. If he didn''t, they wouldn''t have let him go without another fight.


    Some moments later, he was finally allowed to leave. As he walked away, Hidan muttered, "I wish I wasn''t him."


    "Quiet," demanded Kakuzu.


    ...


    Throughout the next few hours, Arthur moved through the terrain, careful not to attract attention.


    Had he done it? Had he actually managed to survive an attack from the most powerful organization in this world?


    Not only had he done it, but he also knew that he had multiple options to do so. For one, he could have revealed Obito''s identity and exposed Madara''s insane plot. Doing that, however, was a last resort, as it risked too much affecting the current timeline.


    As far as he was concerned, he had three years to continue building himself. Making any terrible choices could easily reduce that time frame.


    Thankfully, he didn''t need to resort to that. And the one month he was given was more than enough time for him to act.


    The exhaustion from the earlier confrontation still lingered, a reminder of the limits his body placed upon his spirit. Even as he trudged, his situation began to make him sicker.


    Although Deidara had died, his loss wouldn''t be too disappointing. He was a former citizen of the Stone Village, of which his death stirred a celebratory response from his home village.


    The only thing that really mattered wasn''t that Deidara was dead, but that Arthur was still alive and vaguely unchallenged.


    Yes, he had crafted a fragile alliance, yet would they really uphold their end?


    Arthur''s victory in the battle against the Akatsuki was a multifaceted result of strategic acumen and faith to survive against overwhelming odds.


    But how did he win?


    First and foremost, Arthur leveraged the element of surprise with his summoning of the Six-Tails. This act not only momentarily destabilized the Akatsuki but also signaled the presence of a formidable ally, instantly elevating Arthur''s status from potential victim to a person of significant influence within the confrontation.


    The Akatsuki, notorious for their strength and cunning, posed a considerable threat. Each member was an s-rank ninja. Their organization was not merely about strength; they operated with a level of cohesion that made them exceptionally dangerous.


    Pain''s control over gravity, Itachi''s use of genjutsu, Hidan''s immortality, and Kakuzu''s affinity for elemental manipulation¡ªall of these were just a basic catalog of skill sets to help their grand scheme of things.


    Arthur, knowing this, used it to his advantage. He demonstrated insight by utilizing psychological tactics to buy himself time. Even when his chakra was depleted and his physical condition deteriorated, he painted a fa?ade of confidence and control.


    By proposing an alliance that included the transfer of the Six-Tails and a new member in exchange for territory, he tapped into their ambition. He offered them two bargaining chips they could not ignore. And in exchange, he got the short end of the deal.


    Between another dangerous ally and a Tailed Beast versus a small country with a simple village, the latter was worth far less. They''d be ridiculous to refuse.


    This maneuver showcased his ability to think several steps ahead, turning what could have been a last-ditch effort into a good negotiation that helped in the interaction between him and the Akatsuki members.


    Moreover, his understanding of his own limitations played a crucial role in his strategy. He recognized that he was outmatched in terms of direct confrontation against them, leading him to rethink his approach.


    Rather than engage them in combat, he chose to leverage the threat of the Tailed Beast and his own cunning to negotiate under duress. By showing that he could still resummon the beast via a chakra pill, he transformed what might have ended as a desperate final stand into an opportunity for potential collaboration.


    This momentary peace allowed him to reshape his battle. Ultimately, he won not by simply overpowering his foes but through wise decisions.


    Did he mind being sealed? Not even close. This seal, while it might have seemed special, could possibly be reversed. That was the reason for his laboratory¡ªto exercise it against strange setbacks like this one.


    The Akatsuki''s mistake was giving him enough time to implement a new strategy.


    As for his identity being revealed, this was the main concern. They had clearly known he was alive from the start; he just wasn''t entirely sure why they were seeking him. Today, he got his answer.


    Arthur would never join the Akatsuki. That decision was made ages ago.


    As he continued forward, the landscape shifted from thickets to more open terrain. Each step had jostled his fatigue, but as he moved, he felt a subtle warmth beginning to return to his chakra flow.


    He stopped momentarily and clapped his hands, causing a sharp sound against the ambient. Instantly, some of his chakra surged forth like a tide, enveloping him in a pulsating aura that made every hair strand on his body stand on end.


    Then something happened¡ªunsettling screams punctuated the air. From the fibers of his clothing, tiny spores vibrated aggressively before tearing free and morphing into the familiar form of White Zetsu clones.


    Three of them materialized in gelatinous forms without Black Zetsu accompanying them.


    "What''s with that poisonous chakra of yours?!" one clone screeched in shock.


    Staying stoic, Arthur did not entertain the surprise of the clones for long. Instead, he summoned the Blade of Chaos and swung the weapon, slicing downward through the first Zetsu.


    The instant he made contact, a violent eruption of flames consumed the clone. It let out a pained screech before combusting into ash, and its existence was extinguished in mere moments.


    Without a beat, he then pivoted to the second clone, launching his blade with the same efficiency. The second Zetsu was met with a swift arc of the blade before its body was engulfed in flames as it burst into nothingness.


    The third clone, seeing its impending doom, lunged forward, but Arthur was already a step ahead and pinned it to the ground, holding the blade by its neck.


    "Tell Pain that I have no desire to be spied on," Arthur warned. "I''ll deliver Kaito as promised, so my words alone will be enough for him."


    The clone panicked as Arthur allowed it to seep into the ground with the Mayfly technique.


    Finishing the brief skirmish, he took a moment to relax. It was right of him not to have summoned this weapon during his earlier confrontation. Doing so would have weighed him down, as the sword required a lot of chakra control to even touch.


    Nonetheless, he had suspected the presence of Zetsu''s spores and tested his hypothesis. Those spores were used once on Sasuke Uchiha to keep track of him.


    Arthur was not going to take any chances there.


    Whether this encounter would reach the ears of the real Zetsu didn''t matter now. He had thwarted their surveillance, and his secret nature as a formidable entity remained intact.


    With the Akatsuki narrowing their movements, he became keenly aware that time was of the essence. So he finally performed the Flying raijin to return to the Cayman Jungles.


    Some time later.


    Arthur monitored the cloning vat inside his laboratory. The tissue paper in his hands had dried blood with grains of sand, a reminder that he still needed time to recover.


    Yet he had a deadline to meet. His Hoshikaze clone was nearing completion, but because he only had one cloning vat, he had to hasten the process.


    One cloning vat often took weeks to form, and they were very, very expensive. With only one month to prepare, he had to be quick.


    "Get ready to release him," Arthur ordered.


    Brie, standing a short distance away, hesitated. They had worked closely together, and she had grown attached to the clone. To her, she felt as if it wasn''t ready and that releasing it now could throw several months of work out the window.


    "My lord, I¡ª"


    "Do it."


    With reluctance, she stepped toward the control panel, and she pushed the giant lever down. The viscous liquid began to drain from the vat until it was no more. Then the doors parted, revealing the clone inside.


    It quickly fell onto all fours. Brie marveled at its slick dark hair and naked muscular form. Arthur himself carefully examined the creature while searching for any signs of instability.


    Suddenly, a surge of chakra spilled forth from the clone, making the room vibrate. Arthur''s eyes flared slightly to match its levels. The moment their chakras intertwined, the clone ceased its rampage.


    It then looked up without any expression on its face before slowly rising to its feet. Liquid ran off its skin, revealing a body perfectly moulded in Arthur''s vision.


    "How do you feel?" Arthur inquired.


    The clone examined its palm, taking in its new physical form. Then in a different tone, it said, "I''m fully stabilized. My chakra levels are subpar compared to yours, and it''s clearly no match."


    This was good news. Arthur had nurtured this being with his own chakra, shaping every aspect so that it could embody Hoshikaze. But what excited him more was the distinct chakra nature the clone exhibited. It was not merely a copy or using any disguises; it was almost alive with its own distinct chakra signature.


    As the clone returned its gaze onto Arthur''s, it saw the Blade of Chaos''s edge near its throat. Neither flinched as Arthur searched deep into the clone''s eyes for any hint of rebellion or confusion.


    Brie stood on the sidelines with her heart pounding. What if he killed it at the moment of birth? All their work would have been for nothing. Yet Arthur was not one to take chances when stakes were this high.


    "What is the only way to the kingdom of heaven?" he tested.


    The clone responded in an unwavering voice, "For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. John 3:16."


    There was a pause as it concluded, "You also named me Hoshikaze..."


    Arthur carefully lowered the blade without breaking his countenance. This clone had both the mind and spirit he desired. The test had been a success; it had recited scripture and identified with a name that he personally taught it during its creation.


    Brie exhaled that the clone wouldn''t die. "It''s alive. Really alive, huh?"


    "More than alive," both said at the same time. "We''re born of purpose...


    Now Brie was taken aback. This clone had mimicked Arthur''s personality too perfectly. She couldn''t even tell which one to call her lord at this point.


    Now there was a promise fulfilled.

 Chapter 291: Four Celestial Symbols Men

    Chapter 291 - Four Celestial Symbols MenOn a leaf-laden trail, Jada strode in step beside Kakashi. Their route was toward Takumi Village, located in the River Country.


    For Kakashi, being on a mission with Jada was a welcome interruption from his usual solitude. While he was known as the lone wolf type, he had developed a certain fondness for her company.


    She was quiet, often lost in thought, and unlike the exuberance of some of his past students, she respected his space. He could sense that she understood the burdens that came with being a ninja.


    "Are you sure this has to do with the Four Celestial Symbols Men?" he asked, looking sideways at her.


    She smiled and affirmed, "Pretty sure, Kakashi-sensei."


    Like all the other players, she was careful in guarding the knowledge she had about this mission. That included the rest of this world.


    Kakashi gave a nonchalant nod, trusting her instincts. He had learned to rely on Jada since they began partnering for missions. Her insights had proven beneficial, particularly during the downfall of Orochimaru''s invading forces some time ago. She had demonstrated not just skill, but incredible bravery while protecting the villagers, sealing her value in his eyes as a reliable ally.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask you something," he ventured, breaking the silence.


    "Sure, what is it, Kakashi-sensei?"


    "Sasuke... He wants revenge against Itachi, but you seem like the opposite. Is there a reason for that?"


    Jada''s smile only faltered for a little bit before returning. Then she focused on a distant tree, having prepared for such questions long ago.


    "Well, yeah," she began. "I feel as though our clan''s downfall wasn''t what it seemed. Itachi''s strong and all, but there''s no possible way he could take on our entire clan by himself. I think he''s being manipulated by someone."


    This assertion caught Kakashi off guard. It was a great deduction¡ªone he hadn''t pondered deeply before. Perhaps there was merit in her theory.


    "And who do you think could be behind it?" he prodded.


    The information she harboured was a lot, and she was mindful of the pact she shared with the players to keep certain truths hidden until the right moment. One of the things they all agreed upon was not to reveal Obito Uchiha''s name to anyone.


    "I''ve been trying to figure it out," she responded, "but there''s been so much going on lately. Until I gather more clues, it''s hard to say."


    Kakashi agreed in approval and said, "It''s good to be cautious, especially with Itachi. Let''s both hope that Sasuke comes to the same conclusion one day."


    It wasn''t long until the afternoon slipped away as the two continued their casual trek. They talked easily of missions past and future as well as Jiraiya''s Make-Out Paradise series.


    As they eventually crossed into the borders of Takumi Village, Jada felt an unsettling sensation, causing her head to spin.


    "Is everything alright?" Kakashi asked, looking over with minor concern.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," she replied with a forced smile. Though she could feel something was off. "Just a slight headache, is all."


    "Well, when we get back, I want you to have that looked at," he insisted.


    "Sure thing, Kakashi-sensei."


    They crept closer to the village but made sure not to be spotted. Once they reached the safest edge, they could practically hear and see much of what was inside.


    Takumi Village was one of those territories hardly expanded on. And to be frank, it wasn''t the best place to dwell. Their modern homes were quite old with hardly any security to boot.


    It didn''t take long for the two to agree on a plan of action: to separate and remain undetected until they found their targets. In case something went wrong, they both had communication devices to call the other.


    They moved in silence and blended seamlessly throughout the village. Only when they needed to gather information would they appear from the shadows and question citizens.


    As the sun began to set, Jada finally gathered enough information to discover where the Four Celestial Symbols Men''s territory was.


    She was eventually led to a warehouse of sorts. From her vantage point, she could see figures gathered inside as if they were having a secret meeting.


    Peering into their domain, she recognized the familiar faces: Kujaku, Ry¨±gan, and Suiko, alongside their commanding leader, H¨­ki.


    The four were a disjointed yet interesting presence.


    H¨­ki, their leader, stood at the forefront. His slim face was framed by brown hair, swept back to reveal black lines beneath his eyes. He was no ordinary shinobi; he wielded a long black sword that could unleash fire on command.


    Despite being called the Four Celestial Symbols "Men," Kujaku was a female member. She had blue-green hair down to her torso, with yellow streaks at the front. Her weapon of choice was known as the "Double-Edged Swords," which complemented her wind style techniques.


    Then, there was Ry¨±gan. He appeared to be the youngest and the most stylish among the group, as well as the most prideful. His blue hair, slightly tousled, peeked out from under his forehead protector, framing green eyes outlined by dark blue shadow. He wore a fitted purple shirt that displayed his abdomen.


    But what held Jada''s attention was the Garian Sword he wielded. With a single swipe, he could channel his chakra, creating waves that could put enemies on their toes.


    Suiko caught her eye next, the brawn behind the Four Celestial Symbols Men. He was easily the largest, with an armour that resembled a silver tiger. He was also quite arrogant because his armour was the "Infinite Armour," which allowed him to endure hits that would have flattened lesser shinobi. It could also absorb chakra on contact.


    This was them alright; she had found their hideout without raising alarms.


    With every moment spent observing the four, she felt as if she were in the exact filler arc. More importantly, she was dissecting her opponents and figuring out the best strategies.


    To see where exactly they were in the timeline, she decided to listen in on their conversation.


    "We must make haste," H¨­ki asserted. "With the power of the One-Tail in our grasp, we shall revive Seimei. Matsuri is the key to our success. Once we capture her, the rest will fall into place."


    Matsuri¡ªthe innocent girl caught in their wicked designs. Since she hadn''t been captured, the four were still in the initial phases of their plan.


    Jada was most certainly not going to let that event unfold again.


    She crouched in the shadows as she contemplated her next move: should she attack them herself, or should she wait for Kakashi? The risk of acting alone was daunting, and ultimately, she decided that playing it safe was the better approach.


    Quickly and discreetly, she activated her communication device: "Kakashi-sensei, I found them. I''m at the abandoned warehouse west of the village. Hurry..."


    "I''ll be right there," his crackling voice said.


    Minutes passed before the familiar form of Kakashi emerged from the shadows, easing into the same hidden spot beside her.


    "What''s the situation?" he whispered.


    Jada gestured toward the group and said, "They''re discussing their plans and seem to be preparing for something big. I think they''re focused on using Matsuri to revive Seimei like we discussed."


    "Then we should act fast," he said, shifting his gaze to her. "What''s the plan?"


    Caught off guard, Jada blinked in astonishment. It was highly unusual for a J¨­nin to seek the input of someone subordinate to them, let alone a ninja in her rank. The acknowledgment made her feel a tad embarrassed¡ªthe great Kakashi truly valued her thoughts and strategic abilities.


    Before she could blush, she stammered, "Um, well... I think we should focus on disabling those with chakra armour first. If we hit them hard and fast, they won''t have time to drain our chakra or use their weapons effectively. Also, your ninja dogs can distract them. If they''re focused on the dogs, they won''t notice us until it''s too late."


    Kakashi was impressed. Not only had she understood her opponent''s strengths, but she was also keen to utilize her teammate''s strength. "Alright, that''s our plan then."


    After drawing blood, he performed the summoning jutsu. In a flash of smoke, three dogs appeared; among them was Pakkun, the pug that made Jada''s face light up.


    "Pakkun!" she exclaimed, kneeling down. "It''s so good to finally see you!"


    The little dog raised an eyebrow, antsy and alert. "Do I know you...?"


    Uh-oh. Jada had forgotten that because Kakashi never fought Zabuza in the Great Naruto Bridge, his ninja dogs were never summoned, meaning no one knew of them save his enemies.


    "Uh, I just heard about you," she quickly improvised, hoping to dodge any suspicions. "It was just a nickname that I thought worked for you."


    She looked toward Kakashi, who seemed unfazed by the exchange, while Pakkun merely tilted his head, accepting her explanation.


    "Oh..." the pug said, still confused. "Well, it''s nice to meet you then."


    "Phew," she said in relief. "Yeah! Nice to meet you, too."


    Kakashi didn''t wait to interrupt their greeting. "Let''s get into position."


    Inside, Ry¨±gan lazily stretched. He turned from the group and yawned, "I''m getting hungry. I''ll be back."


    Before he could take more than a few steps out the door, a massive bulldog erupted from the ground, lunging at him with raw power. The creature seized Ry¨±gan, clamping its giant jaws around his torso and pinning him in place.


    "What the heck?!" the boy screamed, feeling the pressure of the bite.


    Startled, the remaining members of the Four Celestial Symbols jumped into action. Kujaku lifted her double-edged swords while Suiko prepared to rush forward. Seeing her chance, Jada stepped into the fray, causing them to pause in their tracks.


    "Hi there!" she called out brightly at Kujaku, who narrowed her eyes in confusion. "I''m Jada Uchiha from the Leaf Village, and we''re here to put a stop to your plans."


    "''We''re?!''" H¨­ki repeated in surprise.


    In that moment, Kakashi appeared unexpectedly behind Suiko and delivered a kick that sent the hulking shinobi crashing to the ground.


    "That''s right," Jada confirmed as she charged forward to engage.


    "Wind style: tempest wind!"


    Kujaku swung her swords in an arc, releasing gusts of wind intended to sweep Jada off her feet. However, with her Sharingan activated, she moved, evading the attack as they swirled past her.


    Kujaku''s shock allowed Jada to close the distance, reaching for her swords. But just as she gripped one, Kujaku catapulted into the air in an attempt to employ another attack. Yet it was too late¡ªa clone of Jada appeared behind her, creating a perfect diversion.


    "Fire style: fire ball jutsu!"


    A massive fireball erupted toward Kujaku, engulfing her in flames. It was over in an instant; Kujaku fell to the ground, defeated without a chance to counter.


    Meanwhile, Ry¨±gan was still trapped beneath the bulldog, whining and flailing about, struggling to escape.


    "Get off me, you mangy mutts!" he screamed in frustration, but Pakkun and the other dogs paid him little heed as their jaws clamped firmly on him.


    "Sorry, kid," Pakkun declared while munching down, "but you lost this one."


    As the sounds of their skirmish continued, Suiko finally regained his composure after Kakashi''s kick. Recognizing the Copy Ninja, he suddenly appeared serious.


    "You''re Kakashi Hatake, the Copy Ninja. I guess I''ll need to take this seriously then!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then pulled out a flail, ready to engage. However, he was too quick to dismiss Jada, who was now sprinting towards him. He turned just in time to block her kick, allowing his armour to absorb her chakra.


    "Haha! How weak!" he taunted.


    "What''s so funny?" Jada demanded with a confident smile.


    Suiko laughed, unbothered. "What do ya mean?"


    Then Kakashi appeared behind him with the infamous Lightning Blade glinting ominously in the fading light.


    "Your real opponent''s right here!" Kakashi declared, lunging forward.


    The technique forward, piercing through Suiko''s armor and into his heart. It was over before anyone could even register it, and Jada was excited to get a close-up look at his signature technique.


    Only H¨­ki remained flabbergasted at what was happening.

 Chapter 292: D茅j脿 Vu

    Chapter 292 - D¨¦j¨¤ Vu"No way!" their leader recoiled in disbelief.


    Jada quickly turned her attention back to Ry¨±gan, and as she watched, one of the dogs ripped out the boy''s throat, leaving him for dead.


    She had honestly wished she could get that image out of her head. But at least now, that left only H¨­ki to contend with.


    "This ends now," Kakashi announced, edging forward.


    H¨­ki''s grip tightened around the hilt of his black fire sword, eyes darting between two Jadas and Kakashi. He was clearly cornered. With just one hand sign, Jada''s clone released her technique.


    "Water style: shark bomb jutsu!"


    H¨­ki attempted to absorb the chakra with his armour, but it was a split second too late. Kakashi lunged into action, delivering a swift kick that sent H¨­ki up into the air. Seizing the opportunity, the real Jada soared high after him. Using her agility, she twisted and flipped him midair, positioning him awkwardly as Kakashi soared up alongside her.


    The two ninjas wrapped themselves around him perfectly before spinning H¨­ki toward the ground with a double Primary Lotus.


    Bang!


    As the dust settled, Kakashi and Jada casually leapt back, impressed by their teamwork.


    "Good work," he praised, lowering his headband over his eye. "That was a perfectly executed technique."


    Jada deactivated her Sharingan, beaming brightly at his words. "Thanks, Kakashi-sensei! You too!"


    In the aftermath, they began to search through the remains of the hideout, confiscating materials and any evidence of the Four Celestial Symbols Men''s sinister plans.


    Once their mission was complete, they relayed the information back to the authorities of Takumi Village, explaining the plot against Gaara. Relieved villagers swarmed them, expressing their gratitude and disbelief. They were quite troubled because this might hinder their facilitating an alliance between the Fire Country and the River Country.


    "We were unaware of all this," their head villager said. "Thank you, ninjas from the Leaf, for saving our village! Please tell us this doesn''t affect our growing support for one another!"


    Jada smiled and assured them, "The Leaf Village values its alliances. We will always strive to protect those who need it."


    All the villagers were filled with admiration. Even Kakashi voiced his thoughts after things settled.


    "You carried yourself well back there," he commented. "That was a very mature thing to say. It''s almost like you don''t act your age at all, which is a good thing."


    Jada blushed at the compliment.


    As dusk came, they decided to stay in Takumi for the night. It would be some time before they would arrive back home. The villagers had even prepared a modest meal, giving them a chance to celebrate their victory and enjoy a moment of respite.


    That moment, however, was short-lived when the villagers gathered outside their abode. The two couldn''t help but recognize their gratitude.


    It was here, in this moment of clarity, Jada understood that being a ninja was about more than just strength and skill; it was about understanding, kindness, and the strength that comes from wearing the Leaf''s headband.


    As night settled in, she was finally able to sleep. The comfort of her bed was nice, and she dreamt a sweet dream of her and her friends.


    It''s then that she blinked and found herself once more at the tree line near the entrance of Takumi Village. The sun was still up, and she had an achingly familiar feeling at the scene.


    She placed a hand on her forehead in confusion. When did she wake up to depart the village? Better yet, why were they facing the village as if they were entering it again? Hadn''t they just finished the mission?


    Kakashi sidled up beside her with the same unreadable expression on his face as before.


    "Are you alright?" he asked in concern. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did we...?" she began. "Did we have a good night''s rest?"


    There was something almost comically peculiar about the way Kakashi''s eyebrows knitted together in confusion. "Yes? But we should focus on the mission."


    "Focus on the mission?" she repeated, unsure of herself now. "Kakashi-sensei, I thought we already completed the mission!"


    "Given that headache of yours," he lightly suggested, "we should have that looked at when we get back."


    Flustered, she shook her head, trying to make sense of the improbable situation.


    "Maybe I''m just daydreaming," she mumbled, feeling the urge to pinch herself. "Let''s just get this over with, alright?"


    He regarded her thoughtfully for a moment before he nodded. "Alright. Let''s see what we can uncover."


    Once again, they agreed to part ways and to secretly infiltrate the village. This time, however, Jada couldn''t shake the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This all felt eerily familiar. Yet to shake off the sensation, she focused on their shared objective.


    Rather than waste time investigating like before, she decided to head straight to the warehouse. And to her surprise, as she slipped into the darkened space of the warehouse, she located Kujaku, Ry¨±gan, Suiko, and their leader, H¨­ki¡ªjust as she had before.


    This time, their conversation was different; they hadn''t finalized their preparations yet. This was understandable since she had arrived much earlier.


    "Before we capture that girl," H¨­ki addressed his comrades, "we''ll need to gather more intel on where she could be hiding in the Sand Village."


    They were evidently still in the planning phase. As such, Jada turned on her communication device.


    "Kakashi-sensei, I found them. I''m at the abandoned warehouse west of the village. Hurry..."


    Once again, she felt the strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Had she merely dreamt everything until now? Whatever the case, she at least had the leverage in dismantling their operations.


    It wasn''t long until Kakashi arrived beside her. "What''s the situation?"


    Jada gestured toward the group and said, "They''re discussing their plans and seem to be preparing for something big. I think they''re focused on using Matsuri to revive Seimei like we discussed."


    She then paused as if expecting what Kakashi would say next: "Then we should act fast... What''s the plan?"


    This time, she didn''t hesitate in her response.


    "We should focus on disabling those with chakra armour first. If we hit them hard and fast, they won''t have time to drain our chakra or use their weapons effectively. Also, your ninja dogs can distract them... Oh, and one more thing: when you reach that big guy named Suiko, take him out with your Lightning Blade first."


    Kakashi regarded her for a moment, clearly impressed. "I was planning on testing the waters first, but let''s go with your plan."


    Then he summoned the dogs. Amid the familiar whirl of smoke, the dogs materialized, Pakkun appearing just as before. Instead of calling him by name so as not to get that off response, Jada decided on a different approach.


    She knelt slightly, scratching behind Pakkun''s ears affectionately, and cheerfully said, "You look ready!"


    Pakkun wagged his tail, showing pleasure at her compliment. With an endearing grunt, he replied, "I already like this one!"


    Once the preparations were made, they sprang into action. As they rushed forward, Ry¨±gan yawned lazily, clearly unbothered by the impending doom surrounding him.


    "I''m getting hungry," he said, taking a few steps away from the group. "I''ll be right back."


    No sooner had he begun his walk toward the door than a giant bulldog erupted from the ground, latching onto him and pinning him in place.


    "What the heck?!" the boy screamed.


    "Ry¨±gan!" Kujaku cried out as the others immediately took action.


    Jada recognized the moment as her chance, stepping forward just as Kujaku prepared to help her teammate with her Double-Edged Swords. "Hi there!"


    "Who the heck are you?" Kujaku demanded, eyes narrowing at Jada''s sudden appearance.


    "Let''s just say we''re here to stop your plans," she responded confidently.


    "We''re?!" H¨­ki repeated in disbelief.


    Just then, Kakashi appeared behind Suiko with the Lightning Blade already in hand. With one swift motion, he struck at the shinobi, decapitating him before the group could even react.


    "That''s right," Jada said as she charged forward.


    Once again, Kujaku swung her blades toward her and unleashed the "Tempest Wind," trying to blow her away. Yet this time, Jada had the upper hand; without needing to activate her Sharingan, she evaded the gusts of wind and closed the distance.


    Knowing what Kujaku would likely do next, Jada successfully disarmed her, prompting her clone to appear behind the two.


    "Fire style: fire ball jutsu!"


    The real Jada leapt out of the way as the clone unleashed a fiery attack that engulfed Kujaku whole.


    Ry¨±gan was still struggling beneath the enormous bulldog, thrashing wildly as more dogs devoured him. "Get off me, you mangy mutts!"


    "Sorry, kid, but you lost this one," Pakkun said.


    "This is some serious d¨¦j¨¤ vu," Jada commented to herself.


    With finality, the dogs clamped down harder, inevitably ripping Ry¨±gan''s throat out and killing him in the process.


    "No way!" H¨­ki recoiled in disbelief. Having witnessed the swift downfall of his companions was quite shocking. "How did this happen?!"


    "This ends now," Kakashi asserted, moving forward.


    The villain placed a hand on the hilt of his black fire sword. But before he could act, Jada''s clone darted in, grabbing his wrist with a firm grip.


    "Water style: shark bomb jutsu!"


    Ferocious water surged. And as anticipated, he attempted to absorb the jutsu with his armour. Yet the moment of defense was short-lived when Kakashi capitalized on the distraction, launching himself up toward H¨­ki in a kick that propelled him into the air.


    Jada soared high, twisting gracefully to meet H¨­ki. With teamwork, they executed the Double Primary Lotus together, crashing him back down to the ground.


    The dust soon cleared, revealing H¨­ki defeated.


    Kakashi lowered his headband and turned toward Jada with a smile and praised, "You executed that technique perfectly with me."


    Jada returned the compliment. "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei! I couldn''t have done it without you."


    She blushed, unsure of how to return such a compliment.


    As the adrenaline of combat settled, they began confiscating materials and evidence, satisfied with their results. They would later contact the village authorities to inform them of the situation, allowing the grateful villagers to celebrate their victory alongside the Leaf ninjas.


    "We were unaware of all this," their head villager said. "Thank you, ninjas from the Leaf, for saving our village! Please tell us this doesn''t affect our growing support for one another!"


    Jada offered a knowing smile and said, "The Leaf Village values its alliances. We will always strive to protect those who need it."


    All the villagers were filled with admiration. Even Kakashi, just like before, voiced his thoughts after things settled.


    Later, they settled in for a restful night in the village.


    As they sat together, she tried to share how today was like living a dream she had. Kakashi could only reciprocate in that the dream had paid off tremendously. Yet that did little to appease her doubts.


    That night, as she drifted into slumber, she found herself thinking about the recurring cycle and the waves of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. What was all that? Perhaps a glitch in the system? Or maybe something else.


    Whatever the case, she was happy to have experienced things over again.


    The next morning.


    Once again, Jada awoke to find herself near the entrance to Takumi Village. The moment she placed her hand on her head, she felt the further twinges of confusion poking at her consciousness.


    This was becoming a routine. No, a bizarre and torturous loop that felt familiar beyond belief. Beside her, Kakashi voiced the same conversation as before.


    "Are you alright?" he asked with concern.


    "Umm... Kakashi-sensei, do you remember what happened last night?"


    "Uh, yes?" Kakashi replied in confusion. "But what does that have to do with today''s mission?"


    "But Kakashi-sensei, we already completed this mission!"


    Those words had slipped out without meaning to. Kakashi was already assessing her health with lingering doubt as he said, "Given that headache of yours... we really should have that looked at when we get back."


    Her heart sank.

 Chapter 293: Time Loop

    Chapter 293 - Time Loop"Maybe I''m just dreaming," she found herself muttering, this time with a sense of resignation and acceptance of the absurdity. "Yes, that''s it. It''s just some weird dream."


    Yet still, there was a nagging certainty inside her.


    They once more infiltrated the village, replicating actions exactly as before. However, this time as she approached the warehouse, she considered whether or not she should just take them out herself.


    "No, I''ll call for Kakashi," she finally decided.


    He arrived once again, and as he prepared to inquire about the plan, she gave a quick answer: "They''re easy to deal with, so let''s catch them by surprise and take them out one at a time."


    "You sound like you''ve fought them before," he intoned.


    "Something like that..."


    Though he looked at her incredulously, he agreed nonetheless with the battle plan, and the two sprang into action.


    "I''m getting hungry," Ry¨±gan said inside after taking a few steps away from the group. "I''ll be right back."


    Just as he began to walk away, Jada seized the moment with a deadly technique: "Chidori!"


    Immediately, she struck Ry¨±gan right in the heart, killing him instantly.


    "Ry¨±gan!" Kujaku cried out, seeing her teammate fall.


    Jada didn''t even bother with the theatrics this time. Two of her clones rushed in with two different techniques.


    "Fire style: fire ball jutsu!"


    "Water style: shark bomb jutsu!"


    Instead of Kujaku performing the Tempest Wind technique, she opted for the "Wind Slash" technique, swiping her blades to create multiple blades of wind projectiles.


    Yet this did little to counteract the flames, boosting their power instead. Fire erupted around her, followed by the crushing wave of water that surged forward. In just two moves, she was out for the count.


    Kakashi would soon appear and swiftly dealt with Suiko, leaving only H¨­ki as the last obstacle once again.


    "No way!" H¨­ki recoiled in disbelief. "How did¡ª"


    "This happen?" Jada finished his sentence, knowing what he would say.


    Together, Kakashi and her executed the Double Primary Lotus, catching H¨­ki completely by surprise and sending him crashing hard to the ground.


    As the dust settled, H¨­ki lay defeated.


    Kakashi lowered his headband and smiled at Jada to say, "You executed that technique perfectly."


    "Right," she said, unable to smile back. "Thank you. You did great, too, Kakahi-sensei."


    "Seriously, Jada... I was expecting more of a challenge from them, but your plan to take them down was flawless."


    The celebratory that followed the battle seemed somewhat distorted this time. The villagers'' grateful cheers faded at the edges of her consciousness, despite the buoyant spirits around her.


    And even as Jada played her role optimally, she knew something was terribly wrong.


    "Kakashi-sensei," she said. "Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    Kakashi smiled and blushed, scratching his head. He tried to reject her, but she insisted, saying, "Just for tonight, okay?! I''m not feeling well, and I''d like to make sure you''re close if something happens, alright?!"


    Inside their room, Kakashi set down his book and turned to Jada to say, "You did an excellent job today, but I''d like to know what''s bothering you."


    Leave it to the future sixth Hokage to know something was wrong.


    Jada hesitated, tracing the seams of her futon with her fingers before she asked, "Have you ever lived the same day three times before?"


    Kakashi raised an eyebrow, caught off guard. "Well, being a ninja often makes it feel like the days are repeating. It''s all part of the job."


    "That''s not what I mean," she replied, shaking her head. "The only reason I was able to perform so well today... is because I''ve lived this day three times already."


    Those words were alien to him, so he stared at her in surprise, trying to understand.


    "You''re serious?" he asked, both intrigued and concerned at her statement.


    She nodded, allowing him to take a moment and process what she had shared.


    "Is that why you wanted to sleep here tonight?" he wondered.


    "Yeah... Sorry if I sound crazy. I''ll definitely go to the hospital when we get back to the Leaf.


    This put a smile on his face. He then offered a reassuring smile, attempting to ease her burden while saying, "Regardless of how it happened, the day''s over now. You don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    Jada''s eyes softened at his support. "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei. It just feels nice to be able to talk about it."


    Kakashi then stretched on his futon as they both settled onto their respective beds.


    "You get a good night''s rest now," he said, turning around.


    "Good night, Kakashi-sensei."


    "Good night, Jada..."


    The moment she fell asleep, the light flashed in her eyes, and she once again appeared outside of Takumi Village.


    Jada instinctively placed a hand on her head, a gesture that had become all too familiar. Kakashi, standing beside her, looked at her with concern as mirrored in their previous encounters, "Is everything alright?"


    She wasn''t alright; she was now angry. Something inside her clicked. No more confusion, no more brush-offs. She was certain now.


    "Kakashi-sensei," she started in a steady voice. "I''m not having d¨¦j¨¤ vu or daydreaming. I''m in a time loop."


    That proclamation was more than confusing, yet he regarded her with curiosity. "A time loop? Are you sure? Because that sounds a bit far-fetched."


    She relaxed before summoning the conviction she had felt in her gut.


    "This is my fourth loop," she declared. "I''ve been through this day before¡ªthrice. I know exactly what happens, and I need to figure out how to break out of it."


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes, not dismissing her claim outright but trying to make sense of her words. Truth be told, she was taking this a little more maturely than most would have.


    "How about I examine your head right now?" he suggested half-jokingly. "Just to be safe."


    Momentarily thrown off by the idea, she stammered, "Uh, no¡ªsorry! I mean, I don''t think that''s necessary." She then waved her hands defensively, having forgotten how the time loop mechanics work. "I''m fine! Don''t listen to me!"


    "Are you sure?" Kakashi pressed with one eyebrow raised in skepticism.


    "Yes! Seriously, I''m fine! Sorry! I just... we don''t have time to waste, Kakashi-sensei!"


    They walked in silence for a moment. Once they reached the village, they parted ways, agreeing to try and locate their targets.


    Her thoughts spiraled into overdrive. Time loops? She had heard so much about them, both in stories and movies. The idea of experiencing the same day repeatedly was fascinating but also terrifying.


    "How can this be happening?" she pondered aloud with her brows knit together in concentration. "How can loops happen in video games? I feel like I''m in one of those stupid movies where the character can''t escape. What was it called again? Groundhog something."


    She recalled snippets of dialogue from various films she had watched¡ªone particularly stood out: "Time loops originate from hell, doomed to replay their failures and suffer eternally."


    She shuddered at the concept. She just didn''t understand the mechanics at play.


    "What if... what if this is a quest." Then she shook head. "Or what if Jasper''s Time Travel jutsu causes a glitch in the game? And if that''s the case, how long will I be trapped for?"


    The thought filled her with dread.


    There was no way she was going to live out a scenario similar to Groundhog Day. The protagonist of that movie endured over twelve thousand days in his loop¡ªwhich was approximately thirty-four years!


    Jada could hardly consider spending even another hour in this cycle, let alone over three decades.


    "Okay, okay," she said to herself, shaking her head as if to clear it. "Think. You need a plan."


    First, she focused on her Flying raijin marks scattered across the world. She closed her eyes, trying to feel out the chakra pathways that connected her to those marks.


    ''This has to work,'' she thought. But nothing happened. She opened her eyes in confusion. ''Why can''t I teleport?!''


    She took a deep breath and concentrated harder. Yet the more she tried, the more she was met with what seemed to be an impenetrable void.


    "This doesn''t make sense!" she exclaimed.


    Rather than drain herself of her chakra, she decided on something new: she activated her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, causing the crimson patterns to swirl in her eyes.


    "If I can''t teleport to them," she resolved, "then I''ll bring them to me."


    Rummaging through her bag, she pulled out a small sheet of paper and began writing out the names of her friends: ''William... Alice... Margaret... Jasper... Alexander....''


    But even as the last name formed, she felt a wrenching emptiness. She stood frozen, enveloped by what she had hoped would be the comforting embrace of her allies¡ªno one came.


    Now she felt her chest tighten.


    "Come on, this can''t be happening!" she shouted.


    She plunged into her pouch for a scroll. If she couldn''t teleport to them and she couldn''t teleport them to her, perhaps she could reach out directly.


    She unrolled the scroll and grasped her brush as she activated the Scroll Communication technique. Hastily, she wrote out her message to Itachi, hoping that he would receive it.


    ''I''m trapped in a time loop at Takumi Village. I need your help immediately. Please contact someone if you get this message!'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The silence that followed felt deafening. She watched the scroll despite herself, sighing deeply when nothing materialized to indicate a response.


    "Why isn''t that working either?" she murmured


    Time loops were extremely tedious to deal with. Little did she know, no form of communication could be mustered when one was trapped inside one.


    With frustration mounting, she rolled up the scroll and shoved it back into her pouch.


    "I have to get out of here!" she cried, sprinting out of the confines of the village.


    Ignoring the mission for now, she reached the outskirts, where the trees parted and a wide expanse of open land lay before her.


    "Let''s see if I can¡ª" she began, but before she could complete her thought, there was a blinding flash, and she found herself back at the entrance of Takumi Village once more!


    "Are you alright?" Kakashi''s voice cut through her confusion.


    She blinked at him as though awakening from a daze. All she saw was the confusion in his eyes.


    "No..." she whispered in dread.


    Trying to run outside had looped her back to the moment she had hoped to escape.


    Kakashi regarded her with a tilt of his head, repeating the phrases like before. "If you have a headache, we can get that looked at once we return to the Leaf."


    Jada clenched her fists and mistakenly yelled, "No! I''m not okay!" Then she paused upon noticing she was acting deranged. "I''m just stuck in a time loop..."


    Kakashi moved closer, feeling concerned for her mental health and a tad curious about what she meant. "Care to explain?"


    She looked at him, thinking carefully of what to say.


    "Kakashi-sensei," she began, "I need you to understand that this world you live in¡ªthe world of shinobi... It''s all part of a virtual reality. It doesn''t really exist."


    Kakashi blinked at her, processing her words with an expression somewhere between disbelief and intrigue.


    "A virtual world?" he asked. "You mean like a game?"


    "Yes!" Jada replied, unable to contain the intensity of her emotion. "Everything you and I have experienced is all pre-scripted and part of a story. You, Naruto, Sakura, and everyone else¡ªit''s all been created for entertainment. You¡ªKakashi, in your actuality¡ªare a fictional character."


    After a moment''s silence, Kakashi spoke up in a calm voice, saying, "I suggest we cancel the mission and return to the village. For your mental health, that is?"

 Chapter 294: Kakashi鈥檚 Tale

    Chapter 294 - Kakashi''s Tale"No, listen! I''m being serious! I know this sounds insane, but please, just hear me out! The story of Naruto¡ªit''s about a boy who overcomes hardships, makes friends, and ultimately becomes the Hokage. You were a part of that story, fighting against your past, mentoring others, and becoming a hero."


    Kakashi raised an eyebrow, interest piqued. "Continue."


    "Your past, it''s filled with loss and the burden of your childhood friends. You lost Obito, who sacrificed himself for you, and Rin, who jumped in front of your Chidori years ago. Because of all that, you were traumatized, joined the Anbu alongside Yamato and more, and eventually became a J¨­nin to help Team 7 grow. I know all this because it''s all been written down. And now I''m stuck in a loop of it, forced to relive the same day over and over!"


    Finally, she took a deep breath.


    Kakashi couldn''t be more cool in his demeanour as he asked, "You believe this? That you''re in a virtual world and now in a time loop?"


    "Yes, I do!" she exclaimed. "And I can''t communicate with anyone outside."


    Kakashi took a moment to absorb her words, then settled on a conclusion. "Alright. If you''re serious about this¡ªif you believe you''re trapped in a loop¡ªthen how can I help?"


    Jada stared at him, momentarily speechless. "You... you really believe me?"


    "Of course I do," he said in an earnest tone. "You''re my student. If you''re in trouble, I''ll do whatever it takes to support you."


    Jada was ready to tear up at the unexpected response.


    "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei. I really appreciate it. There are four bad guys we have to defeat today. Afterwards, maybe we can change something. Just promise to stay close to me, okay?"


    "Alright," he nodded. "You lead the way."


    As they set off toward the village center, Jada felt a renewed sense of purpose. The events played somewhat the same as before, with Jada unleashing her techniques and Kakashi moving fluently beside her while being guided.


    If he hadn''t believed her before, he most certainly did upon discovering the warehouse instantly and seeing her predict their enemy''s actions.


    After their victory, the two retreated to a quiet corner of the village.


    "Let''s stay awake," she suggested. "If I go to sleep like last time, I''ll just end up in another cycle."


    "Sounds good to me," Kakashi replied.


    They then settled against a tree trunk, sharing stories of the many events that should unfold in the shinobi world.


    "Where can I start?" she began. "Okay... Kakashi-sensei, you were known as one of the most skilled shinobi in the Leaf Village, hence why Hiruzen opted that you be the sensei of Naruto."


    "Seems like I''m reliving the past," he managed with a smile.


    "Exactly! In your first mission, you gave them that bell test. At first, you were unimpressed with their skills and thought they were too self-interested to work together. But the moment you saw them fighting as a team, when they decided to help each other instead of competing individually, you saw their true potential."


    "If they had just listened to me," Kakashi chuckled, "we wouldn''t have had to go through that."


    Jada pressed on, unfurling more of the narrative.


    "You then went on to the Land of Waves, where you encountered Zabuza. It wasn''t like this time. In your story, it was the first time you revealed the Sharingan to everyone, and anyone who watched that scene thought you were really cool..." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "People where you''re from really say those things about me?"


    "Well, yeah. It''s "cause you are. Sadly, Haku sacrificed himself to protect Zabuza after you tried impaling him with the Lightning Blade."


    Kakashi''s smile faded as he considered those memories. Last he heard, those two were taken down by Arthur. Now he''s hearing that he was the cause of their deaths.


    "Hard to imagine them gone..."


    "It''s okay," she pressed. "You carried those lessons into the Ch¨±nin Exams, facing Orochimaru and those who threatened the Leaf. You also fought to protect your team and friends. But during the finals, the village lost Hiruzen."


    "So that''s how Marge and Will managed to beat Orochimaru."


    "Yeah... They knew the story well. Even better than me."


    Kakashi found that hard to believe considering what he was already hearing. "What happened next?"


    "Well, you faced Itachi and Kisame, where you took on his Tsukuyomi and nearly lost your mind. Like, you were trapped in a genjutsu for... I forgot for how long, but it wasn''t short."


    It''s here she touched his heart deeply by stating what his father, Sakumo, had believed about his son.


    Kakashi suppressed a chuckle. "If I didn''t know better, I''d think I actually did something with my career as a shinobi."


    "Don''t undersell yourself!" she urged. "You became the Sixth Hokage after the Fourth Shinobi World War and helped rebuild and guide the village. Seriously, Kakashi-sensei! You made difficult decisions for the good of everyone and mentored your students'' children."


    He listened the more with a smile, unable to suppress his overly intrigued behaviour.


    "And that''s not all!" she pressed on, explaining Obito''s past and how the Akatsuki functioned.


    All of it was absorbed and accepted. Such was the maturity of Kakashi Hatake¡ªwhen he knew something was right or someone was in trouble, he did his best to understand where they were coming from.


    And with that exchange, he assured her that they would end this loop together.


    "That''s what teamwork is all about, right?" he reminded with a smile.


    "Right!"


    However, just as Jada began to feel a sense of normalcy return, a blinding flash erupted in front of her eyes. And then, with a jolt, she stood once more at the entrance to Takumi Village.


    "Are you alright?" Kakashi asked in the same line he had spoken before.


    The endless loop had begun again, and she knew she had to find a way out. It was one thing to be able to speak to Kakashi and reveal to him everything, but what good was it if he couldn''t even recall anything after?


    ...


    Inside the laboratory, Arthur stood with his back to the screen displaying the vitals of Hoshikaze. Brie, perched at a nearby workstation, furrowed her brow as she noted down readings.


    Hoshikaze was a remarkable feat of engineering¡ªa near-perfect replica of Arthur, possessing a similar level of strength, agility, and fairly high chakra that Arthur himself wielded.


    Yet something was distinctly incomplete. The clone had potential, but Arthur sensed that it lacked a long lifespan. There was no telling how long it would last. Perhaps months, years, or even days due to its accelerated growth rate.


    "Stabilization is solid," Brie noted. "I''ve never seen a real clone before. It''s almost... alive."


    Arthur only surveyed Hoshikaze, currently confined within a transparent chamber. Its body was hooked up with wires and electrodes. Behind its back was a Flying raijin mark, a sign that it will always be subservient to its creator.


    Arthur himself was still recovering from his illness. It was a trivial matter compared to how he initially felt.


    Suddenly, he felt an unsettling tug, a strange sensation that bore no relation to his lingering sickness. He felt it again, sharper this time, until eventually he understood what was happening: one of his Flying raijin marks had vanished from the world.


    Those marks were deemed permanent with only a select few who could erase them.


    "Brie," Arthur called out. "Stop the tests..."


    "What''s wrong, my lord?" she asked in confusion.


    Without him saying another word, she turned to the chamber and activated the controls. Then the chambers opened, allowing Hoshikaze to remove his monitoring wires and step out.


    "I have a mission for you," Arthur said. "One of my marks disappeared, so I need you to investigate Takumi Village to find the cause."


    Hoshikaze didn''t even flinch, agreeing to the mission, an action reminiscent of Arthur himself. It was uncanny and yet strangely reassuring to see the clone respond with his own composure.


    "Are you sure things will be okay?" Brie asked, hesitating as she assessed the implications of sending Hoshikaze out alone.


    "Yes," both of them replied, freaking her out a little.


    "Um... I wasn''t talking about Hoshikaze''s safety; I meant you... with Rin."


    Though she could have been more specific, Rin was the last thing on his mind right now. Because of the events that unfolded in the Rain Village, he had to erase her memories.


    What was really concerning was that the Akatsuki had seen his face and were fully confident that he was alive. While they knew what he looked like from his profile when he was back at the Leaf Village, they had a fresh appearance to work with and could even blackmail him by revealing to the world he wasn''t dead.


    The last thing he needed was for more ninjas to recognize his face.


    On the borders of the Land of Rivers.


    Hoshikaze appeared, having been teleported by Arthur. Slowly, he reached for the black blindfold that he often wore and wrapped it over his eyes.


    As he began to trek towards the village, he felt a ripple in the air. The closer he got, the more evident it became.


    It wasn''t long before he spotted something extraordinary: a distorted barrier gradually expanding. He paused, forced to assess this unexpected phenomenon.


    ''It''s growing...'' he thought to himself, analyzing the strange barrier.


    From his approximation, he was only a couple of miles from the village, yet the barrier had already extended far beyond it. His mission was clear; he needed to enter Takumi Village and understand what was happening within.


    ''Smoke jutsu...''


    Before making any hasty decisions, he decided to take flight. From this height, he had a clearer view, and it only heightened his confusion.


    He saw what appeared to be frantic movement from the citizens below¡ªlike scenes played out in fast motion¡ªand then, as if controlled by an unseen director, they reset back to their original positions.


    ''Interesting,'' he thought to himself.


    Every reset seemed to quicken the pace at which the citizens moved, like a speed-up reel in a film that had also snagged in the projector.


    ''Every minute out here could equal something different in there,'' he deduced, noting how the repetitions seemed to increase incrementally.


    A minute in the outside world might translate to half a day¡ªmaybe even longer¡ªcircling within the distorted barrier.


    His attention snapped back to the ground as he sensed two familiar figures among the rest: Kakashi Hatake and Jada. They repetitively returned to the same spot near the village entrance.


    This was troubling in more ways than one. Once Hoshikaze understood, it was clear that Jada was trapped inside this time loop¡ªa loop that center-staged her interactions with Kakashi.


    The lone, jazzed notion: Jada seemed different with each cycle, indicating she retained her awareness, unlike the villagers who were enslaved by the loop''s strictures.


    He watched her using different tactical maneuvers each time they returned to the reset. Her motions were quick and precise, an indication that she wasn''t aware of Hoshikaze watching from the air, and for good reason¡ªhe chose to remain undetected.


    Perhaps because she was a player like Arthur, she was able to maintain a memory of her past actions, while the villagers¡ªmere NPCs¡ªwere bound to the scripted world, unaware of the cycles they were trapped in.


    From above, he also saw that she was fighting what looked to be the Four Celestial Symbols Men.


    ''So she was sent here to stop that event,'' he correctly analyzed.


    She had come to prevent the four antagonists from capturing Gaara''s One-Tail, the ingredient for reviving Seimei. Yet knowing this didn''t quite answer the question: how was he going to erase the loop?


    To test a theory and the mechanics of the distortion, he decided to throw a kunai into the barrier. It cut through, landing just at the barrier''s edge. As predicted, the kunai didn''t disappear on impact; instead, it suspended mid-air.


    He noted that it fell at an agonizingly slow pace, far slower than the much faster pace below.


    The answer became clearer¡ªthis barrier was encased in a manipulation of time. Hoshikaze expanded his sensing range and discovered something more interesting: this was Jasper''s chakra signature.


    Little had Arthur or Hoshikaze known that when Jasper used his Time Travel technique, it created these time distortions. Since it was left unchecked, it had grown considerably, consuming the entire village.


    Who knows what will happen if no one does anything about it?


    Deciding the risk was warranted, Hoshikaze made his decision. He flew closer to the barrier and crossed its threshold.

 Chapter 295: Need Some Help?

    Chapter 295 - Need Some Help?The moment Hoshikaze crossed over, the world shifted, and he got a slight headache. It only took a second for him to sense that he was fully through.


    That was quite the risky play, for technically, he was just a clone, meaning he might have acted the same way as those NPCs. Even if he had, however, he was confident that Arthur would come to solve this situation.


    Now that he was here and fully moveable, he needed to remain discreet and observe the scenario¡ªKakashi and Jada''s reset pattern. On the eaves of a building, he watched Jada fight against the antagonists.


    She was efficiently dispatching them, but there was a certain emptiness in her expression. It was clear she had been caught in the loop for quite some time.


    Then once the day ended, Hoshikaze suddenly found himself in the same spot above the village.


    "I see..." he said to himself.


    Hoshikaze noted the moments where Jada would reach toward escape, however short-lived her attempts were; each time she made a break for it, she reset to her previous position, alongside Kakashi, who, in contrast to Jada''s activity, remained unaware of the loop no matter how many times she explained.


    This wasn''t just a routine pattern; it was a prison. She had been fighting for freedom, yet the barriers brought her right back, time and time again.


    Hoshikaze crossed his arms and considered how best to intervene.


    "Can you hear me?" he asked aloud, hoping that somehow his message would reach Arthur. He then leaned against the stone wall, listening for any indication of communication, but only met silence. "I guess not..."


    It was no wonder Jada hadn''t managed to escape yet. All forms of communication were rendered useless while inside this time barrier.


    To better solve this, he settled onto a rooftop and crossed his legs in a meditative pose. Closing his eyes, he focused inward and measured his breathing.


    With each inhale, he kept himself focused on Christ, and with each exhale, he released tension, casting out any potential doubts.


    After a few moments of centering himself, he finally understood: ''This time loop... it''s made out of chakra.''


    Since chakra was akin to a force, to escape this loop, he would have to confront that force with the same force.


    Absorbing the chakra would be the quickest solution, but his arsenal lacked absorption techniques or items that would facilitate such a method.


    Even if he did, Jasper''s chakra was far too potent anyway. Only Arthur could hope to absorb it.


    "No choice then," he concluded, standing up.


    It wasn''t long until he sifted through the crowd and let himself be known. Jada, spotting him, broke through the herd and dashed to greet him.


    Her eyes sparkled with delight at the sight of him¡ªteeming with joy and a hint of disbelief. She had been so consumed in the repetition of loops that his fresh face was as intoxicating as it was reviving.


    "Hoshikaze-sensei!" "Is that really you?!"


    "It is," he calmly answered.


    Then she admitted fast, "I can''t tell you how much it means to see another face! You''re the first person in my, like, hundredth loop or something!"


    "Hundredth loop?" he repeated, ignoring her boisterousness. "How many days have you been here exactly?"


    "I stopped counting in the double digits, honestly," she confessed. "But seriously, I can practically predict everything everyone''s gonna say and do. You''re the only exception."


    Then her expression shifted to one of sadness. "But how are you here? And... what happens when the loop resets again? Will you still be here, or have I honestly just gone crazy and am just imagining you?"


    "I felt a disturbance and saw you were inside a barrier that distorted time inside. Didn''t know exactly what to expect, but now that I''m here, let''s solve this together."


    There was some hope in Jada''s eyes, though it was quickly overshadowed by uncertainty.


    "That''s nice to hear and all," she said, looking down, "but I don''t... I don''t know what will happen at the end of this loop. If it resets, you might just disappear like every other NPC... I mean people."


    Though Jada didn''t know his true nature, he needed her to believe in him, even if he had to play the role for both of their sakes. "Whatever happens, I''m here to help either way."


    "Then how do we escape this loop?" she asked, looking at him with more hope.


    "It''s simple: this time loop utilizes chakra like almost everything else in this world. To break free, we''ll have to play out what you normally do until the end. When you feel that moment approaching, we''ll channel our chakra and dispel the loop''s influence."


    For a moment, she stared at him, unaware that an idea like that could even work. "I... I never actually tried that one. When using my Susanoo failed, I was ready to just give up."


    "Then let''s get started..."


    With their plan in place, they made their way through the village towards Kakashi''s location. At first, he looked nonchalant, casually looking for clues, but when he noticed Jada approach with Hoshikaze, his interest piqued.


    "You must be Hoshikaze from the Land of Waves," Kakashi began. "I heard you won a tournament there."


    It came as no surprise to Hoshikaze that his name was known, as well as his appearance being recognized.


    "And you must be Kakashi Hatake, the White Fang of the Hidden Leaf Village."


    "Well, I see my name''s known all over the world now," Kakashi smiled.


    The two spoke with respectful tones until Hoshikaze reminded them of their predicament. "It''s actually Jada that we need to focus on. She''s caught in a time loop, and we''re figuring out a way to help her get out."


    "A time loop?" Kakashi repeated, glancing at Jada. "Are you sure you don''t need me to¡ª?"


    "My head''s fine, Kakashi-sensei," she interrupted, having heard that line one too many times.


    After being surprised, Kakashi was quickly brought up to speed on the matter. Jada had spent many days with him and knew exactly what to say to get him to believe her situation.


    "All we have to do," she explained, "is confront the Four Symbol Men again and wait things out."


    Kakashi studied her and then Hoshikaze before answering, "I see... then let''s not waste any time."


    The trio quickly set off toward the warehouse. Soon enough, they formed a strategy with Jada taking charge.


    Inside, Ry¨±gan yawned lazily.


    "I''m getting hungry," he said, taking a few steps toward the door. "I''ll be right back."


    Just before he could leave, a figure with a blindfold emerged from the shadows¡ªHoshikaze. With a swift movement, he closed the distance and struck like a snake, quickly breaking Ry¨±gan''s trachea and knocking him to the ground.


    Ry¨±gan''s eyes widened in disbelief before he hit the floor, dead.


    "What just happened?!" Kujaku gasped, taking a step back while studying Hoshikaze with curiosity and caution.


    "Wait!" H¨­ki alerted. "I know this person... You''re Hoshikaze..."


    "I''m not the only famous shinobi here," Hoshikaze coolly replied.


    Before H¨­ki could respond, Kakashi appeared out of nowhere with his Lightning Blade technique in hand.


    "Goodbye!" he declared, piercing Suiko from behind.


    Kujaku shouted, swinging her double-edged swords toward Kakashi to create a gust of wind. But Jada, knowing she would do this, seized the opportunity.


    "Fire style: fireball jutsu!"


    A burst of flames was shot the instant her wind formed, engulfing Kujaku entirely. It was an instant kill.


    H¨­ki reached for his black fire sword. But even after he drew it, the trio were already in perfect synchronization, executing their final assault.


    "Lightning beast running jutsu!" Kakashi declared, sending out a lightning hound towards H¨­ki.


    "Fire style: dragon flame jutsu!" Jada shouted, unleashing a torrent of fire.


    "Water style: water dragon jutsu..." Hoshikaze added, sending a massive water dragon spiraling toward him.


    The combined collision of their techniques overwhelmed H¨­ki in a dazzling explosion of elemental power, sealing their victory with an awe-inspiring display of ninjutsu. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When night finally came, the trio gathered around a small fire just outside the heart of town. The villagers were asleep after celebrating their victory, and the only sounds that could be heard were the crackling flames.


    "It''s almost time, right?" Kakashi reminded, turning to Jada.


    "Yeah..." she replied, trying to stay hopeful.


    She wasn''t quite sure whether Hoshikaze''s plan would work or not, but it was the best shot she had.


    As such, Hoshikaze straightened himself. They would need to draw on the entirety of their chakra, a feat that required no small amount of confidence and skill. Kakashi himself would remain slightly afar off to observe their actions from a distance.


    While he wouldn''t aid them directly, he would remain faithful.


    The time finally came.


    "Get ready..." Hoshikaze said, grounding himself.


    "Yeah!" Jada assured, mimicking his movements.


    He channeled chakra through his body, focusing on the ebb and flow until he felt it rising and gathering. As he expelled it outward, strands of it erupted from him and enveloped him in a cocoon of luminous light. His hair floated in the stream, causing Kakashi to be amazed at his level of control.


    Beside him, Jada followed suit with her chakra flaring as she joined him in this pivotal moment.


    Their combined forces caused the air to radiate in a spectacle of power coalescing against the darkness.


    Kakashi couldn''t have been more proud of her.


    "Now," Hoshikaze urged.


    The surge of chakra intensified between the two and swirled around them like a tempestuous storm. They had reached a tipping point with their wills entwined.


    Every sinew in Jada''s being urged her to push further and go all out for their final stand.


    Kakashi broke a sweat, magnified by how those two could maintain such a high level of chakra exertion.


    As their chakra reached the apex, Hoshikaze''s blindfold tore to shreds. The rift pulsed brighter and the world around them began bending in response. So he channeled their combined chakra into a singular pulse that sent shockwaves reverberating outward.


    "AHHHH!" they screamed in unison while pouring everything into their combined efforts.


    A radiant burst of chakra erupted from their bodies and created a vortex that illuminated the void around them. Jada could feel the strain in her limbs. The fatigue that had haunted every loop crept in, but she had to hold on.


    Then, a bright light engulfed them, blinding in its brilliance, and in that moment, the village around them shifted. The time barrier shuddered, fractured, and crumbled beneath the might of their collaboration.


    As their chakra continued to surge, the air began to quake violently. Then the backdrop of Takumi Village distorted and collapsed into itself, revealing a smothering black void¡ªan encroaching abyss that swallowed everything in its wake.


    The earth beneath them splintered and left them clinging to a crumbling surface that seemed to be falling away.


    Jada struggled to keep the flow of her chakra steady. It was running low and inching toward depletion.


    "Hoshikaze!" she cried. "I don''t think I can...!"


    With all her might, she continued to unleash her chakra and shove every ounce of her will into the fray. For a fleeting moment, they soared on a wave of their energy, suspended in the air while fighting against a reality that sought to engulf them.


    Then Jada let out a loud gasp, unable to continue. In a harrowing instant, she fell, dropping into the endless void below and was unable to see anything but falling debris.


    The sensation of falling was surreal in the blend of darkness. As the void pulled her deeper, she felt a strange calm¡ªshe felt liberated, freed from the confines of her looping existence.


    ''I''m okay...'' she thought to herself.


    She reflected on her time in this world¡ªthe bonds forged, the heroes she had met, the adventures that had filled her with inspiration. It was worth it as she recalled every fleeting moment that had meant something.


    ''I''m happy¡ªhappy to have met Naruto and happy that I got to spend so much time here. I just wish I could have stayed... a little longer.''


    But just as she reconciled her fate, she felt a sudden warmth wrap around her. Before she could comprehend what was happening, strong arms caught her from behind, yanking her back toward the light.


    "Need some help?" Hoshikaze coolly asked.


    His grip was firm, and he flew upward against the consuming void. As they broke through the oppressive shroud, Jada caught her breath, feeling currents of chakra swell around them while the darkness receded faster than it formed.


    Streaks of brilliant light fractured through the void, and slowly, Takumi Village began to materialize around them once again. Buildings reshaped themselves as if the village were rebirthing itself.


    Sensing the ground beneath her solidify, her eyes could hardly believe it. She looked around at the familiar sights and noted that the moon was in a different position, as if no loop had ever taken place.

 Chapter 296: Danz艒 I

    Chapter 296 - Danz¨­ IHoshikaze, still holding Jada securely, landed softly at the outskirts of the village. She was then filled with overwhelming joy, feeling the gaps where despair had threatened to snuff out her light.


    "The time loop¡ªit''s over!" she shouted, clasping her hands together, unable to contain her excitement. She spun around in circles while laughing. Then she flashed a smile toward Hoshikaze. "You did it! You really did it!"


    "We did it," he corrected. "Let''s just hope you don''t find yourself trapped in another loop."


    "No need to tell me twice!" she replied with conviction, feeling her heart flutter.


    The two confirmed that they were not only freed but that Kakashi was somewhere in the village. And from the looks of things, he was headed their way.


    Hoshikaze prepared to take his leave, causing Jada''s smile to falter.


    "Wait!" she said, stopping him. "You''re leaving already?"


    He regarded her by slightly turning his head. And with a smirk, he simply stated, "I have duties elsewhere."


    "But... I... I thought we could celebrate."


    Despite her smiling, he could sense her disappointment; she had really hoped that he would at least come back to the Leaf Village with her.


    "When will we meet again?" she pressed in a softer yet earnest tone.


    "Continue training and you''ll see me sooner than you think," he said, turning back his head.


    And as he began to walk away, the emptiness of distance caused her to feel emotional. It was an instinct of needing to connect. So without thinking, she dashed forward and wrapped her arms around him in a sudden embrace.


    He remained still as she confessed, "I really appreciate everything you''ve done for me, and I just wanted to thank you for saving me twice now!"


    There was silence between them once she slowly let go.


    Beneath the surface, he remembered the pernicious memory of her past actions¡ªthe girl who had enough hatred for Arthur to wish to kill him.


    So without saying another word, he walked into the night.


    Kakashi would soon arrive with eyes wondering about the grand spectacle the two had performed. He couldn''t quite make sense of what happened the last five minutes or so.


    One second, he was watching them release their chakra, and then the next, everything turned white before he found himself back in Takumi Village.


    Jada smiled at his explanation and said, "It''s okay, Kakashi-sensei."


    "So you mean you two broke the loop?"


    "Yeah," she said, pulling away a strand of hair.


    It was okay that Kakashi couldn''t remember everything she had revealed to him about the game and about his own background. Yet she was quite alleviated and joyous that she could see tomorrow.


    The Cayman Jungles.


    Hoshikaze arrived back in the laboratory. With a calm demeanour, Arthur looked up from his workbench and asked, "What did you find?"


    "There was a time loop in Takumi Village that had been resolved," Hoshikaze reported in a leveled tone. "Jasper''s chakra had created residual effects that could only be expelled by a significant exertion of chakra. It took both myself and Jada to dispel it."


    The fact that his clone mentioned a player''s involvement didn''t sit well. It also showed just how powerful Jasper is since it required so much just to break his loop. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur didn''t need to ask what the clone already understood.


    "I kept your identity hidden," it confirmed, "so no one there has an idea that you''re alive; the mission was successful."


    "Good," Arthur said, taking a moment to gather his thoughts.


    Later, he would read its memories to confirm things.


    "While I''m not at full strength," he addressed, "I can''t waste any more time. Right now, I''m in need of another recruit. And reviving the dead is too risky in my condition."


    There are quite a lot of ninjas in this world that Arthur could gladly manipulate and bring to the Cayman Jungles. Yet only a select few piqued his interest, and the clone knew which one he was thinking of.


    "You''re after Danz¨­, aren''t you?" it asked.


    "Exactly," Arthur replied.


    From what was written, Danz¨­ Shimura was a controversial figure in the Leaf Village, often regarded as a necessary but morally ambiguous leader.


    As an elder and the founder of the Root organization, he pursued what he believed to be the village''s best interests through extreme measures, including manipulation and assassination. His ambition for power drove him to undermine his rivals, most notably Hiruzen Sarutobi, and ultimately to position himself as a candidate for Hokage.


    Despite his ruthless methods, his actions stemmed from a complex ideology that prioritized the village''s survival over ethics, leading him to justify morally corrupt decisions in the name of peace and stability.


    His character was marked by a deep-seated rivalry with Hiruzen and a belief that sacrifices for the greater good were essential for a shinobi. This belief, however, often put those under him at risk.


    It was witnessing the death of his comrades during the First Shinobi World War that shaped his evil nature. And while he accumulated various powers, including numerous Sharingan secretly implanted into his arm and wood style abilities, he engaged too much in treachery that eventually led to his downfall at the hands of Sasuke Uchiha three years from now.


    But which of the two, Arthur and Hoshikaze, would go all the way to the Leaf Village to recruit him?


    Arthur, of course. Hoshikaze had recently exerted an unprecedented amount of chakra and needed time to restabilize itself.


    "Return to the chamber for now," Arthur ordered, having already sensed his clone''s condition.


    "Understood," it said.


    Arthur watched it leave, wondering if it will be able to retain its level of strength after recovering.


    Elsewhere.


    It was afternoon in a secluded training ground nestled at the outskirts of the Leaf Village. Arthur stood alone.


    He didn''t have to wait long before footsteps broke the tranquility of the scene.


    Alice emerged in an expression shifting from surprise to disbelief as she took in the sight of him in his real form.


    "Arthur?" she exclaimed, taking a cautious step closer. "Is that really you?"


    "I knew you would come, Alice..."


    Her demeanour shifted slightly as she crossed her arms and asked, "You''re here for something specific, aren''t you? Don''t think I can help after you nearly killed Naruto. That''s left quite a mess in our circle."


    He locked eyes with her and warned, "You should try not to get too antsy with me."


    Alice sighed and dropped her arms to her sides in defeat, saying, "I apologize. It''s just been a lot to handle. What is it that you want now?"


    Arthur put a hand on his chin thoughtfully and chose his words carefully: "I never want anything, but what I need is Danz¨­ Shimura..."


    The look of disbelief on her face was enough to make someone chuckle as she said, "You''re crazy if you think that''s a smart idea¡ªchasing after Danz¨­ this early in the game."


    Arthur clarified his stance and said, "Danz¨­''s character was revealed much later in Shippuden and would be an asset to my plans. Recruiting him now won''t change much."


    "Your plans?" she interjected. "You''re not really helping here, you know."


    Arthur shrugged, unperturbed by her skepticism. "I''ll keep him in check until the time is right. Besides, he would be better in my hands than in the Leaf Village''s."


    Alice let out an exasperated breath, shaking her head as she said, "It was already difficult enough for me to have gotten Naruto to go on that mission alone. How do you expect me to manipulate the village to get you Danz¨­? I mean, the players are on high alert."


    Arthur leaned forward and said, "I''ll assume they''ve been keeping Naruto under tight surveillance, am I right?"


    Alice nodded and corrected, "More than tight, Arthur. They''ve all decided they can''t let Naruto out of their sights without assurance; they think it''s too risky even with you out of the picture."


    Arthur pondered momentarily and recalled the fight. "What about Naruto''s regeneration ability?"


    Her response came with surprising hesitation as she said, "No one ever knew he could do that. How did you even manage to get him in that¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter," he cut in. "As a show of sport, I''ll let you in on something: Naruto''s ability has a flaw. Once his chakra runs out completely, any damage he sustains after could be lethal."


    That was a reasonable deduction. Arthur had Naruto on the ground after the boy''s chakra was used up. Had Arthur used that moment to slice his throat, the main character would have likely died.


    "Arthur," Alice said with conviction, "things are worse than you understand. Jada even went as far as planting a Flying raijin mark on Naruto''s Eight Trigrams Seal again."


    "So what...?"


    Why would someone like Arthur need to be cautious of that? Jada had already done this before, an act that caused him to always be on alert for any signs that an important character might have had a mark on them.


    "What do the players think about all of the events that''s happened so far?" he pressed.


    "They think it''s some sort of butterfly effect... They''ve been tampering with the main timeline, so they think it''s all a mess of complications they need to fix."


    There was a moment of silence as Arthur weighed his options.


    Then he reasoned, "You and I both know I still don''t trust you. Never have, never will. But... what if I shared with you the location I''ve been hiding in?"


    "Huh?" she asked, furrowing her brows.


    "If you bring me Danz¨­, I''ll reveal my hiding spot."


    Alice felt conflicted yet understood that she had little choice in the matter. She also knew that once he set his mind on something, he was going to try and achieve it no matter the cost.


    "Arthur," she finally said, "Danz¨­''s an elder of the Leaf Village. You have no idea how sensitive a task like that is."


    "That''s exactly why I need him," he declared.


    She weighed her options as her mind ran through every possible scenario.


    Trying to acquire Danz¨­ carried significant risks for both individuals involved. There was a critical concern that if any information were to leak or come to the attention of anyone outside her close-knit group, it could lead to serious consequences and potentially disastrous outcomes.


    "You really believe you can control Danz¨­?" she asked.


    "If I didn''t, I wouldn''t have come here."


    After several moments of silence, she sighed, knowing she had nearly exhausted her options.


    "Fine," she obliged, hoping she could earn his loyalty. "But if I do this, you have to honour your word regarding your hiding spot. You''re a Christian, so even I know you won''t lie."


    "You have my word," he solemnly replied.


    With a final lingering gaze, she turned to leave. He watched her go, believing that Danz¨­ would soon be in his hands.

 Chapter 297: Danz艒 II

    Chapter 297 - Danz¨­ IILater.


    As the sun set, Alice stood at the balcony of her apartment, gazing out at the Leaf Village below. Her thoughts were consumed by Arthur''s return and the complexities that lay ahead.


    The connection with Arthur was a dangerous one, but with her own goals needing to be reached, she knew the players had to be informed.


    Just as the sun fully set, Jada returned.


    "You''re back!" Alice exclaimed, stepping away from the balcony.


    "Yes, I am," Jada replied, letting out a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding. "And you won''t believe how long I''d been gone."


    A few moments later, the girls'' apartment was rife with discussions of their ongoing missions. Jada settled into a chair, eager to recount her recent experiences with all the other players.


    "So what happened that you''re so excited about?" Marge asked, settling into her seat.


    "I was trapped in a time loop," Jada began. "Like a real one, I mean. Over and over again, I lived the same day, with no hope of escape until Hoshikaze helped me out."


    "Hoshikaze?" Margaret said in a skeptical tone. She then crossed her arms defensively, not willing to accept this plot twist lightly. "Isn''t he showing up far too often? I mean, we hardly know who he really is."


    Alexander, sensing the tension, spoke up, "Let''s not jump to conclusions. What matters is that Jada''s here now, safe and sound."


    "He''s right," William agreed. "She might have been trapped there for years if Hoshikaze hadn''t come to help." There was something about the way he spoke, almost as if respecting Hoshikaze. "That''s pretty terrifying, to say the least."


    It''s then that Alice nudged Jasper''s shoulder. Jasper leaned back and relented in a not-so-apologetic tone, "Alright... I''m sorry that I didn''t dismantle the time loop after sending Margaret back. It was my¡ª"


    "It''s okay, Jasper," Jada kindly interjected. "Honestly, I had some fun going through the same day like a hundred times."


    Margaret raised a perplexed eyebrow. "Fun? Trapped in a time loop? How is that even possible in this world?"


    After Jada explained to everyone what Hoshikaze revealed back then, Jasper expressed that he knew where the loop had formed. Yet he would rather not venture so far just to stop one distortion, believing it was small and couldn''t expand.


    Alice, wanting to steer the conversation to something more important, turned to address the group. But Margaret pressed, "Seriously, how is a time loop even possible?"


    Alexander chuckled lightly and remarked, "It''s simple, really. We''re just playing a game, and in games, anything is possible. You shouldn''t sweat the minutiae."


    "I don''t even know what that word means." Margaret said in confusion.


    "Still," Jasper admitted, "I don''t think I should use my Time Travel technique again. Too much responsibility."


    In truth, he knew that Alice would force him to travel far if the distortion occurred outside the Leaf Village.


    Margaret countered, "But it was time traveling that saved Alice in the first place. We should definitely not dismiss it outright."


    "That brings us to the next topic," Alice again declared. "Danz¨­."


    The other players shifted uneasily at the mention of the controversial figure. Why was she bringing him up of all characters?


    William shook his head as he said, "Danz¨­''s still under house arrest, right? And with Hiruzen back, there''s a good chance he''ll be banished entirely."


    Quiet murmurs of agreement filled the room. Neither of them quite liked Danz¨­ in the first place.


    Alice, however, pushed back with a thought-provoking question: "But what if getting rid of him changes the original plot in a way that endangers our later missions? As in, what if we can find a way to change him?"


    "The plot''s already broken," Jasper laughed.


    He was quickly met with a punch to the arm, for his comment was quite harsh considering that many had already died.


    Margaret considered Alice''s words as she wondered, "Would it be possible to reform that old dude? Seriously, what could he bring? He''s a little too dangerous to be converting."


    "I believe we can change him," Alice answered. Then something registered in her head: "Hey, since when did you think someone else was dangerous?"


    "I said a little!" Margaret pouted.


    "Well," Alice continued, "it''s about flipping Danz¨­''s perspective anyway. If we rewrite parts of his character early on, we may create a different outcome for the village."


    Intrigued and hesitant, the players exchanged looks at her proposal.


    "Marge," Jada addressed, "you seem the most knowledgeable about him, so what do you think?"


    Margaret exhaled slowly until she finally said, "Alright, I see where this is going. You guys want me to convert Danzo because I''m the strongest and the only one who can do it."


    They all looked at her, understanding that she still held pride in wishing to be known as the best.


    Alex, seeking to clarify the group dynamic, added, "You''d be the best option, honestly."


    Whether this was true or not, it was Alice who needed to push things further to gain their support.


    "Let''s put it to a vote then," she declared. "Who agrees that we task Marget with attempting to change Danz¨­?"


    The group quickly cast their votes. Wanting to see Danz¨­ reformed was a welcome alternative compared to the potential risks he posed. Each member of the circle showed their approval until it became evident that the vote was unanimous. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marge couldn''t hide her bright smile as he said, "It''s decided then. Let the best player complicate this less in the village."


    Jada let out a giggle while Jasper shook her head.


    As the players dispersed from their meeting, Jada pulled Alice aside for a moment.


    "Are you sure about all this?" she asked. "We''re placing a lot of trust in Marge."


    "Did you not want her to go or something?" Alice wondered.


    "No, it''s not that... I just don''t want anything bad to happen. I know she''s strong and all, but you heard what I went through¡ªanything unexpected could happen at any time."


    "Fair point," Alice responded. "I''ll let her know to tread carefully. It''s Marge we''re talking about here. Don''t forget that she helped me when Kaito attacked."


    "You''re right," Jada breathed. "Okay, I''ll trust that she can come back alive."


    When the two entered their separate bedrooms, Alice felt emboldened. She held on to the hope that unity and a willingness to change would pave the way for a brighter fate, not just for themselves but for all those with intertwined destinies.


    The next day.


    The morning sun failed to peek through Arthur''s laboratory.


    The area was cluttered with beakers, scrolls, and various implements that showed how much time he always put in here.


    As Arthur immersed himself in his work, a peculiar sensation was felt. It was one of his marks responding to something amiss in the Leaf Village.


    He paused, placed down his device, and allowed his senses to stretch out.


    Meanwhile, in a sunlit courtyard of the village, Hiruzen Sarutobi met with Margaret. They stood beneath the shade of a tree.


    Hiruzen regarded the young woman with parental pride as he said, "Margaret, your competence is quite extraordinary. You remind me so much of my dear pupil Tsunade."


    Margaret winced at the comparison, saying, "Please, lord Third, don''t do that. I wouldn''t want to be compared to a legendary figure like her."


    Hiruzen chuckled, not aware that she was actually offended. "But it''s true. You embody the spirit of a true shinobi with immense potential."


    "Okay, fine," she replied, waving him off while brushing aside the praise. Wanting to redirect the conversation, she insisted. "How do I compare to Hashirama?"


    The question caught Hiruzen off guard, and he turned to her with a knowing look. "What do you know about the first Hokage?"


    Margaret smirked and happily said, "You already know that my wood style basically came from him. I might not have all of his techniques down yet, but I''ve inherited a good bit."


    Hiruzen rolled his eyes, although he was clearly intrigued as he said, "Your wood style is indeed remarkable, even surpassing someone in the Anbu Black Ops, in fact."


    Margaret recognized the implication and chose to keep quiet, fully aware that he was referring to Yamamoto. She wanted to blurt out how she didn''t like her reputation being compared to others she deemed weaker than her, but she kept herself in check.


    "Umm, lord third," she said, refocusing the topic, "I didn''t come here to chat about myself; we need to talk about Danz¨­."


    "Danz¨­ Shimura?!"


    "Yes, I think he''s been doing some investigating during his time on house arrest. And he''s at fault for much more than the Uchiha Massacre those years ago."


    Hiruzen bristled at the memory. "He''s already received his punishment, Margaret. He''s kept away from us for a reason."


    Her resolve only intensified as she pressed, "No, this is serious. He has more underground experiments, and we need to confront him before it''s too late."


    Hiruzen pondered her words, and after a moment of silence, he finally gave in. "Very well. Let us go see him then."


    Had Margaret not been the one to both rescue Hiruzen from peril and show that she could rival the best of the Leaf''s J¨­nin, the former Hokage might not have given her this opportunity.


    The two made their way through the village toward a secluded area where Danz¨­ was kept. Margaret had never ventured into this part; it was restricted for most Leaf ninjas and only accessible to the Hokage or the village elders.


    Expectations of a modest confinement faded as they approached a large mansion.


    "To think when they said Danz¨­ was on ''house arrest,'' he was living in luxury," Margaret muttered under her breath.


    When they made it to the door, Hiruzen unlocked it with a key. The door creaked open, revealing a lit interior filled with various collections of antiquities and likely artifacts from Danz¨­''s past exploits.


    The foyer even led to an elegant staircase that spiraled downwards.


    Once they entered, Danz¨­ made his presence known as he descended the stairs.


    As Margaret gazed at him in person, she was somewhat struck by his frail, elderly appearance. His black, shaggy hair framed a face marked by the same X-shaped scar on his chin that she remembered.


    He also had that one eye obscured by a bandage, walking with the aid of a cane that further emphasized his decrepit state. His long, dark robe draping over his white shirt didn''t help show that he was a kind old man.


    ''Thank goodness that eye patch is covered,'' Margaret thought to herself.


    Almost everyone knew that the elder''s robe concealed multiple Sharingan on his grotesque right arm, as well as the image of the first Hokage''s face protruding from his shoulder.


    "You''re back?" the elder tersely stated with eyes narrowing suspiciously at the sight of Margaret. "I already told you I''m not interested."


    "Huh?" she replied, furrowing her brow in confusion at his rudeness. "You do know this is the first time I''ve met you, right?"


    "Don''t play dumb with me," Danz¨­ snapped with irritation permeating through his voice.


    Hiruzen stepped forward and said, "Show some respect, Danz¨­. This young kunoichi is here to discuss serious matters."


    To Hiruzen''s utter disbelief, Danz¨­ smirked, almost mocking him as he said, "And you, an elder of our proud village, would yield to a little girl?"


    Margaret felt herself growing heated. The whole scenario only added fuel to the flame of her upset feelings toward the elder.


    "You know," she said, "I''ve heard some pretty disturbing rumours about you, Danz¨­. Even I know that you''re the one responsible for the Uchiha Massacre!"


    The declaration was dramatic. She should not have said. For instance, she brought about a matter that was supposed to be hidden from Leaf citizens. And then, she neglected to call him "lord Danz¨­."


    Feeling as if he had been outplayed, Danz¨­ narrowed his gaze and shifted his stance, hissing, "Don''t trust her, Hiruzen!"


    "Why would you say such a thing?" Hiruzen inquired as his brows knitted further together in a confused frown.


    Before he could further question, Danz¨­ lunged towards Margaret, aiming to incapacitate her under the guise of conspiracy charges.

 Chapter 298: Danz艒 III

    Chapter 298 - Danz¨­ IIIThe sudden attack caught her off guard, but on instinct, she quickly sidestepped his kick.


    "You''re crazy!" she shouted after barely managing to defend herself.


    Hiruzen stepped into the fray, raising a hand. "Stop this, Danz¨­!"


    But Danz¨­ was unrelenting; he slipped through the doorway behind him, trying to escape the confrontation. Hiruzen shouted at Margaret, "Stay here while I call for backup!"


    But Margaret was too heated, and as soon as he left, she found herself in pursuit of Danz¨­.


    "This dude''s totally getting the death sentence now," she said, giving chase.


    If anything, she was more curious than angry. Something about Danz¨­''s sudden attack had felt off, and she wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    The sun had fully risen now.


    The moment Danz¨­ disappeared around a corner, she slipped through a shortcut. She relied on her instincts, following her senses until she finally saw him duck into an alleyway.


    But as she turned the final corner, she froze. Standing right before her was a second version of herself!


    Margaret''s heart pounded as she instinctively took a step back to process the phenomenon before her. The other Margaret was filled with a quiet confidence.


    Meanwhile, deep in his laboratory, Arthur sensed the events unfolding in the village. His focus sharpened as he understood what he was witnessing¡ªtwo Margarets standing in the same moment could only mean one thing.


    "Now I get it!" Margaret whispered to herself after barely being able to process the revelation. "This must be me from the future!"


    Now she understood why Danz¨­ had said things like "you''re back," and "I already told you."


    As such, she quickly ducked behind a corner, hidden from their view while she took things in.


    Her future self confronted Danz¨­, who appeared slightly disoriented yet intent on his purpose.


    "Cool!" the past Margaret said. "I get to see myself fight."


    As Danz¨­ positioned himself, he unleashed his first technique: "Wind style: vacuum bomb!"


    He compressed a vast amount of chakra into a sphere of wind before forcefully expelling it from his mouth. The spherical winds tore through the air as it hurtled toward her future self.


    In quick response, she clasped her hands together, channeling her chakra.


    "Wood style: tree wall barrier!"


    Many wooden branches sprouted from the earth in a burst. They twisted and intertwined, forming an impressive net-like barrier in front of her.


    Danz¨­''s technique then slammed into the wall, causing the sound of crashing wind and splintering wood.


    The barrier trembled, but instead of breaking, it absorbed the attack, translating raw destructive power into a display of resilience. Margaret remained behind the barrier, unscathed.


    "Fascinating!" Danz¨­ exclaimed. "You''re more remarkable than I thought!"


    It became apparent that this kunoichi was not merely talented but had used the wood style skill better than his former student, Yamato.


    Undeterred, Danz¨­ bit his thumb and drew blood. Then he smacked his palm against the floor.


    "Summoning jutsu!"


    A massive, eerie creature emerged from the smoke with an imposing stature¡ªan elephantine chimera, predominantly dark orange, with tusks and bandages wrapped around its head. Its presence alone dwarfed Margaret''s size.


    "He actually summoned that?!" the past Margaret commented, knowing all of Danz¨­''s moves.


    The chimera unleashed a show of power by using its suction ability to destabilize her future self''s defenses. The barrier shuddered a little, but the Margaret fighting didn''t yield.


    "Wood style: great tree spear!"


    Thick roots surged from below, shooting upward before impaling the enormous beast. In just one move, it dissolved into smoke.


    "Impressive!" Danz¨­ called, but he wasn''t finished yet. "Wind style: vacuum blast barrage!"


    He took in a deep breath and then released a swarm of razor-sharp wind blades, directing them at her from multiple angles while using the distraction to flank her position.


    She didn''t even flinch.


    "Wood style: wood expulsion jutsu!"


    A dome-like structure was created that took the shape of a face. It formed around her, absorbing the incoming attack as the chakra flowed through them and softened the impact.


    "Talented, yes, but it''s a shame your skills are so poorly guided," Danz¨­ sneered, taking advantage of her defensive gesture.


    In the blink of an eye, he moved, darting toward her with lethal intent. Before he could close the gap, however, four giant wooden hands erupted from the ground, trying to ensnare him.


    He quickly leaped into the air, evading the grasping roots, but he was met with a swift retaliation. The future Margaret, electric kunai in hand, leaped up to intercept him mid-flight.


    With one swipe, she delivered a precise blow, and Danz¨­''s right arm fell away, severed cleanly at the elbow.


    The remnants of cloth fluttered to the ground, revealing what lay beneath: several Sharingan implanted into his severed limb.


    A shudder ran through both Margarets in unison as they exclaimed together, "Oh gross!"


    Danz¨­ landed awkwardly with shock all across his features. He looked at the lost limb with not just anger but fear. How could she have known about one of his secret trump cards, he wondered?


    "You think you''ve won?" he shouted. "You''re making a grave mistake!"


    Suddenly, the mood shifted; dark intent filled his voice as he prepared to utilize one of his most infamous techniques: Kotoamatsukami!


    From what everyone knew about that technique, it was a formidable d¨­jutsu categorized as a high-level genjutsu. It also allowed the user to subtly infiltrate the minds of any targets within their field of vision and manipulate their thoughts and actions without their awareness.


    Rather than being a mere illusion, it makes the victims think they''re acting of their volition, effectively controlling their actions through experiences.


    Margaret instinctively sensed the shift in the battle and knew she had to respond.


    "Wood style: silent strangle jutsu!"


    Her arms transformed into multiple branches that erupted rapidly, snaking through the air to immobilize him. The branches coiled around her target, who struggled against their tight grip, unable to access the bandage covering his cursed eye that housed the technique he so desperately sought to use.


    His struggles grew wilder as Margaret wasn''t finished.


    "Wood style: wood dragon jutsu!"


    A massive wooden dragon sprang from the ground, roaring as it twisted before wrapping itself around Danz¨­ and devouring him whole.


    The beast''s toothy maw closed around him, and it became apparent that she had won.


    Both of the Margarets took a relaxed breath, aware of the irreversible scars Danz¨­ had left behind not only on the village but on their very being. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To think that she had killed off a prominent antagonist, one that Sasuke Uchiha with his Susanoon and Mangeky¨­ Sharingan found difficult to deal with.


    Now that Danz¨­ was dead, more of the shinobi world would change. His manipulations had been the cause of many tragic events, from controversial decisions regarding Sasuke to the handling of the Akatsuki''s threat.


    More importantly, the remnants of Root would find themselves grappling with the loss of their leader and the potential disbandment of their organization.


    Loyal followers like Tanuki Shigaraki might resent Margaret, feeling anger at Danz¨­''s death. Who knows if he''ll decide to take revenge?


    But how exactly did she manage to take down such a well-known figure?


    Margaret secured her victory over Danz¨­ through her strategic thinking and proactive defensive maneuvers. At the start of the battle, when Danz¨­ unleashed his wind technique, she knew exactly what could absorb his attacks while maintaining composure.


    Even with one of the world''s most powerful genjutsu, the latter simply couldn''t execute it fast enough before being immobilized. And to be fair, he had severely underestimated her.


    From the moment she showed she was capable of using wood style, he should have instantly prepared his Izanagi techniques. That would have at least given him a slight edge.


    But he was a greedy shinobi, clearly wanting to take all of Margaret''s cells for dastardly purposes.


    Margaret''s own adeptness in transitioning from defense to offense further contributed to her victory. After defeating the chimera he summoned, that should have already hinted at her control of her Kekkei Genkai.


    And the moment Danz¨­ lost his arm, his composure crumbled under pressure¡ªexactly like when he had fought Sasuke three years from now.


    Ultimately, while he entered the fight with confidence, his miscalculations and Margaret''s insight shaped the outcome, allowing her to triumph over a formidable foe and solidify her position as a powerful kunoichi within the Leaf Village.


    Silence lingered in the aftermath with the only sound of the creaking of branches settling back into the earth.


    The future Margaret double-checked to ensure that the elder was dead. She furrowed her brows, and after a minute, she knew that he wouldn''t be coming back.


    The past Margaret was quite impressed by the battle. They both clearly didn''t like him enough to have preferred to end his time in this world rather than converting him.


    This was the same elder who secretly tried to get Hiruzen assassinated, influenced the Uchiha Massacre, was extremely prejudiced toward members of that clan, took Shisui Uchiha''s eye, and even sought to control the Nine-Tails for his own greedy ambitions.


    He was considered the most hated character in this world.


    Killing him now was doing everyone a favour, so she believed.


    Margaret''s future self then did something interesting: while she was assessing the dead body, she kept the number one behind her back.


    "What does that mean?" the past Margaret asked herself. She could hardly catch her breath as she considered the implications of this battle. Since she was here and would be here again, that meant that she had to return to the past. "I should really stop time traveling!"


    From the safety of his laboratory, Arthur rested his elbow on his chin. He was severely disappointed by the elder''s death.


    While the recruitment of Danz¨­ had ended in a tragic failure, he reminded himself that the real victory lay in the insights he gained into Margaret''s fighting style and how Jasper''s Time Travel technique functioned.


    Arthur could certainly devise a counterplan to their time traveling and ensure he would never again be caught off guard like before.


    Back on the battlefield, the past Margaret began to sprint toward where she knew Jasper was.


    When she found him, her eyes were filled with urgency as she begged him to send her back in time again.


    "Jasper, you have to let me go! I need to go back now!"


    Jasper looked bewildered, trying to blink away his confusion. "No, why would you want to do that? Seriously, what happened with that whole¡ª"


    Margaret cut him off, insisting, "Does it really matter? Just send me back!"


    "Okay, okay! But just so you know, I lost the last loop, so it might appear anywhere again..."


    "Whatever!" she snapped back. "I''ll take full responsibility."


    "Have it your way then," Jasper smirked.


    It soon became clear that he honestly wasn''t concerned about sending anyone back in time. They already discussed how dangerous it was, but Margaret agreed to take accountability.


    So long as it didn''t get him into any trouble, he was more than willing to oblige.


    "How far back would you like to go?" he asked.


    "I dunno!" she said, frantically shaking her hands. Then she understood why her future self kept the number one up as if trying to tell her something. "Oh! One hour should be fine."


    He placed a hand on her forehead, causing a faint glow to envelop her. Then, in an instant, she was whisked back to this morning.

 Chapter 299: Sealing Release

    Chapter 299 - Sealing ReleaseOnce the world finished swirling, her vision fully cleared.


    She found herself standing just outside the area where she and Jasper would meet later. Now with the knowledge of an hour''s worth of the future at her disposal, she wouldn''t let the opportunity go to waste.


    She moved quickly down the passage, careful not to be seen, until she arrived at Danz¨­''s sanctum. She tried to open the door, only to find it locked like before.


    "Crap," she said to herself. "I forgot!"


    Yet she was far from out of options; she recalled the shape of the key that Hiruzen had used to open the door.


    "Wood style: hand tool manipulation!"


    Focused on her finger, wood sprouted, twisted, and then coiled until it morphed into an exact replica of the key. Satisfied by her creation, she inserted it into the keyhole. There was a click, and the door silently swung open.


    She stepped inside, but the moment she did, she heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    This caused her to panic slightly, for she hadn''t fully thought through everything. What would she say? How would she even begin to confront a man she knew she was going to kill soon?


    Before she could formulate a plan, Danz¨­ walked in, and her heart sank at the sight before her.


    The grizzled elder was a tad surprised to see an unassuming thirteen-year-old kunoichi. Yet the intensity of his eyes still bore down on her.


    "Who are you?" he demanded with suspicious eyes narrowing as he appraised her headband. "And how did you get in here?"


    "Calm down," she said. "I''m Margaret, a Ch¨±nin from the village. I''m here on duties with Hiruzen."


    While commendable of her to try, Danz¨­ was no fool.


    "Why would Hiruzen send a little girl here?" he scoffed.


    "Because I have something important to discuss with you," she pressed after gathering her resolve. "You need to turn away from this¡ªthis evil idea you''re always thinking of. Like, seriously, dude, you need to dismantle the Root organization and just stop what you''re planning before it''s too late."


    Danz¨­''s expression shifted from disdain to intrigue as he asked, "What do you mean, turn away? And how much do you know about Root?"


    Now she''d done it.


    Margaret could only tell him so much, and revealing the truth could change everything.


    "I know you''re manipulating people," she tried. "You''re using them as pawns; you can change that; you can be better."


    Some part of her actually believed that she could change this timeline. By chance, perhaps she didn''t have to resort to killing him and that Danz¨­ could return to his post and rectify all the evil he''s done over the years.


    Her thoughts of that shattered when he gave a harsh and derisive laugh that echoed around the room.


    "Better?" he repeated. "I''m far beyond the concept of ''better.'' You''re na?ve if you think I would take advice from a girl who knows nothing about power."


    "Seriously?" she shot back in frustration. "You don''t know anything about me or my life! Like, you think you understand sacrifice? I''ve seen the consequences of your choices and know you''ve done!"


    Danz¨­ shifted uncomfortably. Her words had struck a nerve.


    He regarded her with both interest and animosity as he demanded, "The last thing I need is a little girl prying into an old man''s business. So leave now before you get yourself hurt."


    The conversation teetered on hostility, and Margaret''s hands clenched at her sides. There was no reaching him; he was entrenched in his beliefs, in his bitter resolve.


    "Why won''t you change?" she asked, raising her voice. "You could earn people''s trust¡ªwork with them instead of ruling with fear!"


    "Because trust is a weakness, and I have no interest in the concepts of companionship!"


    Danz¨­ had snapped, and it was clear that his anger was just starting to simmer.


    "You could help instead of hurting," Margaret forced out. "You think you''re protecting people? All you''ve done is make things worse!"


    His fury ignited as he yelled, "I''m not interested in your childish beliefs, so don''t lecture me on protection! If you continue this foolishness, I''ll be forced to take care of you myself under acts of terrorism."


    The ultimatum was harsh. Margaret''s fists trembled at her sides, knowing that there was no point in trying to change a mind so set in darkness.


    "Fine!" she shot back. "You''re too far gone for this conversation. I''m done trying to reach out to a monster!"


    She then turned on her heel, slamming the door as she stormed out of his home. As she marched down the trail, she growled to herself, "This dude deserves to die!"


    Some time later.


    Arthur stood at the designated outskirts of the Leaf Village.


    Ten minutes passed, then twenty, and finally, someone in the distance caught his attention.


    Alice approached hurriedly. When she finally came into view, he didn''t bother to stamp out the coolness in his voice.


    "Danz¨­''s dead..."


    "What?" The shock was evident on her face. "What makes you so certain? I didn''t even sense anything."


    "There are still locations where even your sensing abilities don''t reach," he replied.


    "Then... How did you know he died?"


    He remained quiet. She could feel the unspoken truths, but he was adamant about not sharing personal insights. All that mattered to him was the succinct nature of their exchange.


    "That doesn''t matter anymore since Margaret time traveled to kill him," he finally stated. "The deal''s off..."


    "What?!"


    "You heard me," he continued with cold detachment. "I don''t feel obligated to tell you where my hideout is now that Danz¨­''s not in this world."


    Alice opened her mouth to refute the startling reversal as she angrily said, "It''s not my fault! I didn''t know Marge would take it that far!"


    "Hmph..." he scoffed.


    His tone had already cemented the finality of his decision. So without another word, he turned to leave. But Alice wasn''t ready to let this slip away so easily.


    She planted herself directly in front of him, blocking his route. "Wait!"


    Arthur paused but didn''t look her way as he said, "You''re not in a position to be making demands of me."


    "It''s not a demand," she insisted in a surprisingly calm voice. "It''s a request... Arthur, you''re strong¡ªtoo strong for your own good, in fact. I need you to consider not mentally disabling the other players."


    "Now why would I agree to something like that...?


    "They need to have the freedom to roam so I can maneuver this world better."


    Arthur remained unconvinced. He knew he didn''t have to comply, even if she were to blackmail him with the knowledge of his existence.


    Still, he found himself mulling over the implications of her request. He understood the desperation and pragmatism in her approach.


    After all, she was a French government agent first and a player second.


    "I''ll consider it," he slowly replied. "But only if you meet one condition." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is it?" she asked, furrowing her brow.


    "I need the formula for the ''Sealing Release'' technique. Bring it to me, and I''ll agree."


    For a brief moment, she was confused.


    "You want that?" she wondered. "Of all things, I thought you''d ask for Sakura''s head on a plate or something."


    "Like I said," he replied without ever having looked at her. "Bring it to me, and you''ll have my cooperation regarding the players."


    She hesitated but ultimately didn''t balk as she said, "I can find that information in the Science Building. It''s not a problem."


    Before he could continue to leave, she added, "But why don''t you just go get it yourself, and why do you need something like that?"


    Arthur turned slightly to face her. His figure began dissolving into the air, leaving the faintest echo of his answer: "Wouldn''t you like to know...?"


    Alice stood alone in the quiet of the clearing as the truth of their conversation settled.


    As much as she wanted to continue deciphering his motivations, she knew she had a new objective: she had to secure that information for him¡ªfast.


    So with purpose guiding her, she sprinted back towards the village.


    The Cayman Jungles.


    Arthur settled into the comfort of his laboratory. Currently, he was surrounded by scrolls, potion vials, and the remnants of previous experiments¡ªeach serving as a reminder of the long journey that had brought him here.


    Within those scrolls lay many techniques that could have potentially removed the seal placed on him by Konan.


    They were all quite useful, but many were filler-related or considered obsolete according to the canon of what he understood. And the ones that he really needed wouldn''t be introduced until the ongoing Boruto series.


    His purpose for acquiring the Sealing Release was for freedom from the Akatsuki''s hold that they thought they had on him.


    As he mulled over various options, he felt Alice had finished infiltrating the building with the scroll containing the technique he desired.


    Leaning back in his chair, he closed his eyes and concentrated.


    It was not long before he sensed her waiting for him where they last met.


    ''I wonder how long she plans to wait...''


    He didn''t need to contact her verbally; instead, he activated the Flying raijin technique.


    In an instant, he was standing close behind her. Alice, completely unaware of his presence, stood with her back to him and the scroll grasped in her hand.


    In one quick motion, he reached out and lightly tapped the scroll. Just as she began to turn, he vanished.


    Alice felt a brief chill skitter up her spine, having thought she sensed a momentary presence behind her. She spun around, eyes darting to catch a glimpse of what stirred the air.


    Yet there was nothing.


    Her heart dropped as she understood what had happened. "The scroll!" she gasped, inwardly shocked. The thought of Arthur came into her head. He must have done it, extracting it from her grasp without her even feeling it.


    With her side of the bargain fulfilled, she resigned herself and pivoted back to the Leaf Village, disturbed by how cunning he truly was.


    Meanwhile, back in his laboratory, Arthur stood in silence.


    The scroll was in his possession, but more pressing was the uncomfortable seal in his chest.


    He straightened and involuntarily coughed up sand. This time it was distinctively different¡ªthere was no blood mixed in, an indication that he was indeed healing, albeit slowly.


    Gathering himself, he unfurled the scroll containing the Sealing Release technique. One section detailed the necessary hand signs, while another explained the regenerative chakra flow needed to override the bindings of a sealing mechanism.


    It wasn''t at all a complicated technique.


    Five minutes slipped by, and already he understood what he needed to do. The technique could liberate him from Konan''s grip, but even after comprehending the theory, it was the practical application that remained an obstacle.


    He needed a second set of eyes¡ªsomeone who could help him gauge the physicality of the technique''s application.


    "Koko..." he called out.


    "I''m right here, daddy!" she shouted as she jumped atop his shoulders.


    While she was indeed trying to hide, her playful energy was never hard for him to miss.


    Instantly, she climbed onto his arm before flipping herself upside down.


    "I''d like you to do something," he coolly said.


    "Help? Ooh! What is it?!"


    "I''m going to need you to place a seal on my leg to restrict my movements..."


    Koko hesitated before swinging on his arm and observing him earnestly as she protested, "But I don''t want to hurt you, daddy!"


    "Don''t worry," he insisted. "You won''t..."

 Chapter 300: Hebrews

    Chapter 300 - HebrewsWith an unsure gulp, Koko finally agreed. "Okay! If you say so!"


    She then hopped down onto the floor and performed the technique. Before long, the chakra expelled from her resulted in a small seal imprinted onto his leg¡ªthe first course of action.


    The moment it hit him, he felt a jolt resound up through his lower legs that climbed to his head. He was effectively paralyzed, yet a part of him felt fine; he understood that with sheer will, he could break through if necessary.


    Yet the experiment was what he considered.


    ''Sealing release jutsu...''


    Although paralyzed, he invoked his chakra and directed the flow toward his leg. His chakra spiraled and coiled until it formed a luminous orb of light. Then, in an electrifying flash, Koko''s seal began to glow.


    There was a brief moment of resistance before the seal shattered like glass around him. They looked like shards dissipating into the air, making Koko raise her arms to try and grab them.


    His expression remained stoic, offering no inclination at a first successful attempt. Instead, he instructed her again to place another seal on his leg. This time, however, he required it to be amplified with Sage Chakra¡ªa means to simulate the experiment.


    The size and strength of the seal had to be formidable if he needed to ensure efficacy in the Sealing Release technique.


    "Let''s do this!" Koko proclaimed after placing a new seal on him.


    As the markings spread larger across his leg, he felt an even greater force than before. His body almost tightened under the weight of it, yet he held firm.


    ''Sealing release jutsu...''


    Once again, the infusion of his chakra caused her seal to shatter.


    "Wow," Koko squealed, "you did it again! You actually did it again!"


    Arthur stood back and assessed himself. When he deemed that there was no more of Koko''s chakra, he concluded that it was time for the real test.


    ''Simian Sage Mode...''


    The instant he entered it, he wasted no time performing the Sealing Release technique, but with Sage Chakra. He then placed his hands carefully over the seal.


    With his chakra flooding it, he forced his will against the seal and gradually fractured it by binding it like glass. The shards fell away, tumbling from his chest as they evaporated into nothingness.


    Yet he hadn''t completely severed the connection. One solitary shard remained, embedded and hidden in the center of his chest. It was a well-placed insurance policy in case Konan were to ever be alerted to the removal of her seal.


    Even if she did find out, she wouldn''t have the capability to call upon its full effects¡ªit would only prickle at his chest rather than killing him.


    Either way, the bindings had loosened, and he could freely roam without the Akatsuki''s threat.


    Now came the act of regaining his former strength.


    This entire time, he hadn''t been fighting at one hundred percent due to his sickness. Only now was he starting to recover.


    "Follow me, Koko..."


    The two exited the laboratory.


    It had been a while since they''d ventured outside together, and she glided alongside him as he made his way towards the tallest boulder overlooking the valley.


    Koko, on instinct, climbed the boulder with a mischievous grin. From below, Arthur wrapped his arms around it as he lifted the boulder with both hands.


    Koko''s eyes widened, thinking that she had already broken the rock. But when she saw it was Arthur, she clapped her hands and cheered, "You''re so strong, daddy!"


    He remarked with a straight face, "No... I should be lifting this with one hand..."


    Then he tied one arm behind his back, planted his feet firmly on the ground, and used his chakra. The air vibrated a little as he began effortlessly pressing it over his head with one hand.


    Koko watched with admiration before asking, "How heavy is it, daddy?"


    From his reps, he estimated it to be approximately one thousand pounds (roughly four hundred fifty kilograms).


    "Wow!" she squealed.


    Little did he know, and as smart as Koko was, she actually didn''t know how heavy that truly was for a man his size.


    After five hundred reps, he gave a final push and set the boulder down. To his dismay, his forehead was covered in sweat. Great, but not perfect.


    Now was the time to check on his clone. When he made mention of it, Koko pouted.


    "What''s wrong?" he wondered after not sensing anything off.


    "I don''t like it when you check on your clone," she admitted. "It''s daddy''s clone, and it''s supposed to be like you, but it''s not. I like you better!"


    Her honesty almost struck him, but he knew better than to let his guard down. The innocence of her perception wasn''t enough to sway his heart.


    Rather, he was interested if others also felt this disconnection. It might serve him well if that were the case.


    As they re-entered the laboratory, Brie was spotted by Hoshikaze''s chamber.


    "He won''t be usable for about a week," she stated upon noticing them. "His chakra levels are dangerously low. I''m actually impressed he managed to keep his body stable after all that exertion."


    This was a setback since Arthur only had one cloning chamber. That chamber was supposed to be repurposed soon for his Kaito clone.


    Without a second thought, he vanished.


    "He just disappeared like always," Brie sighed.


    "You know how daddy is!" Koko laughed.


    Half an hour later, Koko was perched on her tiptoes while tapping the glass of Hoshikaze''s chamber. The clone lay dormant with its eyes closed.


    "Koko, stop that! The glass is fragile!"


    That only made the monkey girl stick her tongue out at Brie before skipping away. She then began running around the laboratory.


    Watching her, Brie sighed, pondering, "Why does lord Arthur keep you around, anyway?"


    Just as her thoughts settled, the space shifted, and Arthur reappeared. He was laden with an array of equipment.


    "Koko!" he called. "Bring these cloning vats next to Hoshikaze."


    Koko bounced on her feet with a sharp salute before scampering to help him. Brie''s eyes widened as she noticed the sheer volume of items.


    "Where did you even get all¡ª" she started but stopped, no longer surprised by his resourcefulness. It was typical for him to somehow acquire what he needed in astonishing ways, often bordering on the extraordinary. "How long will it take to set another one up?"


    "Who said we''re making just one?" he corrected.


    When she scanned the items again, her clipboard slipped from her fingers and clattered to the ground. "Four?!"


    ...


    While the trio were diving deeper into setting up the cloning vats, a peculiar sensation caught Arthur''s attention from the Leaf Village.


    In the warm light of the afternoon sun, two figures were sitting and chatting by a park bench: Asuma Sarutobi and his father, Hiruzen.


    "How''s that private investigation going?" Hiruzen asked.


    Asuma scratched the back of his head as he answered, "It''s actually coming along. I finally found a lead."


    A while back, Asuma had gone on a mission to another country. During that mission, he stumbled upon something odd¡ªwords written in dirt near the site of an epic battle that had already taken place: "ISC Yagura."


    "What did you find?" Hiruzen asked in intrigue.


    "Yagura," Asuma explained. "It''s an opening strategy in shogi."


    He then paused, contemplating whether to reveal the full extent of his reasoning to his father.


    "What are you getting at?" Hiruzen inquired, noticing Asuma''s reluctance.


    After coming to terms with things, he said, "Yagura was my late student''s favourite opening when we played shogi together." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hiruzen''s brow knitted together. "Your former student? What does he have to do with this?"


    Asuma continued. "I believe the ''ISC'' before it means ''Ino-Shika-Cho''¡ªour team''s go-to strategy in battles... I think Shikamaru was trying to lead me somewhere with this message."


    "You''re not saying what I think you are?"


    "Yes," Asuma confirmed in a steadier voice. "I believe Shikamaru wrote that message, and it means he''s involved some way or somehow."


    The scene became silent as Hiruzen contemplated Asuma''s conclusions. The son braced himself for his father''s response¡ªfor potential criticism. However, to Asuma''s astonishment, Hiruzen''s face softened.


    "If you truly believe that," the elder said, "then I''ll assist you."


    Asuma blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected support.


    "I... really didn''t think I''d hear that from you," he stammered, trying to hide his surprise. "But you know, it''s something I''ve already asked for help with. I''m headed to the Water Country for further investigation."


    "And who will accompany you?"


    Just a few who think it''s worth looking into: "Kurenai, Kakashi, and Guy."


    At this moment, Arthur understood it all.


    The day he had trained himself with his reanimated corpses, that blowhard Shikamaru managed to encrypt a message on the floor, likely hoping it would reach the eyes of his former sensei.


    Had Arthur not taken that pill so as to demolish them in their training session, he would have noticed it.


    But things weren''t all bad. Because now he knew. And having just regained a measure of his strength, he recognized the golden opportunity: four of the most formidable J¨­nin in this world were set to embark on a mission¡ªone that Arthur could intervene in.


    Brie, trying to piece the machines together, looked over only to see Arthur had vanished once more.


    "There he goes again..."


    Arthur currently stood at the edge of the plaza, overlooking the expanse of the Cayman Jungle.


    As he observed the intertwining silhouettes of trees, his mind wandered back to the journey that had brought him here.


    He was keenly aware of the stakes.


    Margaret and Jada were likely to accompany the J¨­nin. But that hadn''t mattered. He had been the ruler of the Water Country once, placing Flying raijin marks to ensure he could monitor all that transpired.


    No matter what obstacles or time-bending twists the players might conjure, he would remain steps ahead.


    Once thrust into this virtual world under Elysium''s false pretenses, he had forged himself into someone grand.


    Who could blame him when he had positioned himself to weather deception and hardship while meticulously shaping resources and alliances that others had overlooked?


    Failure was simply not an option.


    The involvement of the French government and the potential for deep conspiracies only heightened his resolve.


    It was their game, but he had learned to perfect almost every facet.


    He had faced the strongest of foes: shinobi from the Leaf, Mist, Sand, and Sound, alongside the dreaded Akatsuki. They had underestimated him or disregarded him as merely a support character.


    And each time, he had risen to prove them wrong.


    Whether he had been born outside the threat known as Japanese animation, he was now a true manipulator of the current narrative.


    The players saw a chance at glory, yet many failed to grasp the depths of deceit in their game. Let them think that they have power. Arthur would only continue sowing discord and confusion to outmaneuver them at every turn.


    They would soon understand the depth of their mistake for not having sided with him when they had the chance.


    A fragile leaf was seen falling in front of him. With a slow movement, he caught it and traced his fingers over its stem.


    "Some believe they''re heroes, while others might be trying to play pretend... But me... I remain the same."


    As he let go of the leaf, the sky darkened above him. He then teleported back into his laboratory, prepared for the challenges ahead and knowing that him winning this thing was his destiny.


    Because as a born again Christian, at the end of the day, Arthur Bennette was the same yesterday, today, and tomorrow (Hebrews 13:8).

 Chapter 301: Legacy

    Chapter 301 - Legacy"But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up." ¨C2 Peter 3:10


    Inside a spacious room sat the one man who would ensure the end of this world, Arthur Bennett.


    He was seen looking at a board in which game pieces were neatly aligned in their formation. Outside the window, trees swayed gently in the breeze, and the sunlight cast patterns on the floor.


    The room, simple but well-organized, offered an uninterrupted view of a calm landscape. This was a moment creeping towards normalcy, but Arthur''s face remained stoic as he observed the positions of the shogi pieces.


    Shogi, often referred to as Japanese chess, differed from American chess primarily in its use of captured pieces, which could be reintroduced into play by the capturing player.


    Across from him sat Kimimaro. Arthur recognized Kimimaro''s intensity; it reflected both respect and fear.


    They had been playing shogi, a game Arthur had initially known little about. Yet, he had learned quickly under Kimimaro''s tutelage, absorbing strategies and moves that had taken years for others to grasp.


    Today, he sat confidently like a predator assessing its prey.


    "Your moves have improved," Kimimaro commented, shifting a pawn forward. "You''re quite the genius."


    "I prefer to use the word ''wise,''" Arthur corrected.


    Kimimaro glanced up to ask, "What''s the difference, my lord?"


    "Genius comes with the weight of brilliance and expectation. Wisdom is the skill in applying knowledge effectively."


    Arthur then moved a piece, placing it in line with one of Kimimaro''s.


    "That does sound fitting," Kimimaro agreed while still in contemplation.


    "How goes the search for Lars?"


    Kimimaro leaned back slightly with an unchanged expression as he answered, "We''ve made little progress." Then he moved a piece. "I would like to apologize again for Rin and Tayuya''s difficulties."


    Arthur barely acknowledged the apology. He instead shifted another piece, putting Kimimaro in check. That caused Kimimaro to furrow his brow.


    Arthur noticed. He always noticed. It was a subtle reminder that he was several moves ahead of everyone.


    "I can assure you, my lord, that we''ll find this Lars soon."


    "Don''t worry about that," Arthur replied in a steady tone.


    Kimimaro blinked, clearly taken aback as he asked, "What do you mean, my lord?"


    Arthur lifted a piece, holding it aloft, answering, "You know about my cloning project... We''ve accelerated the process."


    Whatever colour might have been in Kimimaro''s face drained. He was both happy and terrified at what those results could bring.


    "They''ll be ready soon," Arthur continued. "I''ll have more than enough to fill the void Lars hasn''t... yet."


    "I see," Kimimaro said, returning to his usual calm demeanour. "So, you were recruiting yourselves?" It''s then that he moved a piece, securing his defenses once more. "For what purpose, if I may ask, my lord?"


    "An army..." Arthur stated flatly. He then placed his piece down, sealing the deal. "Checkmate..."


    Kimimaro stared at the board. The game was over.


    In succinct moves, Arthur had dismantled not just the formation of shogi pieces but also alleviated all of Kimimaro''s hopes of remembering how much of an upper hand he had against others.


    Later.


    Inside the sterile atmosphere of the laboratory, a chamber door hissed open, releasing a cascade of liquid and gas that pooled onto the floor. The sound of the fluid splashing echoed throughout the room as the figure within emerged.


    A man stepped out, wet and glistening, with his silver hair slicked back against his skull. His piercing eyes scanned the unfamiliar environment.


    He then stood tall and imposing, yet vulnerable in his nakedness.


    It was Kaito.


    He took a moment to steady himself, shaking off the remnants of the liquid that encased him. His gaze then fell upon several figures intently watching him.


    A monk stood to one side with a calm presence. Next was a businessman in a tailored suit with his arms folded. Afterwards was what looked like a martial artist with a black blindfold on. Then there was a woman in a lab coat adjusting her glasses.


    But the one who commanded Kaito''s attention most was a boy standing at the forefront, staring at him with an intensity that made Kaito''s pulse quicken.


    "You''re me?" Kaito questioned as he took an unsteady step forward.


    "Wrong," Arthur corrected. "It''s the other way around..."


    Before Kaito could process that answer, a cold, gleaming blade suddenly pressed against his throat.


    The icy-hot metal revealed that it was more than just a weapon but something that could most certainly kill him in one slash.


    He instinctively froze without showing any signs of fear.


    Then Arthur coldly asked, "What is the first commandment?"


    There was a brief pause, then Kaito recited, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind."


    A brief moment of silence stretched between them. Kaito just stood there as he awaited the response.


    Then he heard it¡ªa relieved sigh from Brie. Her expression softened as the tension mellowed out.


    "Good answer," Arthur replied, lacking any warmth. He lowered the sword and stepped back as if satisfied. "Bring him his clothes."


    Without hesitation, the monk, named Ryugetsu, approached Kaito. Ryugetsu held out a simple white robe, welcoming it against Kaito''s damp skin. Then he tied the signature purple rope around Kaito''s waist.


    "The last Kaito had it coming," Brie commented as the clone dressed itself.


    "Last Kaito..." the cone repeated.


    "Yes," she interjected. "The previous Kaito was... disposed of after failing his test. You''re part of the second batch of clones."


    She seemed to search his eyes for understanding, curious if the shock would strike him as profoundly as it had her when she first saw these many clones being birthed.


    Yet to her unsurprise, he didn''t even flinch. That was a good sign. The clone knew who it was and what its purpose was: to serve Arthur Bennett.


    Arthur himself turned to leave, ready to move on to the next phase.


    The monk observed Kaito carefully for a brief moment before placing his hands over Kaito''s forehead. Chakra then coursed through Kaito''s body as memories that were not his own started to flood in.


    It recalled the dangerous world Arthur had once found himself in, a world filled with chakra and betrayal.


    The players he had come to know, each possessing their own formidable abilities, were not just adversaries; they were like narratives crafted into his life story that left him already-healed scars.


    Arthur had roamed the land, a Clan-Less player among those gifted with more than he had.


    The players he faced¡ªJada Uchiha, Jasper ¨­tsutsuki, Alexander Hy¨±ga, William Uzumaki, Alice Yamanaka, and Margaret Senju¡ªwere not just mere challengers. They bore power behind their clan names and were enriched with talents that past generations would covet.


    These talents were what Arthur, in all his brilliance, had to navigate carefully.


    For the other players weren''t just strong; they had foreknowledge, an advantage that made any encounter laced with unpredictability.


    Yet, despite their formidable prowess, he had advantages of his own.


    There was a time when Arthur had been trapped in the confines of a prison, a place that tested not just his body but his faith. He had used those dark days to cultivate himself.


    Even after returning to the main village, the Leaf Village, his medical knowledge increased, he honed various Kekkei Genkai, and he delved into forbidden techniques that would have rendered lesser men insane.


    Arthur didn''t revel in the shadows; he simply learned to bend the rules of nature.


    He had slain heroes and villains alike, with Ino and Shikamaru falling to his might in battles. Their deaths were just one of many. Then there was the time Arthur once became a ruler of an entire country, a title that many could not comprehend.


    Then there was the tournament he had once held. It was a grand event that showcased the greatest fighters. Arthur didn''t just partake; he had dominated, taking honours that cemented his place among legends.


    However, the exhilaration of competition had stained his relationships; at one point, he had forged a business alliance with Xavier, but time and fate twisted circumstances until he found himself allied with Diana. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Diana, a woman of immense power and wealth, had become an integral part of Arthur''s financial plans. Her fortune was a boon gifted by Arthur himself, which allowed her to catapult to great heights many could not imagine.


    But the intricacies of Arthur''s life extended far beyond alliances and wealth.


    He possessed marks of the Flying raijin technique that were scattered across villages and countries. He couldn''t just instantly teleport to them; he could also monitor them from safe distances.


    One of his most prized possessions was the Blade of Chaos, as he called it. Such a weapon was perhaps the most potent weapon this world could create. It was a discordance of various weapons amalgamated into one, for the blade could cleave through both flesh and bones.


    In the hands of an average ninja, it would have been overwhelming, but in Arthur''s grip, it could carve through one''s very spirit.


    Yet, the most disconcerting aspect of Arthur''s prowess lay in his ability to create clones¡ªeach one a fragment of his essence.


    Kaito, the last of these clones, was just one piece in the grand scheme.


    Amidst the pandemonium of battles and political intrigue, there lay a crucial aspect often overshadowed by the violence: Arthur''s faith.


    Arthur was a saved Christian, a man whose beliefs often fueled his actions and decisions. It was a unique collocation; here he was, a man skilled in the arts of war and deception, yet at his core, there was a yearning for redemption and peace.


    Kaito felt those struggles as he stood amidst the torrent of memories. He pondered what Arthur might choose in the face of insurmountable odds¡ªthe legacy of a ruler or the humble plea of a saved soul.


    In that moment of introspection, Kaito understood that these memories formed not just a narrative of Arthur''s life but an understanding of his purpose within this realm. The clone was created to embody the essence of Arthur, yet he craved to surpass those expectations.


    There was still so much in the journey ahead. Journeys that would be filled with challenges that Arthur had faced and battles that remained unconquered.


    The world around Kaito spun until his mind instinctively recoiled. And as the memories settled, he opened his eyes with dawning clarity.


    He then steadied himself after understanding that this amalgamation of experiences was both a gift and a burden. Through it all, the clarity of purpose began to emerge, which fueled his sense of identity.


    His gaze then settled on Arthur''s back, who had momentarily paused to let Kaito get caught up to speed.


    Just watching Arthur''s back was enough to let the clone wish to honour the legacy of Arthur, to wield the knowledge wisely, and, perhaps, to plant seeds of faith in a world that often teetered on the brink of despair.


    As the clone finally embraced the past, everyone knew that the path would continue.

 Chapter 302: Throne Room

    Chapter 302 - Throne Room"It''s time," Hoshikaze declared to Brie.


    Arthur had already teleported away as the scientist quickly packed her belongings. Kaito watched as Hoshikaze and the three other clones stepped forward in unison.


    Purpose was in their eyes¡ªa reflection of the shared purpose they all harboured.


    They all then exited the laboratory.


    When they entered a new room that resembled a throne room with tall curtains, their senses sharpened. The room was expansive, adorned with rich textures and bold colours, and it was dominated by a large throne at its center.


    As the clones lined up around the chair, Brie positioned herself a few steps back. The scene created a commanding presence. They all just stood there as they prepared for the residents of Sun Stream Plaza to arrive.


    Moments later, the doors swung wide, revealing the expected figures.


    Koko, the monkey girl, bounded in first. Next came Ry¨±zetsu, followed closely by Tayuya, Rin, and Kimimaro, who entered with a quiet confidence.


    Each of them took a measured moment to study Kaito, and as their eyes fell upon him, some muttered in reverence, "lord Arthur."


    Kaito''s body remained still. He had expected their reverence since no one save Koko and Brie knew what Arthur''s real form looked like.


    The room''s atmosphere intensified as Tayuya became intrigued by the surrounding figures¡ªespecially at Hoshikaze. Throughout her time in this world, she had heard of Hoshikaze, a revered figure, and now she was standing before him.


    When Kaito''s silence persisted, Brie raised her hand, signaling for the attention of the gathered group.


    "Please do not address Kaito as ''lord Arthur,''" she instructed in a firm tone.


    "Why not?" Rin questioned, feeling confused.


    Koko piped up, "Umm... daddy''s real form is much better!"


    Her na?ve enthusiasm was enough to break any tension.


    "Real form?" Tayuya asked as her eyes shifted from Kaito to Brie.


    Kaito finally stepped up and faced the assembly.


    "What you are looking at is a cloned version of me," he articulated. "My true self will appear when the time is right, and when he does, he will be seen sitting on that chair."


    Kimimaro was the first to understand from having once served Orochimaru, who would frequently undergo different appearances.


    "So, lord Arthur has assumed a new form," he acknowledged.


    "Is that true?" Rin softly inquired as she glanced between Brie and Koko. "Have you both seen our lord in his true form?"


    Brie and Koko exchanged a look. A shared understanding passed between them before they both nodded.


    "That''s a matter for another time," Brie replied, emphasizing the need for discretion.


    Ry¨±zetsu, with his straightforward demeanor asked, "Can we see lord Arthur now?"


    At that moment, Kaito returned to his position. Then the curtain that hung behind the throne unfurled and allowed light to flood into the room. A bright glow poured through the window, bathing everything in a golden hue.


    Footsteps echoed, but as they turned to look, the figure that entered remained shrouded in the brilliance of the light, with their details obscured.


    When the figure finally took a seat on the throne, only its silhouette became visible against the radiant backdrop.


    "Is that you, my lord?" Rin called out with hope and uncertainty.


    "From this moment forward," Arthur commanded. The sound of his voice rang out from the dark silhouette with authority that chilled and excited everyone in the room. "All of you will obey them..."


    Kimimaro understood immediately. The "them" referred to the four clones surrounding the throne.


    "What you see before you is me," Arthur continued. "They share the same mind and goals, so hearken unto their words, and all things will continue as they are."


    If there was ever a moment to bow down, it would indeed have been now. However, those who knew Arthur understood one essential truth¡ªhe resented displays of subservience. The only being to whom one should bow was Jesus Christ, a creed Arthur held firmly in his heart.


    In unison, they all said, "Yes, my lord!"


    Later in the Water Country.


    Kaito stood in an open field, flanked by Ry¨±zetsu. Before them lay three coffins, which were solemnly arranged on the earth. And looming over them was the Six-Tailed slug.


    "Get ready," Kaito said.


    With one motion, he kicked the lids off each coffin. They cracked open, revealing the lifeless bodies of notorious Sound ninjas: Jir¨­b¨­, Kid¨­maru, and Sakon, alongside Ukon with his twin head nestled on the other side.


    "Do it," Kaito commanded.


    Ry¨±zetsu inhaled deeply, steeling herself for what she was about to do.


    It had taken her significant time and effort to develop her resurrection technique. Unlike before, when she had been limited to reviving only one ninja at a time, she''d now honed her skills to revive as many as three in a single execution.


    But with progress came challenges; each request drained her vitality, pulling her closer to death.


    She began performing the hand signs required for her technique. Chakra pulsed around her as the chakra from the Six-Tails also coursed through her, amplifying her abilities.


    She was acutely aware that this action would have significant repercussions, but the burning desire to fulfill Arthur''s wishes outweighed all her concerns.


    The air crackled with an intense energy that surged through the three corpses. In a shocking spectacle, arcs of light enveloped them, illuminating the area with a glow.


    Kaito shielded his eyes momentarily against the brightness before focusing again on Ry¨±zetsu, whose face had grown increasingly strained as she exerted herself.


    "Return now!" she called out.


    Then the glow slowly faded before revealing the resurrected forms of Jir¨­b¨­, Kid¨­maru, and Sakon. As their eyes opened, they were clearly confused.


    But their awareness was short-lived; Ry¨±zetsu staggered, and her knees buckled under the strain before collapsing to the ground, unconscious.


    Kaito could have always caught her, but he let her fall. Her technique had grown more powerful, but it drained her vitality with each use, leaving her vulnerable. Meaning, if she couldn''t perform it again, she would be of no use.


    Then, as if sensing the change in energy, the Six-Tails spoke with a playful, gurgling sound that rippled through the air: "And who are these ninjas?"


    Kaito turned his attention back to the creatures before him, assessing their regained awareness.


    "These are former members of a Sannin named Orochimaru," he said, keeping his tone neutral.


    The Six-Tails let out a low, bubbling laugh as its body shifted. "Orochimaru? I don''t even know who that is!"


    The creature seemed amused, but Kaito scoffed lightly, unperturbed.


    "How many more dead ninjas do you plan to revive?" the beast asked with amusement.


    "At present? Just a few," Kaito answered.


    But in truth, Arthur had plans to revive them in the hundreds!


    As Ry¨±zetsu lay unconscious, Kaito performed the Flying raijin. Each coffin housing the Sound ninjas, including Ry¨±zetsu, was all teleported, leaving the scene with only the Six-Tails behind.


    In an instant, the backdrop of the Water Country was replaced by the atmosphere of Sun Stream Plaza. They had materialized in the plaza courtyard. Ry¨±zetsu herself had been returned elsewhere.


    Kaito then turned to Jir¨­b¨­, Kid¨­maru, and Sakon as they exited their coffins. They had clearly not been conscious enough to have recognized that there was a Tailed Beast in their presence moments ago.


    "Welcome back," Kaito said.


    "Where are we?" Jir¨­b¨­ grunted, shaking his head as if awakening from a long-held slumber.


    "Sun Stream Plaza," Kaito replied. "You''ve been summoned to serve a new lord, and you''re here to assist me and my allies so that your skills may be put to good use."


    "New lord?" Kid¨­maru incredulously repeated while glancing at Kaito and the others.


    Sakon looked down at the ground before feeling the presence of his twin brother. The situation turned clearer as he asked, "So we''re really back from... the dead?"


    "Back and ready to work," Kaito insisted with an unyielding tone.


    The silence that followed was heavy, as if they were processing the enormity of their new existence.


    Kaito couldn''t just see their rebellious eyes; he could also feel it. How many would just accept that they had died, only to be returned back and told they were going to be serving someone they''d never seen?


    It''s then Tayuya approached with a serious expression. She nodded her head in acknowledgment, having already been told about her task.


    "Tayuya?" Kid¨­maru spoke. "Is that y¡ª?"


    Before he could even ask, she let out a wave of chakra that made them kneel. The pressure was too much for them to bear, so they couldn''t even move!


    "Don''t speak, stinking rats," she demanded.


    What they didn''t know was that Kimimaro and her were tasked to bring these individuals up to speed with the new subtleties of the plaza and the collective mission.


    "Are we really trusting the likes of them?" she inquired, looking at Kaito. "They can''t even stand this much."


    Now it became clear just how effective Arthur''s training was; he had increased Tayuya''s skills so much that her former comrades couldn''t even match her anymore. And these were considered Orochimaru''s "elite" bodyguards!


    It''s then Kaito replied, "Ryugetsu will be in charge of mentally educating them with the Evil Illusion Flattery technique if they fail to obey."


    "Good point," she conceded, glancing at the three. "And I assume Hoshikaze will be the one to improve their combat skills and familiarize them with their weapons again?"


    "Exactly..."


    It''s then that Tayuya released her chakra, allowing them a moment of respite. They each gasped, wondering just what sort of situation they had gotten themselves into. Clearly they had questions, but deep down inside, they''d feel her force if they dared to speak out of line again.


    Kaito unfurled a scroll from behind his back. It opened to reveal a beautifully crafted bow¡ªnicely curved and sleek, a perfect weapon for an archer.


    The craftsmanship was exquisite, reflecting both function and art while betraying an expertise that was rare in this part of the world.


    "Looks like lord Arthur''s made you a new weapon," Tayuya teased while smirking at Kid¨­maru.


    Little did she know that it was not he, but the clone John Belfort, who had crafted the bow.


    As the former Sound ninjas marveled at its design, Kaito seized the moment to make his departure. He quietly slipped away to where he would need to report to Arthur on the results.


    The throne room felt as much a sanctuary as a place of power. Arthur himself sat upon the throne with his fist resting against his chin while staring thoughtfully into the distance.


    When Kaito arrived, his eyes fell upon the clone.


    "It''s quite resourceful to have real clones around the plaza now, isn''t it?" Kaito began, catching the shift in Arthur''s demeanour. "You''re no longer burdened with handling every single task by yourself."


    "Indeed," Arthur replied. "With the additional clones, my workload is halved, and productivity''s doubled. Progress is happening at an exponential rate. But let''s not lose sight of potential setbacks."


    Most would have thought it strange or even creepy to be talking to a clone of themselves. Yet it was second nature to a man like Arthur.


    Though these clones took different appearances, they were still him at heart. There was no need to worry or even think about acts of rebellion. Even if one of them were captured and interrogated, they each had a Flying raijin mark on them, solidifying their utmost obedience.


    Then there was their level of skills. While they all carried the majority of their creator''s techniques, they each understood not to use certain ones in public.


    For instance, most of them, like Hoshikaze, could perform the Flying raijin, as that was how they were born. But not all of them could bring about the Uzumaki chains like Kaito.


    How Arthur managed that was by removing certain cells during their creation.


    John Belfort strictly adhered to water style and ice style; Kaito strictly fought with chains; Hoshikaze was more of a taijutsu and genjutsu specialist; and lastly, Ryugetsu excelled in smoke style and the Gift of the Hermit chakra.


    "Are you ready?" he asked, sensing Kaito''s willingness to dive into their next task.


    Kaito firmly nodded as he answered, "I am..."


    With a quick pulse of chakra, Arthur teleported both himself and Kaito to the outskirts of the Rain Village. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 303: Deep Forest Emergence

    Chapter 303 - Deep Forest EmergenceThe light breeze brushed across the open field as Arthur and Kaito appeared, having successfully teleported to a secluded area far from the Rain Village.


    In that expansive space, the clouds hung low and were laden with rain that seemed ready to burst at any moment. However, what drew the eye most was Arthur¡ªnow transformed into John Belfort.


    "There''s always a chance we can take them down," Kaito suggested as he scanned the area.


    Before Arthur could respond, the ground shifted beneath them, and Zetsu erupted from the earth.


    "Hiding your form again, Arthur?" White Zetsu teased. There was a clear sign of mistrust in its voice. "You know I can see right through you."


    In truth, Zetsu was merely sizing Arthur up, of which both were clearly aware.


    Arthur simply glanced at Kaito before gesturing toward him and saying, "As I promised, Kaito will join the Akatsuki..."


    Zetsu regarded Kaito skeptically as he scrutinized the newcomer. Then Black Zetsu asked, "There are tons of impostors out there, so how do we know this is the real Kaito?"


    Kaito took a step forward and raised his hand. In an instant, chains of chakra erupted from the ground, ensnaring Zetsu in a tight embrace. The creature''s eyes widened in surprise as it now found itself immobilized.


    "That enough for you?" Kaito answered.


    "Alright, alright!" White Zetsu relented. "We believe you now; it seems you really are Kaito!"


    "Yes," Black Zetsu said in a deepened tone. "These chakra chains are his signature technique. I can see the Sand Village was wrong in believing he was dead."


    As Kaito released the chains with a wave of his hand, Zetsu regained his composure and began to approach him, asking, "So, are you serious about joining the Akatsuki then?"


    "My only objective is to remain hidden for as long as I can from the world," Kaito responded. "Joining the Akatsuki is simply a means to an end."


    Black Zetsu seemed caught off guard by this revelation as it said, "Then what about Orochimaru? Surely this power of yours is valuable to him as well."


    "I''m not affiliated with Orochimaru," Kaito firmly replied. "I act on my own volition."


    The admission made something clear¡ªKaito was beyond perfect for the Akatsuki.


    Before the conversation could delve deeper into plans and strategies, they all felt movement on the horizon. And just as Kaito turned to catch a better glimpse, a sudden figure leaped into their vicinity and landed¡ªa woman with red hair and a fierce look in her eyes.


    Black Zetsu lightly chuckled, "Well, isn''t this a surprise." Then White Zetsu playfully asked, "Isn''t that the Senju from the Leaf Village?"


    "Yeah..." Arthur slowly answered, keeping his back turned to her.


    "It''s you!" Margaret exclaimed while pointing directly at Kaito as if she had unearthed the deepest secret. "I knew it!"


    Kaito didn''t even bother regarding her sudden arrival. Instead, he turned back to Zetsu and said, "I''ll meet you in the Rain Village..."


    "Not so fast!" Margaret warned, stepping closer. "You''re not going anywhere!"


    Her expression soured as she saw Zetsu descending back toward the earth with his characteristic languidness.


    "Like that''s gonna work!" she said, slamming her palms to the floor. As wood tendrils raced toward the two, there was a flash before they were all cut down. "What?!"


    All she could see was Arthur holding a peculiar long blade. It dematerialized just as quickly as it appeared.


    Zetsu fully submerged into the earth, escaping from the scene while Kaito teleported away. Whatever Arthur''s case was with this girl, it had nothing to do with him. But if anyone knew Zetsu, it loved to hide and collect data while watching others fight.


    "I had a feeling you were working with the Akatsuki!" she accused. "But to think Kaito was alive..."


    As Arthur slowly turned to face Margaret, there was an electric tension between them. He was in the guise of John Belfort, yet his eyes were just as cold and methodical.


    "Why are you here of all places?" he asked.


    "And what about you?!" she mocked. "You''re not even famous enough to be dealing with the Akatsuki."


    He could understand why she said this; it was because John Belfort was never recorded in the narrative from the original timeline. To her, he was no more than some wannabe filler villain.


    "It''s quite strange to go underneath my senses," Arthur commented. "People of your talents are rare indeed. Why continue serving under a village that doesn''t know how to raise your skills when you can join me instead?"


    "Get real!" Margaret countered. "Like you have anything I want."


    Arthur''s voice was steady, almost indifferent as he said, "Go home then, Margaret..."


    She laughed and challenged, "Why are you backing down from me? Once I''m done with you, I''m going after the whole Akatsuki!"


    "You''re far too weak to fight them yourself," Arthur coolly replied.


    Then the muscles on his jaw slightly tighten.


    "Who''re you to tell me that?!" she jeered.


    "Margaret, you don''t even know what I''ve been through to get here."


    "What you''ve been through?!" she spat, fists clenching in frustration. "I don''t even know who you are!"


    "Hmph... I expected you to say that... From this moment then, I''ll show you why I''m to be feared."


    With that, Margaret shifted into a battle stance and said, "Right back at you!"


    They both ran toward each other. Margaret initiated the clash with a series of hooks aimed at Arthur''s head and body. He dodged to the left and then to the right while slipping past her fists as if dancing.


    Her speed picked up, but he responded indefinitely.


    He then caught one of her fists, causing a booming noise throughout the field.


    She was taken aback by the strength in his grip. But he, leveraging the moment, shifted his weight and flipped her. Mid-flip, she quickly unleashed a countermeasure.


    "Wood style: wood spikes ring!"


    A semi-circle of wooden spikes sprang forth around Arthur and attempted to trap him within its grasp. He scoffed and with one swift hand swipe, he shattered the spikes as easily as if they were made of twigs.


    When the dust settled, Margaret landed on the ground. Now she understood why Naruto had struggled against this man.


    Arthur then lunged at her, but she reacted quickly with a hand sign.


    "Wood style: domed wall jutsu!"


    A wooden dome erupted around her in an attempt to shield her from his impending attack. He smashed through the dome as if it were made of paper.


    The two engaged once more in a flurry of punches as sounds of strikes and dodges echoed in the clearing.


    Margaret soon became aware that Arthur''s taijutsu was unlike anything she had faced before. Pulling back, she decided to switch tactics.


    "Wood style: cutting sprigs jutsu!"


    After conjuring a sharp, wooden spike, she hurled it toward him. Arthur stood still, and it pierced through his shoulder.


    When it landed, Margaret smirked. However, the satisfaction was fleeting. In a puff of smoke, Arthur vanished¡ªthe Substitution technique.


    "Behind!" she instinctively shouted, turning just in time to block his punch.


    "All those wood techniques, and you don''t even know how to use them properly," he taunted.


    Margaret couldn''t help but feel anger at his mocking words.


    "You think you''re so clever!" Grinning, she pulled his hand to her chest, executing a hand sign using his grip to achieve it. "Fire style: grand dragon flame jutsu!"


    A fireball erupted forth from her mouth and took the form of a dragon''s head at point-blank range.


    Arthur quickly hopped back in time and narrowly avoided the initial attack as it incinerated the ground where he''d just stood. But Margaret was relentless, so she fired off several more while keeping her focus up.


    He began to navigate the field, hopping from one side to the other and dodging each dragon flame as they burst forth. Just one was enough to shake the earth beneath their feet.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" he intoned over the roaring flames.


    That comment angered her further; she clapped her hands upon seeing him land.


    "Wood style: wood dragon jutsu!"


    A gigantic wooden dragon erupted from the ground and raced to ensnare him.


    Arthur dodged by first jumping and twisting in mid-air to evade it before landing back on the ground. The dragon then pivoted to chase him. If it touched him, it would surely start draining his chakra. But he had more than one way to combat it.


    ''Water style: water dragon jutsu...''


    Two giant, gleaming water dragons were summoned to collide with the wooden beast. They danced against each other, but the wood dragon prevailed and caused rain to sprinkle around the upheaval.


    Then it charged at Arthur with renewed ferocity.


    "It''s over!" Margaret yelled, exultation shining in her eyes as the wooden dragon bore down on him amidst the rain.


    But unbeknownst to her, this was only part of his plan.


    ''Ice style: a thousand needles of death...''


    The air around him turned frigid as he witnessed the wooden dragon close in. And the moment the creature reached him, ice crystals erupted forth, piercing through its wooden structure.


    The dragon was impaled from all sides as it faltered, showering the battlefield in shards of ice and wood.


    Margaret chuckled darkly and said, "I was going to make your death quick and painless." Then she clasped her hands again. "Wood style: deep forest emergence!"


    The earth quaked as dense trees erupted from the ground and sprouted upward. In but a moment''s time, the battlefield was transformed into a vast, tangled forest with roots and branches obscuring vision.


    "But let me remind you who''s in charge here," she finished.


    Arthur, remaining calm in the center of the forest, cracked his neck with one hand. Then, with a sudden burst of speed, he dashed forward into the wall of trees and foliage.


    Margaret''s grin widened as she soared after him while dodging branches and honing in on his chakra.


    "Don''t think you can hide!" she shouted, gathering chakra for another move. "Wood style: wood pillar!"


    Tall, sharp pillars thrust from the ground, aiming for his position. They rushed like serpents in pursuit, but Arthur reacted with a flick of his wrist, effortlessly sidestepping and weaving through them.


    Just as she prepared for his next move, he suddenly darted to her left, finding a gap in the wood that allowed him to slip between the trunks and evade her onslaught. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet he was still inside her forest.


    "Too slow..." he jeered, but she wouldn''t let him get too far.


    "You won''t escape!"


    With a hand sign, she summoned a barrage of wooden tendrils seeking to ensnare him. But he was resolute; he dashed forward and targeted her position. In a spectacular display of speed, he lunged at her and unleashed a vicious punch aimed at her midsection.


    Margaret barely managed to pivot sideways just as the blow grazed her, forcing her to stagger as she drew back.


    "Wow!" she commented.


    Arthur could tell by the look in her eyes that she was genuinely taken aback by his increased speed. Yet at only a couple of feet from him, she found room to counterattack.


    "Get back..." Arthur said, swiping his arm.


    The force caused enough wind to send her stumbling back. When she recovered, she quickly pulled out a short sword with a confident grin.


    Then she lunged forward just as he summoned a sword of his own. Their blades clashed, sending a sharp ring in the forest. Arthur had met her strike before parrying her blow. This made her growl as she pressed the attack. Yet he first side-stepped and then dodged.


    When he aimed several swipes of his own, she managed to dodge each one while countering with her own thrusts.


    In a sudden move, he knocked the sword from her hand. The impact sent it flying, but she hadn''t faltered; a quick cut across her arm had appeared. She had winced briefly, but the wound had instantly closed¡ªher passive healing trait.


    "Guess I wasn''t that good with weapons like Jada said," she had muttered, unfazed.


    The tension only increased as Arthur dematerialized his weapon. Both were ready for the other''s next moves.

 Chapter 304: Thunderclap

    Chapter 304 - ThunderclapIn an instant, Arthur launched himself backward and narrowly evaded a spike that shot from a nearby tree branch like an arrow. He landed gracefully on the ground, just in time to bend backward and dodge another spike that would have skewered him.


    But Margaret was relentless, and she wasn''t going easy.


    "Wood style: wood clone jutsu!"


    Before he could fully recover, five clones of her exact likeness sprang into existence. Each one was eager to engage him. They moved together and arranged themselves in a circle around him.


    When they finally closed the gap, he fought them off by expertly dodging their punches and kicks¡ªuntil one clone landed a jab to his chest. Another struck high with a kick aimed squarely at his neck, and two more delivered sharp elbows to his sides in perfect synchrony.


    But despite their apparent success, each clone felt a sudden disbelief as they spotted the stoic expression on his face.


    "Impressive," he remarked after straightening himself.


    With a swift motion, he grabbed one of the clones by the wrist.


    ''Water style: water prison jutsu...''


    A sphere of water enveloped all the wood clones and trapped them within. The real Margaret had never seen this technique effectively used like this before. And as her clones flailed helplessly, Arthur vanished from sight, swimming above the surface.


    Breaking through the top of the water prison, he twirled mid-air, and in a flash, he revealed that strange long sword glowing in his hand. Margaret''s eyes widened in shock¡ªshe had never seen anyone using that pulsing weapon before.


    With a single swipe, a massive jolt of electricity surged from the sword and cascaded through the water prison. Thunder roared overhead as lightning crackled through the vicinity after obliterating the wooden clones with a deafening crash.


    Crash!


    As the residual electricity flowed through the air, Arthur landed with cool composure. His eyes then slowly locked on Margaret, who stood amidst the chaos with a peculiar smile on her face.


    "Amused?" he wondered.


    "How could I not be?" she replied with enthusiasm.


    He could tell from her greedy look that, deep down, she wanted his sword.


    Without further dignifying her with a response, he dematerialized the Blade Of Chaos, causing her expression to turn into one of feigned disappointment.


    "Oh, that''s so gonna be mine!" she smirked, clapping her hands. "Wood style: deep forest bloom!"


    Suddenly, the trees around them began to sprout flowers. Their petals unfurled as they released clouds of fine, dangerous pollen into the air.


    His instincts kicked in as he observed the phenomenon; he was well aware of the potential threat those flowers posed; he needed to act fast.


    Instinctively, he began climbing the trees. Each step brought him higher, but with each inch, the forest became denser. The canopy above formed a near-impenetrable ceiling.


    The pollen below was pursuing him like a lethal fog. There were only so many defenses against it.


    ''Ice style: white whale jutsu...''


    Using the water from below and in the air, a colossal narwhal made of ice burst from the ground. Its icy form erupted and showered smaller crystals into the air as Arthur leaped from the treetops to the ground.


    The rain of ice mixed with the pollen settled around him. Although he was in the icicle mist, he knew that his training had prepared him for all manner of attacks, and his body was uniquely capable of withstanding her environment.


    Yet Margaret was currently missing.


    He knew he had yet to utilize his Tamashii¡ªdoing so risked revealing his true identity. So instead, he closed his eyes and used the Area Sensing technique. It proved futile; her masking skills were just as great as his.


    Then came her echoing voice from somewhere deep within the obscured forest: "Did you know something? I never expected to use this on some nobody..."


    Suddenly, flames ignited on one of the branches high above him. He knew in an instant what was coming and took off in a sprint.


    The forest around him soon ignited, and flames consumed everything in their trail as trees bowed to the inferno.


    When the dust from the flames settled and the forest lay brittle and deformed, Arthur stood firm. He fearlessly scanned the charred remains before him.


    Finally, one tree remained, standing tall against the devastation. On that tree stood Margaret, radiating an otherworldly presence in front of dark clouds.


    She had already entered her Slug Sage Mode!


    The aura of natural energy swirled around her like an ethereal veil. And as she raised her palm, Arthur''s eyes slightly twitched.


    ''This is interesting...'' he thought.


    In her hand glimmered the Chidori. Instead of its blue hue, it was amber in colour.


    "My friend, you''re the first person to see me use this," she said with a smirk.


    Then he understood why she had started off with the Fierce Dragon Flame technique and why she had set fire to her forest: she sought to create thunderclouds to facilitate her next attack just as Sasuke Uchiha had done.


    With a tilt to her head, she announced her grand technique: "This jutsu is Kirin!"


    The air grew electric, and the storm clouds above responded to her call. Natural lightning crackled downwards, gathering into a massive, amber-coloured dragon. Its body swirled ominously in the sky while showing off her mixed Sage Chakra in it.


    "Be gone," her voice echoed, "with the thunderclap!"


    As the dragon roared and raced toward Arthur with a ferocity that shook the world around him, he stretched his arm to materialize the Blade Of Chaos again.


    When the Kirin struck, a tremendous explosion occurred, erupting in a fiery tempest that carved a colossal crater into the earth and disintegrated all remnants of the terrain. The clouds parted, the flames quelled, and the dust swirled violently in every direction, blanketing the battlefield in pure anarchy!


    ...


    Moments before.


    In the cozy warmth of their apartment, three girls shared a comfortable conversation.


    Margaret sat with her arms crossed while Jada fiddled with a small trinket. Alice herself stirred a pot quietly in the kitchen.


    "Umm..." Alice said, peeking her head in the living room. "I just sensed three guys leaving letters for Jada outside."


    "Another round of love letters?" Margaret snapped with irritation. Jada just giggled in amusement. "That''s like the third time today, Jada! It''s ridiculous."


    "It is kinda odd, though," Alice said from the kitchen. "Some of your admirers are over eighteen, Jada, while you''re technically thirteen."


    Jada shrugged and said, "It''s kind of cute when you think about it. That''s how it was back then¡ªolder men being interested in underaged girls."


    Margaret rolled her eyes and added, "Then why haven''t I gotten anything yet?"


    After setting the temperature to a low heat, Alice situated herself on the couch and smirked while saying, "Maybe it''s ''cause you''re always so angry?"


    "That''s not my problem," Margaret retorted.


    Their banter continued. Beneath the lightheartedness, they began talking about the main plotline.


    "Hey," Margaret said. "Remember that time when Sasuke fought Itachi?"


    "I never actually saw that fight," Alice reminded the group.


    They often forgot that she never saw part two of the series. But Jada was eager to share what she knew.


    "Basically," she began. "Itachi was sick¡ªhe didn''t even want to kill Sasuke. I think it''s safe to say Itachi was the real winner there."


    "It doesn''t matter who won," Margaret insisted after shrugging off Jada''s point. "That fight was epic and definitely one of the top-tier battles in all of anime history."


    "Why do you think that?" Alice asked after feeling genuinely curious.


    "Sasuke used Kirin," Margaret replied, "and it was, like, his only time ever using it."


    "What about that second time during the filler arc?" Jada reminded. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That doesn''t count..." Margaret blushed.


    Then something registered in Jada''s head as she asked, "Wait, if I know you, Marge, I''m guessing it''s because you figured out how to do Kirin, right?"


    Margaret smiled slyly, not committing to an answer.


    Alice, trying to connect the dots, looked puzzled as she asked, "What even is Kirin?"


    "It''s a really powerful lightning technique," Jada explained. "It uses natural lightning from the sky to strike someone down, and when I say powerful, I mean even my Susanoo can''t fully defend against it."


    "How''d you learn that?" Alice asked.


    "It''s easy!" Margaret grinned. "You just have to learn the Chidori first."


    Jada looked impressed as she praised, "Wow, that''s amazing!"


    "Yeah, yeah. But let''s talk about Arthur for a second since you brought up your Susanoo," Margaret suggested. "Seriously, girl, how did you lose to him? You had the Sharingan!"


    Jada hesitated after remembering the fight. "Well, Arthur had a Kekkei Genkai of his own."


    Alice leaned in to ask, "Which one?"


    "The glowing eye one that Ranmaru used once," Jada revealed. "I don''t think it had a name."


    "How in the world did he get that?" Margaret asked, raising an eyebrow. "He didn''t kill Raiga and Ranmaru, did he?"


    Their collective silence hinted at their understanding.


    "I guess I should go visit them in the Land of Rivers someday," Alice finally said.


    "You don''t need to," Jada sadly said. "I''ve already verified that they''re dead."


    Margaret scoffed, "Seriously, how low did Arthur get?"


    "Why are we even talking about him?" Alice asked.


    "Sorry," Jada piped up. "That wasn''t my intention." In truth, it was actually Margaret who brought him up. "How about we talk about something else then?"


    With a burst of pride, Margaret changed the topic by declaring, "So listen! I have wood style, a special Sage Mode, and I can perform Kirin. I''m definitely the strongest around here!"


    As if Alice hasn''t heard that line before. She wanted to counter, to remind Margaret about Jasper''s time travel and the intricacies of their world, but Margaret''s conviction was unshakeable.


    Dismissing Alice''s concern with a wave, she proclaimed, "I''m unbeatable in this world, and I''m gonna prove it!"


    She got up suddenly, prompting Jada to ask, "Where are you going?"


    "Just off!" Margaret said with a giggle while striding toward the door.


    "Wait!" Alice called out, but Margaret was already gone.


    Jada looked at Alice to ask, "What was that about?"


    Alice sighed, knowing where Margaret was headed. When it came to espionage, Alice knew just about what everyone did and talked about in the Leaf Village.


    "Marge," she began, "was talking to herself one day about how she was going to take out the Akatsuki all by herself."


    Immediately, Jada became concerned. Taking out the Akatsuki? And by herself? None of that aligned with their plans to help the story. More importantly, what was Margaret thinking?


    "We need to follow her!" Jada quipped. "She''ll need backup or something!"


    Alice shook her head and said, "Let her handle it. Marge knows how to take care of herself, and she''s quite strong, you know."


    "I know she is," Jada argued, "but this is serious! What if she gets into trouble?" Determined not to abandon her friend, she strode toward the exit. "I don''t care. I''m going after her."


    "Jada¡ª"


    But Jada was already out the door. Margaret may have been strong, but recklessness was an entirely different challenge. And Jada would rather be there to help than to risk losing someone she cared for.


    Even if it meant secretly planting a Flying raijin mark on them.

 Chapter 305: Summit Enlightenment

    Chapter 305 - Summit EnlightenmentOutskirts of the Rain Village.


    As the air cleared in the battlefield, Margaret landed amidst the wreckage. She suddenly gasped as she stared in disbelief.


    There stood Arthur with his figure silhouetted against the smouldering remains. His clothes were tattered, and his skin was marred with multiple wounds that gradually began healing themselves.


    "H... How?" she whispered to herself. "Did that stupid sword actually match the powers of my sage-enhanced Kirin?!"


    The thought seemed impossible. No normal sword could withstand and survive the might of such a technique.


    She gritted her teeth, and her frustration boiled over as she stared him down. The unknown, stoic figure before her was a perplexing anomaly, a force she had never expected to meet.


    How could someone like him, some faceless opponent, stand on equal footing with her?


    The anger mounted within her to unprecedented levels like an inferno that burned with intensity. Yet Arthur remained calm and simply began brushing off the dust left behind on his shoulder.


    Because of that, her rage surged and she felt it deep within. It unfurled like a dark flower blooming in the depths of her spirit. Her Sage Chakra then spiked and escalated higher and higher until her hair stood on end.


    "I didn''t think someone like you existed," she declared with defiance. "I might seem angry, but that''s just who I am..."


    In that moment, she underwent an incredible transformation. A viscous, slime-like substance began to seep from her pores and changed her crimson hair into a dark, semi-transparent mass that gave her the appearance of being drenched in blood as black tribal marks appeared on her face.


    It wasn''t just a visual shift; it was as if the very essence of her Sage Chakra was pouring out of her, showcasing her true power.


    Arthur had never seen anything like it. This wasn''t just a custom Sage Mode; this was Margaret''s "True Sage Mode," a form that radiated an aura of untamable wrath and unyielding raw energy.


    He could now sense the potency in the air like a wave of destruction emanating from her as she finished, "... and I''m gonna do everything I can to bring you down!"


    With utter calm, he said, "Well, Margaret, come at me then..."


    Screaming, she channeled her chakra into one of this world''s most devastating techniques: "Sage art: wood style: true thousand hands!"


    From the very ground, a colossal, many-handed wooden statue burst forth. Hands erupted from its back in countless concentric layers, each one positioned perfectly, as if poised to strike.


    The statue''s two main hands then clasped together in prayer and embodied the power bestowed upon her through her gifted training.


    Arthur was immediately forced on the defensive and ran back as the sheer magnitude of her technique loomed over him. He felt the pressure of her incredible chakra and the overwhelming force concentrated in that titanic statue.


    Then it happened: "Summit enlightenment!"


    All the hands of the statue were summoned as its many limbs began to slam toward Arthur with destructive force¡ªa relentless barrage that ensured each punch had the potential to obliterate him.


    He moved swiftly, diving to the side, but with the sheer volume of attacks coming at him, it was almost impossible to evade them all.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!


    As the first few fists connected with the ground around him, explosions of earth and debris flew into the air, obscuring his vision and sending shockwaves rippling through the ground.


    ''She''s... strong.''


    Arthur''s stoic expression remained unbroken as he drew the Blade Of Chaos.


    With blinding speed, he began to enhance the blade, transforming it multiple times as it morphed between various elements¡ªflame, ice, lightning¡ªeach new form amplifying its own destructive potential.


    Shing-shing-shing!


    The blade carved through the onslaught of wooden limbs, splintering them as they collided against his swinging blade. It was him against the countless digits of the statue, and even as he began to whittle down its strength, Margaret was persistent.


    "Have some more!" she screamed.


    Unexpectedly, she struck him by unleashing more fists that sent him crashing through the very ground.


    Dust and debris swirled around like a storm as his Blade Of Chaos went spiraling in the air before impaling the floor. Then Margaret''s triumphant roar echoed, "I did it! I finally killed him!"


    But as the dust settled, Arthur emerged¡ªunfazed, unbroken¡ªas if he were a titan among mortals.


    "I see no one ever taught you manners, little girl," he said with a tone devoid of mirth.


    Margaret''s heart pounded in her chest. How was that possible? There was no apparent way for anyone in this world to withstand one of her most deadly techniques like that.


    No, it just couldn''t be!


    Naruto Uzumaki, despite his immense power, had notable weaknesses. His strong emotional ties to friends and allies often left him vulnerable to manipulation. Sasuke Uchiha also faced weaknesses. His overconfidence sometimes led him to underestimate opponents, which resulted in costly mistakes.


    Even Hashirama Senju had unique vulnerabilities as well. Though powerful, he faced physical limitations that made him eventually susceptible to injuries. And his focus on wood style left him open to being outmaneuvered by more versatile opponents.


    But what annoyed Margaret the most was that not even Madara Uchiha was as indestructible as Arthur Bennett!


    "What''s the matter?" Arthur said, looking up at her. "Never faced someone on your level?"


    Margaret stubbornly held onto her resolve and began cursing at him from the top of her lungs. But he wasn''t listening.


    Instead, he reached into his pocket and extracted a rainbow-coloured chakra pill.


    Without hesitation, he bit down on it, and the potent chakra coursed through him instantly. In that same moment, a pulse rippled through the air like a call to arms.


    "What was that...?" Margaret squinted in bewilderment.


    Then it began.


    Arthur''s chakra surged to unprecedented levels. It exploded outward, punctuated by an ethereal yellow aura that enveloped him. On his back, magnificent angelic wings materialized with golden feathers that shone as if spun from pure light.


    But the transformation didn''t stop there.


    Flashes of chakra engulfed him that coiled into spirals of light. Two black streaks then appeared down his face, and his hair shifted from jet black to silvery white.


    The changes were monumental¡ªa visual demonstration of the raw power he had been harnessing since the beginning. This was his fusion of his Simian Sage Mode and Angelic Mode!


    Margaret was dumbfounded; she couldn''t even speak as Arthur stood tall and resolute¡ªa figure eclipsed in grandeur. He had done it; he had once again transcended his limits and proved to everyone that he was by no means a pushover.


    "How about it, Margaret? Let''s go..."


    It took a slight moment for her to respond. Who could blame her when this was an overwhelming force she hadn''t ever expected?


    "I refuse to lose to some nobody!" she roared while summoning all the natural energy at her disposal.


    With a flick of his wrist, the Blade Of Chaos flew right back into Arthur''s hand.


    While the transformation was amazing to look upon, it was seeing that weapon that sent chills down her spine. Her face nearly dropped as she defiantly shouted, "Have another, you freak! Sage art: multi-wood dragon jutsu!"


    Seven colossal wooden dragons then erupted from the massive statue. Just their sounds were powerful enough to make a man deaf. With their snarling heads poised to strike, they each swooped downwards at Arthur.


    Arthur took a few quick hops before bursting into the sky with the grace of a hawk!


    He twisted and spun through the air while skillfully darting between the gnashing jaws of three dragons converging on him. A fourth dragon then charged in, opening its mouth wide to consume him whole.


    "Not today..." he said, charging his weapon with flames and electricity.


    With a deft swipe of the Blade of Chaos, he unleashed a wave of scorching flames mixed with crackling electrical Sage Chakra that sliced through the dragon''s snout and tore it apart as its body disintegrated in a shower of splintering wood and embers.


    Margaret snickered in disbelief as she challenged, "You think that''s going to stop me?!"


    Undeterred, she summoned even more dragons from her titanic wooden statue. The dark skies above them were now filled with writhing serpents of wood¡ªeach one eager to devour its target.


    Arthur, undaunted, flew in their direction and began weaving in the sky like a fighter jet.


    He managed to land on one of the fickle creatures before stabilizing himself atop its massive cranium. As he thrust the Blade Of Chaos down, he impaled it directly through the head and ran toward the tail, creating lines of molten magma to trail behind him.


    Flying off, another dragon threatened to wrap around him. But in a dazzling display, he tapped on his hilt, sending black ice shards that caused the creature to spiral out of the air.


    "You''re not going to win this!" Margaret cried.


    Yet he could hear the panic in her voice.


    Just as he prepared to confront the next few dragons, one was bold enough to charge right at him. He thrust his blade and struck it once, causing it to freeze in place.


    A second dragon dared to consume him. By spinning his sword once, several large, sapphire-like chakra rods impaled that dragon from multiple angles.


    Then a third dragon menacingly snaked its way forward and attempted to coil around him like a serpent ensnaring its prey. But Arthur had anticipated its approach.


    With his wings, he slipped right through it while carving down its spine. When Margaret looked, she noticed that the dragon wasn''t cut; it was sealed with transparent paper bombs!


    Immediately after, Arthur skidded back to the crater. He then gracefully spun his weapon, saying, "You''re too easy..." And with one dramatic swipe, all three dragons simultaneously detonated into a spectacular blast mixed with snow, lightning, and magma that painted the sky with bursts of fiery brilliance.


    The impact echoed for miles, causing a shockwave to ripple outward while sending debris scattering into the air. The remaining trees around them contorted and buckled under the force as their trunks sheared clean from the ground like arrows.


    Margaret could not believe what she was witnessing.


    Before things could fully clear, Arthur zipped through her defenses with his blade slicing the air. She quickly ducked back, narrowly evading the first few strikes.


    "Dance for me, Margaret..."


    The tension was amplified as he swung and pushed her closer to the edge of her own statue. Each swing sent wind rushing from the weapon that was inches from her cheeks.


    But then, in a brutal motion, Arthur caught her by the throat and lifted her off the ground. The world spun for a moment as he then hurled her against the wall of the statue.


    She crashed so hard that the impact vibrated all throughout her body.


    But she was quick to act. Not willing to give in, she flipped herself upright and started climbing to the side of her statue''s massive form.


    Just as she gained some height, Arthur''s hand shot out and seized her leg. Then he dragged her back down and pinned her head against the floor.


    "Let''s see you dodge this..." he said as he raised his other arm. ''Sage art: water dragon jutsu...''


    When three serpentine heads made of swirling water formed in his palms, he slammed the attack into her, sending shockwaves through the statue.


    Massive debris exploded outward as clouds of dust and wood flew in every direction.


    Margaret was suddenly seen launched into the air; she was now flying¡ªflying to get away.


    She felt the sting of wounds from the attack, but even as they began to heal, the pain lingered, etched into her expression.


    As she reached a suitable height, she quickly scanned the area, looking for Arthur.


    ''Sage art: surface slice...''


    To her dismay, she spotted crescent-shaped water projectiles hurtling her way.


    Instinct kicked in. She spun in mid-air and dodged one projectile just as another three rushed toward her. So she twisted and evaded to weave through the oncoming projectiles with remarkable agility.


    But then, just as she let out a breath of relief, Arthur materialized behind her. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His presence loomed as he chopped his hand down on her back, which forcefully sent her crashing back toward the statue.


    When she recovered, her face was filled with confusion. She just didn''t understand it. How could someone be so powerful?!

 Chapter 306: Masochist

    Chapter 306 - Masochist"That''s it!" Margaret raged after getting up. "I''ve had enough of you!"


    The towering statue began to shift once more as the multitude of wooden hands prepared for another Summit Enlightenment technique.


    Arthur sensed the coming storm, so he channeled more natural energy into his weapon. Spinning it, a golden aura trailed at the tip of the blade.


    ''Sage art...'' As the many wooden hands began, he remained resolute on his target. ''Tailed Beast: fracture strike!''


    In a single, powerful slash, he then brought the blade down. Invisible slashes cut through the air, severing both the earth below and the very essence of the attack aimed at him.


    Each of Margaret''s thousand fists met an imperceptible onslaught of slashes that shattered and subsequently broke her Summit Enlightenment apart while sending splinters to scatter in every direction.


    But his attack didn''t stop there.


    A final, colossal slash roared through the battlefield¡ªan unrelenting and fierce wave of pure energy that carved both Margaret and her giant statue down the middle in an awe-inspiring display of supremacy.


    Screams of rage and disbelief tore through her throat as she felt her connection to the statue sever before the devastating explosion engulfed her.


    Then, the battlefield lay still for a moment in the aftermath.


    When the remnants began to clear, visions of destruction unfurled. Arthur spotted the leftovers of Margaret''s statue. It was turned to shattered wooden fragments that littered the massive crater.


    The smouldering ground beneath his feet wasn''t enough to express how this ground battle unfolded.


    His focus narrowed as he searched for her to see if she had endured yet again.


    Gradually, through the haze of smoke and scorched earth, Margaret finally emerged. Her body was battered, but she was alive.


    The offcuts of her once-mighty form had been reduced to ash and ruin¡ªshe was out of Sage Chakra.


    "No Sage Chakra means no more playing tough, little girl..."


    "You... just who the heck are you anyway?!" she gasped, staggering as she tried to regain her balance.


    Pushing against the pain, she tapped into the last of her chakra reserves and channeled everything she had left deep within.


    "I won''t...!" she howled, causing the winds to stir. "I won''t let you win!"


    Arthur stood, dematerialized his weapon, and brushed his hair while she gathered every last drop of her chakra. Without waiting any further, he rushed at her.


    "No!" she cried, but it was too late.


    He grabbed her face and slammed her into the earth, creating a mini-crater.


    Bang!


    Straightening himself, he then looked at the destruction around him. There was a sense of finality. While he was a tad fatigued, he held firm and had more than enough power to deal the finishing blow.


    Margaret had fought valiantly, but in the end, wrath could not withstand the light of his tenacity.


    Atop of her, he could still see her breathing. Her eyes were closed, yet her breaths were ragged.


    ''Durable,'' he commented to himself after releasing his Angelic Sage Mode.


    If he wanted to, he could not only place a Flying raijin mark on her; he could also slice her throat and bury her thirty feet under.


    But who was he to go against his virtues?


    Then there was the other important factor: this entire fight was being monitored.


    How did he know this? Simple: Margaret had Jada''s Flying raijin mark on her back.


    Since the start, Arthur was careful to execute techniques he thought necessary for this battle. At any moment, if he made the wrong move, one of these players would have intervened by now.


    Be it through time traveling, teleportation, or some convoluted plot twist, Arthur was ready for it all. How else had he made it this far into the fight without any interference?


    Instead of finishing her off, he began to walk away from the battlefield. Doing so would make everyone mindful of those who dared challenge him again.


    Margaret, however, fought against the overwhelming tide of exhaustion. Her body was battered, but somehow she found the strength to rise again. Yet she was barely managing to remain on her feet.


    Arthur slowly turned to watch. There wasn''t a single sign of admiration on his stoic face.


    Here she stood, defiant, with a spirit unwilling to succumb to the pain that wracked her body. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That resilience was something he could analyze like a rare trait in only the strongest opponents he had faced, rivaling even that of William.


    But it wasn''t just sheer will that fueled her¡ªhe understood that her passive healing ability was in play. It was knitting her wounds together and allowing her to stand when most would have collapsed by now.


    With a ragged breath, she spat blood onto the ground. Then, raising her head, she fixed her gaze on him and said, "I''m glad, Mr. John..."


    Arthur paused, slightly interested by her formal address.


    She continued, "All this time, I''ve been bored out of my mind, but to think this world had someone like you in it. No... To think I could live here and fight people like you!"


    Arthur never quite knew who Margaret was. From what he understood, she was an eighteen-year-old girl. And based on her behaviour, she was the type to run away from home at an early age.


    But for the first time, he observed her expression closely, noting not just her words but the wild, almost sadistic smile on her face and the reddish tint across her cheeks.


    It was a look that hinted at something deeper¡ªan unsettling excitement in the face of pain. It was as if she truly enjoyed this struggle, this pain that he had inflicted on her.


    Was she some sort of girl who found gratification from their own pain or humiliation?


    Before he could ponder the implications of her smile, she dashed forward at him.


    A flash of steel glinted as she brandished a kunai. He swiftly weaved past her, but she continued. Each thrust was met with an evasive move; he hardly needed to think about it.


    "It''s over, Margaret..." he intoned.


    Yet despite his slippery maneuvers, she still sought to break through his defenses. Her strikes were becoming more desperate and more furious.


    The two engaged in a brief yet intense exchange of martial arts, but Arthur not once retaliated. He stayed dodging while observing her anxious movements.


    Just looking in her eyes, he could tell what she was thinking: ''Why? Why is he so strong? Why can''t I land a hit on him? Has someone like this always existed in Naruto?!''


    Her mental anguish was clear as she struggled against him. Even after taking so much damage, she was fighting quite valiantly.


    Then her fatigue started to show. Her strikes became less explosive, and she was getting slower.


    As she launched another desperate stab aimed at his chest, something finally broke within her; she suddenly stumbled as her chakra waned past the point of no return.


    She then collapsed and fell to her knees before Arthur''s chest, breathless and defeated.


    He just stood there like a statue, slowly letting her flop to the ground.


    "Looks like you ran out of chakra," he coolly remarked, knowing full well that she wouldn''t be able to respond.


    It was more an observation than an expectation for dialogue; with her chakra depleted, her healing abilities would render her powerless, and every bit of energy she had fought with had faded into nothing.


    Arthur gazed down at her as she remained limp. The only thing that set him off edge was that she was smiling, smiling as if she had enjoyed getting pummeled down¡ªsigns of a masochist.


    ''Worthy of being called the third strongest player,'' he quietly thought, turning around.


    While he might have stated the obvious, his words weren''t laced with respect. She had only pushed him to the limits he knew he could reach.


    All this fighting did for him was test his own abilities. Even now, he humbled himself and knew that he still had much more room to improve.


    The moment he took a step, three figures emerged onto the scorched field: Jada, Alice, and William¡ªexactly as Arthur expected.


    They had been tracking Margaret, consumed with worry, and finally, they caught up. But they were late; she had already lost.


    The sight that greeted them was staggering. Arthur stood a few feet from Margaret''s defeated form. There was an indifferent expression on his face.


    To Alice and Jada''s disbelief, Margaret, usually so strong and defiant, lay incapacitated.


    Jada instinctively shielded Margaret''s body and positioned herself protectively in front of her friend. Alice remained cautiously observant while scanning the man before her. She couldn''t tell whether it was Arthur or not.


    "I don''t believe we''ve met..." he casually began .


    "Get away from her!" Jada shouted in anger while swiping a kunai at him.


    He took one hop back and expanded the distance by several yards.


    William then stepped forward and, pointing an accusatory finger at him, said, "You''re that guy who went after my cousin, Naruto!"


    "So what...?" Arthur replied, crossing his arms.


    "So what?!" William repeated in frustration. "That was so wrong of you, you bastard! You''ll pay for that and what you did to Marge!"


    Arthur scoffed, "What would you know about what''s right and wrong...?"


    Alice narrowed her gaze, trying to sense out who this man really was. Was it really some former delegate of the Water Country turned criminal, or was it Arthur in disguise?


    So she inquired, "Just who the heck do you think you are?"


    "I''m just a mere passerby," he nonchalantly replied. His demeanour was that of a spectator rather than an intruder who had just incapacitated one of their strongest. "If you really have a problem with what transpired here, do something about it."


    Without warning, Jada activated her Sharingan. Her crimson eyes met his cold gaze as she fiercely declared, "You have no right to hurt my friends!"


    Arthur could have chuckled at that statement, but that simply wasn''t his style.


    "In this world," he gestured with a flick of his wrist, "only a select few can dictate how it runs. You lot... are part of that handful. But... you lack any real morale; you lack the fortitude to truly change things."


    William had had enough of Arthur''s taunts. With a hand sign, he summoned his authentic clones and shouted, "Ya know what? We will do something about it then!"


    As they were about to charge in, Jada summoned the massive, ethereal arm of her pink Susanoo to halt their advances.


    "Wait!" she interjected.


    "What''s the big idea?" William demanded.


    Ignoring him, Jada focused intently on Arthur and asked, "Marge came here looking for the Akatsuki, and she wound up fighting you instead. So what''s your deal?"


    "Looks like you''re pretty smart," he said.


    Before they could react, he then turned on his heel and dashed away.


    "Get back here!" the Williams screamed after jumping over Jada''s Susanoo and taking off in pursuit.


    "Will, wait!" Alice called, but it was too late. In their moment of shock, Alice watched Jada teleport Margaret back to the Leaf Village. "That idiot!"


    "Come on," Jada instructed. "After them!"


    The two then gave chase.


    After escaping the crater, the group was spotted running in a long valley. It was flanked by towering cliffs as Arthur raced forward.


    His long strides ate up the distance while he darted around obstacles without so much as making a single face.


    Behind him, the sounds of pursuit followed. The many clones of William were the closest. Arthur could tell they were actually putting in effort to close the gap. Jada and Alice kept pace just behind them.


    By now, he could tell that Alice was using her technique to mentally relay them messages.


    As they thundered into the narrow part of the valley, he leaped onto a rock formation jutting upward and used it as a launchpad to propel himself further.


    The Williams stopped just as the cliffs began to narrow toward a rocky passage. When Jada caught up, one William jumped up, allowing her to summon her Susanoo arm and fling him toward Arthur''s direction.


    He landed and immediately tried to block Arthur''s escape. Yet Arthur punched him so hard that his face contorted.


    For the moment, Arthur stopped to look at his fist and noticed blood on it. William was definitely knocked out in one hit, but for how long?


    It''s then that Jada and Alice finally caught up. The other Williamses weren''t present.


    "Ow!" Willaim said, jolting up and holding his nose. "That freaking hurt!"


    The chase was at its climax.


    Yet Arthur wasn''t even the least perturbed. He coolly tucked his hands into his pockets and rose one leg in a casual stance.


    Was he really going to fight three players¡ªan Uchiha, an Uzumaki, and a Yamanaka who could use telepathy¡ªat once?

 Chapter 307: Not Ready Yet

    Chapter 307 - Not Ready YetThe first to act was William. He lunged forward, aiming a punch at Arthur''s face. But Arthur blocked the attack with his leg. Then he pivoted on his foot and swept William off balance with a kick.


    William kept himself balanced with one hand and immediately tried to counter. But Arthur brought up his other leg to intercept it. He then leaped into the air as Jada tried to land a swipe from behind him.


    He spun elegantly mid-air, and his body performed a breakdancing twirl before he landed.


    Alice lunged in with a kunai and aimed it for his midsection. Yet he sidestepped her first attack, then her second, and again barely avoided the third, all while keeping one eye on William, who re-engaged.


    William charged in with the simplicity of taijutsu, but Arthur had him well-scouted; each of William''s strikes met only the firm resistance of Arthur''s shin.


    Then Arthur spun and disarmed Alice with a kick just as Jada streaked by.


    Time slowed as their eyes locked. To her, he was an anomaly that needed to be taken down, but to him, she was getting in his way.


    When her eyes flared slightly, she rushed forward and launched a barrage of rapid punches.


    ''She''s improved,'' Arthur thought while dodging.


    Yet he was still relaxed and evaded her strikes without even needing to utilize his Tamashii. His blocks alone were mesmerizing because he was doing it all with his legs.


    Taking a hop back, Jada narrowed her eyes and mirrored his stance.


    "Think you can copy me?" he taunted, knowing the Sharingan''s ability well.


    The battle intensified as they exchanged kicks. William leapt into the fray and tried to add onto this fray, yet it was clear that he was only getting in her way. Otherwise, he would have summoned his clones by now.


    Meanwhile, Alice, finding an opening, unleashed a burst of kunai and shuriken aimed right at Arthur. But even that couldn''t stop him; his body flowed like water as he dodged and deflected each projectile with the most subtle, slick motions, making it look almost natural.


    In a dazzling display, he spun around, and his foot knocked William off course just in time for one of Alice''s kunai to careen on his back.


    William comically yelped and was shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    Arthur was right: they were communicating mentally, hence why neither of them had spoken yet.


    And there was another problem. Yes, he was doing well by fending them off. But the more he continued to fight, the more he noticed they were adapting to his fighting style.


    Seizing the moment of distraction, he kicked William square in the face and sent him directly toward Jada.


    She had a choice to make: either catch him and risk losing her target or let him fall and try to corner Arthur. She went with the former.


    Just moments before she was about to rescue William''s falling form, he was found suspended in mid-air thanks to Alice.


    Arthur hadn''t wasted that open window, so he dashed away. Yet Jada was by no means going to let him go so easily.


    Her doggedness propelled her forward. The air whipped past her as she closed in on him, who, despite the distance, continued to show no signs of slowing down.


    He was impressive, and his agility made him more mysterious. Just who was he? She had to know.


    Her Sharingan locked on his every move. Then, with a sharp pivot, she darted to intercept him. Sensing her approach, he executed a supple flip and twisted in mid-air while still maintaining his trajectory.


    She suddenly found herself off-balance.


    "Stop!" she yelled in desperation.


    For once, he actually slowed down and turned around without breaking stride. This allowed her to close the distance, and just as their bodies shifted, she found herself in an almost choreographed dance of predator and prey.


    Each time she attempted to grab him, he was already a step ahead and lithely moved while arching over her outstretched hands. Then he spun away as if taunting her since she was just out of reach.


    There was a mysterious ease in his movements, and with every narrow miss, she felt her frustration growing.


    "What''re you so scared of?" she spat, trying to deter him.


    After feinting once, she lunged at him again. But as she reached out to grasp his shoulder, he caught her wrist and pulled her close.


    Then he whispered in her ear, "You''re not ready yet..."


    Before she could process what he meant, he flipped her then slammed her to the ground.


    Bang!


    After recovering from that stun, she adjusted and found herself pursuing him again.


    Her instincts told her that Arthur was not merely evading her; he was toying with her in this high-stakes chase.


    Arthur continued to evade her attempts by countering her every move with backflips and nimble maneuvers. She had faced many quite like him before, but he was incredibly different, almost as though he had become one with the very air around them.


    It was infuriating.


    Why couldn''t she land a single touch? She had the Sharingan and had been training ever since. Yet each of her movements felt predictable.


    At that moment, Arthur received a mental message from Alice¡ªa surprise rather than a distraction.


    ''Why aren''t you teleporting away?'' she questioned upon understanding it was him.


    Yet, he chose silence and severed the connection before plunging deeper into the valley.


    Jada, already in a stance to charge for another attempt, was completely unaware of this exchange. But then, William and Alice finally burst onto the scene. They barely regarded her as they rushed forward.


    While all three were once again giving chase, Jada released a technique.


    "Fire style: fire ball jutsu!"


    Flames leapt from her mouth towards him. With a simple pivot, he danced sideways and avoided the fiery blast.


    Yet that attack was only the distraction for the real one: William''s Rasenshuriken.


    "Now, Will!" she shouted.


    "Rasenshuriken!"


    With a shout, he threw the jutsu directly at Arthur. Arthur himself was impressed since not even Naruto could throw one without first being in Sage Mode.


    But even then, Arthur maintained his composure.


    ''Water style: surface slice...''


    A large wave of water rushed backward, and the two jutsus collided in a blinding explosion. Debris, wind, and water vapour scattering through the valley like confetti.


    When William finally reeled back in the smoke, he felt disbelief. His s-rank technique had been rendered practically useless against a seemingly standard elemental jutsu!


    "How the heck did he¡ª?!"


    "Keep moving!" Alice interjected, not wishing for him to get flustered.


    It''s then that Arthur felt as if they were going for a team attack now.


    Jada, taking Alice''s cue, unleashed another technique while William sought to amplify it.


    "Fire style: dragon flame jutsu!"


    "Wind style: air bullets!"


    Both techniques were launched toward Arthur in a combined attack. As they flew, Alice used her telepathy to freeze his movements.


    The combined jutsu roared, and with a sudden flash, the fireball and air bullets connected, creating a massive explosion that lit up the valley.


    Dust and smoke erupted, but when it cleared, they were greeted not by Arthur''s defeated form but by a charred log in the aftermath.


    "That cheap¡ª!" Before William could voice how unfair that was, Alice''s senses prickled her spine to alert her to where Arthur had headed.


    "He''s over there!" she relayed to her companions.


    So the trio sprinted after him in unison.


    ''Why aren''t you listening?'' Arthur heard Alice project in his mind. ''Will''s taking this seriously, and he''s going to do something rash if you don''t¡ª''


    But Arthur cut her off; he didn''t need the likes of her to know what his opponents would and wouldn''t do; he could tell just by looking at their angered faces.


    William fought against the frustration. He had been humiliated once before back at the tournament, and now it was happening again. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, he simply didn''t want to look pathetic in front of Jada.


    In a split-second decision driven by impatience and the need to close the distance, he slipped into one of his most lethal transformations.


    "Toad Sage Mode!" he declared. "You''re not escaping this time, buddy!"


    "Oh..." Arthur''s voice casually drifted back to him.


    Seeming unfazed, he turned to look at William, who had dramatically closed the distance.


    "Will, back away quick!" Jada shouted, trying to rein William in before more reckless decisions were made.


    But the moment was lost as he used a technique.


    "Sage art: massive rasengan!"


    ''Ice style: glacial dome...''


    Just as William launched it with all his might, Arthur coolly raised a deflective barrier. The massive Rasengan then collided against the icy wall, causing shattering waves of chakra to erupt.


    It was thunderous, and the bright light was nearly blinding. Yet when the dust settled, Arthur remained unfazed behind his protective dome.


    He casually walked backward as though mocking the effort William had put into his technique.


    "That was one of my best jutsus!" William exclaimed. "I don''t get it!"


    "You don''t have to get it," Arthur shot back.


    Seething with anger and confusion, William cursed. But Jada and Alice were already gathering themselves.


    ''Ice style: a thousand needles of death...''


    Manipulating the scattered remnants of his earlier technique, sharp ice crystals formed around them. Each one was already poised to strike.


    "I''ve got this," asserted William after preparing a hand sign.


    But before he could complete it, Jada''s expression hardened. Then, in a swift motion, she pulled out the Totsuka Blade. and spun it expertly in her hands.


    Immediately, she began to slash at all of the incoming ice needles. She was like a ballerina twirling a deadly weapon while ensuring not a single one of her teammates was hit. Each slice either sent shards flying or was absorbed on contact.


    William and Alice watched in shock as she maneuvered through the onslaught. Her speed was astounding as she dismantled Arthur''s attack.


    The shards shattered and harmlessly fell around them. When the last one crumbled into fragments, there was silence punctuated only by the echo of her final strike.


    William shook his head in disbelief, remarking, "Jada, that was..." then he gulped. "Scary!"


    She turned toward her companions with an unchanged expression as she insisted, "We have to go after him!"


    Alice, still composed despite the tautness, shook her head slowly and said, "It''s too late. After that stunt you pulled, he used it as a moment to run away; he''s already out of my sensing range."


    "What?!" Jada exclaimed in disbelief. If Alice, their trusted sensor, couldn''t locate him, then he wouldn''t be found for ages. Jada gave a nervous laugh as she brushed a hand through her hair and said in frustration, "He just vanishes like that?"


    William had never seen her act this way. It was clear that she wanted much more than revenge; she wanted to know who this John Belfort was.


    As the adrenaline ebbed, she felt her features soften, and slowly, she deactivated her Sharingan.


    Their frantic chase faded into a cloud of confusion. How had this one person managed to counter them so easily?


    Jada could hardly wrap her mind around it.


    Alice, noticing the inward struggle reflected on Jada''s face, stepped in and said, "Let''s regroup back at the village... If someone like John can evade us so easily, we''ll need a solid plan before we make another move. Besides, Marge was sent back without any aid."


    "You''re right," Jada conceded. She most certainly wanted to continue going after Arthur, but her desire to ensure her friend''s safety took over. "I''ll teleport us back now."

 Chapter 308: What If?

    Chapter 308 - What If?Some time later, the sun had begun to set over the Leaf Village.


    In the apartment shared by Jada, Alice, and Margaret, there were clear signs of apprehension.


    Everyone had gathered to discuss the encounter they had faced with Arthur and the recently escalating strength of what some believed to be mere NPCs.


    Jada leaned against the kitchen counter, arms crossed. She was still trying to cope with the events of today. Alice herself sat at the dining table, while William paced the floor.


    Alexander and Jasper were also present. The latter was lounging in a chair and was clearly unfazed by the seriousness of the situation.


    "Where''s Redhead?" he asked.


    "She needs time to herself," Jada reiterated. The three who were in pursuit of Arthur all understood the depth of Margaret''s disappointment; losing in such a fashion could feel crushing. "We can''t blame her for needing space."


    Truth be told, Margaret was more upset that Jada had placed a Flying raijin mark on her without being told, which the latter removed upon returning home.


    "Still," Jasper replied with his arms crossed. "She could have at least shared her side of the story after Alex healed her."


    "Babe," Alice responded. "She fought hard; she''s just being hard on herself."


    "Yeah, bro," Alex added. "She''ll come around when she''s ready." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasper wasn''t one to get emotional, so he stopped pursuing the matter. His attention was now on the person who defeated her.


    "What''s actually going on with these characters?" he asked the group. "They''re not your typical NPCs."


    Jada flinched a little, having forgotten that she was in the virtual world. And quite frankly, she disliked the term "NPC."


    Alex, however, agreed with Jasper.


    "I''ve been thinking the same thing," he added. "I was even more struck when Will lost to Sasuke in the exams."


    "Exactly!" William shouted after stopping in his tracks. "Wai¡ªwhat?!" Then he fidgeted nervously as if not wanting to remember that moment.


    The room fell silent momentarily before Jada broke it. "So, what are we saying? That someone''s pulling strings behind the scenes? That there''s more players here or something?"


    Jasper scoffed at those questions. "Other players? Give me a break. It''s not that deep, people. Redhead lost because she was weak. That''s it."


    Jada shot him an incredulous look.


    "That''s a ridiculous conclusion!" she countered. Everyone was a tad taken aback since that was the first time she''d gotten mad when she was often the innocent type. "Marge fought hard, and this isn''t just about her, Jasper; it''s about everyone. You don''t just chalk it up to someone being ''weak.''"


    "Both sides have a point," Alex jumped in, willing to steer the conversation away from confrontation. "Only we have the power to do things like that John-fellow, so it actually could be a player."


    A thoughtful hush settled over the group until William asked, "What about Arthur?"


    "Him again," Jasper groaned, dramatically rolling his eyes. "I already took care of him ages go, so why even bring up his name?"


    "Well, when he died, almost everything changed. I''m not saying he''s at fault or anything; I''m saying to look at everything we''ve done so far: we told my cousin the truth, prevented lord Third''s death, and more. What if all our actions are just butterfly effects from having tampered with the story?"


    That was quite the daring statement to ponder until Alex asked the one question to stir their minds: "What if Arthur''s character is still alive?"


    The group all looked at him, yet no one said a word for a moment. Of all of them, Jada''s expression was the most intense.


    "Explain," Alice challenged, "since you seem to have all the answers."


    "What if he somehow came back? I mean, if he was a player like us, he could''ve respawned, right?"


    Alice shook her head with a stern expression.


    "No one comes back from a death like that," she argued. "The rules are clear: when a player dies, the grid lines appear. It''s part of the system. And plus, we''ve already seen that Lars, a Tekken fighter, exists in this world. If other characters from different franchises are popping up, there''s the possibility of overlap. But Arthur? No, I don''t buy it. He''s gone."


    All sides were valid. This world did indeed have characters that would otherwise not ever make an appearance in the official story of Naruto.


    "But still," Jada interjected. "There are so many characters literally showing up that are way too strong for their own good."


    "Like who?" Jasper challenged.


    "Kaito and John," Jada answered. "They never existed in the main storyline. If they had, they would''ve been major characters. But they weren''t, so how do we know they have nothing to do with Arthur?"


    "Then that would bring up the notion of Hoshikaze," Alex added.


    With that, Jada was placed in a corner.


    Jasper, clearly disdainful, laughed, "Dudes, I could take them on, no sweat. If I just knew where Kaito and John were, I''d go and finish them off myself."


    Alice shot him a glare and said, "No you won''t..."


    "What?" he sneered. "You don''t think I''m strong enough?"


    "That''s not what I''m saying," she softly said, pulling him in closer. Then she kissed him before slowly pulling back. "I''m saying that you don''t need to be stirring up trouble."


    William looked away, feeling disturbed by their romantic encounter.


    "Good to see you''re taking this so seriously," Alex sarcastically replied.


    "If I may ask," Alice said, looking at Alex. "Why do you two think Arthur''s behind all this?"


    Jada answered for him by reminding Alice that Arthur''s a Christian. The first "Christian" encounter she had with someone was with Hoshikaze, when the latter told someone to only bow down to God.


    "That''s not really a good reason," Alice countered. "God exists everywhere, so it''s no surprise that characters would say something like that. Besides, didn''t you say that he saved you, like, twice?"


    "But¡ª"


    "And let''s assume Arthur survived all of this," she continued, cutting Jada off. "How would you explain Kaito and John, whom Marge saw together? There''d be no way the Akatsuki would be fooled by shadow clones. And last I checked, no one except Will has authentic clones."


    "I guess that makes sense..." Jada said, looking away.


    Alice had done well defending Arthur''s many identities. Truly, she simply didn''t want them to keep mentioning his name.


    "Whether there''s someone behind all this or not," Alex intoned, "it doesn''t account for our weaknesses."


    "I don''t think it''s our weaknesses, but..." Jada insisted, ignoring his retort. "I think I should go investigate them."


    "Why?" Alex asked, feeling curious about her intentions. "What''re you hoping to find?"


    She hesitated for a moment as if trying to cloak her real reasonings. Then she said, "I just need to know if all these characters are connected somehow. I mean, Hoshikaze-sensei, Kaito, and John... Who''s to say they aren''t related in some way?"


    "You''re diving headfirst into unknown territory," Alice cautioned. "If you go after something like this alone, you might end up in deeper trouble."


    As they pondered this, Alice could see beneath Jada''s motivations. She was worried about the implications of Arthur being alive.


    After a moment of silence, William broke in, "If we''re all agreeing to let Jada investigate, then I want to join her. Ugh! Ya know, just to keep her safe, of course."


    Jasper shook his head due to the man''s clear infatuation with her. Jada herself couldn''t help but giggle in all this drama.


    "It''s sweet that you wanna to protect me," she replied while expressing her gratitude, "but I''d rather do this alone."


    Her smile was warm, and she seemed adamant about the matter, which made William''s face fall.


    "But-but what if¡ª"


    "Will has a point," Alice said, interrupting him. "I get that you want to investigate things, but you don''t have much of a lead to go off of."


    Alice was right. While it didn''t quite align with what William was thinking, Jada knew little about the people she was looking to pursue. "How ''bout you let me help with tracking at least one of them down?"


    After a moment of contemplation, Jada considered Alice''s impeccable sensing abilities. It might make her mission a lot easier.


    It was a truly a compromise, and if Alice had sound reasoning behind it, Jada could see the logic.


    "Okay," she conceded. "You can join me then."


    "Oh, come on!" William exclaimed, but his sudden excitement made him trip over his feet, landing comically on the ground.


    Both Alice and Jada chuckled, while Alex rolled his eyes and suppressed his smile.


    "Classic move, man," Jasper teased.


    "Just wait a second!" William said, pushing himself up from the floor, brushing off the dust with mock dignity. "My Sage Mode''s sensing ability is just as good as Alice''s sensing. I could help you, too, Jada. I mean, if you''ll allow it."


    "Dude," Jasper interjected. "You''re just a carbon copy of Naruto; you can''t help them."


    "I beg to differ," William retorted.


    "Weren''t you like the only man attacking that John guy?" Jasper added. "Pretty sure you''ll be of no help trying to hunt him down again."


    "Jasper!" Alice tried subduing.


    But it was too late. An argument ensued, and both Jasper and William grew more ridiculous as they defended their respective powers against one another.


    "I''m not scared of you, Jasper!" William rejected.


    "Enough!" Alex yelled after a moment. "It''s late, and I''m tired. Let''s just trust in Jada and Alice to figure this out. They''ll report back to us once they have something."


    This caused William to quiet down, while Jasper only snickered.


    It took a lot for one player to calm down another. It took even more for that same player to calm down two players.


    After the group gradually settled things, they wrapped up the discussions regarding William''s current involvement with Naruto, as well as the potential of rescuing Sasuke from the Sound Village early.


    As everyone here knew how the story went, the two-and-a-half-year time-skip in the series marked a significant period of growth and transformation for both Naruto and the others in the world of ninjas.


    Under the guidance of Jiraiya, Naruto embarked on a training regimen designed to enhance his abilities, particularly focusing on overcoming the limitations imposed by his connection to the Nine-Tails.


    He struggled with understanding and countering genjutsu, a skill crucial for his eventual confrontation with Sasuke.


    This struggle led teacher and pupil to the genjutsu Tree Village, where Naruto''s development was showcased when he managed to defeat Kandachi by using the Giant Rasengan technique.


    There were also some events regarding video game scenes, yet none of them needed to transpire since the players had helped Naruto progress early.


    The main character was now very skilled in taijutsu, somewhat understood Hinata Hy¨±ga''s feelings, and was quite attached to his home. He was even a lot more mature without losing his overall enthusiasm that made him who he was.


    Needless to say, William did a great job ensuring that character stayed true to his written nature.


    However, that was the big problem: because Naruto had changed so much and was robbed of his initial character development, he hadn''t wanted to leave the village with Jiraiya; he sought to stay in the village and train here instead.


    Jada had also expressed her undesire for him to leave after his encounter with John. Yet a vote was cast as to whether or not Naruto should go¡ªshe was outvoted.


    That''s not to say that she didn''t take the biggest measurements of placing a seal on his Eight Trigrams Seal. Jiraiya was also informed about the threat of the Akatsuki on Naruto''s head.


    The Sannin was more than understanding and vowed to ensure Naruto''s protection.


    When it came time to determine who would be venturing with those two, William was unanimously decided.

 Chapter 309: Agent

    Chapter 309 - Agent"Think you''ll be fine?" Alex asked, looking at William.


    "Yeah," he answered with a fist pump. "I''ll make sure to protect them both!"


    Currently, Naruto and Jiraiya weren''t even in the Leaf Village. They had departed only a few days ago, of which Jada had to teleport to them to grab William for help.


    When this meeting concluded, she was more than ready to return him to Naruto''s side.


    Simultaneously during the time-skip, the broader shinobi world was preparing for the second Ch¨±nin Exams, which Tsunade organized in a bid to draw out the Akatsuki.


    Collaborating with Gaara, who was now the Kazekage, Tsunade strategized to hold the exams partially in the Sand Village, a decision aimed at attracting attention from various factions.


    However, Tsunade''s efforts to involve other villages met resistance, as several Kage declined to send their teams, indicating the conflicts that threatened the peace in the ninja world.


    Despite these setbacks, the Leaf Village teams began preparing to participate.


    This was likely still going to happen, only without certain characters, like Shikamaru, involved.


    By the end of that period, characters like Naruto and Sasuke had evolved significantly. Each prepared for an inevitable encounter that would challenge their initial motivations and redefine their destinies within their world.


    "So it''s settled," Alex announced. "After Jada and Alice do some digging around about Kaito, John, and Hoshikaze, we can try to save Sasuke early."


    They all agreed, and Jasper and Alex departed from the apartment. It only took a second for Jada to teleport William back to Naruto¡ªthe latter feeling a tad disappointed.


    Now Jada and Alice were alone.


    "Alice," she said, "I wanna to make this investigation count, okay?"


    "Okay...?"


    "Seriously! There''s something fishy about everything that''s happened so far."


    "I know," Alice affirmed. "We''ll get to the bottom of this, and I promise to help however I can."


    "Thanks. Just..."


    "You don''t have to say any more, Jada." Alice then placed a hand on her shoulder. "You''re not alone in this."


    The two exchanged smiles that solidified their familiarity with one another.


    Sure, Alice was keeping secrets from a friend, but that was essentially her job. She knew deep down that revealing Arthur''s identity would only cause unnecessary drama to unfold.


    Afterwards, the other players, save Jasper, would oust her from the group¡ªleaving her to fend for herself in this world.


    Many of them had been losing sight of what''s real and what''s not, and she had to remind herself daily that she was still a government agent on a clandestine mission.


    So long as she played her cards right, she could bring everyone out of this mess.


    Her problem, however, was still Arthur, the subsequent anomaly that was vying to destroy this world rather than save it.


    "Let''s get some fresh air," she suggested.


    "Okay!"


    As they stepped into the night, the stars twinkled like lanterns. It was very easy for them to forget that they weren''t on earth. Everything was just too real, as if they had passed away and reincarnated into someone else''s made-up world.


    And in this world fraught with danger, the answers they sought lingered just beyond reach.


    As the night unfolded, Alice lay in bed. Yet sleep alluded her¡ªsomething pricked at her senses.


    In the stillness, she felt a familiar presence: Alex.


    To her, Alex was a complex piece of the puzzle in this game. His goals were just as mysterious as Arthur''s, and that alone was enough for her to keep him firmly on her radar.


    What Alex was up to, she had to find out.


    As such, she slipped out of bed and darted from the apartment''s patio.


    While her senses allowed her to detect virtually any presence within the entire village, the closer she was to her target, the easier it was to sense things.


    The village gates was her destination. And before she arrived, she made sure to conceal her chakra well.


    Huddled at the top of the gates was Margaret, sitting in a fetal position. She seemed deep in thought.


    Behind her stood Alex with a smirk. Alice most certainly knew he was up to no good.


    "What do you want?" Margaret asked, breaking the silence without turning around.


    "I just came to check on you since you didn''t come home yet," he said in a gentle tone. "You okay?"


    "No, just leave me alone..."


    "Not a chance," he playfully replied. "Not when you''re not acting like yourself."


    Margaret hesitated before sighing, "I''ll tell you what my problem is if you promise to just leave me alone, okay?" Alex didn''t answer immediately, causing her to finally look at him. "I really don''t get you, you know that?"


    "Not many do, Marge... But I get you quite a lot. You''re not upset because you lost; you''re upset because your opponent technically proved that you''re not the strongest player, right?"


    There was a brief silence, and then she finally admitted, "Yeah..."


    The wind then brushed against their hairs. Alice fought back the desire to intervene as she listened.


    "I still want to get stronger," Margaret confessed, "so I can at least be the strongest one day." Her voice sounded uncertain. "But after that L, I don''t even wanna use my Sage Mode anymore."


    Sage Mode was a powerful state for a select few that could achieve it. Not many could perfect that transformation. Otherwise, the whole ninja world would be roaming around with a unique Sage Mode of their own.


    "Come to think of it," Alex questioned, "what''s your Sage Mode even do again?"


    "You mean you don''t know?!" Margaret replied with a surprised tone.


    "I mean, it''s not like we talk like that," he shrugged.


    The way he said that amused her, and for a moment, she nearly forgot her tension.


    "Fine! I''ll tell you." Then her tenacity seemed to solidify. "In Sage Mode, I can use this slime that grants me faster regeneration, the ability to shoot acid, and immunity to taijutsu, genjutsu, as well as most solid ninjutsu attacks. Oh! And I can create slug clones!"


    "Jasper told me once that you could fly."


    "True!" she said animatedly. "I know this sounds gross, but my mucus can create a trail that helps me glide over any surface, including air."


    "Gee, Marge, how''d you lose with all that?"


    She frowned before admitting, "I didn''t use them all since I hadn''t perfected them... Then there was another problem."


    "You can only maintain that state for so long, right?"


    "Yeah," she said, lowering her voice. Then something clicked in her head. "Wait! How did you know that?!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You just said that you had regeneration and were immune to virtually everything. Slugs are notorious for moving slowly, but you''re notorious for being a hothead. Haha. Your opponent must have capitalized on that."


    Margaret rolled her eyes, albeit with a smile. "Okay, fine! I get it. I''m not fit to use my Sage Mode..."


    "But...?"


    "But if I combine my wood style and slug abilities, I might have a better chance next time."


    "Just like a slug would say!"


    He couldn''t help but tease. This made Margaret huff before waving him off.


    It''s then that Alice had to ask herself, ''Is he trying to manipulate her?''


    "Believe me," he gently interrupted. "You''ll find your way to becoming the strongest. I mean, we all have our struggles, but it''s what we do with them that defines us."


    "Alex..." she began in a whisper. Because of his encouragement, she felt the need to open up. "Promise me you won''t tell anyone what I''m about to tell you."


    "Promise," he replied.


    Taking a breath, she continued, "I''m secretly jealous of mom and Jasper."


    Alice raised an eyebrow; she was genuinely perplexed that Margaret, of all people, would reveal something like that.


    "Jasper, I understand," Alex intoned, "but why be jealous of Alice, too?"


    "Well, during a training session her and I had a while back, she showed off her transformation."


    "What transformation?"


    "The one where she glows. Ya know, when her telepathic abilities shoot up and she levitates, like, everything around her."


    "Oh yeah, I remember now."


    "Right! I managed to defend against it, but I think her transformation is way cooler than mine."


    While it was expected a girl her age would value appearance over effectiveness, Alex couldn''t help but understand where she was coming from.


    "Yeah, her transformation''s pretty impressive. But jealousy? The famous Margaret Senju is actually getting jealous over that?"


    She sighed and brushed a hand through her hair as she said, "Quit playing, Alex..."


    "Haha. I couldn''t help it."


    "Well, I''m also kind of jealous of their relationship. They always seem so happy when they''re together. I want that too."


    "You mean a friend?"


    "No, you idiot. A... a boyfriend. Someone to share this experience with."


    At those words, Alex nearly choked. "A boyfriend?! Seriously?!"


    "Yes!" Margaret''s cheeks flushed. "I mean, not you, Alex. You''re not my type."


    He held his hands up in mock defense and said, "Don''t kid yourself. You''re pretty and all, but you''re not my type either."


    The two chuckled after lightening the mood.


    "But I have to say," he continued, "you''re not bad to look at. You could try dating someone from this world if you felt like it."


    Margaret had almost forgotten that she could be intimate with anyone. While yes, they were in the virtual world, she recalled that Dr. Kapoor did say that all senses were felt, including sensual ones.


    "I''ve never really thought about that," she admitted. "I mean, I used to fantasize about Sasuke because he''s Sasuke, but he''s way too emo in person!" She then laughed slightly. "And then there''s Kakashi... But then I thought, ''Wait, I''m in a thirteen-year-old''s body! That''s not happenin''."


    "I think ya may need to change your appearance before you start dating anyone."


    "What''s wrong with the way I dress?" she asked, placing her fists at her side.


    Alex chuckled and quickly replied, "I was kidding! Just trying to make you smile more."


    She crossed her arms and pretended to glare at him. But she couldn''t suppress a grin. "I will punch you, Alex."


    He raised his hands again, feigning fear. "I''m sorry! It was just a joke, oh great Marge!"


    Margaret let out a laugh. Whatever it was about Alex, he always seemed to know the right words to say at the right time.


    After a moment of calm, Alex cleared his throat and announced, "Maybe this might pique your interest: there''s some territory the clan and I discovered that could be great for training. If you help me scout it, you might find something useful¡ªlike a new transformation."


    "Wait, seriously?!" she asked eagerly. "When can we go?"


    "Tomorrow morning," he replied, "early."


    Her face brightened as she said, "That''s enough time for me to get some new clothes!"


    "Wait," he said, raising a hand. "I was just kidding about the new clothes thing. You don''t really need¡ª"


    But she wasn''t listening. She was already thinking of possibilities. "I know exactly where to shop, too!"


    Alex chuckled at her enthusiasm. Here was the hothead being more interested in fashion than the actual mission.


    "Alright," he conceded, "just don''t get ahead of yourself. Jada told me once that your electric bill doubled because you spend all night reading perverted magazines."


    "What the he¡ª"


    "I''m kidding! Haha!"


    What followed were small pummeling noises.


    Alice slipped from her spot and made her way back to the apartment.


    Whoever Alexander Costa truly was, she was by no means on his side.

 Chapter 310: Simple Passerby

    Chapter 310 - Simple PasserbyThe Land of Birds.


    Sunlight spilled over the horizon as Arthur approached the only village present in this country.


    He had received word from the Akatsuki that he was now the owner of this territory, although the residents remained unaware of the new hierarchy.


    Truth be told, it was never written that the Akatsuki owned any type of region save their own in the Rain Village.


    Yet Arthur, having once been a political figurehead, understood the territorial rights that others did not. He also understood the significance of the place he was headed: a quaint village overshadowed by greenery.


    From what he recalled from that filler arc, Naruto, Neji, and Tenten were dispatched by Tsunade to the Land of Birds to investigate reports of a "ghost" known as the Cursed Warrior, who was causing distress among the local populace.


    Upon their arrival, they quickly learned about the recent death of the feudal lord, ¨­washi, who had secretly been killed by his chief adviser, M¨­s¨­.


    The political unrest and sorrow following his death permeated the land and amplified the fear surrounding the supposed ghost.


    As their team delved deeper into the mystery, it became clear that ¨­washi''s daughter, Toki, had taken on the guise of her brother, Sagi, to keep the family legacy alive and investigate the suspicious circumstances surrounding their father''s murder.


    ¨­washi had been a kind-hearted and gullible feudal lord. He often prioritized the welfare of his citizens over his own safety, even venturing into places where feudal lords were typically forbidden. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tragically, his trusting nature proved to be his downfall, leading to his assassination by M¨­s¨­. His son, Sagi, who was also the older twin brother of Toki, had shared a close bond with her during their childhood, often accompanied by their mutual friend Chishima as they spent their days playing together.


    However, their childhood was shattered with ¨­washi''s death, plunging Toki into a grief that almost drove her to consider suicide.


    It was then that the spirit of her brother, Sagi, appeared and intervened, saving her from that fate.


    His spirit bestowed upon her a broken pocket watch, a symbol of their bond and the time that had since been frozen by tragedy. Toki vowed to uncover the secret behind her brother''s suspicious death and to restore the flow of time by avenging the family''s loss.


    In doing so, she chose to adopt Sagi''s identity, disguising herself and living a double life as the Cursed Warrior in her search for retribution.


    Like most events in Naruto, it ended with the hero saving their country.


    She expressed gratitude towards Naruto in the end and also developed feelings for Chishima. Even her pocket watch began to turn again, a reference to her finally being able to move forward.


    A happy ending indeed. One that was never spoken of again since it was only a filler arc.


    Who was Arthur not to exploit this part of the plot?


    As he entered the village, he was careful to blend in with the locals. His attire was that of a common traveler¡ªsimple yet unassuming.


    He maneuvered through the streets and observed the architecture. This village wasn''t quite different from places he''s frequented before¡ªtraditional Japanese buildings with a lot of space to walk on.


    Surrounding it all was a sense of serenity that only came with ignorance of their precarious situation.


    Arthur could always destroy this entire village, for it was the only one in this country. But he was far from stupid; he needed to maintain that veneer of peace while ensuring no threats lingered since this country was allied with the Fire Country.


    After planting the necessary Flying raijin marks, his next destination was clear: the feudal lord''s mansion.


    Having been a well-respected delegate once, he knew that authority could be easily earned or stripped away.


    As he approached the gates, he was met by several guards who stopped him from entering.


    "State your business," one guard demanded.


    Arthur spoke calmly, "I have a matter to discuss regarding the village''s security. It''s of utmost importance."


    The guards exchanged looks and were momentarily unsure about how to proceed.


    A common citizen didn''t typically possess such insights, yet Arthur''s demeanour was calm enough that he seemed quite harmless. Especially in such modest attire.


    "Security?" one guard repeated, feeling a tad skeptical. "Why should we allow you to speak to the feudal lord on such matters?"


    Arthur smiled politely to carefully maintain his ruse as he said, "If I may request an audience with Sagi, I assure you it''s of critical importance to the safety of this village. I can explain further once I speak with him."


    The guards shared a quick conference before one of them said, "Very well. You may return in an hour. We''ll inform the lord of your presence."


    "Thank you," Arthur replied before turning away.


    The situation was gauged correctly. He could have easily infiltrated the mansion with his unmatched skills, but there was wisdom in choosing the right approach.


    Mincing words was unnecessary, and he would gladly keep this blissfully unaware that he was already made the true owner of the entire country.


    All he had to do was strategically play his part.


    Rather than spend time here, he returned to the Cayman Jungles to finish up more work. And when the hour was over, he teleported right back to the village.


    He then returned to the feudal lord''s mansion. The guards recognized him and allowed him inside. They directed him to a large chamber where Sagi¡ªwho was actually Toki¡ªawaited alongside several other guards and council members, including one familiar figure: H¨­ki.


    In terms of appearance, Toki was truly a fair-skinned woman with long, dark hair who also hid her face under her bangs. Her ensemble comprised a traditional, multi-layered kimono adorned in various hues that signified her status and heritage.


    Each member present had only gathered for what they believed was a crucial discussion since an apparent citizen seemed distressed about the safety of the village.


    Arthur, however, was going to shatter that delusion.


    "Sagi," he began, abandoning all formalities, "it''s imperative that I first inform everyone here that you aren''t who you claim to be..."


    Toki, disguised as Sagi, narrowed her eyes at his accusation. "Who are you, stranger, to make such claims? State your purpose."


    "I came to warn you... Toki," he plainly stated.


    This reveal took her aback. She was both confused and angry now as she demanded, "Who are you, and how do you know that name?"


    "Let''s not waste time with secrets," he smoothly replied. "There''s a traitor in your midst¡ªa traitor responsible for your father''s death."


    As everyone else gasped in shock, Toki leaned forward and asked, "Who is it? Tell me, or I''ll have you imprisoned for life!"


    Arthur, unfazed by the threat, turned his gaze towards M¨­s¨­, whose expression shifted from surprise to defensive.


    "You, M¨­s¨­," he said, "you''ve betrayed this village and this family, and you''ve aligned yourself with the enemy."


    M¨­s¨­ hesitated mid-sentence and attempted to deflect the accusation: "This is absurd! What does a mere commoner know of our affairs?!"


    Undeterred, Arthur pressed on, "You''re not even who you appear to be. You are, in fact, H¨­ki¡ªa ninja of the Watari clan¡ªand you have been plotting to take this country!"


    The revelation electrified the room.


    Toki shot a look of disbelief between H¨­ki and Arthur, while members of the council began to murmur in confusion.


    "Enough!" H¨­ki shouted, trying to wrest control of the situation. "You''re the intruder here! How can we trust anything you say? You''re likely a spy trying to create dissonance!"


    Arthur''s features remained resolute as he said, "I understand your confusion, but I know the truth of your intentions, H¨­ki. You think you can fool these people, but I know your past well."


    Before H¨­ki could respond, he summoned guards to arrest Arthur.


    "Seize him!"


    But as the guards advanced, a sudden commotion erupted, and a figure with a blindfold on appeared seemingly out of nowhere. It was Hoshikaze who startled everyone in the chamber.


    Before anyone could react, he twisted the nearest guard''s wrist and swiftly disarmed him.


    "Anyone who touches him," he warned, "dies..."


    The guards stilled as eyes were drawn to the unexpected arrival. Toki only watched Arthur, who remained confident.


    Then, Hoshikaze threw a sealing tag at H¨­ki. Gasps filled the room as H¨­ki''s disguise was dissolved, revealing a man with a painted face, mesh armor and ninja sandals.


    The transformation exposed the true shape of the treachery they had been dealing with, and the clear look of shock permeated many faces.


    H¨­ki frantically searched for an escape route, but before he could react, Hoshikaze tackled him to the ground and pinned him in place.


    Toki''s expression was one for the ages. It was clear that she was trying her best to comprehend the revelation and the confrontation taking place before her.


    When the guards finally accepted Arthur''s claims, they lowered their weapons.


    "Who are you exactly?" Toki asked as her eyes switched between Arthur and the immobilized H¨­ki.


    "I''m simply a passerby..."


    With H¨­ki subdued, the council''s previous authority floundered, and the truth of his deception began to sink in.


    Arthur then motioned for Toki to follow him, knowing that their conversation would be crucial in determining things for both the village and her own sense of identity as the rightful ruler.


    Though she still wrestled with confusion and mistrust, the situation compelled her to listen. So the two stepped into a more private chamber and away from prying eyes.


    "I guess I''ll start," she began. "How did you know there was a traitor?"


    "I''ve been doing some investigation in your village... It wasn''t hard to connect the dots after I learned of your father''s strange death."


    Toki frowned at the reminder before asking another question, "How did you know about who I really was?"


    Arthur chuckled, yet he wasn''t at all amused by her naivety.


    "In a way," he said, "it''s not hard to tell a guy and a girl apart. For instance, guys tend to have more masculine jawlines, and did you know that their index fingers are shorter than their ring fingers? It''s a pretty simple distinction to make."


    Toki blinked in surprise. "I... didn''t know that. But if I had tried harder, surely¡ª"


    "Even if you tried to play the role of a man or hid your features," he lightly interrupted, "you could never truly change your gender."


    Toki''s gaze dropped to the ground. As she tried to cope with the truth, a faint ticking noise drew her attention.


    Reaching into her pocket, she fished out the pocket watch that had stopped since Sagi''s death. To her disbelief, she found the second hand moving again¡ªa sign that her father had finally been avenged.


    Arthur watched her as tears swelled in her eyes. It was something precious when a piece of lost hope was rekindled. But deep down, he genuinely did not care.


    Finally, Toki smiled and came to terms with the fact that the burden of her past had finally lifted.

 Chapter 311: Big Bet

    Chapter 311 - Big Bet"I still can''t believe it," she said. "To think all our yearly troubles were fixed in just one meeting."


    "Just like your watch, it''s time to move forward."


    "Yeah, you''re right," she softly agreed. "But how can we repay you for all that you''ve done?"


    "While you''re the feudal lord, I actually work for someone who owns a significant part of your country."


    Toki blinked in shock before asking, "Really? Who is it?"


    "Diana," he answered, waiting to gauge her reaction.


    The name was immediately recognized, causing Toki to become bewildered.


    "Diana?" she repeated. "You mean the world''s richest woman? But how could she buy out the Land of Birds without informing anyone?"


    Arthur didn''t miss his chance.


    "The implications of her wealth extend far beyond the typical purchase. You might say it was part of her broader strategy to ensure economic stability, although I wouldn''t be able to speak further on that matter. If this offends you, I greatly apologize on her behalf."


    "Don''t apologize," Toki said upon understanding the situation. "Who was I to discredit the man who just saved my family? The last thing you need to do is be apologetic." Then her voice trailed off. "But still... I don''t see how I can repay this act you''ve done."


    Arthur lightly chuckled and said, "You don''t need to compensate me directly. But if you insist on helping, the least you could do is ensure your citizens know that construction and landmarks will be built to further the prosperity of this country."


    Toki thoughtfully regarded him. What he was insinuating was a potential partnership with the world''s richest woman.


    "As strange as this sounds," she began, "I can agree to that. But I want to meet with Diana to discuss these changes and what direction we''ll take moving forward."


    Arthur figured she would want that, considering she was still the feudal lord. The last thing someone in her position wanted was to be downgraded or have others change their land just because they had money.


    Arthur knew this because he was also in her position once. As such, he knew exactly what to say.


    In a more serious tone, he relayed, "I could always ruin your reputation for lying about your identity as a feudal lord. I''m sure the villagers would impeach you indefinitely..."


    Toki gulped as she questioned, "Had I stepped out of line by wishing to meet your caregiver? I¡ª"


    "Relax," he said with a warm smile. "Diana would be more than willing to meet you. And I''m sure that she''ll appreciate your boldness for having done what you did to ensure your family''s legacy."


    A sigh of relief later, Toki replied, "Thank you. I... I honestly was worried about crossing some boundary I wasn''t aware of." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Truth be told, he could have just placed her under a genjutsu. But why go that far? He was so skilled at manipulating others that his words alone were enough to sway their hearts.


    Eventually, Toki declared that she would still have to reveal her deception to the villagers. They deserve to know the truth, and she was ready to acknowledge her actions as well as apologize for her masquerade.


    Arthur could only encourage her to act while promising that she would retain her position if they were to disagree.


    After their discussion, the two of them made their way toward the main square of the village.


    There, Toki stood before the villagers and was ready to reveal the truth about her identity and her desires for things to come.


    She first expressed how she had spent years living as her deceased brother, Sagi, in order to protect the inhabitants from various dangers, but now she was prepared to reclaim her true self and lead them openly.


    As the crowd quieted, she addressed them with conviction and explained her story as well as her motivations. She emphasized that her leadership was rooted in a desire for justice, not only for her family but for the well-being of the whole country.


    This exposure shocked many, leading them to question if all this was true.


    Only when they saw H¨­ki bound in chains did they begin to believe.


    Despite their initial mistrust, Toki expressed her commitment to prioritizing the villagers'' needs and promised to help them rebuild and thrive. She acknowledged their skepticism and welcomed their questions as valid to earn their trust again.


    Encouraged by her integrity, some villagers began to voice their support, which sparked acceptance of her leadership.


    "Who do we have to thank for having solved this case?!" a villager yelled out.


    But when Toki turned to give Arthur the stage, he was missing.


    This only prompted her to smile as she answered, "Our hero''s already left, but I can assure you that we''ll see him again one day."


    When all was said and done, Arthur had already teleported to the Land of Money.


    There, he was disguised as a figure Diana knew well. He crossed towards the main building that housed her operations, and when he saw the camera at the entrance, he stared at it for a moment.


    Immediately after, a security guard intercepted him to say, "Halt! Who goes there?"


    "I''m here to see Diana," he responded.


    The guard not only gave a skeptical look, he also seemed offended that Arthur hadn''t addressed her properly. Before the guard could further question him, Diana suddenly emerged.


    "What are you doing?" she snapped at the guard with a sharp tone.


    "My lady, I¡ª"


    "Step aside," she interrupted, allowing Arthur entrance.


    There was a collective astonishment of those in the main lobby as he passed through the doorway.


    Arthur and her moved toward the elevator at the far end of the atrium. Inside the enclosed space, she regarded him with narrowed eyes.


    "If I hadn''t been told of your arrival from the cameras," she began, "would you have hurt anyone?"


    Arthur didn''t respond immediately. He stood like a statue. "I have no need to cause trouble in your company."


    Her interest was piqued. He appeared uninvited yet purposeful.


    As they ascended, she couldn''t help but focus on his demeanour. He''d been the only one for ages who had never addressed her by her formal title¡ªtruly a mysterious figure worth opening the doors for.


    When the doors opened and they entered into her office, she motioned him to take a seat, but he remained standing.


    This hadn''t bothered her, so she asked straightway, "What brings you here today?"


    "What do you feel about owning a country?"


    Truth be told, she practically owned half of this one. Yet that didn''t stop her from considering his question.


    "I assume you''re not referring to this one," she answered. "Even with all the wealth I possess, I wouldn''t be able to own the Land of¡ª"


    "Birds," he interrupted.


    "Hmm?"


    "The Land of Birds. How would you feel about owning that country?"


    Owning might not have been the right choice of words here. He was really asking her how she would feel about devoting her time to one¡ªmuch like an investment.


    Investing in a country was no easy feat, no matter how rich someone was, as it involved politics, economy, and cultural factors that can greatly impact the success of that investment.


    Foreign investors, like herself, often faced significant challenges such as fluctuating regulatory environments, unpredictable radical stability, and varying degrees of market transparency, which could lead to increased risks and uncertainties.


    Additionally, they are understanding the local customs and consumer behaviour.


    So what, though? Someone could buy a country just because they were rich. But if they didn''t understand market penetration, they''d find it difficult to build the necessary networks within the local business community.


    Before Diana could give him a good answer, she had to understand something first.


    She therefore walked toward the end of the room and pulled out a folder from her neatly organized shelves. She returned and opened the contents. Arthur saw that it detailed all the statistics from the Land of Birds.


    "This place is impoverished," she said with intrigue. "I could buy ten Land of Birds if I wanted..." she then paused upon understanding why he had asked her such a question. "You... you own this land, don''t you?"


    "Indeed..."


    "And you''d want me to take control?"


    "Yes and no," he answered. "I''d like you to invest in it."


    "I see," she thought, fingers over her chin. "Considering this is an undeveloped settlement, you''d like me to fund projects there. What do you see as profit?"


    Arthur quite liked Diana; she didn''t say "we," knowing that this was not a partnership.


    But when he offered no words and his gaze became cold and unyielding, she said, "Right... What do you need me to do?"


    "Contact all your connections, access all your accounts in foreign countries, and withdraw sixty percent of your assets to store them in crates."


    Diana had heard many things in her days, but this was one of the most peculiar things she''d had to cope with. Who could blame her when her greatest benefactor was asking for her to invest more than half of her earnings in him?


    "I hope you know," she started, "I''m not reckless with my wealth. You''ve helped me get to a higher status, but that doesn''t mean you were the one who made me who I am today."


    "When the crates are sealed," he said, blatantly ignoring her, "move them to the borders for me to privately collect at night."


    Now she was a tad frustrated. No one spoke to her that way.


    "Let''s negotiate like professionals since you''re so bent on having me fund this little project of yours."


    As a response, he turned his back on her.


    "Wait," she called, opening a drawer. "At least sign this contract..."


    When she finished scrambling for her papers, she looked up, only to see that he had already vanished.


    She sighed before sinking back in her chair.


    "I hope you know what you''re doing," she whispered seemingly to no one.


    This was going to be a giant investment, as she knew. And for Arthur to have come uninvited, in the open, that meant that he was also taking a big risk here.


    "Alright then," she finally accepted.


    She then began shuffling through more papers in search of every scrap of financial support she could muster. She opened files, scanned spreadsheets, and even wrote various letters to be sent out.


    Arthur had disrupted the order of her world, and she found him to be quite interesting because of that.


    It was clear that he had no desire for her money. If anything, she was thinking that her money was actually his.


    As for why he bothered to make himself known to others, it was because he needed her commitment to join him in whatever schemes he had for the Land of Birds.


    She pushed her hair back from her face. The thing that bothered her was how easily dismissed she was. No one, absolutely no one discharged her like that.


    Did he think the world''s richest women on the west side would go light on his cause? If it''s an investment he needed, then it''s an investment she would give him that would exceed those expectations.


    It''s then that she walked toward a painting in the room. Removing the portrait, a secret wall was revealed with what looked like a massive door to a safe.


    She spun the lock three times to input the correct combination. Then the safe opened to reveal neatly stacked certificates and metals, such as diamonds and gold bars.


    There was only one thing going on in Diana''s head, and that''s if she were to place a big bet on anyone, it would have to be Arthur Bennett.

 Chapter 312: Partner

    Chapter 312 - PartnerIn the Rain Village, the members of the Akatsuki gathered in a makeshift dojo.


    Each individual was arranged neatly in rows. There was Kakuzu, Hidan, Kisame, Itachi, Sasori, and Zetsu. In the center of them stood Pain.


    It wasn''t long until Konan opened the doors with Kaito following close behind her. She took her place right next to Pain.


    When Kaito stood in the midst of all the members, he could tell they all had various opinions of him. Some were curious, like Kisame, who now believed that the runouts of Kaito''s death were falsified.


    Others, like Kakuzu, were scrutinizing his character and wondering how he managed to pull such a stunt.


    Pain immediately drew the attention of his followers as he announced, "We have acquired a new member to replace Deidara." Then his next words were solely directed at Kaito. "The Akatsuki aims to create a world of true peace among shinobi. Instead of the Five Great Shinobi Nations, the Akatsuki shall rule the world."


    A powerful declaration, yet Kaito regarded it with skepticism since those were the same lines he once said to Itachi when that Uchiha first joined.


    In truth, it was because Kaito already knew how the Akatsuki''s story ended; they themselves, while interesting manipulators, were also being manipulated by Zetsu.


    "From what I know of you lot," Kaito said in a steady voice, "your group is paired in twos, am I right?"


    "You''re well informed," Konan replied.


    Sasori couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at his puppet. Then he expressed his unsurety, saying, "I don''t know how I feel about having a partner who was from the same village as that snake, Orochimaru."


    Hidan laughed, "Never met the Sannin, but I guess it''s fate you two were paired together."


    "I don''t believe in fate," Sasori countered.


    Pain finally interjected, directing attention back to Kaito as he said, "Tell us, Kaito: we were informed that you are no longer affiliated with Orochimaru, but what is your relationship with Arthur Bennett?"


    Kaito expected this question. He already had an answer prepped.


    "My duties are my own. Arthur and I don''t particularly have a relationship. My reason for accepting this role is to help change this corrupt world."


    Pain considered this for a moment and found his answer plausible. Yet the same could not be said of the others, like Itachi.


    "Kaito of the Hidden Sound Village," Pain announced, "we welcome you into the Akatsuki. From this moment on, reject all hidden villages."


    At that, Kaito removed his purple rope and pulled out his Sound headband that he''d taken from the Sound Village. He then took a kunai out and carved a line through the headband''s symbol, marking him as an official member.


    "Starting now," Pain addressed, extending his hand out, "you are Kaito of the Akatsuki." In his palm was a teal ring with the kanji word for blue, Deidara''s old ring. "Show the world pain..."


    When the ceremony concluded, Kaito eventually donned the official Akatsuki uniform.


    Many fans were accustomed to seeing this robe on earth. While Kaito (Arthur) never had a preference for dressing up as anything, he hadn''t expected the robe to weigh so heavy.


    It was black with multiple red clouds roundabout. The clouds themselves, as he understood, represented bloodshed.


    Before the group dispersed, Pain laid out missions for each member.


    Kaito found himself paired with Sasori¡ªas expected. They were to travel to remote villages to perform missions in order to acquire funds and build the Akatsuki''s reputation.


    In terms of engaging in any one in combat, particularly those from the Five Great Ninja Nations, they were strictly prohibited.


    It wasn''t long until the two found themselves already leaving the Rain Village and on a route to their destination.


    Sasori strolled beside him, eventually asking, "What are your combat skills?"


    That inquiry was direct with no preamble, making Kaito understand that his partner didn''t trust him one bit.


    "I''m versatile in using chakra chains," he answered with a leveled tone. "As for combat styles, I excel in taijutsu and ninjutsu."


    "What about genjutsu?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that..."


    "Actually," Sasori said with a grudge, "I do. So long as we''re partners, I don''t want to find myself bailing you out when things get messy."


    Sasori made a great point. Throughout all of the Akatsuki''s shared history, they had far more internal conflicts than an organization should.


    As Kaito understood, the Akatsuki, while an influential organization determined to reshape the world, faced numerous significant issues that undermined their objectives.


    One major problem stemmed from its origins and the manipulation behind its formation. Though it had initially been created by Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan to achieve peace after suffering from war, the inception of the group was ultimately influenced by Black Zetsu, who was a pawn for Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki.


    This manipulation not only corrupted the founding ideals of the Akatsuki but also led to internal strife as individuals were brought into a group built on a foundation of deceit, eventually resulting in conflicting goals and loyalties among members.


    As the organization evolved under various leaderships, including Nagato and Obito, the Akatsuki''s mission shifted from a genuine desire for peace to destruction and domination.


    Nagato''s perspective transformed from pacifism to one that embraced destruction as a means to achieve peace.


    And if one didn''t believe that, the continuous recruitment of S-rank missing-nin through coercion further alienated members. For many of them had their own agendas rather than a united front.


    Because of that unnecessary drama between them, personal desires and organizational goals weakened their collective strength. Otherwise, their battle prowess alone was enough to destroy entire villages.


    Look at Nagato, who almost single-handedly took down the Leaf Village because he attacked at the perfect moment.


    Had the entire Akatsuki organization simply banded together instead of working in pairs, they could just as easily have taken over the world without the acquisition of the Tailed Beasts.


    That''s just one factor, for they also suffered from deep-seated rivalries and conflicts within its ranks. Teams that were supposed to work together often had strained relationships, resulting in distrust and antagonism.


    The pairs formed tended to clash due to different ideologies or personal grievances, evidenced by Kakuzu''s violent tendencies and Orochimaru''s betrayal.


    Moreover, emotional detachment and lack of loyalty among members further exacerbated the situation, making it challenging for them to function cohesively.


    Just those unnecessary internal strifes diminished the efficiency of the organization and often distracted members from their primary objectives.


    For instance, Konan could go toe-to-toe with Jiraiya, a Sannin. Sasori earned himself the title of the "Sasori of the Red Sand" because of his bloody feats in battle. Itachi was capable of slaughtering his entire clan and is regarded as one of the most powerful Uchihas to be bred. Kisame earned Samehada from its previous owner and single-handedly took down Roshi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki. Kakuzu once challenged Hashirama and survived to tell the tale. And lastly was Hidan, who was technically immortal and had also defeated the Two-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Why, if only one member was enough to take down a Tailed Beast, just imagine what all the members could do together.


    Arthur himself might have survived his last encounter with them, but he was truly their prey¡ªusing all manner of tactics to escape their desire to devour him whole.


    And he knew what their problems were. The reliance on manipulation and coercion took a toll on their reputation. As they became known for their violent methods, they increasingly alienated potential allies, leading to a growing resistance from the hidden villages.


    Their earlier popularity diminished over time and reduced their influence in a world that was increasingly turning against them.


    Each failed mission heightened disputes with those who previously hired them, thus deteriorating relationships they had established and jeopardizing their sustainability as an organization.


    Consequently, their ability to enact their grand plans faced increasingly insurmountable obstacles.


    Each leader''s attempt to use the organization for their purposes ended in hardship. The layered betrayals and struggles from external enemies compounded their failures, rendering them ineffective as they writhed to maintain coherence amidst constant manipulation.


    In the end, all these intertwined problems closed in on the organization''s letdown to achieve its founding goals.


    Because Kaito understood these unfilled aspirations of theirs that would more or less take place two and a half years from now, he knew the correct words to say to Sasori.


    "I suppose you''re right... While I don''t focus on attacking with genjutsu, I do have strong enough means of dispelling them."


    Sasori understood but was not quite satisfied. So he asked, "You seem to have an interesting approach, but it doesn''t reveal much. How skilled are you exactly?"


    "Skill is subjective," Kaito smoothly replied. "I merely adapt to situations."


    Sasori''s gaze sharpened as he sized his new partner up. Kaito himself could feel the scrutiny but maintained his composure.


    Whatever it was about Sasori, it was that his methodical nature was laced within his perceived aloofness.


    Born from sorrow, it was evident that Sasori conducted himself like a puppet on strings. Parental absence had molded him and roughened his emotions while dulling his view on the world.


    From what Kaito recalled, Sasori had found solace in puppetry through his grandmother, Chiyo, during childhood. that journey had brought him some joy, yet it had also carved a deeper wound.


    Sasori aspired to create real puppets that mimicked those around him, but this pursuit led to a broader detachment from emotional connections.


    That''s what led his heart to morph into a mechanism that functioned without any real substance.


    "Sasori of the Red Sand," Kaito said, breaking into the silence, "I know much about you and your past..."


    "Oh...?"


    "Yes, the one who the way you approach this world feels trimmed of warmth. Is that because of Chiyo or Orochimaru?"


    If there was ever a moment to attack someone, now was it. But Sasori wasn''t that type. Instead, he first warned, "Focus on your own skills and not on the past of others..."


    Kaito chose to follow the flow of the conversation and said, "I hardly interacted with him, just so you know." He was referring to Orochimaru. "If I ever do see him again, I''d love nothing more than to rip his tongue out so that he doesn''t grow it back."


    Sasori''s interest was almost piqued. As such, Kaito continued.


    "Our interactions were scarce, and I detest almost everything about him."


    "Almost?" Sasori repeated.


    "I see you''ve never heard..." Then he quoted from Mathew 10: 16, "''Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.''"


    At that, their conversation became quiet, as if a shared understanding had formed between them.


    Sasori regarded Kaito for that moment, and in a rare show of diffidence, he stopped. This prompted Kaito to stop as well and see what Sasori''s next act was.


    With a soft click of mechanisms, the wooden shell of his puppet slowly began to retract. It peeled away without tearing his cloak.


    Then, Sasori''s countenance transitioned from the stoic expression of his puppet to the youthful visage he had retained despite the years.


    He slowly emerged and revealed his true self. His crimson hair fell elegantly around his face, and Kaito could clearly see the metallic structures of his body.


    "You don''t seem too surprised," Sasori smirked.


    "I''m merely rapt by your tastes," Kaito remarked. "I assumed you''d transition yourself into a puppet due to your fascination with them."


    There was a certain veil beneath that compliment, as if he were struggling to reconcile the calm, almost artistic presence of Sasori with the cryptic threat of his puppetry. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This only made Sasori more amused as he asked, "Since you did your little research on me, do you know the name of this puppet?"


    "Enlighten me," Kaito responded, knowing the answer.


    "He''s called Hiruko, and he''s served its purpose admirably... Quite frankly, it''s my favourite one."


    "A puppet that represents your own art, I see..."


    "Hmph... For a second, you almost sounded like my old partner." Then Sasori looked up as if remembering the times Deidara and him shared. "This body, while it appears youthful and frail, is just a function of my ethos."


    "That is because you''re both the puppeteer and the puppet."


    At those words, Sasori''s eyes darted to his partner. He was taken aback by that true statement; something neither Deidara nor Orochimaru would have ever said.


    As the discussions ended, Sasori closed his eyes before letting out a small laugh. He then slowly crouched to return to Hiruko.


    As the two finally trekked forward, Sasori finally said the one thing that truly caught Kaito off guard: "You know, I think I''m gonna like you..."

 Chapter 313: Throne Meeting

    Chapter 313 - Throne MeetingBack in Sun Stream Plaza, Arthur was settled into the chair of his throne room with his hand resting on his chin.


    This part of the plaza had truly become his favourite. And how could he not enjoy what he had built?


    The ceilings were high, and the materials used for the flooring and walls were all made of expensive marble. Characterized by arches, the rooms tall windows allowed natural light to flood the area, creating a bright atmosphere.


    The walls themselves were adorned with images of saints from earth that were shaped by crystals. Because of the material, during the day, the light expanded throughout the room and lent an aura of serenity reminiscent of a monastery.


    The throne itself was elevated on a dais and decorated with gold leaf and precious stones. No fabrics were used, for Arthur''s body was accustomed to sitting on hard materials.


    In addition to the throne, he chose mosaics for the flooring.


    Of course, there were no seats since this place was not a venue for ceremonies or audiences.


    It was simply a bright, expansive ambiance with sacred embellishments as if it were his own spiritual sanctuary.


    Needless to say, this room displayed authority such that not even Koko wanted to mess things up here.


    Arthur, with just one tap on his armchair, caused three of his clones to materialize in a neat line before him. The only absence from their ranks was Kaito, who was operating with the Akatsuki.


    Knowing Arthur, he knew exactly what Kaito''s progress was; there was no need for that clone to be present.


    Besides, Kaito''s involvement here would only draw suspicion and potentially jeopardize his plans.


    "Report," Arthur finally commanded.


    Hoshikaze stepped forward first and said, "Tayuya and Kimimaro have successfully integrated the remaining former Sound ninjas into the Cayman Jungles. They''re settling in well, and their adaptation is progressing. They are no longer seeking Orochimaru. However, their training is lacking, and it''ll take time before most of them are ready for what we need."


    After processing the information, Arthur considered how training weaklings would require patience¡ªa commodity he had never been short of.


    What mattered was their allegiance.


    When Hoshikaze was finished, he returned to his place in line, allowing Ryugetsu to step forward.


    "I will be departing soon to the Fire Temple," the clone said. "The plan to recruit Sora can finally commence."


    "And what of the Nine-Tails chakra?" Arthur demanded.


    "It will be your choice whether we extract it from the boy."


    Many would have found it odd to be talking to themselves, but this was quite the natural thing for Arthur.


    More importantly, he already understood what he would do with Sora''s pseudo-Jinch¨±riki chakra: he was going to use it as battle strength in the event something careless unfolded within the Jungle.


    "We recruit him," he firmly asserted, "but we do not strip him of his abilities. For now, the chakra must remain his." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood," his clone answered before taking his place.


    Lastly, John stepped forward. This clone always stood out compared to the others. Not because he was always dressed sharper, but because he had the biggest mission out of them all.


    "I''ve gathered all necessary information for constructing the perfect village in the Land of Birds. The initial estimates place the cost at approximately six trillion dollars."


    Arthur remained still despite already processing the figure.


    Most individuals would be stunned at the mere mention of such a sum. But for him, it was a mere figure on a ledger. Or rather, it was an investment he could handle with ease.


    As for how John even managed to acquire such an amount, it was through Diana and her friends in high places.


    "Only six?" Arthur finally questioned.


    "Yes," John confirmed. "Based on the layout and the rate of progression, we''ll be able to double the initial amount in less than a year."


    Arthur straightened at this promise.


    A country was not merely something anyone could make with the snap of their fingers. If constructed incorrectly, it could fall in ways that could harm Arthur''s ambitions.


    "What are the risks?" he asked after returning to his original position.


    "Only positions to reject incoming alliances..."


    That was quite the risk indeed. If word got out about the Land of Bird''s incredulous change, there were bound to be neighbouring countries who wanted a piece of the action.


    And if Arthur rejected them, it could result in unwanted quarrels.


    Now he had something to consider.


    To manage a country effectively, he knew he had to define the purpose of each village. He envisioned constructing around eleven more villages in total, one of which would serve as his own hidden village.


    Toki''s village was a step ahead and was just one of the twelve villages he would soon own.


    Still, he cautioned himself against getting too far ahead of his ambitions. The first of his villages needed a clearly defined economic function.


    As this thought entered his mind, he became aware of the inherent nature of a hidden village. It was bound by its military capabilities. Therefore, the primary function of this first village would be military, focusing on training, infrastructure for ninjas, and the development of techniques.


    Other villages would have varied functions¡ªindustrial hubs for manufacturing, commercial centers for trade, residential areas for housing, and technological zones for the advancement of skills and employment.


    Turning to the geological surveys he had John analyze previously, Arthur considered the Land of Birds'' natural advantages. Its soil was stable, which could allow him to develop not only the infrastructure needed for villages but also the agriculture required for sustenance.


    Natural resources were abundant, so they could fuel the industrial aspects of the villages.


    The absence of any significant hazards was also reassuring.


    And although the primary worry was the threat of neighbouring countries, given his current strength, Arthur was far from anxious.


    The climate of the Land of Birds also worked in his favor. An ideal ecosystem meant that crops would flourish, and the livelihood of the citizens could be secured.


    Next was the matter of water resources. Access to clean water was essential for any healthy community.


    Rivers and lakes spread throughout the terrain, which would offer plenty of sources for a distribution system.


    Surely advanced projects where sewage and waste would be treated and recycled also had to be created. It would promote both sanitation and environmental responsibility.


    "What of the power grids?" Arthur asked.


    Having built foundations in Sun Stream Plaza before provided John with the know-how he needed to implement similar structures elsewhere. As such, there would be multiple sources of power.


    Thankfully this was the Edo period, meaning transportation wasn''t going to be an issue.


    Arthur knew the era dictated that carriages and horses would be the standard means of transport.


    Regarding infrastructure, he couldn''t reach those levels of advancements yet.


    Telephone poles and digital lines would not make an appearance within these villages. Therefore, the communication system, as it stood, would continue to rely on messenger birds.


    Even if this world was primarily based on today''s era, then maybe he''d initiate smartphones.


    Closing his eyes for a second, Arthur considered that notion. The last thing he needed was a populace glued to their devices. Mindless zombies already roamed where he was from, but perhaps the idea wouldn''t be so bad if he needed more slaves.


    Dismissing the thought, John explained the planning for residential homes and recreational spaces.


    A healthy balance within a village structure was critical. It would have a blend of green spaces and parks to allow citizens to socialize and connect.


    To get all of this constructed, he would most certainly require the help of ninjas with earth style. Otherwise, he would gladly do it himself.


    The problem was, however, he only had one shinobi who could perform earth style techniques: Jir¨­b¨­. That ninja would be essential to building the necessary amenities.


    As Arthur considered the implications of building green spaces, he recalled Rin''s potential. She possessed the first Hokage''s cells. Yet she hasn''t shown any real potential for using either earth style or wood style effectively.


    John turned Arthur''s attention to governance and administrative structure.


    While Arthur himself would oversee the governance, he understood the necessity of operating from the shadows. His name should remain veiled at all costs.


    Perhaps John could serve as a visible leader, yet that wouldn''t be such a grand idea. Associating John too closely with him could create immediate conflict with the Water Country.


    "If I may," John said, forming the best idea. "Toki could maintain the title of feudal lord and become the face."


    A good idea, yet Arthur didn''t want another incident like what happened back with Hiromu.


    Perhaps John could take on a higher position: something like a king, who wielded power through his stewardship. This could prevent any unneeded feudal lords from wishing to affiliate with his country.


    With a governing body established, Arthur saw a plethora of job opportunities as well. Health services, education, and a fully operational police force would provide an essential framework¡ªjobs promoting safety and prosperity.


    Then something crept into his mind: the concept of social welfare programs.


    He needed to build a strong community without breeding dependency, so government programs like that could slow down progress and create complacency. That''s just one reason why America was on the brink of destruction.


    What Arthur needs is to encourage self-sufficiency while promoting a cooperative spirit within these villages.


    To do the aforementioned required ongoing maintenance and development. Creating a structure without follow-through was bound to fail. So to ensure longevity and improvement, he would need to designate responsibilities to reliable leaders who would keep the villages prosperous.


    After John finished explaining all these things, a plan formed in his mind.


    "John," he began, "I''m placing you in charge of the initial production operations for the first village." Then he looked at Hoshikaze. "Oversee the recruitment and organization of the labour force and ensure that resources are well allocated."


    Both clones lowered their heads respectfully.


    "And John," he continued, "you possess the ability to manage the administrative aspects of this project. Handle the financial logistics. Establish contact with potential investors and present them with the blueprint for the villages so that they understand the long-term benefits of investing in our country."


    With those instructions, he knew that the talents of his clones, who all represented a facet of himself, would not fail.


    Hoshikaze''s production expertise and John''s financial acumen would be instrumental in translating his abstract vision into something real.


    Without needing to utter another word, Arthur tapped the armrest of his chair, causing all three clones to be teleported back to their assignments.


    The throne room became eerily quiet once more.


    This was going to be a long project, one that would undoubtedly take time to complete.


    Building a functioning society from the ground up wasn''t a task for the faint of heart, but it was precisely what a man like him could do. For he was no stranger to hard work and faith.


    As he slowly closed his eyes to meditate on Christ, a thought came to mind: what was he going to do with his plaza?

 Chapter 314: Groundwork

    Chapter 314 - GroundworkIn the expansive valley in the Land of Birds, John and Jir¨­b¨­ stood amidst the towering trees. The valley itself was flanked by hills on either side, just waiting to be transformed.


    Today was the day they would begin their monumental task.


    "This is the spot," John declared after surveying the stretch of land before them.


    Jir¨­b¨­ clenched his fists; he avidly wanted to contest John''s choice.


    To him, it wasn''t the most optimal location. But he swallowed his words and recalled the lessons he''d learned about servitude.


    Keeping his feelings quiet, he moved forward and knelt down. Then he placed his palms on the ground. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Earth style: vast mobile core jutsu!"


    A rumble emanated from the earth beneath him, and slowly, the ground began responding to his command. Tendrils of chakra snaked outwards and shaped the earth.


    The trees around had their roots slightly loosened, as if bewildered by the shift. Woodland creatures scurried and were startled by the overwhelming sensations that reverberated through the valley¡ªsquirrels darted up tree trunks, rabbits bolted into the underbrush, and birds took to the sky in flocks.


    They had all sensed an approaching quake.


    Jir¨­b¨­ closed his eyes in concentration. He needed to carefully edit the land by raising and lowering it to create an even, balanced landscape.


    If he failed, Arthur would surely have his head.


    It''s then the ground shifted and swept through the valley in waves, like the tides of an ocean. One area was finished; many more required his expertise.


    Hours flew by as he lost himself in the task. When the sun finally set, Jir¨­b¨­ felt the drain of his chakra take its toll, and with the final push, he fell back onto his haunches.


    "This is... harder than I thought," he gasped, wiping sweat from his brow. "If I had the curse mark, I could have continued..."


    His voice trailed off at the mention of Orochimaru, making him pause in surprise.


    John, who had been silently observing, looked at him with skepticism.


    "I''m sorry, my lord!" Jir¨­b¨­ said after standing up right.


    "Why apologize for past mistakes, Jir¨­b¨­?"


    Even though John''s tone was gentle, Jir¨­b¨­ felt a shame wash over him. He had slipped out of line by invoking the name of his former lord.


    In response, John tossed him a chakra pill from his pouch. "Here. This should help."


    Jir¨­b¨­ caught the pill but didn''t dare look John in the eyes. He swallowed it in obedience, and immediately its revitalizing energy coursed through him.


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    "If you''re truly sorry and truly grateful," John urged, "then get back to work..."


    Once again, Jir¨­b¨­ resumed his position on the ground.


    Things would be much faster with more earth-style users. But so long as Arthur had one shinobi to shape the entire valley into a safe and functional layout, he didn''t complain.


    As Jir¨­b¨­ worked, he had John guide him in shaping the canals that would connect to the nearby rivers. This would craft a reliable water supply that would be crucial for the villages they were setting in motion.


    Not only that, John helped him pinpoint the right areas for adjusting the earth under to create boundaries. This wouldn''t just ensure proper borders for security but also prevent some potential threats.


    Without John, Jir¨­b¨­ wouldn''t have a single clue as to what he was doing.


    More hours quickly passed as they laboured.


    Jir¨­b¨­ worked tirelessly by resurrecting a lot of the land around them. Piles of dirt and stone were transformed as greenery was coaxed from the depths of the ground.


    Things looked nice and flattened, but now the shinobi was tired and desperately needed sleep.


    "Rest then," John instructed before disappearing.


    Jir¨­b¨­ was left alone with no bed and no warm fire to fight against the cold¡ªsuch was the burden of most rogue shinobi.


    The moon''s light illuminated the transformed terrain as Jir¨­b¨­ fell asleep on the grass. He could barely rest due to some of the animals, who were frightened by the disturbance, gradually returning.


    "I need a better job after this," he grumbled to himself.


    The next morning, he awoke to the chirping of birds the country was known for. John was standing just above him in silence.


    "My lord, I was just¡ª"


    "Are you ready?" John said, cutting him off.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Having no need to eat breakfast, he rose to tackle the next phase of their project¡ªcreating multiple avenues, roads, and trails to stretch to the very borders of the valley.


    "This part will need your full attention," John reiterated as they surveyed the wide expanse.


    Truth be told, Jir¨­b¨­ felt like everything he did required his full attention. What made this part crucial was that the construction companies would need clear routes to transport materials.


    Because without any clear roads, this project would be stalled before it even began.


    "Earth style: vast mobile core jutsu!"


    Again, the earth responded by shifting and reshaping beneath him. The pathways began to emerge and snaked through the valley like veins.


    Through John''s careful planning, they laid out roads connecting various points of interest that John desired. The valley took on a new appearance as the routes straggled out and branched off.


    And after three tireless days, their labour began to bear fruit.


    Everything looked lickety-split. Each lane was engineered carefully and dictated by the expected traffic it would one day have.


    Without John''s instructions on boundaries and landmarks, things wouldn''t have looked so perfect.


    Eventually, the last road connected to a main thoroughfare¡ªa larger central route that would serve as the primary artery for traffic once the construction began. The terrain was now an integrated mesh of varied densities that was designed to accommodate several facilities to come.


    On the fourth day, the two were spotted atop a hill.


    Jir¨­b¨­ was slouched on the floor and had his head up from all the work. John didn''t regard him once and only surveyed the vast network¡ªcanals flowed alongside the newly forged roads, solid earth flashed under the sun, and boundaries marked the territories they would continue to cultivate.


    "Not bad for a few days'' work," Jir¨­b¨­ panted. "How much would this have cost lord Arthur anyway?"


    "Three, maybe seven hundred thousand ry¨­."


    Jir¨­b¨­ chuckled in response upon feeling that he had contributed greatly. In truth, John had used up about thirty dozen chakra pills on Jir¨­b¨­¡ªthe same amount it would have cost him had he instead spent money.


    Those chakra pills might have grown on trees, but they were not easy to produce.


    Once their tasks were complete, the two returned to Sun Stream Plaza to report to Arthur.


    Elsewhere in the Land of Money.


    It was night, and Hoshikaze patiently waited for the crates filled with money to arrive. He spent several hours before he finally sensed an incoming carriage.


    Men flocked to the back before settling down six massive crates, all of which were heavily locked.


    Something was off.


    Based on the number of crates, each one of them would surely have approximately one billion ry¨­ each. Arthur asked for more than sixty percent of Diana''s assets. That meant she was at least one billion off.


    ''Transformation jutsu...''


    After altering himself to take on the appearance of the figure Diana was accustomed to, he had another clear mission: meet Diana and collect the remaining funds she had promised yet failed to deliver.


    As he approached her office, he was immediately ushered inside. Clearly their behaviour toward him had changed since the last time he visited.


    Diana was spotted sitting behind her usual desk. She looked as if she was ready to clock out for the night.


    "I''ve been expecting you," she greeted, "my esteemed benefactor..."


    "Where are the remaining funds?" Hoshikaze began, ignoring the pleasantries. "It was supposed to be seven..."


    Diana was used to this attitude by now. She smiled at him and answered that she didn''t feel comfortable delivering all that money in one go.


    Being the richest woman on the east side also meant that she had many enemies.


    ''Smart woman,'' Hoshikaze thought.


    She gestured toward a large chest at the corner of the room and said, "Inside''s only one billion; the remaining funds are tied up in various deals and investments worldwide."


    "Remaining funds?" Hoshikaze repeated, narrowing his eyes.


    "Yes," she obliged. "It''s your choice whether to wait for them after taking what you have now."


    While seven trillion ry¨­ was already a great amount to create a simple country, more would allow him to further expand things.


    Arthur had made a wise choice in investing in Diana.


    With the transaction completed, Hoshikaze left the office and teleported once again, this time to the Rain Country.


    He had with him seven billion ry¨­, all of which were stored in crates marked with the Flying raijin technique.


    Here in the Rain Country is where he would acquire a reliable electrical power source for his village.


    As he made his way through the streets, he noted the companies that specialized in electricity production. The budget he had was only a fraction of his initial intentions, but he knew how to negotiate.


    He entered one of those electrical companies, and at the front desk, he said to the receptionist, "I wish to speak to someone in charge concerning a private contract."


    After a few minutes, he was ushered into a conference room, where a group of executives regarded him with interest.


    "Welcome, sir," one of them said. "What can we do for you?"


    "I''d like to hire your services for a specialized electrical project," he began. "I work for a king who needs to provide power to a developing village. This is a private endeavor, and he wishes to remain discreet."


    The executives exchanged glances, and after a moment of hesitation, the lead member leaned forward to ask, "How large is this project, and what''s your ''kings'' budget?"


    "Fifty million..."


    At that answer, one of them instinctively stood up and said, "That''s one impressive budget!"


    Others thought this was a joke until he began to express his desire for a reliable power source with consistent delivery throughout the year.


    Just his tone was enough to pierce their cautious expressions.


    "I''d also like to hire your men to oversee any infrastructural development necessary for this plan."


    Surprise became evident in the room as the lead asked, "May we know how soon you wish to commence?"


    "As soon as possible," he replied, ready to sign contracts.


    The negotiations were surprisingly smooth since he came prepared with layouts of the land and various blueprints. Many were shocked at his knowledge of electrical wiring and how to properly go about creating power grids.


    Their discussions delved into specifics¡ªtimetables, materials, and already-fashioned permits.


    "Right then," their lead declared, pushing a contract across the table. "If you''re ready to sign, we can get started."


    "I have your promises that discretion is part of the package?" Hoshikaze asked after scribbling his name.


    "Of course, sir," the lead confirmed. A close-lipped smile reflected on each of their faces. Hoshikaze was far from stupid¡ªhe picked a startup company that, while they had the skills and equipment to work, only cared about making money. "We assure you of total confidentiality."


    With the contracts finalized, Hoshikaze left the company. He had spent thirty million ry¨­ before taxes with an additional one million to keep their mouths shut.


    It was more than the current market price, almost double, but it was a significant stake that would ensure no mistakes were made when creating a suitable, powerful supply for his first hidden village.


    Now, he turned his focus to a company that could create landfill zones, recycling centers, and waste-to-energy plants.


    So as not to arouse suspicion in one territory, he moved to other neighbouring countries like the Land of Wind.


    With each stop, the same bureaucratic deals were made with various officials bargaining contracts and placing the groundwork necessary for things to unfold¡ªall while ensuring that none would trace any of it back to him or Arthur.


    He even went as far as to employ the Evil Illusion Flattery technique on the workers and office staff involved. This was mainly done on the non-corruptible types that wanted more information on who Hoshikaze and this "king" were.


    The last thing he wanted was for others to know the true nature of his operations.


    After only a few days of transferring funds to each company, a lot of workers were already shipped out to the Land of Birds to begin construction. In total, it had cost him forty-six billion dollars.


    By the time each different worker arrived, they were astonished by the smooth surface of the valley.


    "Looks like we don''t have to worry about the pre-construction phase," an electrician commented. "Who''s the client anyways?"


    "Some sort of wealthy tycoon," his co-worker answered. "Gotta hand it to him for owning this empty valley; the construction company that laid the groundwork must have been in the business for ages."


    Once Arthur heard the news of all this, he faithfully knew that his identity was secured.

 Chapter 315: Anywhere Else

    Chapter 315 - Anywhere ElseArthur sat comfortably in his throne room.


    In front of him was none other than Ryugetsu. With one tap of his armchair, Ryugetsu vanished. His destination: outside the doors of the Fire Temple.


    Normally, Arthur would employ stealth and infiltrate the temple, but there was no need for this. Ryugetsu was known and respected here.


    As Ryugetsu appeared before the doors of the Fire Temple, he raised his hand and lightly knocked. The door opened and revealed a pair of monks dressed in traditional robes.


    "Who comes to our temple?" one asked.


    "Tis I, brother Ryugetsu," he replied with a warm smile. "I''ve returned."


    "I''ve never heard of¡ª"


    "Brother Ryugetsu!" the other monk said, interrupting the first. Clearly the first monk had been a new recruit. "I thought it was you! Welcome back! Brother Chiriku has been awaiting your return."


    Amused, Ryugetsu chuckled and said, "That''s reassuring to know, but I''m actually here for another brother."


    "Another brother? Who could it be?"


    Ryugetsu was going to keep that matter to himself. He raised a dismissive hand and said, "Now, now, I can always see him later. Let''s look for brother Chiriku first since he''s been awaiting my arrival."


    The monks, still somewhat bemused, allowed him in and directed him to a peaceful garden with cherry blossoms in full bloom. Chiriku himself sat on a bench beneath a canopy of pink petals.


    The moment he saw Ryugetsu, his face brightened.


    "Brother Ryugetsu! It''s wonderful to see you!"


    They embraced to show their admiration for one another.


    "It is good to be here, my friend. I trust all has been well?" Ryugetsu asked after settling onto the bench beside him.


    Chiriku poured a cup of tea from the pot on the table between them.


    "It''s been too quiet around here without you," he said after handing Ryugetsu the cup.


    "Thank you, brother Chiriku."


    As they sipped the tea, more monks began to gather. They were drawn by the familiarity between the two. The garden was soon filled with laughter as they exchanged stories about how they defeated the occult and sang their victory.


    "How did it go again?" Chiriku asked after ushering the monks to sing.


    "In shadows deep stood brave Chiriku, a monk who believed. With insight of ages and spirit so bright, he faced the dark cultists, prepared for the fight."


    "Beside him a warrior, swift as the night, Ryugetsu, the brother, his heart full of light."


    "Chiriku struck with skills refined, a monk that''s so balanced, the cosmos aligned. He chanted old verses that always would flow; the fight was outlived with power to bestow."


    "Ryugetsu was silent and his authority''s unbound; a mysterious monk who made his foes hit the ground. Side by side, they fought¡ªtwo forces intertwined! No one can stop them when their powers combine."


    "The cultists fell and their dark magic defeated, by Ryugetsu''s wisdom and Chiriku''s heart; it could be repeated! Though songs are sung and the tales may persist, the two just chuckled, ''This tune we can''t resist!''"


    After their shared celebration, the two finally got some privacy. They were now spotted walking side by side along the garden.


    "You know," Chiriku regarded, "if you ever considered becoming a permanent monk here, we would be thrilled to have you."


    "Now where did this offer come from?" Ryugetsu smiled.


    "For starters, your wisdom and presence are a blessing to us all."


    Ryugetsu appreciated the sentiment, but his gaze remained focused on the surrounding beauty. It was a moment before he chose to respond.


    "While I cherish the idea, I must continue to travel. There is much to learn and share across the lands. There are those who still need to have the light shine upon them."


    Chiriku couldn''t help but respect this. "Of course, my friend. We will always welcome you back should you change your mind."


    It''s then a young monk greeted them.


    "Forgive my bluntness, Brother Ryugetsu, but where do you originate from? I''ve often wondered about your travels, given that you come and go so often."


    Ryugetsu paused. The monk''s inquiry was innocent enough, but it pricked more than he thought.


    "A place you might not have heard of," he eventually said with a thoughtful expression. "It''s far from here, even outside of the Fire Country. I''d rather not discuss it if you don''t mind."


    When the young monk heard that, he quickly apologized, believing he had offended Ryugetsu.


    Chiriku''s smile persisted as he reassured, "We honour your choice to keep your past private. What matters is your presence here now. You''re a brother that all who''ve heard of you hold in high regard."


    To act accordingly, Ryugetsu waved off any offenses and accepted the young monk''s apology.


    The interruption settled, and soon after, the two had walked throughout the entire temple at least once.


    "Should you ever change your mind about becoming a permanent member of our temple," Chiriku said with an earnest tone, "know that the offer remains. You would always be cherished here."


    "Thank you, brother Chiriku. I will keep that in mind as I continue my journey."


    With a respectful bow, Chiriku departed. This allowed Ryugetsu freedom to walk around as an esteemed guest.


    He had a destination now, and his next goal lay in the chamber of one particular brother¡ªSora.


    Ryugetsu made his way through the corridors. When he reached Sora''s quarters, he heard the sound of muffled coughs echoing from within.


    "Brother Sora, it''s Ryugetsu," he gently called out.


    After a moment, the boy appeared, pale and weary. His eyes shone with joy at the sight of Ryugetsu, despite whatever was plaguing him.


    "Brother Ryugetsu!" Sora weakly said with a faint smile. "I''m glad you''re here."


    "How''re you feeling?" Ryugetsu asked, stepping closer.


    "I caught a fever, it seems," Sora admitted. "The other monks offered me medicine, but I didn''t feel like I needed it."


    Ryugetsu slightly frowned as he scanned him. The sickness wasn''t merely physical; he sensed an undercurrent of mental strain¡ªone that could weigh heavily on anyone.


    "You should have accepted the medicine, brother Sora. Let me help you."


    The two went deep inside the empty bedchambers, and Sora sat on the edge of his bed. He was visibly exhausted as Ryugetsu placed a hand on his shoulder.


    "Hold still," he instructed.


    ''Healing jutsu...''


    A warm glow emanated from his palm. Sora closed his eyes and reveled in the sensation, but after a few moments, he coughed violently.


    Ryugetsu might have healed him, but the illness had not completely left his body.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Sora asked while trying to withhold his cough.


    "It seems as though the chakra within you is rejecting your body. Can you think of anything that might have caused this?"


    "No... I can''t."


    "Tell me how you''ve been faring lately in the Temple then."


    The boy explained how he endured a cycle of mistreatment from his fellow monks. It all stemmed from his past inability to control his chakra.


    And because Arthur encouraged the boy to embrace the darkness, it made things worse.


    This trauma instilled in him trust issues, and the derision he faced regarding the appearance of his right arm compounded his insecurities. While he maintained a facade of indifference and toughness, the constant bullying and ostracization led him to feel isolated, embittered, and angry, especially when peers stared at him or reminded him of his perceived inferiority.


    The emotional toll of this mistreatment worsened Sora''s anger and contributed to his developing mental illness, manifesting as social anxiety disorder.


    His mind was now characterized by a fear of social situations and judgment from others.


    Chiriku, who was often out on missions, didn''t notice these changes. So the only monk that seemed to treat him as a brother was Ryugetsu.


    Sora''s own coping mechanisms became increasingly maladaptive as he masked his true emotions and turned to rudeness. And because he was in darkness, he often insulted others to deflect attention away from his vulnerability.


    His reasoning: he thought it was right to do.


    Not a single monk here could see the pain fueled by feelings of rejection and betrayal from those he should have been able to find comfort with.


    For Arthur to have brought him this far was because he knew Sora''s background well. So much so that he only needed to plant a seed that deepened the boy''s already-past traumas.


    Even now, Ryugetsu could see in Sora''s eyes the conflicts he''s endured up to now. They were filled with despair and what looked like a need for vengeance.


    Only Naruto''s talk-no-jutsu would be able to change Sora now.


    But where was the main character? He neither knew of Sora''s existence nor was scheduled to meet the boy for another couple of years.


    That''s why Arthur invested in Sora first.


    "I came here with a purpose, brother Sora," Ryugetsu began. "Being here is only making you sicker. So I would like for you to become my apprentice and travel with me to my home."


    Surprise showed in Sora''s eyes. "Really?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why would I joke about it?" Ryugetsu smiled.


    "I... I''d love nothing more!" he exclaimed. "But... can we keep this from the other monks... They don''t treat me kindly, and I would rather not say bye to them; I just want to leave without looking back."


    Those were the right words Ryugetsu needed to hear. Yet he needed to lock things in.


    So he asked, "How do you feel about them?"


    "It''s not just them; I hardly feel comfortable here anymore."


    "It''s a beautiful opportunity to leave behind the pain," Ryugetsu assured, "if you''re ready. But I must warn you, Sora. The land I come from holds secrets. There will be dangerous missions, and not all encounters will lead to safe outcomes. You must consider this seriously."


    Sora''s fingers trembled slightly. But when he remembered how the monks gossiped about him, gave him dismissive looks, and made him feel utter loneliness, he knew what choice to make.


    "Anywhere else would be better than here..."


    Tentatively, Ryugetsu extended his hand and said, "Then let us go."


    Without hesitation, Sora reached out. As their fingers intertwined, they were teleported in a blink.


    The room faded away and was replaced by the sights of Sun Stream Plaza. Sora took in the dazzling sight and was wide-eyed with astonishment. Already, he was beginning to feel a lot better.


    Even his face began to regain its colour.


    "Where are we?" he marveled, looking up at the exquisite architecture.


    He had never seen such a grand structure before. And truth be told, it wasn''t built like the buildings in today''s era; or rather, it was a far cry from the simplicity of where he came from.


    "This is Sun Stream Plaza," Ryugetsu explained. "You''ll be residing here from now on. Currently, we''re in the early stages of creating a place for those who seek to reach the pinnacle of their skills."


    Looking out at the plaza, Sora was immediately entranced by its beauty. "This place is incredible!" Then he rephrased Ryugetsu''s statement before turning to face him. "Are there other monks here, too?"


    "No, you and I are the only ones."


    "Then... who owns this place?"


    "Arthur Bennett," Ryugetsu replied with a smile. "From now on, you must address both him and me as ''lord Arthur,'' and ''lord Ryugetsu.'' He, however, is above me and has taken on a significant role in shaping this land."


    Sora didn''t need a moment to consider this. Just having left the Fire Temple was more than enough to bring back the joy he thought he had lost.


    "Alright," he said, "I won''t forget... lord Ryugetsu."


    The title sounded a tad off. While Sora said it correctly, there was a telltale sign of something missing.


    As such, Ryugetsu placed a hand on the boy''s shoulder and instructed, "Rest assured, while it''s just you and I, I would prefer you address me as ''brother Ryugetsu'' instead."


    As Ryugetsu removed his hand, it was as if Sora felt all the weight lift off his shoulders, and he was fully healed.

 Chapter 316: Sowing

    Chapter 316 - SowingAt Sun Stream Plaza, Ry¨±zetsu awoke to the day beginning. Duties awaited.


    As the one tasked with helping revive the dead, she knew her importance. If her chakra faltered or her usefulness diminished, she would face rejection.


    Neither was it something she was willing to let happen.


    By the time she moved through the halls of the plaza and stepped out into the corridor, she noticed something unusual: a door had a plaque on it that read the name "Sora."


    "I guess someone new''s joined us," she said to herself.


    Wishing to know who this Sora was, she knocked on the door but was met with no response.


    Shrugging, she continued toward the main entrance, which took about twenty minutes to get to on foot¡ªthat''s how large this plaza was.


    Upon reaching the entrance, her gaze fell upon the wooden board crowded with papers and assignments. Various tasks awaited volunteers.


    On the opposite side, she spotted Rin, who was engrossed in reading an unfamiliar, large plaque. The size of it struck Ry¨±zetsu immediately.


    "Hey, Rin!" she called as she approached.


    Rin looked up with a smile. "Morning, Ry¨±zetsu!" Then she motioned toward the plaque. "Take a look at this!"


    "What is it?"


    "I think lord Ryugetsu made it on lord Arthur''s request," Rin believed. "They expect newcomers soon."


    That explained why Sora''s new room was formed.


    Ry¨±zetsu studied the plaque and was surprised by the depth of thought behind the rules.


    ? Thou shalt honour thy lords.


    ? Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour.


    ? Thou shalt not commit adultery.


    ? Thou shalt not covet.


    ? Thou shalt not reveal thy secrets to outsiders.


    ? Thou shalt not steal.


    ? Thou shalt practice patience, for timing is the key to success.


    ? Thou shalt protect the innocent and uphold justice.


    ? Thou shalt remain unseen by thine enemies.


    ? Thou shalt wield thy weapons with purpose.


    Each line held significance, and it was clear that some were for a greater purpose¡ªthey were crafted to guide the new arrivals and safeguard the balance Arthur aimed to maintain.


    "He came up with all this?" Ry¨±zetsu pondered.


    "It seems so," Rin replied.


    After absorbing the information, Ry¨±zetsu turned her attention back to Rin and asked, "How is your training going?"


    "It''s fine," Rin admitted. Then she became a tad disappointed. "But I haven''t seen lord Arthur in quite a while. I''m sorry if I''m overstepping my boundaries, but it''s like he''s avoiding me."


    Ry¨±zetsu placed a hand on Rin''s shoulder and said, "I''m sure he just has a lot on his plate. He manages more than we can see, you know."


    Rin accepted her reassurance. Yet there was still something bothersome in the back of Rin''s mind.


    If Arthur truly was avoiding her, then she would feel as if she no longer had a purpose in this world.


    "Yeah, you''re right," she conceded, trying not to think about it. "I''ll focus on my assignments."


    They soon parted to get their work done. Ry¨±zetsu turned back toward the assignment board to scan what needed to be done. One notice caught her eye: Brie needed help designing clothes.


    As such, Ry¨±zetsu made her way to the laboratory.


    When she arrived, she saw piles of vinyl and PVC in one spot like a miniature hill. Yet the scientist wasn''t present.


    "Brie!" she called out. "I''m here to help with the mission!"


    A rustle followed her voice as Brie emerged from the pile with messy hair framing her face. Dark circles under her eyes hinted at sleepless nights.


    "Oh, hey, Ry¨±zetsu," she said in relief.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Just a bit overwhelmed," she explained. "A crate was dropped off by lord Hoshikaze and it was filled with armour to manipulate chakra. Basically, I have to recalibrate the tech inside, extract the bits, and then reverse engineer it."


    "And that means...?"


    "It means I''m doomed, is what it means!"


    Ry¨±zetsu processed the information as best as she could. It seemed as though Arthur assigned Brie to create new gear for the residents of the plaza. And not just any simple gear or armour, but clothing that could effectively mask the wearer''s chakra without reliance on techniques.


    "Seems ambitious," Ry¨±zetsu mused aloud. She then gestured to the heaps of material. "What did he expect you to do with... all this?"


    Brie sighed and answered, "He needs a newly designed outfit, but I can''t even tell what he''s looking for. I''m a scientist, not a seamstress."


    "Glad I came then," Ry¨±zetsu replied after moving closer to inspect the materials. "Based on the materials, it looks like lord Arthur would like them to be cloaks."


    "How do you know that?"


    "Vinyl and PVC are common materials for making things like raincoats¡ªI know how to stitch clothes together."


    Brie''s face lit up once she heard that. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the two sorted through the vinyl and PVC, Ry¨±zetsu reflected on her Anbu days. Many had forgotten her former occupation. The skills she gained then serve her well now.


    Suddenly, she heard a whirling noise coming from within the laboratory walls.


    "What was that?" she asked, looking at Brie.


    "Don''t mind that," Brie replied. "On top of this assignment, lord Arthur''s also placed me in charge of the cloning project."


    Ry¨±zetsu couldn''t tell what that meant. Scientific endeavours that Arthur conducted never seemed to register in her head. And little did she know, cloning was going to be his biggest achievement.


    Unable to comprehend things, she ignored the noise and returned to work.


    Once things were sorted, Ry¨±zetsu outlined basic designs as Brie rummaged for tools for her to begin sewing.


    There were pliers, a cutting saw, and an array of small electronics designed for the more complicated tasks.


    Ry¨±zetsu picked up a piece of armour from the pile and examined its structure. Carefully, she employed the pliers to unscrew the outer panels while listening for the clicks and pops.


    As for Brie, she made small notes on a notepad about each component''s function. Using the laboratory machines and following Ry¨±zetsu''s instructions, she turned on a soldering device to remove the wiring, which separated the technological components from the protective casing.


    Sparks flew as she worked.


    Both marveled at the complexity of the armour''s design. Embedded within were sensors that responded to chakra input¡ªa feature they deemed crucial for Arthur''s plans.


    To better understand them, Brie connected components to a nearby machine that analyzed their functionality.


    Every disassembled piece brought her a step closer to understanding how to combine these advanced elements with the clothing designs she and Ry¨±zetsu had begun to develop.


    As they worked, Ry¨±zetsu pondered aloud, "Hmm... Since he brought so much vinyl, I''ll assume that lord Arthur wants something like a raincoat to make it ''chakraproof'' or something... Wait, is that even a word?"


    The material was durable yet flexible, suggesting that mobility was just as important as protection in his conception of the outfit.


    The more she pondered, the clearer the image became. So she set her mind to the workbench with safety goggles over her face.


    Rolls of white vinyl lay neatly stacked. As she pulled out her sketchbook, Brie leaned in to get a better look at the design ¡ª a full-length coat with a hood, a waist-high slit, and silver accents.


    "Need help with this part?" Brie asked.


    "A lot, actually."


    The tools being used here were rotary cutters, a steel ruler, and heavy-duty shears designed for vinyl.


    Ry¨±zetsu smoothed out the first roll of material on the large cutting mat while Brie positioned the coat pattern she had created from pattern paper. Ry¨±zetsu assisted with the marking while ensuring that everything was perfect.


    Brie pressed the rotary cutter into the vinyl and made a smooth, even pass as Ry¨±zetsu held the material steady. The cutter glided through the layers and produced clean edges. Once the main body of the coat was cut, Ry¨±zetsu moved on to create the hood, while Brie tackled the waist-high slit.


    After cutting all the pieces, they moved to the sewing machine in the corner. It was an older model, adapted for heavy-duty sewing.


    Ry¨±zetsu tested it on a scrap piece first until the stitching was just right. After threading the machine with thread, she lifted the first piece of the coat and lined it up against the needle while pressing the pedal.


    The hood was the easier part.


    All Brie had to do was ensure the seam was secure to bear the weight of the silver drawstrings adorned with beads. She selected two large silver beads and threaded them onto the ends of the drawstrings before tying tight knots to secure them in place.


    That''s as much as she could accomplish until Ry¨±zetsu had to help her attach the strings to the hood.


    The whole process had taken roughly an hour.


    Once the hood was successfully attached, Ry¨±zetsu reached for the silver zipper. It was an oversized piece with bold teeth. Brie used fabric clips to secure the zipper in place while Ry¨±zetsu fed the fabric and carefully sewed it into the front of the coat.


    The final embellishments involved adding the silver chain ornament. It consisted of four large cylindrical beads that would adorn the chain.


    To achieve that, they attached it to loops sewn on either side of the collarbone area.


    Inside would lie angular shoulder paddings. Brie retrieved prefabricated pads crafted from lightweight foam and covered in white vinyl.


    Together, they carefully stitched the pads in place. It would provide the coat with an authoritative structure for any wearer.


    After many cuts and folds, they transformed the edges into a finished hem that followed the silhouette of the coat.


    Then it was finished.


    A white coat with seams and embellishments was created.


    If it weren''t for Ry¨±zetsu''s practical yet artistic input to help refine the design, it wouldn''t have come out so naturally.


    Creating the coat, however, was only part of the task. The true mission lay in its effectiveness to mask the wearer''s chakra.


    It''s then that Hoshikaze suddenly appeared in the laboratory. Ry¨±zetsu and Brie straightened up with respect.


    "My lord, we finished the first prototype," Brie announced.


    Hoshikaze''s gaze dropped to the white coat draped over the table. Feeling only a subtle amount of chakra around it, he stepped closer. Brie''s expression shifted the moment she saw his intent.


    "Ugh! We haven''t tested it yet. It needs more adjustments!"


    Hoshikaze didn''t respond. He stretched forth his hand and caused the Blade Of Chaos to materialize. With a slow motion, he pressed the blade against one of the beads embedded in the coat''s collar.


    Then he forced chakra from his weapon into it. To the girls'' surprise, the bead shattered like glass.


    Ry¨±zetsu''s shoulders sagged; she was disappointed.


    "All that work," she murmured.


    She opened her mouth to apologize, but Hoshikaze flatly said, "We expected this after monitoring your progress." It''s then that he pulled another bead from his pocket. This one was like a gleaming silver crystal. "Use this, but be careful. Mishandling it could destroy this lab."


    There was a moment of silence as he handed Ry¨±zetsu the crystal. Immediately, she felt a wave of dizziness.


    "Ry¨±zetsu," Brie said upon seeing her dazed face.


    Whatever Ry¨±zetsu was feeling, it threatened to consume her. Yet she couldn''t move, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Shadows moved at the edges of her vision and pulled her into a disarray of thoughts. Time seemed to distort as she felt a thrill mingled with an eerie dread that beckoned her to delve deeper into a dark abyss.


    "Ry¨±zetsu!" Brie hollered before smacking her shoulder.


    "Huh? Oh. Sorry. I..." she soon shook her head, feeling unsure of her experience. "What was that?"


    "That crystal is the same crystal used to power this weapon," Hoshikaze explained. "It can repel chakra more effectively."


    Sweat covered Ry¨±zetsu''s face upon understanding its potency. The last thing she wanted was to fail her lord. So she took a deep breath and said, "We''ll make it work."


    "Yes," Brie added. "We can integrate it into the remaining coats we plan to make."


    Without a single word, Hoshikaze teleported out. This made Brie let out a huge sigh of relief.

 Chapter 317: Here To Kill You

    Chapter 317 - Here To Kill YouIt wasn''t long until Hoshikaze stood in front of six figures: Kimimaro, Tayuya, Jir¨­b¨­, Kid¨­maru, Sakon, and Rin.


    Reviving the former Sound Ninja Five proved to be quite fruitful for Arthur. Upon their initial return, they displayed a sense of nonchalance regarding their former status and the leadership of Kimimaro.


    As far as anyone was concerned, they operated under a new rule: Arthur''s Rule.


    As Hoshikaze stood there like a statue, they were intrigued by what he was wearing: a white cloak with silver trims. Each waited patiently for his next words.


    "As you should know by now," he began, "lord Arthur''s created new uniforms for you."


    With a flick of his wrist, a box materialized out of thin air in front of them. One by one, they stepped forward.


    Jir¨­b¨­ reached into the box first and pulled out a similar white cloak. He frowned at it and said, "I don''t like the colour."


    Kimimaro dismissed his comment while looking at his own cloak. "They''re fine, Jir¨­b¨­. So get used to them."


    As they each retrieved the garments suited for their builds, Rin hesitated. She scanned the box once more before asking, "Where is mine, lord Hoshikaze?"


    "He has a different task for you," Hoshikaze replied, referring to Arthur.


    Rin felt disappointed. She had expected to wear one of the new cloaks like everyone else.


    Tayuya stepped closer after sensing her unease and said, "It''s alright, Rin. I''m sure lord Arthur''s got a special one for you."


    Kid¨­maru, examining his cloak with interest, added, "There''s a reason lord Arthur''s given us these uniforms all of a sudden."


    He was correct. Hoshikaze soon announced that Arthur had a mission for them: they were to test the powers of these cloaks.


    "What do they do exactly?" Sakon asked in curiosity.


    "They mask the wearer''s chakra," Hoshikaze explained.


    Kimimaro, processing this information, murmured, "No wonder I couldn''t feel your presence."


    Kimimaro had actually never been known as a sensory type, but after training under Hoshikaze at Sun Stream Plaza, he had honed the skill.


    Hoshikaze continued, "We planned to amplify these suits to enhance the wearer''s chakra. However, lord Arthur lacks the necessary means and technology to do so." He paused and gestured at the cloaks. "Because of their light designs, creating an outfit to increase your strength would have made them heavier."


    After understanding their purpose, the five donned their cloaks. The fabric felt unnatural yet comforting.


    "Now let''s go," Hoshikaze said, turning around. As they began to move, he halted and looked at Rin. "Only the five are requested..."


    The woman''s heart sank at those words; she felt a sense of unappreciation.


    Tayuya noticed and tried to lift her spirits up by saying, "Don''t worry, Rin. Use this time to focus on training."


    Sakon couldn''t resist making a comment. "Tayuya, you''re oddly close to Rin. Have you changed that much since dying?" Tayuya shot him a narrow-eyed glare. Sakon smirked and chuckled, "Lighten up. I was just kidding."


    It was comforting to have Tayuya by her side, so Rin believed. And although she managed a small smile, she still felt disappointed.


    After departing, Hoshikaze led the five into the throne room.


    Sunlight continued to pour through the windows behind him. It created a halo effect that obscured the chair''s occupant, Arthur.


    Despite some encounters, they still had not laid eyes on the man who commanded their loyalty.


    As they reached the foot of the throne, Hoshikaze stood a few steps behind and allowed the five to take their places side by side before Arthur. They lowered their heads in unison.


    "Today," Arthur began, "your skills will be put to the test. Your main objective is to use these cloaks to your advantage." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What will you have us do, my lord?" Kimimaro respectfully asked.


    "Three of you have fallen at the hands of a shinobi named Naruto Uzumaki."


    Sakon flinched at the name. The humiliation and the defeat¡ªneither was forgotten.


    Arthur continued, "The boy is accompanied by two other shinobi, one of them being the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya. Your mission is to go and subdue the boy."


    A moment of silence followed before Sakon asked, "Do we have permission to kill him, my lord?"


    Arthur''s response was almost too casual: "If he dies, then so be it..."


    At this, Jir¨­b¨­''s face smiled; he was delighted at the prospect of exacting revenge on one of his killers.


    "I will teleport you five to the country where they reside," Arthur finished. "Find them and prove your worth."


    "Understood," they replied in unison.


    When Arthur tapped his armchair, they vanished from sight.


    Only Hoshikaze remained behind. He noted with concern how Arthur''s chakra levels dipped significantly¡ªrunning low after transporting five individuals over a vast distance.


    "You must have sent them far," he observed after stepping forward.


    Arthur''s posture remained relaxed, but his gaze shifted, avoiding the topic. "How is Rin faring?"


    "It''s exactly as you expected... She feels let down from not having participated in this mission."


    "Good..."


    Elsewhere.


    The five ninjas materialized in an unfamiliar land. There were rocky terrains and jagged cliffs all around them.


    Jir¨­b¨­ paused after smelling something in the air. "There''s a village nearby."


    Kimimaro moved closer to the ground and placed a finger down to activate his Area Sensing technique. Almost instantly, he remarked, "There are three strong chakra signatures to the east of our position... All of them are strong, specifically one other."


    "That must be the Sannin," Sakon deduced.


    "Sannin or not," Kid¨­maru said with venomous delight, "I''m going to enjoy my revenge!"


    Tayuya rolled her eyes and said, "Remember the main objective: we''re here to test the effectiveness of these cloaks. Let''s not forget that."


    "Right," Jir¨­b¨­ agreed. "It''s even better that lord Arthur allowed us to kill if we choose."


    First was new gear, and the next was the promise of retribution. They were most certainly going to try and kill the main character. Even if it meant going against the legendary Sannin and a player.


    It only took one word from Kimimaro to let them advance toward their target: "Move out..."


    In the mountainous hot spring, steam rose upward into the air surrounding William and Jiraiya. Both of them were relaxing in the water.


    Nearby, Naruto was shirtless and working on honing a new variant of the Rasenshuriken. Two shadow clones stood beside him as they assisted with the technique.


    The chakra began to whirl and formed a spiraling sphere with flames at the edges. Just as it seemed to stabilize, it exploded in a burst of chakra and sent Naruto tumbling backward. Even the clones had dispersed.


    "I almost had it!" he exclaimed in a frustrated tone.


    "Why are you having so much trouble?" William asked while comfortably leaning back.


    "It ain''t easy when I can only learn so few techniques!"


    "How much was it that you can learn again?" Jiraiya inquired as he thoughtfully eyed his pupil.


    "Nine techniques," William answered for Naruto.


    "Right," Naruto affirmed.


    Whatever mechanics were at play here, Naruto could only learn up to nine techniques because of the Nine-Tails. So far, he''s learned six of them: Shadow Clones, the Rasengan, Summoning Jutsu, taijutsu, wind style, and all e-rank techniques¡ªwhich are classified as one variant of each other.


    And because variants didn''t count, he was free to learn whatever techniques derived from one of the nine. The exception to all this was that any time he used a technique, they were always at their maximum output.


    "I wonder what other techniques you''re trying to learn outside the other six," Jiraiya noted.


    "Fire jutsus for sure!" Naruto beamed.


    It''s because of William that Naruto was even trying to learn another element. Naruto thought it would be easy after seeing Sasuke in action with it, but fire style was too hard for him since he was so used to wind style.


    "Learning new elemental techniques isn''t a walk in the park," William said after reflecting on his own experiences. "It often takes years to perfect them, especially if you''re new to it."


    Naruto groaned, "I thought Kurama breathing fire would have made it easier." Just then, Naruto turned his attention to Jiraiya and asked, "Hey, Pervy Sage, can you tell me more about my dad when he was your student?"


    Before Jiraiya could reminisce about Naruto''s father, William answered, "Minato was incredible. Like, there was this one time he took out a thousand ninjas at once during the last war!"


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but ask, "I''m curious, Will, how did you know that? ''Cause it sounds like you might''ve been there."


    William attempted to keep his composure as he stammered, "Uh... it was in the mission reports."


    Naruto pointed and said, "There ya go again. You know so much about everything! That''s just too suspicious."


    Jiraiya got up from the waters while laughing, "Oh, that''s rich. Hahaha. We should have you write a book, Will."


    William frowned but managed to keep a smile. "I''m just trying to keep up with everything, you know?"


    Naruto was used to those kind of answers. He smiled and expressed his gratitude toward his cousin, "It''s good that you know so much, cuz; otherwise, I wouldn''t know what to do."


    Those words brightened William''s heart.


    It was then that he took the chance to turn to Jiraiya. "Sorry for asking this so late, Jiraiya-sensei, but why didn''t you tell Naruto the truth about his dad?"


    Jiraiya sighed before answering, "I hid it for several reasons. I thought it was best to protect him since Minato had a lot of enemies. I wanted him to grow into an independent ninja without a troubled past, which I''m sure Minato would have agreed."


    William didn''t want to accept that answer. Being a Naruto fan, he knew full well how Naruto would have grown had the boy just been told the truth.


    It was thanks to him and the other players that Naruto had even grown this strong.


    After hearing Jiraiya''s explanation, Naruto softly said, "I get that, but even if my mom and dad weren''t there, I want to carry on both of their legacies. That''s why I''m never gonna give up on becoming the Hokage!"


    Jiraiya smiled, knowing that the boy had already met both his parents in their chakra forms. And if Naruto was happy, Jiraiya knew he had done a fair job for now.


    "Speaking of the past," Naruto wondered, "What else do you know, cuz?"


    William paused to consider. "Well, I know that Mito Uzumaki married the first Hokage."


    Naruto looked at him, bewildered, and asked, "Are you saying I''m the first Hokage''s grandson?"


    The question caused both Jiraiya and William to laugh due to the absurdity of the thought. Naruto would have actually been the great-grandson if that notion were true.


    "I''m serious!" he pointed. "That wasn''t written in the book my mom gave!"


    As William leaned back into the hot spring, an idea struck him: "Naruto, is Kurama ready to be let out yet?!"


    Naruto pouted before replying, "Kurama hasn''t talked to me since we bowled back at the village."


    "When he is ready," William continued, "you should let him out for once to walk around."


    Jiraiya considered this but thought the idea was borderline ridiculous. "A Tailed Beast roaming around could frighten a lot of people."


    "Kurama isn''t just a scary monster, though," William countered. "He''s one of Hagoromo''s creations. He has his own thoughts and feelings just like us."


    Suddenly, a burning sensation shot through Naruto''s body, causing him to wince. He clutched his stomach and complained, "I don''t think Kurama likes it when you talk about the old man like that..."


    "Okay, okay!" William responded with a laugh.


    After Jiraiya put on his clothes, he decided to watch Naruto perform the new Rasenshuriken again.


    "Alright, here goes!" Naruto said after summoning two clones.


    The three tried to channel chakra into forming the technique. Once again, it fell apart before it could stabilize. The resulting failure sent another shockwave of chakra back into Naruto and caused a splatter that made him fall back and disperse his clones.


    "Ugh!" he groaned after shaking his head. "What happened this time?"


    "It seems like you''re not balancing the fire chakra properly," Jiraiya instructed.


    This made Naruto scratch the back of his head in embarrassment.


    After another chuckle, William relaxed further. He felt confident in helping Naruto grow through perfecting not just another elemental jutsu, but all facets of being a shinobi, including taijutsu and genjutsu.


    "Absolutely nothing can go wrong," he sighed in relief.


    In that moment of calm, something drew their attention: five figures stepped into the scene. Their white cloaks made it difficult to see their features as their garments fluttered against the breeze.


    "Naruto Uzumaki," one of them finally said, "we''re here to kill you.


    "I just had to open my mouth!"

 Chapter 318: Super Explosion

    Chapter 318 - Super ExplosionWith steam in the air and the sound of bubbling water in the background, Naruto stood straight and shouted, "Can''t we ever catch a break?!"


    "Hold on for a second, Naruto," Jiraiya said with a hand.


    He calmly regarded the five cloaked ninjas standing before him. "I don''t remember making enemies like you before," he stated with an amused tone. Then his eyes landed on what looked to be the only female in the group. "How about we talk things over a drink?"


    Tayuya scowled beneath her hood at his offer. Jiraiya merely grinned, knowing that his attempts at diplomacy would likely fall flat.


    "We don''t know who you are!" Naruto shouted after stepping forward. "But you''re messing with the wrong shinobi!"


    Without another word, the standoff quickly escalated.


    Naruto lunged first and charged toward the opposition. In response, Jir¨­b¨­ slammed his hand against the ground.


    "Earth style: terra shield!"


    A giant slab of rock erupted from the earth in front of the group to create a solid barrier that halted Naruto in his tracks. Unfazed, Naruto leaped to the top of the shield. Jir¨­b¨­ met him at the apex.


    Kid¨­maru then bit his thumb to draw blood before smacking his palm against the floor.


    "Summoning jutsu!"


    A giant spider then loomed threateningly.


    William''s eyes widened upon recognizing the creature.


    ''That spider,'' he thought. ''Wasn''t that Kid¨­maru''s?!''


    Before he could voice his suspicions, he made a quick decision. He also performed the Summoning technique.


    "Summoning jutsu!"


    The ground shook as a massive toad emerged, Gamahiro, towering above the battlefield.


    The toad had an aquamarine skin tone, yellow eyes accented with grey markings, and two massive katanas strapped to its back secured with an orange sash.


    Kid¨­maru, standing atop his creature, had the spider race forward.


    "Go get ''em, Gamahiro!" William cried.


    The toad swung his weapons, but the giant spider dodged by leaping up. Midflight, it unleashed a horde of smaller spiders that quickly ensnared Gamahiro in a sticky web.


    "Let''s hope you don''t start laying eggs, too," Jiraiya remarked at William. It was clear he was still confident. With one breath he unleashed his technique. "Fire style: flame bombs!"


    Bullets of large flames were projected toward the remaining enemies. Kimimaro, Tayuya, and Sakon quickly scattered to avoid the scorching flames.


    Where William was, Kid¨­maru summoned his silver bow and said, "This is more entertaining than I thought." He then quickly crafted a silver arrow from within his mouth while securing it with his teeth. "Spider bow: fierce rip!"


    The arrow was released. Instinctively, William entered Sage Mode to move against the web.


    "Sage art: massive Rasengan!"


    The technique clashed against the arrow and created an explosion.


    Amidst the smoke, William had too many questions. That was definitely Kid¨­maru''s technique from the Ultimate Ninja 3 video game.


    How was Kid¨­maru here when he had been reported dead? And if he were here, could the other members of the Sound Five be present as well?


    This was more troubling than he thought.


    Meanwhile, Naruto and Jir¨­b¨­ were engaged in hand-to-hand combat.


    "Impressive taijutsu for a kid," Jir¨­b¨­ acknowledged after blocking and countering Naruto''s attacks.


    Naruto smirked, "You haven''t seen anything yet!"


    As the fight continued, Jiraiya found himself circled by Kimimaro, Tayuya, and Sakon, who moved in sync for their attack.


    "The drink''s still on the table," he tried once more.


    Tayuya lunged first and attempted to land a punch. He evaded by moving aside. In quick succession, Kimimaro slashed at him with a bone sword, but Jiraiya hopped backward and avoided it. Then Sakon dropped down from above to knee Jiraiya, but the Sannin rolled to the side.


    As all three ninjas tried to assault him together, Jiraiya grew more cautious.


    "Earth style: dark swamp!"


    The ground beneath them quickly morphed into a sticky mud that erupted into a small swamp. It ensnared Kimimaro while Tayuya and Sakon managed to escape just in time.


    Seeing he was stuck, Kimimaro pulled his bones up for defense but found it difficult to fight back in the muck.


    This prompted Tayuya to pull out her flute and begin playing notes.


    "Genjutsu: chains of fantasia!"


    Jiraiya instantly sensed chakra in the melody¡ªit was a sound that induced genjutsu. This made him connect the dots; these were definitely Sound ninjas, likely sent by Orochimaru.


    As Kid¨­maru and William clashed once more, William suddenly became aware of the enchanting tune.


    "Wait," he said after feeling dazed. "But I''m in Sage¡ª"


    Before he knew it, he was immobilized and caught in the effects of the genjutsu. Kid¨­maru capitalized on this moment of vulnerability by delivering a powerful blow to William that sent him crashing back and rolling against the ground.


    The sight of seeing his cousin overpowered like that made Naruto rage.


    "You''ll pay for that!" he shouted. After creating some distance from Jir¨­b¨­, he used his next technique. "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!"


    The clones burst forth with an army of Narutos flooding the battlefield.


    Jir¨­b¨­ laughed, "Adding more of yourself ain''t gonna increase your odds of winning!"


    All the clones rushed forward as he braced himself. When one closed the distance and he swung to counterattack, Naruto executed a technique no one thought possible.


    "Shadow clone jutsu: super explosion!"


    A blinding light engulfed the battlefield as all the clones simultaneously detonated to create a thunderous shockwave.


    Jiraiya whistled over Tayuya''s tunes and smirked at her, "Your spider friend made one big mistake."


    Once the dust settled, Jir¨­b¨­ lay unconscious. He was out for the count.


    Sakon looked nervously at the wave of Narutos surging his way. He decided to retreat, but it was too late.


    "Shadow clone jutsu: super explosion!"


    The clones charged forward and unleashed the same explosive move, causing another round of detonations that sent Sakon reeling.


    Kimimaro, still sinking slowly in the swamp, recognized the dire situation they were in. He perceived that Naruto could spam the explosive technique repeatedly, meaning it was only a matter of time before they all faced the same fate.


    "Fall back..." he ordered after using his bones to propel himself upward and break free.


    With Jiraiya not being affected by her genjutsu, Tayuya stopped playing and immediately retreated. Naruto shouted defiantly, "You''re not getting away!"


    The clones attempted to chase after Kid¨­maru first. But the shinobi managed to use his giant spider as cover amidst the incoming clones. This allowed him to pick up both Sakon''s and Jir¨­b¨­''s bodies before they were caught in another wave of explosions.


    "Get back here!" Naruto yelled, but Jiraiya intervened by placing a hand on the boy''s shoulder.


    "They can''t be sensed anymore," he stated with a confident smile.


    Naruto turned and said, "But I can track them with Kurama''s negative emotion sensing or Sage Mode!"


    Jiraiya allowed him to try, so Naruto entered his Nine-Tails'' Chakra Mode. However, as he attempted to search for the chakra signatures of their foes, he found himself unable to.


    That shocked Jiraiya more than anything.


    After things subsided, Jiraiya and Naruto rushed to William''s side to dispel the genjutsu.


    William slowly opened his eyes before darting upward to ask, "What happened?!"


    "The women in their group used a flute that put you under a genjutsu," Jiraiya answered.


    It didn''t take long for the Sannin to explain what happened after. William felt embarrassed. That was his moment to shine, but he wasted it.


    "How come Naruto wasn''t affected?" he asked.


    "I was for a second," Naruto admitted, "but Kurama helped me break out of it."


    At least that was one good sign: the Nine-Tails was getting more attached to the boy.


    Yet that didn''t stop William from voicing his opinion on how familiar those ambushers were.


    "Cuz," he suddenly stated, "do you remember when Alice and you tried to rescue Sasuke?"


    "Yeah, what about it?"


    "I think those were the same ninjas from before. They''re known as the Sound Ninja Four, and they''re pretty dangerous."


    "And the fifth member?" Jiraiya wondered.


    "Kimimaro," William explained. "I wasn''t sure at first, but you mentioned one of them using bones. That narrows it down since Kimimaro''s famous for that."


    Jiraiya lightly chuckled, "So they''re from the Sound Village? That''s not so concerning then."


    "What makes you say that, Pervy Sage?"


    "For one instance, Jada would have come by now if she hadn''t known we could handle them."


    "I wouldn''t be so sure, Jiraiya-sensei."


    "Care to explain?" Jiraiya wondered.


    "There are some factors we need to consider. Those guys that attacked us, one of them was reported sick, another escaped from Blood Prison, and three are supposed to be dead. If Orochimaru''s truly behind this, then he would have had to have used the forbidden Reanimation technique."


    Naruto just shook his head upon hearing the other Sannin''s name. "Why does everyone want a piece of Kurama all of a sudden?"


    "I think it might be more than just wanting the Nine-Tails," Jiraiya added. "Orochimaru possibly wants revenge on Will, too, after he helped stop the invasion back at the village."


    For the first time, William found himself at a loss for answers. He honestly didn''t know what to do about this situation.


    Naruto, who had been contemplating, suddenly spoke up, "I say we get in touch with Jada for help. She might know something about this."


    The group agreed this was a wise move.


    "Umm.... How does this thing work again?" Naruto wondered, after looking at his belly, where the seal was.


    "Just try calling her name," William answered, unsure if the Flying raijin truly worked.


    It took roughly ten seconds before she finally appeared. Her eyes locked on the trio before immediately asking, "What happened?"


    After hearing the story, her face paled slightly.


    She was indeed impressed by Naruto''s usage of the Shadow Clone Explosion technique, as this was what Itachi had also been capable of on a smaller scale.


    But Naruto was not Itachi.


    "This is bad," she finally said. "Naruto, you''re being targeted by so many. It''s unsafe for you to travel with Jiraiya." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto frowned. "What? No way! I can handle myself."


    "It may be for the best," Jiraiya agreed.


    "Don''t tell me you''re taking her side, too, Pervy Sage!"


    "I was honestly unsure of whether I should have brought you here in the first place," Jiraiya tried explaining.


    "Then what about Will?!" Naruto asked as he looked between the two. "What''s gonna happen to him?"


    William shifted nervously. He knew that he wasn''t really in any danger, so he was torn between his duty and his desire to stay by Naruto''s side. He looked at Jiraiya and noticed the fondness in the Sannin''s eyes.


    It was like he was saying that he valued William''s companionship and hoped the latter wouldn''t abandon their journey. Still, he couldn''t ignore the strong bond William shared with Naruto.


    "I care a lot about you, cuz," William finally said. "I think it''d be better if I stayed with Jiraiya to finish what we started."


    Naruto''s eyes softened as he said, "But the Pervy Sage can handle himself. If I have to go back to the village after one attack, you should come back with me."


    It was clear that the main character had developed what looked like an unhealthy relationship with William. Yet both Jada and Jiraiya perceived it as natural affection.


    "No," William insisted. "Besides, I know where the Akatsuki''s located."


    Not just Jiraiya, but Jada was also shocked after hearing those words. If William could read minds like Alice, he would have heard Jada thinking, ''Will, you weren''t supposed to tell them that!''


    William simply met her gaze, and although he recognized the seriousness of what he was disclosing, he also understood that Naruto''s safety was at stake.


    Jada therefore chose not to press the issue further.


    Whatever William was planning, he was on his own; she would have backed him up, but messing with the Akatsuki had already proven to be a ridiculous choice.


    Just remembering what happened to Margaret was enough for Jada to chastise William.


    As the conversation moved forward, Naruto eventually agreed to return to the village with Jada so long as William returned within the next month.


    Jada herself was most certainly going to have a conversation with the other players about this.


    "Just be careful," Naruto earnestly said as he locked eyes with William. "Promise you''ll stay safe and keep the Pervy Sage from being too pervy."


    Jiraiya gawked before William guaranteed Naruto with those two promises.


    With that, the three shared a final hug.


    "I''ll see you soon, alright?" Naruto asked again for reassurance.


    "Of course," William replied.


    Jada watched the scene and felt too unsure of things. "We''ll take care of things at the Leaf, so just finish what you need to do and come back safely."


    With everyone agreeing on this, Naruto stepped toward Jada''s side. Then the two vanished from the scene, leaving William and Jiraiya alone.


    "So tell me what else you know about the Akatsuki," Jiraiya smirked.


    William instantly rubbed the back of his head with an unsure smile as he stammered, "Right! Ugh.. About that!"

 Chapter 319: My Mom

    Chapter 319 - My MomAt the Leaf Village, the door to the girls'' apartment opened as Naruto and Jada walked in.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked upon noticing his concerned expression.


    Naruto sighed as he tried to find the words. "It''s just weird since Will''s not here..."


    "Aren''t you at least glad to be back?"


    "Yeah, but..." Naruto paused and ran a hand through his hair. "Since the day I met him, we''ve never been that far apart. And knowing I had a family really helped me understand things."


    This was quite understandable due to Naruto not having been raised with any loved ones.


    "He shared so much with me. Everything was intense at first. I was confused. But I eventually got used to it. Everyone knows that I want to become the Hokage one day, but he was the one who helped me see what that meant and how to get there."


    Jada couldn''t help but give him a gentle smile as his voice grew stronger, saying, "I mean, Will helped me graduate, took me on my first high-ranking mission, and taught me techniques that no one else would."


    The boy continued to state how William pushed him to grow up, trained together, and even taught him the basics of how to cook a real meal.


    While Sasuke might have seemed like Naruto''s first "friend," it was William who earnestly displayed that title. So much so that everyone in the Leaf knew how close their bond was.


    Did anyone really help Naruto train? Did anyone introduce Naruto to his father''s teacher? Or did anyone help Naruto truly connect with his parents¡ªthe same ninjas who save the village?


    Even if Naruto was just a boy and they were trying to protect him, it was William who treated him like family.


    "Today feels different," Naruto admitted. "I feel like all the good things that happened to me were thanks to him." He took a deep breath. "Without him..."


    Jada could feel the ache behind his words.


    "I know it hurts," she gently said. "But your bond with him is pretty strong. He''ll be fine; he wouldn''t break a promise. You also both have those Flying raijin marks."


    Naruto lifted his head and softly said with a grin, "Yeah. I know I''ll see him again."


    Jada was relieved to see him begin to lighten up. "Come on then. Let''s prepare for the meeting."


    "Meeting?" Naruto asked.


    "Well, yeah," Jada said, moving the couch. "Remember that Alice said you could join next time?"


    "That''s right!" Naruto beamed. "I almost forgot!"


    Shortly after they finished preparing things, Alice walked in.


    "I can already tell a lot happened," she said, grinning. "Let''s get things started, I guess."


    "Wait!" Naruto wondered. "Where''s Marge and Jasper?"


    "Marge and Alex went on a long mission," Jada answered. "Sorry."


    "And Jasper''s busy training just outside the village," Alice shrugged. "I''d wait for him, but he doesn''t like being bothered when he''s training."


    Naruto pouted, "I wanted everyone to be here to at least make it official."


    Jada and Alice shared a quick laugh as they shook their heads at his earnestness. The two honestly didn''t want a big crowd in the event someone mistakenly let Naruto''s story out.


    It wasn''t long until the meeting finally began.


    Jada took a moment to explain her reason for bringing Naruto back so quickly. Alice''s expression changed from amusement to concern.


    "You were in that much trouble?" she asked in alarm.


    Naruto squirmed as he defended himself, "I could''ve handled all five of them!"


    Jada interjected, "The last time you were sent on your own, Naruto, you almost didn''t make it out. We don''t want to see you hurt like that again."


    "Yeah, but¡ª"


    "No, Naruto," Alice said, cutting him off. "I''m glad Will and Jiraiya were with you this time and that Jada brought you back. You''re better off trying to bring back Sasuke without leaving the village.


    The mention of Sasuke sparked something within him. "Alright... I understand."


    "And let''s not forget about Hinata," Jada added with a smirk after watching his reaction. "I''m sure she''ll be excited that you''re back early."


    Naruto blinked as his heart slightly pounded. "I¡ªuh..."


    He honestly hadn''t considered her.


    Truth be told, Jada had been working hard to get them to go on meaningful dates alone. Had it not been for William, the two might have already been official.


    Naruto''s goodbye with Hinata had also ended more romantically than the latter expected.


    The meeting eventually moved on with discussions of potential threats and strategies. After they wrapped up, Naruto felt a lot more relieved to be back.


    "Okay, I''m free to go?" he eagerly asked.


    "Where are you going?" they both wondered at the same time.


    "To go see granny Tsunade, duh. Since I''m back, I should let her know."


    Alice and Jada had forgotten how mandatory it was to report to the Hokage about matters like these. The fact that Naruto, the village''s only Jinch¨±riki, returned was indeed a big deal.


    To think that Naruto, of all characters, had to be the one to remind them of this importunity. That only showed how much the boy had grown in intelligence.


    "Okay," Jada confirmed with a slight nod.


    "Awesome!"


    With a wave, he bolted for the door.


    "Is there anything else we need to talk about?" Jada wondered.


    "Yes, actually..." Alice then rubbed the back of her neck. "I''ve been trying to piece things together after Asuma uncovered something."


    "What was it?" Jada pressed.


    "Something odd," Alice replied. "I noticed a conversation between him and Hiruzen. It touched on Shikamaru and Ino, but..." She paused, considering her words. "They''re dead." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jada''s face turned serious after processing the information as she asked, "Why haven''t you told anyone?"


    "Because I wanted facts, not assumptions," Alice defended. "Last I recall, Will was supposed to help Asuma, but it seems he didn''t know where to start."


    "What do you mean?"


    "When I asked Asuma about it, he seemed to already have everything figured out. Said he preferred to keep it hidden and that it was a private investigation. But I have no idea how it connects to Shikamaru and Ino."


    The two pondered for a moment. Neither of them wanted to bring up their killer.


    "Does he still have the paper with your Flying raijin mark?" Alice asked.


    "He does," Jada confirmed. "If anything happens around him, I''ll know."


    "Where is he now?"


    "Resting somewhere with the group he left the village with." Then Jada looked elsewhere. "I''ll keep an eye on him in case something happens."


    "Got it and¡ªoh!"


    "What happened?"


    Alice laughed a little before stating that Naruto''s already made it to Tsunade''s location.


    At the Hokage''s office.


    Naruto burst through the door, yelling, "Granny Tsunade, I''m back!"


    Tsunade jolted upright in her chair, causing the piles of paper to scatter like leaves caught in a gust. They fluttered to the floor as she shot a glare at him.


    "Must you barge in like that?" she snapped, rubbing her temples in irritation.


    Naruto shrugged, "I thought you''d be happy to see me!"


    "Happy? I''m buried under a mountain of reports, and you go barging in like that. Where''s Shizune, and what are you even doing here? Weren''t you with Jiraiya and¡ª?"


    "Yeah, but we were attacked!" he said, cutting her off. "They were Sound ninjas sent by Orochimaru, and Jada teleported me back here to keep me safe!"


    Tsunade''s eyes widened. She had forecasted trouble from Orochimaru but hadn''t expected it so soon.


    It wasn''t long until Naruto finally explained the entire story, as well as who was involved in the attack.


    "Jada made the right call," she said after processing the news. "I''ll send a message to Jiraiya about this¡ªfor William''s sake too. But... how did Orochimaru manage to resurrect Jir¨­b¨­, Kid¨­maru, and Sakon?"


    Tsunade then leaned back in her chair to think.


    "Only he has that kind of knowledge... We need to keep a closer eye on things." She locked eyes with Naruto as her voice grew more serious. "You''re not leaving the village again. Not after this."


    Naruto''s face fell, and he crossed his arms. "I know that already. You don''t always have to treat me like a kid."


    "Don''t push it," she warned. "Just because you''ve got the Nine-Tails doesn''t mean you should let your guard down. You have to take this seriously."


    "Okay, okay! I''m sorry!"


    The apology came out before he could stop it, and the surprising change in his tone caught Tsunade off guard.


    The reason why their relationship was this way was because of how they met. Naruto never went to Tanzaku Town with Jiraiya, leaving Alexander and William to recruit Tsunade successfully.


    Tsunade herself did hold Naruto in high regard due to his resemblance to her deceased younger brother, Nawaki. He also had this aura about him that reminded her of her deceased lover, Dan.


    With amusement, she said, "Things might have been different if I had adopted you when you were younger."


    He snorted. "You? My mom? I can''t even imagine!"


    Tsunade closed her eyes as she clenched her fists. "I''ll give you three seconds to take that back."


    "Wait, wait! I didn''t mean that! I mean, it''s just that I already have a mom that I really love!"


    Tsunade''s expression softened after remembering the ups and downs of Naruto''s early life. "Right, of course. You''ve met them."


    With renewed energy, Naruto declared, "Anyway, I''m gonna keep getting stronger! And since the Pervy Sage is with Will... Can you train me instead?"


    "Me train you?" Tsunade''s interest was piqued. "As great as that sounds, I have Sakura using up all my time right now."


    "Sakura?" He frowned. "What''s she doing?"


    "Medical ninjutsu. She''s been training hard since you left, and I''m sure she''ll be happy to know you''re back."


    It was odd to see that Tsunade denied the boy''s request to train alongside his own teammate. Because during the time skip, Ino was able to train her medical ninjutsu alongside Sakura. Even Tenten had an opportunity to.


    "Can I just train alongside her then?" Naruto asked.


    "Why would you want to learn medical ninjutsu?" she wondered. "You already have your own regenerative ability."


    "Yeah, but that doesn''t help anybody else," he answered. "If I learn to heal like you, I could help others, too!"


    "That might be true, but it wouldn''t make sense for you. You''ve already got a contract with the toads, so you should stick to what you know."


    Naruto hesitated after understanding the truth behind those words. "I guess so..."


    With that matter settled, he helped her gather the scattered papers. He paused when he noticed a pink envelope that stood out from the rest.


    "Hey, granny Tsunade, what''s this? It looks like a love letter!"


    Her face turned red in an instant, and she snatched it away faster than he could blink.


    "That''s none of your business! Don''t meddle in the Hokage''s affairs!"


    She then shoved the paper in her bosom and began ushering him toward the door.


    "Alright, alright! No need to kick me out!" Naruto protested, stumbling a bit as he exited. The door slammed shut behind him, making him jump. "Gee, what''s her problem?"


    Inside the office, Tsunade sighed in relief and retrieved the letter. She glanced at it a little to entertain her thoughts.


    But there was no time for daydreaming. She set the letter back down on the desk, vowing silently to herself: He''ll be coming soon, huh?


    Outside the office, Naruto ambled down the corridor to ponder how to approach his training again. He felt more determined and hopeful.


    After everything, he knew he would get stronger, not just for himself but for those who mattered most.


    William was going to be gone for at least a year. So before his cousin returned, it was time to make use of this borrowed time.

 Chapter 320: Your Letter

    Chapter 320 - Your LetterIn the throne room.


    Things were calm as Arthur sat in silence. His eyes were closed and he was in deep contemplation.


    The events of the past week replayed in his mind like watching a movie.


    Not long ago, he had successfully teleported the Sound Five back to Sun Stream Plaza after their unsuccessful confrontation with Jiraiya.


    The mission''s objectives had been achieved in one sense; they had tested their cloaks effectively, allowing them to approach the legendary Sannin without detection.


    Tayuya had expressed her disappointment to Hoshikaze due to feeling as if she failed. But Arthur knew better than to focus solely on the outcomes. To him, their training was a phase, and not every experiment yielded its fruit immediately.


    Jiraiya was a force¡ªfar too strong for the Sound Five to handle independently. That was considering Kimimaro and Tayuya were the only A-rank ninjas in the group.


    The others, while formidable, hadn''t trained long enough in the Cayman Jungles to be on their levels. They were at most B and C-ranks with untouched potentials.


    Arthur mused on Naruto''s latest explosive shadow clone technique. It didn''t surprise him; the main character had a way of pulling new tricks from his sleeve. But because of it, now Arthur had to adapt.


    He was deep in thought about the next phase of his schemes.


    The first of his acts involved deploying his clones to drive the wheels of his ambitions while his nation continued its reconstruction. With Naruto back in the Leaf Village, Arthur knew it was time to escalate to his second act.


    A familiar presence approached the throne and drew him from his reverie. Slowly, he opened his eyes to find Rin standing before him¡ªsomeone he expected.


    She bowed before saying, "I''m sorry for disturbing you, my lord... I should be attending to my tasks for today, but¡ª"


    "Please, speak freely. What troubles you...?"


    Rin did her best to relax her posture as she said, "I''ve¡ªI''ve felt ineffective lately, and I feel like I did something wrong that might have disappointed you."


    "Not at all," Arthur reassured. "But if you feel like you''ve been insignificant, then how about I send you on an important mission?"


    Her eyes widened with intrigue. "Anything, my lord!"


    "Then prepare to venture back in the Leaf Village..." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rin''s composure slightly faltered, though she quickly regained it. The last time she visited there, she engaged in Rock Lee''s dojo. She had also met most of the main characters.


    "Think you can handle it?" Arthur continued.


    "Of course! I''ll prepare immediately."


    After a short time, Rin returned to the throne room, but Arthur was no longer seated. Instead, John Belfort stood waiting.


    "Close your eyes so I can give you the details of your mission," he said.


    "Okay," she agreed after stepping closer.


    John placed a palm on her forehead and activated the Eye Mind Reading technique, filling her with clarity and an unexpected purpose of what she was to do.


    After he withdrew his hand, she blinked and fully processed the information she had received.


    "I see..." she muttered. "This is..."


    Whatever her mission was, she was bent on accomplishing it.


    As such, she first performed the Chakra Disguise technique and then the Transformation technique to morph into a wealthy, dignified man. The transformation felt strange but vital for the mission ahead.


    It''s then that John used the Flying raijin to teleport her. In an instant, she vanished from the throne room and reappeared just outside the Leaf Village borders.


    Why she wasn''t teleported inside was because John knew how Alice''s sensing technique operated. If an unexpected object suddenly teleported in or out of the village, even if it masked its chakra, Alice would know.


    But if it was teleported outside the village, where her senses didn''t reach, the target was safe.


    Rin took a moment to gather herself. She glanced at her palm and couldn''t quite register why she had to take on this identity.


    "Why did lord Arthur want me to change into this man?" she pondered aloud. "And why the cemeteries?"


    Nevertheless, she clenched her fists and knew that she couldn''t fail him.


    After a moment of trekking forward, she finally approached the gates. The guards seemingly recognized her appearance and gladly let her through.


    ''Looks like they''ve seen this man before,'' she thought after passing.


    Eyes forward, she kept her expression neutral. Her purpose infiltrated every thought as she maneuvered through the village.


    The Leaf was active, and her disguise allowed her to blend in perfectly. However, she couldn''t shake the memories of previous engagements she once shared with her friends.


    It was odd to walk around the place everyone thought she was still dead at.


    Nonetheless, she eventually found herself reaching the central plaza. She avoided eye contact with anyone and was careful to retain her anonymity.


    Just as she rounded a corner, however, she was abruptly brought to a halt by a woman''s voice.


    "You just walked by without saying hi, huh?"


    Rin turned around and was internally surprised to find the legendary Sannin, now fifth Hokage, standing before her. And she was giving her a skeptical look.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Lady Tsunade. I should have been more respectful."


    Tsunade narrowed her eyes with mild confusion across her features. "You''re sounding awfully formal today. What''s with that?"


    Rin''s mind went crazy as she tried to piece together the situation. She hadn''t expected to run into the Hokage, much less engage in a conversation that required her to tread carefully.


    "I just thought¡ª" she hesitated, unsure of how to respond without revealing too much.


    "You thought what?" Tsunade pressed. "I got that letter from you the other day, so I came to greet you."


    Rin''s stomach dropped. What letter could Tsunade possibly be referring to? And why hadn''t John relayed this information?


    "I didn''t mean to cause any confusion," she managed to quietly say.


    It was an attempt to deflect the topic quickly. But was it going to work?


    "Let''s talk things over a drink then," Tsunade suggested.


    "Oh, um, I can''t right now¡ª" Rin started, shaking her head lightly.


    Tsunade tilted her head and asked, "What''s the reason? If you''re uncomfortable being seen with the Hokage, I assure you, we won''t be bothered."


    In that moment, something clicked in Rin''s mind. Her transformation wasn''t just about disguise; it was about embodying a past that Arthur had with the citizens who recognized him here. And for John, choosing not to mention things means that she was free to act accordingly.


    "I''m sorry, but today isn''t the best day for us to talk," she finally said with a steadier tone.


    Now Tsunade was irritated. "I don''t like being messed with, you know."


    "I''m not messing with you!" Rin protested in a higher tone than she wanted. "I respect you, and you''re worth every second of my time. I just have something urgent to take care of in the cemetery."


    The moment those words were heard, Tsunade exploded into anger.


    "I knew you cared more about that cemetery than me! I should revoke your rights there!"


    All the yelling made several onlookers stop in their tracks and look toward the scene.


    ''What on earth did I just step into?'' Rin asked herself in disbelief.


    She felt as if she had wandered into a storm uninvited. The way Tsunade was reacting, did it speak of deeper ties? And the implication of caring more for a cemetery¡ªwas this some type of romance?


    Before she could overthink, she instinctively bowed and blurted out, "I''ll repay you tenfold for causing so much trouble and breaking your heart!"


    Tsunade''s head whipped back as her expression shifted from anger to disbelief. The crowd around murmured in excitement.


    "You...!" Tsunade began. "You never broke my¡ªwhat are you talking about? I''m just answering your letter!"


    Rin raised her head, met Tsunade''s eyes, and noticed a flush creeping into the Hokage''s cheeks.


    ''Is she embarrassed or frustrated? I can''t tells!''


    When Tsunade finally registered the growing crowd, she stammered in anger and confusion, "Whatever business you''ve got going on, hurry up and finish it! After that, just leave. I don''t want to see your face in the village anymore!"


    Rin opened her mouth to apologize and clarify things, but the words wouldn''t come out. This caused Tsunade to turn away abruptly and hold her dignity by walking off through the crowd.


    No one could tell that she truly wanted to storm off after that embarrassing exchange.


    The onlookers, drawn in by the escalating tension, erupted into a chorus of whistles and comments.


    Rin was left standing there; she felt a lot of emotions tangled in her chest.


    What had just happened? The discomfiture of being pushed aside by the Hokage was more awkward than she expected, along with the haunting questions about her transformation and its ties to Tsunade.


    Even more odd, why was Rin''s own heart pounding?


    She turned away from the gazes of the villagers as the noise faded into the background.


    ''I need to focus,'' she thought. ''No more distractions!''


    As she walked away, heading toward the cemetery, that encounter with Tsunade still lingered in her head.


    Questions still chased her thoughts¡ªhad there truly been something deeper between Tsunade and the man she was impersonating? And was her encounter a misstep in Arthur''s grand scheme?


    If it was, someone would have intervened by now. Right?


    As Rin approached the cemetery, she felt a tight knot in her stomach. It had been some time since she last visited this place, and while the memories associated with it were bittersweet, they didn''t diminish the urgency of her current mission.


    However, as she drew closer, she noticed something unexpected: guards stationed at the entrance, checking visitors'' identification as they passed through the gates.


    ''I don''t remember there ever being guards here before,'' she thought.


    This was a public area, after all. And there wasn''t any security stationed here since her last visit.


    The thought of sneaking in crossed her mind, but she dismissed it. She recalled John''s instructions: she needed to walk right in.


    Straightening her posture, she approached the guards and kept her demeanour composed.


    "Good afternoon, sir," one of the guards said, eyeing her pleasantly. "What brings you here today?"


    "Just paying my respects," Rin answered.


    "Come right in then, sir."


    Rin blinked as she walked through. That was odd. She thought they were going to check her I.D. If they had asked, she was going to come up with a fabricated story.


    Little did she know, the person she was transformed as owned this cemetery.


    Stepping inside, she barely suppressed her surprise. The place had changed considerably since her last visit. There was lush green grass carpeting the ground, and the tombstones were made of a polished material that shone under the sunlight.


    Memories flashed back; the first time she had come here, Arthur had been by her side, and she had been choked with grief. She could barely recall any details from that visit.


    Even after her second visit, she was too lost in her sorrow to notice any construction or improvements.


    As she walked deeper into the cemetery, she noticed a new building that hadn''t been there before¡ªthat was her destination.


    Inside, the ambiance felt reverent with a certain solemnity. Among the tombs were all the former Kage. But these tombs were not her objective.


    Performing a hand sign, she created a large genjutsu to encase the area. This would allow her to mask her actions from any potential observers.


    She then made her way down the stairs and descended into an underground chamber adorned with more tombs. As she searched the space, she spotted a tomb with a swirling pattern on it. So she approached it and opened the lid.


    Inside, she found what appeared to be a woman''s remains. Her gaze fell upon the engraved name: "Kushina Uzumaki."

 Chapter 321: Tell Me

    Chapter 321 - Tell MeRin soon remembered that Kushina was the wife of her former sensei, Minato Namikaze.


    According to Rin''s understanding, Kushina was formerly a kunoichi from the Uzumaki clan. As a child, she had been forced to leave her home and relocate to the Hidden Leaf Village due to war, where she attended the ninja academy. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She quickly gained notoriety, declaring her ambition to be the first female Hokage. Her fiery personality earned her the nickname "Red Hot-Blooded Habanero," a way for her to protect herself from the taunts of her classmates.


    "But how do I know that?" Rin paused to reflect on her memories.


    She had no idea that Arthur was the source of this information.


    Eventually, Kushina discovered that her unique chakra made her a candidate to become the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails. Although this revelation terrified her, she found guidance in Mito Uzumaki, the previous Jinch¨±riki, who taught her the importance of control.


    As Kushina grew older, her role was shaped by relationships and significant events. She met Minato Namikaze, who supported her during her kidnapping by Cloud ninjas and eventually won her heart. Their bond deepened, leading to their marriage and the birth of their son, Naruto.


    Despite being a Jinch¨±riki, Kushina confronted the challenges of her situation bravely. She was secretly protected during her pregnancy, but tragedy eventually struck when Obito Uchiha attacked and released the Nine-Tails from her body. In her final moments, motivated by her love for Naruto, Kushina made the ultimate sacrifice, willingly imparting her chakra.


    Rin paused, paying her respects. "I feel privileged to be here with you," she murmured.


    Yet, she understood that this moment of reverence was overshadowed by her mission. For reasons she couldn''t fully grasp, Arthur required Kushina''s DNA.


    Rin concentrated her chakra and scraped as much as she could from the tomb. Once she gathered everything, she carefully secured it in a scroll.


    However, her work wasn''t done yet. She returned upstairs and began to open more tombs. She recognized the clan names on each one, some of which had histories she had studied while in the Leaf, although their first names eluded her memory.


    After collecting DNA from several tombs, Rin released the genjutsu she had cast. The area showed no signs of disturbance.


    Happy of her accomplishment, she felt a sense of success. She had secured what was needed in this cemetery, but there were more destinations ahead.


    Leaving the structured environment of the Kage tombs, she then made her way across the village to another cemetery¡ªthis one marked by a darker history.


    It lay within the Uchiha clan district.


    As she arrived, Rin sensed the emptiness that pervaded the area; the infamous massacre of this clan was almost universally known.


    Thoughts of Sasuke Uchiha crossed her mind, and she wondered if things might have turned out differently if Kakashi hadn''t been his sensei. But dwelling on hypothetical what-ifs was pointless now.


    She needed to focus on her task.


    Once again employing the same genjutsu, she began the painstaking process of excavating graves, working swiftly but methodically as she gathered whatever DNA she could find. Hours slipped by until night finally fell.


    By the time she finished, she was drenched in sweat and dirt. She repaired the gravesites using her skills to restore them to their original appearance.


    After concluding her work, she left the Uchiha cemetery and returned toward the village gates. Upon passing the village''s protective barriers, she was teleported out and reappeared in the throne room, where Arthur awaited her in a relaxed position, ready to hear her report.


    "My lord!" she exclaimed, smiling as she pulled out the scrolls containing her findings. "I''ve finished the mission!"


    "Well done," Arthur replied in a calm and encouraging tone.


    Though she wanted to tell about her experience with Tsunade, hoping for guidance or solace, she hesitated. An inner voice warned her against broaching that topic.


    If she had said or done something inappropriate, he would have chimed in by now. But since he hadn''t brought it up, perhaps things were best left unsaid.


    Instead, she said, "I hope I can continue to be of assistance and appreciate the opportunity to serve you."


    "I''m looking forward to..." His simple words were sufficient to keep her heart warm. "Go find Brie for your cloak and leave the scrolls here."


    Rin followed his instructions, leaving the scrolls behind. She was overwhelmingly excited to don the same uniform as her peers.


    By the time she departed, Arthur stood up from his chair to collect the seven scattered scrolls. It was clear there was DNA from both Kushina and some Uchiha, but who were the others? How much DNA had Rin brought back with her?


    Elsewhere in the plaza, Rin navigated the labyrinth of corridors until she reached the laboratory.


    The door opened automatically as she approached. Inside, Brie was hunched over a desk scattered with containers and tools, seemingly deep in another cloning experiment.


    Rin recognized the items and understood this was likely something Arthur needed her to do. "Are you busy?" she inquired.


    Brie jumped slightly, causing a small metal tool to clatter to the floor.


    "Don''t surprise me like that!" she exclaimed, brushing her hair from her face.


    "I''m sorry. I thought you heard me come in."


    Brie picked up her tool and asked, "What do you need, Rin?"


    "Well, I was sent for my cloak by lord Arthur."


    After a moment of consideration, Brie said, "Oh right, I forgot that lord Hoshikaze visited earlier with one. It should be over there."


    She gestured toward the lab''s corner. Rin rushed over, excitement bubbling within her. The cloak felt heavier than she had anticipated when she lifted it from the hook. It featured the same layers as Tayuya''s: a hood to conceal her face and a white skirt; the male versions extended to their legs.


    "Did you just get back from a mission?" Brie asked with curiosity.


    "Yes," Rin replied. "How''d you know?"


    "They told me you''d be successful in whatever mission you were on and to save the cloak for your return."


    Rin felt a warm sense of validation. The doubts she had about Arthur''s faith in her melted away.


    "In any case," Brie continued, "what was the mission?"


    Reflecting on the grueling work she had undertaken, Rin hesitated. "To be honest, it was like grave robbing."


    Brie''s interest piqued. "What did you gather?"


    "I had to unearth several hundred tombs," Rin clarified. "It was a lot of effort. One grave had over five hundred Uchihas buried in it. It made me think there wasn''t much room for burials in Leaf Village."


    Rin noticed a change in Brie''s expression, as if she had come to a realization.


    "What''s the matter?" Rin asked.


    Brie took a deep breath. "I think I understand what lord Arthur''s been planning," she said slowly.


    "Really?" Rin pressed, eager for more information. "What is it? Wait! Maybe I shouldn''t know." A part of her yearned to know, so she didn''t back away. "Okay, wait! Tell me!"


    Leaning in and lowering her voice, Brie whispered, "I think he''s planning to revive the entire Uchiha clan and bring them to his new country..."


    Rin''s eyes widened in shock. "What? How''s that even possible?"


    "He revived you, didn''t he?" Brie gestured toward her. "While it may seem unlikely, it''s possible to bring an entire clan back from the dead."


    Rin shook her head, trying to process the implications. "You really believe that''s what he''s going to do?"


    "Yeah, judging from the work I''ve been doing!"


    "And what have you been up to?"


    Brie giggled softly. "I''m sorry, love, but I can''t share that information. Since it''s on lord Arthur''s orders, I''m sure you understand."


    While Rin felt overwhelmed, she knew not to go against Arthur''s orders. The idea of an entire clan coming back was almost unfathomable.


    Weakly, she said, "I hope it works out."


    As Rin decided to leave, she turned to ask, "Do you know where everyone is?"


    "They went on a mission similar to yours. If you''re sensible, you''ll take breaks instead of pushing yourself. You just returned."


    Rin frowned; resting felt wrong given the circumstances.


    "I can''t do that," she insisted. "I must strengthen myself. I want to go on missions with Tayuya and the others."


    "Rin, you''ve already done a lot to prove you''re strong," Brie said gently, her expression softening. "Why don''t you just unwind for now?"


    "But if I don''t train, I''ll fall behind," Rin argued, crossing her arms.


    "Listen to me. You have time. Tayuya and the others are doing well on their own. And let me remind you that they were a group before they joined lord Arthur."


    Rin considered Brie''s words. Deep down, she acknowledged that Brie was right. The missions would always be waiting for her. But the fear of missing out and being left behind nagged at her.


    Finally, she relented. "All right, all right."


    "Good," Brie replied. "If you feel up to it, you can assist me in the lab later."


    "I suppose so."


    Brie''s demeanour brightened. "It will be simple. Just organizing a few supplies here and there."


    Rin felt disheartened; she had always preferred to help others in combat.


    "I''ll give it some thought," she decided, moving towards the door.


    "Then, have it your way."


    As Rin turned to glance at the scientist, who was already engrossed in her work once more, she wondered what secret project Arthur had her working on.


    With those thoughts, she left the lab and pondered in the corridors.


    If Arthur truly intended to resurrect the Uchiha clan, it wouldn''t be an easy task. Moreover, if he succeeded, what would it mean? How would it change things? Would it lead to new conflicts or create peace?


    What would Itachi and Sasuke think of this? Would Obito also become involved if word got out?


    She paused at a window and gazed out at the barracks. The sun hung low in the sky and cast shadows.


    "Kakashi," she thought to herself. "I hope you''re prepared for what''s about to happen."


    Her mind swirled with questions after hearing such revelations.


    Never before had anyone attempted what Arthur was doing in this world''s history. He was certainly exceeding everyone''s expectations, but the significance of it was monumental.


    Perhaps the most pressing question was how he planned to accomplish all of this.


    Rin shook off her doubts and turned away from the window, continuing through the corridors until she finally reached her room.


    It was anything but simple; it was lavish and hers, thanks to Arthur''s generosity.


    As she lay back in her cozy bed, reminding herself to relax for just a moment, she thought, ''I need to continue training.''


    Then she yawned, realizing how exhausting the day had been. Maybe tomorrow would be a better time to focus on that.


    Eventually, her mind quieted, and she drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 322: Tobi

    Chapter 322 - TobiA man''s fingers were seen tapping on a folded newspaper. It was Kaito''s. Next to him was Sasori, and the two were inside an open bar.


    "Would you look at that," Sasori rumbled.


    On a grainy photograph of Kaito was a bold headline that read, "Unbelievable Return? Shinobi Kaito Spotted After A Brief Silence."


    The article went on to detail how he was reported by Margaret Senju and that he''s now notoriously part of the Akatsuki organization. And while there was no apparent proof, readers believed it.


    "There goes your hope of remaining incognito," Sasori added.


    Kaito merely took a sip of his drink in response as the background noise continued behind them.


    He could honestly care less about his identity being known. Because if Arthur hadn''t already done something about it, then it was safe to assume that Kaito could continue on as a member of the Akatsuki openly.


    As they stepped out, he felt eyes on him. Most ignored Sasori but couldn''t ignore his unusual figure.


    When Sasori paused to eye the onlookers, one of their faces paled. The murmurs stopped, they looked down, and their bravados were erased.


    Who were they to try and stop members of the Akatsuki?


    The two, therefore, continued on the open trail. Suddenly, they both received a mental message. Pain''s voice said, "Head to the Grass Village and meet with one of our spies there."


    The connection faded before either of them could respond. Sasori shook his head in annoyance as he said, "We just came from that village last week..."


    Kaito didn''t respond. He simply kept walking.


    The journey from where they were to the Grass Village would take about three days.


    After the first day of traveling, they were stopped by a group of ninjas. Based on those ninjas'' forehead protectors, they were from the Cloud Village.


    "So the rumors were true!" one shouted. "Kaito''s alive after all!"


    The statement drew different reactions among the group. All Sasori did was look at Kaito and say, "You sure draw a lot of attention..."


    Kaito slowly unbuttoned his cloak and said, "Speak for yourself."


    He assessed the situation: five ninjas stood before them, all of varying skill levels. They were a mix of C and B rank.


    ''This''ll be quick...''


    As one of the ninjas lunged forward, Sasori''s mouth opened and a flurry of poison needles shot out like a rainstorm. The ninjas prepared to dodge, but something stopped them: chakra chains from the ground had bonded their feet!


    Panic set in, but it was too late. The needles struck true and hit their marks.


    Kaito watched as the cries of the ninjas fell silent, leaving a haunting stillness.


    So annoying," Sasori commented, feeling unimpressed.


    This wasn''t the first time they''d been confronted by shinobi from other countries. And it surely wouldn''t be the last.


    Many ninjas recognized the Akatsuki''s cloak, with only a few countries, like the Earth Country, not in enmity with their group.


    More importantly, based on the fight, it was clear that the duo had learned of one another''s fighting styles and knew how to work as a team.


    Kaito approached the fallen bodies and scanned for any useful intel. And just like that, he found a warrant for his arrest. The odd thing was, this warrant wasn''t from the Cloud Village but the Leaf.


    "Find anything?" Sasori called, moving closer.


    "Nothing..."


    The two would later continue at their same pace.


    The following days slowly passed as they kept a close watch on their surroundings, ready for any ambush.


    On the last day, they finally reached the outskirts of the Grass Village.


    Kaito halted suddenly, causing the change in his demeanour to catch Sasori off guard. This wasn''t like him, for even though Kaito''s expression never changed, Sasori could still see something odd in the latter''s eyes.


    "That''s the first time you''ve acted out of character," Sasori commented. "Something wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," Kaito flatly said. "The grass is just greener on this side..."


    Sasori slightly chuckled and said, "So there''s something even you like. Go figure."


    Kaito was not amused. The truth of his act remained hidden beneath practiced indifference.


    For it wasn''t the grass that intrigued him; it was the presence he sensed inside the village, someone he hadn''t expected to encounter this early in their journey: Obito Uchiha.


    There was no doubt that who Kaito was sensing was indeed that infamous Uchiha.


    From what he knew about Obito, that villain was a significant figure within the Uchiha clan.


    Initially, he appeared to be a typical, aspiring shinobi who dreamed of becoming Hokage to gain the acknowledgment he craved since childhood¡ªmaking him another Naruto.


    Obito''s upbringing was marked by loneliness, having been raised by his grandmother and feeling a lack of connection to his parents. He formed close bonds with his teammates, Kakashi and Rin, but he struggled with feelings of inferiority due to Kakashi''s natural talent and popularity.


    These rivalries and friendships defined his early years, and he sought to prove himself through earnest efforts and a desire for teamwork.


    During the Third Shinobi World War, he faced a turning point: he was believed to have died heroically while saving Kakashi from a falling boulder, but in actuality, he was rescued by Madara Uchiha.


    After enduring severe injuries, Obito underwent substantial physical modifications and was groomed by Madara to advance the latter''s agenda.


    This event shattered his worldview; the death of Rin, whom he deeply loved, pushed him further into despair and led him to adopt Madara''s vision of creating an ideal world through the "Eye of the Moon Plan."


    His ideology morphed from a hopeful childhood dream to one fueled by anger and manipulation as he turned into a manipulator within the ninja world, masquerading as Tobi and later as Madara.


    Two and a half years down the line, he was secretly controlling much of the Akatsuki''s actions alongside Nagato by exploiting its members for his overarching plan.


    The Fourth Shinobi World War marked the culmination of his efforts, as he sought to enact the Eye of the Moon Plan on a grand scale to eradicate the suffering he experienced.


    But as the conflict progressed, his resolve wavered thanks to Talk-No-Jutsu by the main character, and he changed sides at the last possible moment.


    In the end, his journey led him through an unrealistic transformation. He would eventually sacrifice himself during the war to save Naruto and his team.


    ''I wonder what he''s doing here?'' Kaito asked himself.


    The two entered the village before them.


    Like the name implied, it was filled with much greenery. Grass swayed in the wind, and the houses sat peacefully. It was safe to say that this village was a lot cleaner than the Leaf.


    Their location was an inn that stood at the back end of the village. When they arrived, they noticed its masonry was worn and the exterior faded.


    Kaito pushed the door open. Inside, the interior matched the exterior¡ªdark, sparsely furnished, and mostly empty.


    In the corner, a figure caught their gaze. Obito Uchiha, though he appeared as Tobi, stood in the center as if it was a casual meeting.


    He wore his signature orange mask that had a swirling pattern. The short, spiky black hair that framed his head bobbed slightly as he tilted his head and offered a childlike wave.


    "Hey, you two," he playfully exclaimed, "what took you so long?!"


    Sasori rolled forward and said, "We ran into some trouble on the way here."


    "Trouble?! Oh no!" Tobi jumped with an overdramatic flair. He then clutched his cheeks as if it were the end of the world. His theatrics stopped when he peered at Kaito. "You''re that new guy, right?! You sure do look strong!"


    Kaito maintained his stoic fa?ade as he responded, "What does Pain want?"


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot!"


    Tobi fumbled slightly after pulling out a scroll. As he turned to hand it to Sasori, he stumbled. Kaito swiftly reacted and caught Tobi by the collar with one hand, saving him from the fall.


    "Wow! You really are strong!" Tobi remarked with genuine surprise.


    "Quit playing around," Sasori snapped.


    Tobi recovered and straightened himself. "Sorry!" he chimed, quickly handing the scroll to Sasori, who took it with a glare. "Well, I guess I''ll be on my way!"


    Tobi spun on his heel and headed toward the door. As it swung shut behind him, Kaito just stared in that direction.


    Sasori unfolded the scroll and read aloud, "Looks like we''re supposed to assassinate a politician not far from here... You''d think our leader would have sent someone else for this."


    Sasori''s reluctance was met with silence, so he looked to Kaito for affirmation. However, Kaito''s expression remained unchanged¡ªexcept for a slight glint in his eyes that betrayed something else.


    "What''s got you so lively?" Sasori asked, now curious.


    Kaito slowly focused on Sasori and said, "I''m impressed that you can tell what I''m thinking despite my lack of expression."


    "Of course," Sasori scoffed, rolling his eyes in a way that suggested he didn''t care.


    "It''s because of Tobi..."


    "Tobi?" Sasori repeated. "No surprise you''d find him interesting."


    But just like before, Kaito wasn''t truly that interested in Tobi; he was masking one of the biggest feats he could have accomplished today.


    During the brief moment when Tobi was falling, Kaito had been quick enough to secure a small, barely noticeable Flying raijin mark on Tobi''s collar!


    That was a jackpot like no other.


    "Are you coming?" Sasori called, pulling Kaito out of his reverie.


    "Yeah..." Kaito responded.


    As they walked out and along the cobblestone road, Kaito could barely wait to relay this news to Arthur.


    Who could wait? With Obito marked, Kaito would know his location at all times. He would gain access to valuable intelligence, including the whereabouts of the Mountain''s Graveyard.


    The Mountains'' Graveyard was a mountainous region situated at the northernmost border between the Waterfall Village and one of the hideouts of the Sound Village.


    What made it so special was that it was very well hidden and not easy to locate despite understanding the area.


    There was also an abandoned mine within the region that connected to ¨­tsutsuki Clan ruins, which served as a hideout for Madara and Obito.


    Sometime after his defeat by Hashirama Senju, Madara established a base within these ruins and relied on support from the Gedo Mazo statue.


    White Zetsu clones also operated from this location by gathering intelligence and performing tasks in the outside world through subterranean passages. These passages, one of which allowed the retrieval of a wounded young Obito, were later sealed by Madara and subsequently broken open by Obito.


    The hideout contained various elements, including Hashirama''s living clone, Zetsu minions, a large tree stump that was once occupied by Madara, and a simple sleeping platform. The walls also displayed Madara''s weaponry.


    The base also contained a laboratory where Obito conducted experiments. The lab featured a wall adorned with the Uchiha clan symbol, storing a vast collection of Sharingan eyes in fluid-filled containers, along with an operating table and surgical instruments.


    Despite Madara''s claims of no exits, numerous concealed entrances and exits existed that were either hidden beneath animal bones or etched into the walls.


    Obito, in his humorous persona as Tobi, was a vital character, and Kaito was determined to exploit his connection to find that location.


    As Kaito and Sasori trekked through the rugged terrain, Kaito kept his focus entirely on the mark he''d implanted on Obito.


    The mark pulsed subtly as Obito wandered further into the Grass Village. Then he used his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s ability to teleport before reappearing in the Rain Village to speak with Pain.


    Kaito concentrated like a hawk watching its prey. Then, in a moment''s notice, Obito teleported again.


    ''There...''


    That was the moment he''d been waiting for: Obito appeared at the Mountains'' Graveyard!


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 323: Uchiha

    Chapter 323 - UchihaThe connection between Kaito''s senses and the mark was faint, but it was still strong enough for Kaito to accurately determine exactly where the location was and what was around it.


    Now all Kaito had to do was be patient to relay this news to Arthur.


    It wasn''t long until the Akatsuki duo arrived at an undisclosed castle. Kaito planted a finger on the ground to determine that it was heavily guarded.


    "Pain only wanted an assassination, right?" he asked, slowly rising.


    "Yeah..."


    "I''ll handle this then."


    Kaito soon vanished and found himself inside. He silently moved through hallways and blended perfectly in the shadows until he approached a chamber where the politician was having dinner with his advisers.


    They were all laughing and clinking their cups. With a sword drawn, Kaito slipped into the room.


    Outside, Sasori remained hidden among the trees. It wasn''t long until he finally heard cries punctuating through the castle walls.


    "That was fast..."


    Back inside, Kaito was already moving toward the back entrance. He had slain only the politician and left the advisers to bear witness.


    Of course, he had done so without making himself known. And while he hadn''t stayed long enough to see the politician die, a stab through the heart was not going to be healed by their doctors.


    Once he reached the back, he activated the Flying raijin and teleported to a familiar place: Sun Stream Plaza.


    He appeared right in the throne room where Arthur awaited him. Arthur himself was relaxed, and the depth of his gaze conveyed his knowledge of everything Kaito had experienced.


    "I''ve planted the mark successfully," Kaito directly stated. He then moved toward the throne and placed his palm against Arthur''s forehead. ''Eye Mind Reading jutsu...''


    All the details he had about the Mountains'' Graveyard were relayed.


    Arthur remained stoic as always after absorbing the information. Even though Kaito had made a significant advancement, both understood that the mark placed on Obito wouldn''t be very helpful afterwards.


    That mark was placed on a piece of fabric, of which the wearer was known to alter his appearance frequently.


    Nonetheless, Arthur''s cognition remained calm about the situation.


    "Good work," he finally spoke.


    Then, with a tap on his armchair, Kaito was transported back. With another tap, Hoshikaze was summoned.


    "We''ve located the Mountains'' Graveyard..." he stated. Even Hoshikaze slightly flinched upon hearing the news. After Arthur gave its mental whereabouts, he commanded, "Head northwest and collect what we need."


    Without even waiting for a response, Arthur promptly tapped his armchair once more, and Hoshikaze vanished.


    When he arrived, it was in the Waterfall Village. Immediately, he soared high above the clouds and ventured northward as instructed.


    He soared near the boundaries of the country. Proximity to the Land of Grass was inevitable; it was the same area where Madara had ultimately discovered Obito long ago.


    As Hoshikaze pressed on, he determined that planting a Flying raijin mark here at the borders would safeguard against any setbacks.


    When he was done, he continued onward.


    It only took thirty minutes of scouting until he finally arrived at an area blotted out from his senses. It appeared odd and strikingly quiet.


    To think that even his Tamashii couldn''t fully breach the area.


    He descended after confirming that this location aligned with mental instructions.


    Already, he could sense a myriad of traps and alarms that lay dormant. They were carefully arranged to ward off intruders¡ªlikely by Zetsu.


    Out of everything Hoshikaze discovered, it was the absence of Madara Uchiha''s corpse. Perhaps it was concealed deeper.


    Either way, this was a foreboding territory to be treading lightly in.


    Hoshikaze calmly placed another secret mark in the vicinity for later use. Afterwards, he shifted into smoke to narrowly avoid most of the traps. He then navigated toward what appeared to be Obito''s secret laboratory.


    Inside, he was met with an encompassing range of experiments. Although he knew what was inside, he was still caught off guard at the sight of hundreds of Sharingan suspended in jars adorning the walls like morbid trophies.


    As such, he steered his focus towards his purpose: gather as many cells as possible without being noted or traced.


    Through his expertise, he began methodically collecting them¡ªapproximately hundreds¡ªwithout leaving any trace behind. He used stealth to scrape what he needed and instantly healed the damaged portions.


    By the time he finished, he didn''t hesitate to depart via the Flying raijin.


    Arthur, from his throne room, had watched carefully. Hoshikaze had done well, but the cells his clone had collected were still not enough.


    From what Arthur understood, Itachi and Obito were confirmed to have killed almost all of the Uchiha clan. While the exact number of victims was not specified, estimates suggest that they executed a significant number of Uchihas over the course of about an hour.


    It''s believed that they may have killed over two thousand Uchiha during the massacre¡ªan alarming number considering the clan''s size and their ambition to lead a coup against the village.


    In terms of cells that Hoshikaze collected, it was around two hundred. As for Rin, it was more than one thousand.


    Arthur stood motionless, observing Hoshikaze in action while the latter worked methodically.


    He moved cell samples in frost-filled drawers within the freezing containment. Each container had a tiny fragment of an identity. Just to catalog each sample took several hours.


    Not a single time had the clone left the icy chambers. He continually whispered the numbers to confirm what he had gathered was correct.


    Arthur''s focus was also on this task.


    More than just pieces of information, the Uchiha data had potential for power and manipulation. His thoughts were guided by his need for control.


    The clan would not rise again, and their graves would not cry out for retribution without his guidance.


    He was aware of the significance of the roles they played about six years ago. Because of their skills and past, they stood out as one of the most important families in the ninja world among those who were aware of it.


    They were mainly known for their Sharingan, which gave them an advantage in battle by improving their genjutsu and perception skills. The clan also had a long-standing rivalry with the Senju clan, which dated back to Asura and Indra ¨­tsutsuki.


    To say that their blood wasn''t valuable was an understatement.


    The clan poured everything into the founding of the Leaf Village many years ago. But as time went on, they grew more and more cut off from the village''s organization, which diminished their power.


    They had even established the Leaf Village''s Military Police Force, which was in charge of maintaining law and order in the community.


    At first, this role was an act of trust, but it also isolated the Uchiha and put them in a position where they were not very powerful politically.


    Fugaku Uchiha, the clan''s late leader, was affected by this seclusion. He was a strict head of the police force, tasked with striking a balance between the demands of the village and the clan''s pride.


    Sasuke and Itachi were his two sons. As the defender of their heritage, he had high hopes for Itachi. And despite his love for Sasuke, he had started to worry about Itachi''s growing distance from him, clinging to pressure that many clan members subtly sensed.


    Itachi was talented, a prodigy who outperformed his classmates at a young age. He himself was aware of the growing dissatisfaction among the Uchiha clan, which was being stoked by animosity toward the village authorities.


    Although Fugaku was unable to predict the disorder below, he saw Itachi''s participation in the Anbu as a pledge to the village and the clan.


    Not everyone in the Uchiha clan was so corrupt. Such as a man named Yashiro, who participated in the discussions about rebellion against the village but lacked the will to accept accountability for the required actions.


    Despite the clan''s icy exterior, members like Mikoto Uchiha, Fugaku''s wife, personified its warmth. She comforted and supported her sons, concentrating her love on them.


    She even made an effort to lessen the distance that developed between Itachi and Fugaku because she recognized the difficulties they both faced. All she wanted was for her sons to navigate their destinies freely from the burdens associated with their last name.


    Fugaku planned a coup d''¨¦tat because they felt cornered by how they were treated in the village and thought it was the only way to restore their position.


    But when Danz¨­ Shimura came up to Itachi and gave him an ultimatum that would either put an end to the clan or save his younger brother Sasuke, Itachi took a different route from his father''s wishes.


    The night Fugaku and Mikoto died, it was by the hands of their own son. The two died happily, insisting that their oldest son defend Sasuke and pursue his own interests.


    Sasuke was devastated as Itachi bore the consequences of his deeds. He was overwhelmed by the massacre and only wanted to exact revenge on the brother who had taken everything from him.


    Under the pretense of being loyal to the Leaf Village, Itachi turned into a rogue and was pressured to join the Akatsuki. In contrast, Sasuke pursued power and searched the world for the strength to exact revenge on his clan.


    Even though they were separated, their paths were connected as both architects and victims of their tragic legacy.


    Every member of the Uchiha clan had hopes and dreams, so what if Arthur could reestablish them?


    It had only been about six years since their fall.


    Would he return them to the Leaf Village and explain that it was truly Danzo Shimura who manipulated unnecessary events?


    Of course not!


    Doing so would only be following what the other players would want. Not to mention, the Uchiha clan would likely bear much resentment for the Leaf Village¡ªto the point of starting a war with them.


    Arthur would have no problem fueling their grudge.


    The main issue, however, was their level of strength. For instance, they were taken down in one night by two of their own members. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It simply did not make any sense. No matter how many times the creators explained this, it was highly improbable that such a prestigious clan could be defeated so easily.


    And how much use would they be for Arthur? Not much, considering their battle prowess.


    While a clan of Sharingan users might have sounded powerful on paper, not everyone in that clan was a ninja. Many, like Teyaki Uchiha and his wife, Uruchi Uchiha, were just average citizens.


    There was only one member within the clan who had even awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan prior to the massacre: Fugaku.


    Jada, who had foreknowledge of the story and actually liked the Uchiha clan, knew how they functioned. It was one thing that her character bore a lot of traits, but it was another for her to be capable of executing them and gaining enough power early on.


    Not everyone was as talented as she was.


    As for Itachi and Sasuke, what would they think of this sudden occurrence?


    Arthur had the power of death and rebirth at his disposal. At any time he could have been resurrecting anyone he desired¡ªso long as he had the correct requirements.


    Why he hadn''t been doing so was because everyone needed to be resurrected in a timely manner.


    He was careful not to bring someone like Rin out in the open, knowing that the latter would be his most prized resurrected piece. She was going to be his queen on the board while the other pieces were still being crafted.


    As for the roles of the Uchiha clan members, they would be one of his many pawns.

 Chapter 324: No Witnesses

    Chapter 324 - No WitnessesThe sound of birds outside woke Sora from his sleep. He was in a modest room, which was quite different from sleeping on the floor of Fire Temple.


    He sat up and rubbed his eyes, telling himself that although it felt strange every morning, he had become used to things at the plaza.


    The first thing he did was don the white cloak everyone here now wore. Unless it involved sleeping or showering, they were to wear it everywhere, both in and outside the plaza.


    Before leaving his room, he tied it at the waist and wrapped it around himself.


    After walking outside early in the morning, his gaze shifted to the building that he and Ryugetsu had been constructing. It was a sturdy little wooden monastery that had a clear mission.


    They had been working on this project every day, and it was almost finished.


    Inside, he discovered Ryugetsu kneeling in a tiny alcove, coming out of what he had once called a "prayer closet."


    "But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret..."


    Those were the words said from Matthew 6:6, of which Sora was given an explanation after this prayer closet was built.


    As he moved deeper inside, Sora bowed respectfully and said, "Good morning, brother Ryugetsu."


    Ryugetsu stood up and said, "Good morning." His expression was one of satisfaction as he looked around the room. "It''s almost finished."


    "I''ll say!" he exclaimed, observing the details.


    The wooden beams, the angles, and the areas where light filtered through¡ªall of them were built better than the boy had imagined.


    Truth be told, it was really Ryugetsu who had done most of the work while Sora was asleep.


    "Sorry for not helping as much as I should have," Sora stated.


    In a modest tone, Ryugetsu remarked, "The work was done while you dreamed... No need for apologies."


    Feeling guilty, Sora complained, "But I didn''t help at all."


    "Not your fault." Ryugetsu dismissed. "You make contributions that you are unaware of. Your presence is sufficient."


    Those words warmed Sora. He was still unsure of his position, so Ryugetsu''s advice gave him peace.


    "So what''re we doing today?" he inquired.


    Ryugetsu folded his arms and said, "I have an assignment from lord Arthur."


    Sora became curious as he asked, "What is it?"


    "A pressing issue. I can''t give much away, but it needs all the other lords'' attention."


    The mention of Arthur made Sora wonder. He knew of Arthur but had never actually met him yet. All he understood was that Arthur ruled this place and that everyone was to follow under his guidance.


    "I hope to meet him in person someday," Sora addressed.


    Ryugetsu replied, "In time... Until I get back, I need you to finish the remaining parts of the monastery, understood?"


    Sora confirmed, "I can do that!"


    At that, Ryugetsu pivoted and moved toward the door. Sora watched him disappear down the trail, feeling a little too anxious for his return. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And who could blame the boy? He had been rescued from the darkness that was plaguing him for months at the Fire Temple. It was only natural that he loved to be by Ryugetsu''s side.


    Footsteps echoed as Ryugetsu walked through the plaza. He first walked to the laboratory where Brie was slumped over a table.


    Even though her features were gentle when she slept, they showed the effects of working late.


    He looked at her for a while without saying a word.


    Her projects seemed to be getting longer and longer as a result of Arthur''s absence. That was only proving how loyal she was to him.


    Careful not to wake her, Ryugetsu walked to the shelves and carefully unfolded a scroll from inside his cloak. The parchment contained text and diagrams that described barrier ninjutsu techniques.


    Known as "Kekkai Ninjutsu," they were barrier ninjutsus that used chakra to form force fields¡ªalso called concealing or protective barriers¡ªover particular regions.


    These techniques have several uses, such as preventing intruders, ensnaring adversaries, and limiting movement inside the barrier''s boundaries. They''re also used by species, including toads at Mount My¨­boku.


    The strategic uses of these tactics in defense and combat are demonstrated by the fact that barriers can be made to carry out particular tasks. For example, the technique known as the Four Violet Flames Formation limits the capabilities of individuals trapped inside, while the technique known as the Five-Seal Barrier blocks external entry.


    The method and skill of the practitioner determine how effective barrier ninjutsu is. While the Six Red Yang Formation is the ultimate barrier technique, requiring advanced skills like the Rinnegan and the Six Paths Power, other barriers, like the Self-Repairing Barrier and the Four Red Yang Formation, call for cooperation among strong shinobi.


    Barriers can be overcome despite their nature by controlling openings, taking certain steps, or even using good enough force. They''re often useless against space-time ninjutsu like the Flying raijin.


    For Ryugetsu, this information was crucial, particularly in light of the situations that Arthur would have to deal with soon.


    Ryugetsu read the notes for hours on end, losing himself entirely. As time passed, he stayed in the lab until he grasped the mechanisms to perform the "Ninja Art: Four Crimson Ray Formation."


    It was a potent formation meant to form a strong barrier that, if used properly, could even withstand the Ten-Tails'' might.


    Long ago, Arthur had delved into the Sound Five''s minds to extract their skills and knowledge. Knowing that their abilities might be required, he gave Ryugetsu a lot of it.


    He and Arthur could probably use the methods with little trouble, but the effects wouldn''t be as powerful. In order to fully comprehend the complexities of the barrier, Ryugetsu had to practice diligently till it was perfect.


    After he had finished reading, without at all disturbing Brie, he finally walked out of the laboratory and away from the plaza before stepping into the Cayman Jungle.


    To start, he channeled his chakra and then formed the correct hand signs. As the barrier formed, a swirling mass of crimson light emerged almost instantly.


    Many would have been impressed that he had managed to create it on the first attempt. However, the size was relatively small compared to what it should have been. On top of that, the defensive capabilities seemed to be lacking.


    In Ryugetsu''s eyes, he had failed.


    Hours passed while he concentrated on extending the barrier''s range; he felt that quick changes were required. So he adjusted his strategy with every attempt, giving up some power in exchange for a wider field of effect.


    He eventually experienced a breakthrough as the sun began to set.


    The barrier now covered a wider radius and went farther than before. Even though its defensive power had significantly diminished, it was a necessary first step toward why Arthur needed it in the first place.


    After finishing the training, Ryugetsu was suddenly transported back to the throne room, where he was standing next to the other clones, Kaito, Hoshikaze, and John¡ªall of whom were wearing their white cloaks.


    Sitting on the throne was Arthur, who continued to exude a regal and commanding presence.


    "Ryugetsu..." Arthur began, "I take it your training has finished."


    The others remained silent as Ryugetsu took the lead and said, "I''ve learned the jutsu, but there''s still room for improvement in terms of duration and quality."


    "We can refine it later," Arthur replied.


    The speed at which his clone learned such a high-ranked technique was already impressive enough. Especially considering that his next task needed to be completed soon.


    Extending his arms, Arthur got up from his throne. The white cloak materialized about him from thin air. Then, without a moment''s thought, he performed the Flying raijin and arrived at a hilltop in the Land of Waves with all of his clones.


    There was a village below, a remote hive of trouble. Untrustworthy individuals, including thugs and black arms dealers, roamed the streets, adding more layers of corruption to the already unstable environment.


    The police on patrol were just as corrupt as the criminals they were supposed to catch. And while its history was fascinating for non-do-gooders, it was far from other settlements to receive any attention from any ninjas.


    Impending doom was about to commence.


    The tension was broken when Arthur finally called out, "Do it..."


    Then all of his clones except Ryugetsu dispersed. The strategy was clear, and they all had important duties to make sure their mission was successful.


    Ryugetsu pulled a kunai with a sealing tag from his belt and quickly pressed it into the earth beneath his feet. He then launched himself eastward.


    Ten minutes later, he planted another kunai down with the same tag. He carried on in this manner two more times until a total of four kunai were placed.


    Now he was in the right position.


    ''Ninja art: formation of four crimson rays...''


    From all the kunai, four red beams shot out, joining one another as they began rising toward the sky and descending to cover the village with a translucent red wall.


    Inside the unsuspecting village, a shadow passed over a young boy who was playing with a ball. He abruptly stopped as his laughter faded. His companions did the same before raising their heads.


    All their faces changed from happiness to perplexity. The sun was obscured by an increasing, unnatural darkness as the shadow grew.


    Their expressions were soon followed by the villagers, who stopped talking to look at what was going on. The streets echoed with worried murmurs. Businessmen stopped as many of their brows knitted suspiciously.


    Then they looked at each other to try and find an explanation.


    Five white-clad figures stood on top of a nearby house. Unnoticed by the villagers, who were too preoccupied with the weird darkness to glance up, the clones and Arthur observed the scene below.


    "Only a select few who could put up a fight," Hoshikaze relayed.


    "If fight is the right word to use," John added.


    It only took three words from Arthur for them to know what to do next: "Leave no witnesses..."


    The figures then dispersed into the mayhem.


    A geyser suddenly erupted in the village square, spouting a magnificent display of water that shimmered in the gloomy light.


    With amazed eyes, the villagers stood to marvel at it. However, the water droplets changed into sharp icicles and hung in midair.


    The change was quick.


    Three villagers were impaled, and the first scream pierced the air, followed by a red splash of blood. They scrambled in all directions as panic swept through the village like wildfire.


    Desperate to keep his family safe, a man called out for them to flee. At that moment, chains emerged from the darkness and cinched firmly around his waist. The screams that filled the square were a sharp contrast to the crunch that came as he was flung against a nearby building.


    His wife watched in horror as a chain sprang from the shadows and mercilessly wrapped itself around her neck. They quickly tightened until her cries were muffled.


    The children in the vicinity froze with their eyes wide, traumatized by the terrible scene they were witnessing.


    A group of armed men and women gathered to stop this mayhem. In the midst of the confusion, they noticed a lone figure in white standing motionless.


    "Are you to blame for this?" one of them yelled as they advanced.


    The others encircled the figure in a semicircle. And when the figure stayed motionless and silent, the tension rose.


    "Get him!" one shouted.


    They all charged in. The first assailant was struck by a spin kick in the head, and another was hit in the throat. Then the figure skillfully sidestepped the blows of the remaining fighters before elbowing one of them in the back and throwing projectiles that hit their marks.


    In a matter of seconds, everyone was defeated and sprawled on the ground¡ªall with the figure barely moving from his original spot.

 Chapter 325: I Knew It!

    Chapter 325 - I Knew It!As the rampage ensued above ground, a group of villagers took sanctuary in their basement and huddled together with frightful murmurs. All their hearts were pounding.


    "What''s going on?" one whispered.


    "Stay quiet," another responded.


    Eyes darted to the tiny windows that provided scant light. Then a ragged cough sounded in the confined space. One of them begged, "Stop," but the cough continued unabated.


    Others in the room started clenching their throats as their voices erupted into uncontrollable fits.


    Someone yelled, "It''s smoke!" and confusion turned to fear. They wanted to leave, but it was too late; their lungs were infiltrated by a choking fog in the air.


    Their bodies then drooped, dead, one by one, as the smoke engulfed them.


    A figure emerged from the smoke, standing icily in the middle of the now-quiet basement. Clad in white, the figure looked around the scene with disinterest before vanishing again into smoke, looking for his next set of victims.


    The cries of the defenseless blended confusion, grief, and terror back in the village square. The criminals and corrupt leaders who had long flourished in this village faced an unprecedented reckoning.


    "Someone make this stop!"


    Arthur continued to watch the chaos from above. When he noticed Ryugetsu had successfully brought those underground out of hiding, he glided across the village and began slicing through everyone in sight.


    Together with him, John, Hoshikaze, and Kaito moved accordingly.


    Cries of the villagers swept through the streets as panic continued.


    Hoshikaze noticed a gang trying to escape through the village gate. Even if they made it out, they wouldn''t get far thanks to the barrier in place.


    He strode toward them and saw how their faces went white when they noticed his cloak.


    "What did we ever do to you?!" one of them begged.


    Without a word, Hoshikaze charged forward. One swing of his fist sent a large man crashing to the gates. He then quickly grabbed the arm of a woman and threw her into her companions.


    Boom!


    Those not knocked down by the force of their collision tried to lunge at Hoshikaze. John swooped in, and their attempt was met with various kicks and elbows to their guts.


    Now they were truly terrified. Many tried to run away after getting up, but it only took a few moves to take them down.


    The cries of the village blended into a single monstrous roar.


    Arthur stood in the middle of the mayhem, pausing to catch a glimpse of the flames dancing amidst the houses.


    By the time he turned, all of his white-clad clones were behind him. A distant shriek pierced the atmosphere, serving as a reminder that some were still left.


    They charged forward as one cohesive force, intent on destroying anything that breathed.


    The village continued to rage in chaos, and the sounds of devastation filled the air, including the crashing of wood and panicked cries as they let loose their power.


    It wasn''t long until sunset came and the once-active streets were filled with the atrocities of their attack. Over the remains of what had once been a community was only ash and rubble.


    Arthur stalked through the village with his clones.


    Being dragged by the collar was an elderly man who had been the head of this place.


    "Puh... please," he begged. Just put an end to my misery."


    Arthur continued to drag him while scanning the area.


    "Wh... why did you do this to us?"


    An interesting question. It caused Arthur to stop and ask, "Do you think it was out of anger?"


    "What? I... I don''t understand," the man coughed. "We never sinned against anyone..."


    Arthur became intrigued, so he asked, "What do you know about sin?"


    The man''s face clearly showed that he was confused by the sudden question.


    Perceiving the man to be clueless, Arthur answered, "Those who rebel against our Lord Jesus Christ and accept him not are still yet in their sin. They blindly follow their own destruction and stick to their own evil hearts. Have you ever cursed? Have you ever invoked the name of God in vain? Have you ever turned from your sins and accepted Jesus Christ as your Savior and Lord?"


    The elder felt the pressure of Arthur''s inquiries and could not answer. It became painfully clear that he had never given such questions much thought.


    When John approached the two, Arthur held the man up, allowing John to draw a sword.


    "Puh... please," the man begged again. "I''ll repent of my¡ª"


    The sword was swung and cleanly cut the man''s throat before he could utter more false pretenses. A chilly void was left in the center of the village as the last of the authority vanished.


    Darkness fell on the land shortly after the deed was completed. Houses were in ruins, and debris littered the streets. It was the sight of so much blood and dead bodies that was more troubling to look upon.


    Nevertheless, Arthur and his clones continued to scan for important findings.


    John was spotted walking into a nearby library. It was one of the few places that went untouched due to no one finding refuge inside. Yet it was still in ruins.


    He wound up finding a book titled "How to Construct a Village by Akito B. Takahashi".


    This could be very helpful, so he tucked the book into his suit.


    He gathered a few more books and headed back toward the town square. Fallen figures littered the ground, with Arthur and the other clones standing among the remains.


    "Everyone''s dead," confirmed Hoshikaze.


    John looked around the destroyed village and said, "At this point, we''ll be too slow to do this to others."


    The clones all agreed, understanding that this was just a minor example of what they would one day do to the whole world if Arthur remained ahead.


    "What was the count?" Ryugetsu asked.


    "Two thousand two hundred," Kaito answered.


    This made John whistle, for that was how many they slew.


    But why did Arthur go to the trouble of targeting this unsuspecting village in the first place?


    The answer was simple: he needed fresh corpses to enact his grand scheme of reviving the Uchiha clan. These citizens were mere sacrifices that were all going to be used for the Reanimation technique.


    Kabuto had done something similar, as many believed. He was able to create an army for Obito to initiate a war¡ªan army that had to border on over five digits.


    Not many understood how Kabuto was able to find the right sacrifices to amass such a large army. Some believed that he slaughtered prisoners from the abandoned Sound Village. Others thought he simply killed as he pleased while collecting his cells.


    Regardless of how the deed was done, it was Arthur who had the power to do it.


    This village, despite its infamous activities, was a lone territory. They neither had any affiliations with other villages nor were they near most of the others that bordered the Land of Waves.


    Arthur, having once manipulated these parts, knew their geographical statistics well. The deed done today would take time to be fully recognized. And when it did, many would assume it was because of their evil ways that their destruction came.


    Having planned everything accordingly, Arthur retrieved a single chakra pill from his pouch. He then swallowed it before performing the Flying raijin to teleport out.


    The rest of the work would be left to his clones.


    They diligently worked for hours by gathering the fallen bodies. It was easy thanks to their convenient techniques.


    Then, a change in the air caused Hoshikaze to pause as something pulled at his senses. This caused him to remove his cloak.


    John saw how his attitude had changed, so he also stopped to ask what''s wrong.


    "I''ll be back," Hoshikaze flatly replied.


    Chakra encircled him before he suddenly vanished.


    Ryugetsu and Kaito, who had been moving bodies by the bulk, came to a halt. Their brows knitted tightly, and with a note of perplexity, Ryugetsu remarked, "That wasn''t the Flying raijin..."


    "And he removed his cloak," Kaito added.


    They were all aware that this had to be someone''s fault, and only one name registered in their heads: Jada.


    Hoshikaze, meanwhile, appeared on the edge of a grassy area. The sun was just starting to sink, signifying he was in a different time zone.


    He slowly turned and looked around to catch sight of Jada. A few steps away, she stood with one eye closed and the other with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan¡ªshe had used her special ability.


    "Jada," Hoshikaze said.


    She answered in a steady, almost calm voice, "I''m glad you answered the call... I want to talk."


    Her tone suggested something serious. So he asked what it was she wanted to discuss.


    "Hoshikaze-sensei," she began, "you''re an anomaly in this world. You shouldn''t even exist."


    "That''s a little rude to say, don''t you think?"


    "I... I just don''t get you!" she suddenly blurted. "Like, the way you fight, and how you''re so much stronger than everyone I know." That was quite the compliment coming from her, considering her friends were elite players. "Where did you come from, and how come no one''s heard of you until now?"


    Removing his blindfold, Jada caught his striking eyes; she had almost forgotten how handsome he was without them.


    "You''re asking because you''re suspicious of something, am I right?" he coolly said.


    "Well, I¡ª"


    "I''ll answer any questions you have," he interrupted. "For starters, I was born in the Cayman Jungles."


    Jada was shocked at how quickly he answered. And because she had her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan active, she could tell by his microexpressions if he was lying or not.


    "Were you a part of any clan?"


    "No, I was born without a mother. It was my father who taught me everything I know." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That explains how crazy strong your taijutsu is," Jada admitted. "But that''s not enough. You''re still an anomaly, and I want to know more about this."


    "Are you saying that I''m an outlier?"


    "Not exactly," she shot back. "It''s the way you fight¡ªit''s not normal, and we all think that''s strange."


    "We...?"


    "Yes," she continued. "My friends and I train really hard, but you''re on a whole other level. And if you think I''m being disrespectful by calling you out on anything, then forgive me. It''s just that¡ª"


    "You''re forgiven," he bluntly said. "I''ll answer your questions."


    "Why did you tell that woman to only bow down to God?" she squinted.


    "Because only God is to be served."


    "Aha! I knew it!"


    Before Jada could continue antagonizing Hoshikaze, the latter pulled out a black book. Inscribed on it were the words "Holy Bible."


    When Jada saw it, she was perplexed. How did something like that exist in this world?


    "I take it you''ve never read one," he insisted. "Not many have, as it''s a rarity to find sacred texts in the world."


    Now she was left speechless. Not because he had cleared his faith, but also because Alice was right¡ªGod existed everywhere, even in the world of ninjas.


    "Okay then," she said, lowering her gaze. "Then explain your sudden growth."


    "Sudden growth...?"


    "Yeah! Back at the tournament, Will and you fought... Well, amazing. But after we saw you again, you were on a whole other level. So what''s your secret?"


    "It''s called training..."


    Jada dropped her serious act before finally conceding. This clearly hadn''t gone the way she had expected it to.


    To further prove his innocence, he even lowered his chakra levels to near zero. This allowed for any and all techniques to be unusable, such as the Transformation technique.


    The only thing she could try to interrogate him about now was his Kekkei Genkai. Yet the terrible part was that she didn''t even know he had one because when he activated it, he could deter other Kekkei Genkai like her Sharingan.


    Whether or not she tried to question him on this wouldn''t amount to much since he could always state that his Tamashii was simply unique.


    "Now let me ask you something," he wondered, "what''s this all about?"


    "I¡ª"


    "You risked going blind just to call me when I thought you were in trouble. If I had known you were being paranoid about things, I would have never answered."


    Hoshikaze couldn''t have cornered her better; he turned the situation around unexpectedly.


    A moment later, Jada explained why she had called him. She revealed how Naruto was attacked by ninjas that were stated to be dead. Because the other players and her haven''t been able to figure out the cause, they listed Hoshikaze as a potential suspect.


    Hoshikaze spent little time clearing his name without" lying, and she believed him.


    "I guess I''m not the best investigator," she admitted. "I promise I won''t call you out like that, sensei."


    "Don''t worry about it," he said, putting back on his blindfold.


    "No!" she insisted. "That was totally uncool of me. Let me make it up to you."


    Her sincerity was overshadowed by the fact that she had teleported him here. For all she knew, he might have been all the way across the world.


    Nonetheless, Hoshikaze played his role perfectly.

 Chapter 326: One Ry奴zetsu

    Chapter 326 - One Ry¨±zetsuInside the laboratory, John stood behind a secret door.


    Brie slept peacefully at her desk not too far from him, her head resting on a pile of papers. Her body sagged against the desk, clearly showing the effects of long hours of work. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The whoosh of the entrance doors broke the silence, allowing Ry¨±zetsu to walk in. At first, she yawned, but then her expression turned to astonishment when she saw that it was John who had summoned her.


    "Good morning, Ry¨±zetsu..."


    "Eh..." she said after adjusting her face. "I¡ª It''s good to see you, lord John. What''s going on?"


    John rested his back against the wall before asking, "How are you feeling these days?"


    The question almost caught her off guard.


    "Honestly?" she began. "I''ve been feeling great."


    "And what do you think about being here in the Jungle?"


    "It''s a big change from being an Anbu," she said after giving the question some thought, "but... I wouldn''t go back to that."


    John appreciated the candor and said, "That''s good to hear."


    It''s then that he pressed a button on the wall, causing a section to slide open. Ry¨±zetsu watched in disbelief as an entrance appeared, revealing a secret room. With interested eyes, she questioned, "What is this?"


    "You''ve been here for months and never noticed this?"


    That''s when it finally dawned on her what those noises she''d been hearing before were. As well as why Brie was working so hard lately.


    "No, I never had a clue!" she said, stepping in.


    The air was even colder here. But what took her aback was the walls that were lined with rows of cloning tanks. She breathed heavily when she saw that each clone inside the tanks was her!


    "I''m so sorry!" she said, falling to her knees in shock. "I didn''t know."


    He regarded her for a moment and knew why she was behaving this way.


    "Why apologize now, Ry¨±zetsu? This doesn''t reflect a lack of usefulness. You were cloned because of your abilities, not because of any flaws."


    She slowly raised her head and avoided his stare as she looked around at the lines of clones.


    "What does this mean for me?" she whispered. "Will lord Arthur dispose of me now?"


    He took a moment to let the seriousness of what they were saying be understood. Only then did he explain that Arthur viewed her as an important resource and that the idea of cloning them was intended to maximize the value of that resource rather than to substitute her.


    To keep her spirits up, John also relayed the significance of her talents, talents that were being used better than when she was in the Anbu.


    She shook her head, still taking it all in, and even though John''s words were significant, the sight of her own face repeatedly reflected back at her was too much to handle.


    It was believable that she couldn''t fully process this. But if it was Arthur here who spoke, the Evil Illusion Flattery technique would have been more effective.


    But who was John to care what she felt?


    At the snap of his fingers, the doors of all the cloning tanks hissed open, and each clone opened its eyes in a coordinated movement that made Ry¨±zetsu shudder. They then lined up, exactly like her physical self, mirroring each other with a startling accuracy.


    John stood next to Ry¨±zetsu as she shifted, struggling to keep her cool. She counted at least three hundred clones who stood in a perfect line. All of them were motionless.


    She finally uttered, "This is... really weird, lord John."


    "You should be happy," he said, defusing any tension. "Your lord Arthur spent quite a number of resources to bring them into existence."


    It was confusing to be the focus of so many identical gazes, and Ry¨±zetsu felt the weight of each pair of eyes on her despite all of them looking forward.


    From what she knew about clones, being that John was also a clone of Arthur''s, they could share the same experiences based on their birth and might have even had her same personality.


    Ry¨±zetsu asked, "What are you planning to do with them exactly?"


    The moment her question finished, she found that they were all teleported to the outskirts of the Water Country. As soon as they arrived, John collapsed to the ground.


    With worry on her face, she hurried to his side and asked, "My lord, are you okay?"


    She was interrupted by a voice that said, "Don''t bother..."


    It was Hoshikaze, walking forward. Arthur was slightly behind, as well as the enormous Six-Tailed Slug. The two lords were wearing their white cloaks, making it difficult for her to see their faces.


    Hoshikaze''s eyes were cold as he said, "He''s served his purpose by using up all his chakra to get you here. We''ll handle his chakra exhaustion once things are done."


    Unsure of how to interpret Hoshikaze''s lack of interest, Ry¨±zetsu straightened up to ask, "What do you need me to do then, my lord?"


    Before she could be given an answer, the air around them changed. Arthur had taken a rainbow-coloured chakra pill. His chakra pulsed, and Ry¨±zetsu felt it permeating her very lungs.


    She stumbled, clutching her head as the natural energy smashed into her senses like a physical force, and she struggled to stay upright. He hadn''t even fully transformed yet, and she was already being overwhelmed.


    She shook her head, trying to make sense of it, but then Arthur''s form shifted into his Angelic Sage Mode. Majestic wings formed on his back, streaking his body with an unearthly aura.


    Even the morning light around them looked dark compared to his illuminating presence.


    Her heart couldn''t stop pounding. Only when Hoshikaze transferred some of his chakra by placing a hand over her shoulder did she finally calm down.


    "Is he..." she started, but the chakra''s intensity kept her quiet¡ªshe had almost fainted.


    Ry¨±zetsu barely understood what was happening as a series of vibrations shook the ground beneath them. Arthur clapped his hands together to start the technique.


    ''Forbidden jutsu: reanimation...''


    The ground suddenly burst open as rows upon rows of coffins exploded out of the ground. The sound resonated in the still air like thunder. So much so that Ry¨±zetsu was knocked off balance by the force of the eruption.


    Coffin lids then creaked open one by one to expose the remains of innumerable corpses; cracked faces were seen inside, while some figures were dressed in the familiar shinobi gear.


    "Th... They''re from the Leaf Village," Ry¨±zetsu managed.


    Hoshikaze calmly replied, "Indeed... They''re all from the fallen Uchiha clan, and they''ve been reanimated to serve lord Arthur''s purposes."


    The idea made Ry¨±zetsu''s stomach drop. The Uchiha clan was widely known for having been slaughtered by their own clanmate, Itachi. To think she was standing before them.


    "I think I understand now," she said.


    The clones of her were to be used as instruments for the resurrection of this clan, all part of a complex scheme. And she wasn''t cloned because she was unworthy, but rather because her value had been increased to serve a higher purpose¡ªjust like John tried to tell her.


    "Saiken," Arthur finally said with his arms crossed, "get ready..."


    "You got it!" the beast squealed.


    It''s then that Hoshikaze took a step back as Arthur took to the skies.


    Ry¨±zetsu turned to her many clones and boldly announced, "All right, everybody! Give it your all on this one!"


    A sweat drop formed on her face when the clones remained motionless; they were expressionless and drained her bravado.


    With a detached air, Hoshikaze watched her struggle: "They use your method of reviving the dead, but their personalities have been taken away. They''re just shells made to serve, not to think."


    "Why''d you make them like that?" she asked as they just stood there.


    "Because there can only be one Ry¨±zetsu..."


    His words caused her cheeks to flush. She blushed unexpectedly, and for a moment, despite their predicament, she took solace in the fact that he was being sincere in his statement.


    It''s then that everyone got into their positions. Arthur had the strength of his Sage Chakra, Gift of the Hermit Chakra, and the Six-Tails'' Tailed Beast Chakra all flowing freely through him. He anchored himself in the sky accordingly.


    Then all of the Ry¨±zetsus unleashed their technique.


    A stream of colourful chakra was released. The ground exploded with a brilliant light that was so intense it was blinding. There was an electric feel to the air as Ry¨±zetsu and the clones combined their techniques.


    Hoshikaze could see them directing the spirits of the dead to join the corpses that were waiting. Within the dead forms, each soul appeared inside of someone and glowed brightly as it languidly drifted towards a body.


    Ry¨±zetsu felt a remarkable connection to the chakra flow and was engrossed in the moment. However, as the light flared brightly, she felt tired.


    The connection between the world of the dead and this world began faltering. Even the Six-Tails'' sheer strength was expelled like a syringe running dry.


    She became aware of how many bodies were being animated simultaneously in a startling moment. One by one, her clones fell to the ground, dead, as the light finally went out.


    Their shapes collapsed like marionettes, while the Six-Tails appeared to tremble, finally worn out from the strain.


    "It''s done," declared Hoshikaze.


    Ry¨±zetsu stumbled, breathing heavily as her heart came to a slow beat. The world seemed on the verge of spinning out of control. She struggled to stay upright until her vision faltered, her throat dried, and she fell to the ground with what was left of her strength.


    She had exhausted herself by the overexertion, and she was finally paying the price.


    Arthur slowly drifted back toward the ground, not once looking in her direction. He didn''t want to help. Instead, he ordered Hoshikaze, "Go see how she''s doing..."


    Hoshikaze knelt next to the girl and held her head to ask, "Are you okay?"


    Ry¨±zetsu''s eyes gradually opened, allowing her to see Hoshikaze''s face. She had a smile on her face as she asked, "Did I serve lord Arthur well?"


    Her voice was faint.


    Observing the light draining from her eyes, Hoshikaze responded, "You did..."


    The smile remained on her face. "I feel... as if I''m going to die."


    "You are..."


    The only thing Ry¨±zetsu asked for in her last moments was, "Can I see his face?"


    Hoshikaze considered her for a moment. It was an interesting request. As such, he used a genjutsu to conjure up images of her childhood friend, Muku. That made her close her eyes and feel warm inside.


    It was a gentle last moment, an act of mercy he was willing to show. Then she finally died.


    Arthur dismissively looked at Ry¨±zetsu''s waning form and flatly said, "She was going to die eventually."


    "I know..." Hoshikaze said after standing up. He then scanned over the other dead clones. "There was no point in telling them that the act of reviving the dead would still kill them in the end... They were walking on borrowed time."


    "How long do you think she had if she didn''t come here?" Saiken wondered.


    "Perhaps a few days," Hoshikaze answered. "Maybe weeks at best."


    "Aren''t you sad, Arthur?"


    "Why would I be?" he answered with a straight face. "When I can duplicate her dozens of times..."


    For the first time, a Tailed Beast found a man disturbingly terrifying!


    Arthur looked at the Uchiha clan, who had been brought back and were still arranged in their coffins. Not a single one of them showed signs of having been reanimated¡ªtheir cracked faces were restored, and blood coursed through their veins.

 Chapter 327: Mass Confusion

    Chapter 327 - Mass Confusion''Sage art: evil illusion flattery...''


    He held up his hands and began speaking. His words, laced with natural energy, carried through the air and into their sleeping ears.


    By pouring his Sage Chakra into the technique, he was able to access the core of the Uchiha''s character, their emotional depth, and the rage that brewed inside of them even while they were unconscious.


    The things that were stated revolved around them not panicking and that they should no longer hold back but hearken unto Arthur''s words rather than immediately seek revenge.


    Even the Six-Tails and Hoshikaze were trapped in this genjutsu.


    Arthur went on to implant mental suggestions and various trigger words to help them regain their memories if lost, as well as to understand the authority that he himself held in this world.


    More importantly, he needed to understand their purpose of being capable of dominating their enemies.


    It was a subtle manipulation, similar to the strategies he had learned in MK-Ultra.


    MK-Ultra was a covert secret agency program initiated on earth that aimed to explore mind control techniques and the effects of various drugs on people''s behaviour.


    The program sought to develop methods for interrogation, manipulation, and psychological influence, primarily using substances¡ªsimilar to what genjutsu was in this world.


    The main difference was that MK-Ultra involved unethical experimentation on unconsenting subjects, including civilians and military personnel, often without their knowledge.


    This is exactly what Arthur was doing and has done plenty of times in the past.


    For the Uchiha, he was leading them away from their cursed ways and constructing a web of implication with the aim of erasing their thirst for vengeance and turning them into tools of his will.


    By directing their thoughts into a state of obedience and reshaping their motivations with a smooth whisper, he had them in an iron grip.


    After completing the technique, his voice faded into resonant silence. He then removed the technique''s chakra from Hoshikaze but kept it on the Six-Tails in case the latter began having second thoughts.


    "Did it succeed?" Hoshikaze asked after his daze. Arthur hadn''t answered, opting to keep his focus on the clan in case one of them suddenly woke up. "They''ll rebel if it doesn''t work, as I''m sure you already understand."


    The truth couldn''t have been more evident, for no one had ever revived an entire clan before. They hadn''t just performed the Reanimation technique; they brought their souls back into their bodies.


    Still in their coffins, Arthur teleported the Uchiha to the Land of Birds. This caused his Angelic Sage Mode transformation to finally cease.


    Hoshikaze watched as Arthur reached into his pocket and consumed a chakra pill. Chakra rushed back into his body, allowing him to stabilize himself.


    "They''ll wake up soon," he announced.


    "Shouldn''t you go to them now then?"


    "Almost. We still have enough time for the others..."


    Later.


    In the Land of Birds, the first of the coffins cracked open, causing a lot of rumbling sounds.


    The Uchihas woke up one by one. Their senses were overawed by the feeling of seeing light for what seemed like a long time.


    As they crawled out of their confinement, there was mass confusion. While some lowered themselves to survey their surroundings, others stood on unsteady legs. Faces turned to one another that showed differing levels of surprise, disbelief, and fear.


    Some adults whispered to one another and attempted to piece together the puzzle of their awakening. Many children, however, started to cry.


    A shaky voice asked, "Where are we?"


    Another said, "I don''t know."


    A third wondered, "Didn''t we die?"


    In an attempt to lighten the situation, one man remarked, "Last I remember, my wife and I were washing dishes. After that, some masked man broke into our home and... Well, I can''t remember what happened next."


    Izumi Uchiha, a girl who was only thirteen mentally, announced, "I remember a masked man, too. But I thought I was just dreaming of him. So what''s going on?"


    At that moment, the distant chatter was broken by a loud thud. Fugaku Uchiha''s form emerged from his casket. All eyes turned to him.


    "Hear me out!" he said after assessing the situation. "No one panic. Whatever''s happened, we''re all in this together."


    The audience changed, with voices overlapping with concerns and mouths opening to ask questions.


    "Where are we?"


    "Did we really all die?"


    "Who brought us here?"


    Fugaku held up a hand to request composure. They all became silent.


    "I''ve concluded that we are in a secluded village." Many started to loosen up a little as he spoke. "The structures surrounding us are incomplete, so construction must have stopped, and there are a lot of homes that seem unoccupied. It''s safe to say that we''re not in the Leaf Village."


    Then a voice sounded from above before anyone could say anything more: "Excellent deduction... Head of the Uchiha clan."


    They all turned to see a figure in a flowing white cloak on the roof of one of the surrounding homes. Who else could it be but Arthur Bennett?


    He slowly removed his hood to reveal his youthful face. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just a child?!" one shouted.


    "Who the heck are you supposed to be?" a woman shrieked.


    Fugaku kept quiet and narrowed his eyes as he studied the figure.


    Then Arthur spoke, "Welcome back to the world of ninjas..." Welcome back? So they really had died. "You were all killed seven years ago by two Uchihas, one of whom was the firstborn child of your leader."


    The assembled Uchiha let out a collective gasp. Recollections then started to surface, revealing the agony of loss, the shock, and the horror of that late-night betrayal.


    As their memories came flooding back, faces contorted with bewilderment and sorrow. Many rushed to examine their bodies for injuries. Some cried out in shock, while others exclaimed, "I know I was stabbed, but I don''t see any wound!"


    "Me either!" someone commented.


    It was startling to go from the confused, disoriented state to the clear recognition. How time had seemed broken to them, suspended in sorrow.


    Fugaku recognized the profundity of Arthur''s remarks. Itachi, the person he had loved, truly was there during his time of death. They had lost everything to the son whom he had brought up.


    Amidst their emotional turmoil, he solemnly looked toward Arthur and asked, "Are you the one who brought us back?"


    "Indeed," Arthur answered. "As you can see, the task required a lot of resources. And you were well worth the price."


    Outrage and grief mixed together as the impact of his words became more apparent. Izumi''s perceptive voice emerged from the chaos. "Where''s Itachi?!"


    "Since leaving the village," Arthur began, "Itachi Uchiha has been a double agent. Him and Sasuke are the only remaining Uchihas, while another is in charge of the company Itachi works for."


    The murmurs rose from the crowd. Many slandered Itachi''s name and called him out as a traitor among traitors. They were na?ve to think that, but who could blame them?


    It also hurt to hear Sasuke mentioned, so Mikoto, Sasuke''s mother, dreadfully asked, "What''s my youngest son doing now?"


    Arthur went on, "Following the massacre, Sasuke was spared by Itachi. He vowed to exact revenge on his older brother for having killed you lot."


    Panic struck once more. Faces were knitted with anxiety and uneasy feelings as the need for answers became evident. The seriousness of their aftermath was beyond the comprehension of many Uchiha.


    They soon exchanged hushed murmurs as Fugaku sensed that their fears were further taxing his leadership. It was technically his fault, after all.


    Abruptly, he demanded attention. "Why did you bring us back from the dead? What do you want from us? And who are you?"


    Arthur''s unwavering gaze showed nothing. The response was obviously well thought out: "I go by man names, but like I said, it took a lot of my resources to revive you failed lot, and it was not an easy task. But forget your resentment of the Itachi. If you wish to continue walking on this earth, follow me."


    Silence descended upon his clan as Fugaku turned to face them. This was not how he had imagined his coup d''¨¦tat to turn out.


    First the coup failed, then his son caused his bloodline to almost go extinct, and now that same bloodline had been revived by someone who didn''t even know.


    He was overcome with a feeling of failure. He had the impression that he was both their leader and a father who had failed the Uchiha''s entire lineage¡ªno direction, no answers.


    Standing close to him, Mikoto felt her husband''s inner turmoil while also finding it difficult to take it all in. She couldn''t find any words to say to help his struggle.


    Before Fugaku could collect his thoughts, one of their clan''s younger members threw a sandal in his direction. The crowd was startled when it landed right in Arthur''s hand.


    They looked to where he was standing, only to see that space was empty. He was fast, faster than anyone could have seen move.


    He slowly lowered his hand and looked at the sandal. His voice was calm and measured as his gaze slowly turned to them to wonder, "Why are you upset about your leader''s mistake? Are you not all Uchihas? I can see into your hearts and understand what makes you angry."


    Then he slowly made his way through the throng and stood in front of the one he knew threw the sandal. It was a boy who clung to his mother''s gown.


    "There''s no need to be full of such fear because I revived you," he said, handing the boy his sandal back. "Rather than cower and be confused, serve me instead, and we''ll do the one thing I know is in all of your hearts: to destroy the Hidden Leaf Village."


    Those words were not at all easy to hear. The idea was icy, and the assembled Uchiha shuddered.


    It brought back memories of their departed loved ones, mixed with vengeful visions that teetered perilously near the brink of irresponsibility.


    "Come, Fugaku," he said. "Let your clan dwell here in my village, and let us discuss what fate awaits you."


    Not a single Uchiha dared to step out of line. They each watched as Fugaku and Arthur disappeared into a secluded home to discuss things.


    Inside, Arthur and Fugaku sat across from one another at a wood table. The latter did his best to maintain his commanding composure as he asked, "You propose that we turn against the very individuals we referred to as allies?"


    "The elders deceived you," Arthur countered, "so why shouldn''t you get what you deserve?"


    Fugaku''s emotions churned bitterly inside of him. Something darker was entwined with the memories of loss. He had to convey their suffering while tempering it with the sense of duty he felt as their leader.


    But at the end of the day, he had to make the right decision for his clan.


    What made it difficult for him was everything: Arthur''s presence as well as the outcome of their past demise.


    "Consider this your new home," Arthur said without waiting for a reply. "This is the Land of Birds, which I own."


    "You own this land?" Fugaku asked. "So you''re the feudal lord?"


    Arthur shook his head before answering, "Not quite. The current feudal lord is Toki. I''m not a lord in the traditional sense; I operate outside that political structure."


    Fugaku''s eyes widened after processing the implications. It became apparent that the ''boy'' he was speaking to held power above even the feudal lords.


    "If that''s true," he wondered, "then who exactly are you?"


    "That''s not important for you to know right now..."


    Frustration crossed Fugaku''s face. "But you''ve resurrected us. You''ve provided us a second chance. I think I deserve to know."


    "Your concern should be with your clan, not my identity. You have a role to fulfill, Fugaku. A role you were meant to fill long ago."


    "And what role is that?"


    Arthur unfurled a scroll on the table. A puff cloud emerged, and after it vanished, Fugaku saw a white and purple Kage hat with the kanji letter for "Bird" written on the front.


    "Your role," Arthur finished, "is to become the Torikage of my Hidden Light Village."

 Chapter 328: Torikage

    Chapter 328 - TorikageWhen Fugaku exited the home, Arthur was not present with him.


    Many of the clanmates were urged to know what the two had discussed. Especially after seeing what looked to be a Kage''s hat in his hands.


    Fugaku drew their attention and spoke nothing but the truth, and that Arthur was for the clan and not against it. The latter had also appointed him as the new Kage of this village.


    Hearing this lifted their spirits up.


    More importantly, they were amazed at Fugaku''s new title: Torikage. No one had ever heard of this position before, for hardly anyone knew that the Land of Birds even existed.


    But one thing was clear: the Uchihas had returned thanks to Arthur. They had to confront their world again and embrace retribution despite how mysterious this situation was.


    Not a single one of them had died and returned to tell the tale. Their reactions were only natural.


    While they cheered on how they could thrive again but in a new village, Fugaku stood silently at this odd alliance.


    He could feel the echoes of his fallen clan in the depths of his heart, a chorus reminding him that this was more than just a decision; it was an opportunity to change the Uchiha clan''s legacy.


    Arthur''s promise to him was the only hope they had after coming back. And while he hadn''t threatened them, many knew in their hearts that if he could resurrect almost all of their clan members, he could likely kill them again.


    That thought alone was fearful.


    Nonetheless, they held him in high regard, hoping that their history would be different. Even if Fugaku hadn''t gone Arthur''s way, they would carve a covenant with Arthur themselves.


    As the cheers began to fade, everyone heard someone approaching them. The group turned to see a man, strikingly similar in appearance to the white coat Arthur was wearing, though taller.


    The man pulled down his hood to reveal his slick black hair combed back.


    "Glad to see you''re all content," he greeted. "I''m lord John, a benefactor of lord Arthur."


    They were all curious. John, sensing their eagerness, gestured for them to follow, saying, "Allow me to show you around your new home."


    Fugaku stood front and center and watched how the clan momentarily hesitated. They sought his approval first, so he met their gazes before prompting them to follow John.


    As they walked along the village pathways, they gasped at the sight before them. Many of the things they saw were unfinished, but to think this village was unoccupied.


    There were hospitals, public parks, community centers, an academy, empty grocery stalls, a post office, a restaurant district, and even a police station.


    The Hidden Light Village stood proud and modern and was adorned with traditional elements reminiscent of their former home, yet enhanced with advanced innovations.


    At least to them it was advanced.


    "As you can see," John explained, "lord Arthur has spared no expense in erecting this village for you. Consider it a gift."


    Fugaku clearly had many questions. The implications of Arthur''s preparedness were insane to believe.


    How long had Arthur planned their return? How much effort had gone into creating this village?


    "How much did all of this cost?" a woman shamelessly asked.


    "Let''s just say you were worth the price of admission," he replied as if sharing a private joke.


    Fugaku offered a tight-lipped smile. The idea that their benefactor had not only revived them but also created an entire village for them was quite inviting.


    John continued, declaring, "You''re free to choose any home within this village. Any of them that are empty belongs to you."


    "Any home?!" came a gasp from one of the women in the group.


    "Yes, any home," he confirmed. "As you can see, the village is designed to accommodate many, and there are ample options to choose from."


    The Uchihas stared ahead at the stunning array of houses. Their designs were much more grander than the residents at the Leaf Village. Many resembled a feudal lord''s mansions, with spacious interiors and beautiful gardens, all waiting for their new occupants.


    Their excited gasps filled the air. While many of them had lost their heirlooms and prized possessions back in that Leaf Village, at least they had an opportunity to rebuild.


    A chance to start over again was more than enough as compared to worldly objects.


    Just like that, the clan members began to disperse, eager to claim their new abodes. Only Fugaku and Mikoto were left standing together with John.


    Mikoto looked toward her husband and noticed that he had activated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Dear, what''s happened to your eyes?"


    He slowly blinked before deactivating them. Then he admitted, "I forgot that you didn''t know about the second stage. I was¡ª"


    "Checking to see if you still possessed chakra," John interrupted.


    "That''s right," Fugaku agreed. "I didn''t think we had really returned. I needed to reassure myself. If that offended you, you have my sincere apologies."


    "There''s no need for apologies," John interjected. "Anyone would find this situation strange, especially considering that it was your eldest son who played a crucial role in this."


    At the mention of Itachi, Mikoto''s expression fell. She felt shameful. Any mother would.


    She had many questions about the children, but she held them back since she knew it wasn''t her place to ask right now.


    Seeing her struggle, Fugaku sought to ease the tension by asking, "Can you tell me more about our youngest son, Sasuke?"


    While Arthur had indeed revealed what Sasuke was currently up to, he never explained how the young Uchiha got there.


    "Ah, yes," John began. "Allow me to enlighten you."


    He first explained that Sasuke had graduated from the Academy and joined Team 7, led by Kakashi Hatake, whom Fugaku and Mikoto were aware of.


    "Right from the start," John stated, "he made it clear he had little interest in being part of a team. His only goal was to kill Itachi."


    John stopped to see Mikoto twisting her fingers. Then he continued, "A teammate of his named Sakura Haruno tried to reach out to him. She went as far as sharing how she envied their third teammate, Naruto, for being free of the burden of parents. But that just upset your son; he didn''t want to hear it and had considered the girl annoying since."


    John paused for a moment to let them understand the causality of their son''s actions. They knew who Naruto was, considering that Fugaku was planning to capture the boy and release the Nine-Tails upon the village.


    "Needless to say," John declared, "Kakashi failed as a teacher."


    "What happened?" Mikoto eagerly wondered.


    John continued to give a dispassionate description of their son''s journey by mentioning the bell test. This made Fugaku scowl that Sasuke never truly learned the lesson.


    John retorted that Sasuke gradually came to comprehend teamwork through routine missions, such as the events that should have happened during the Land of Waves arc.


    John then talked about the Ch¨±nin Exams, where Sasuke not only faced William and won but also received the curse mark from Orochimaru.


    Mikoto inquired about the nature of this curse mark, clearly worried. According to John, it distorted Sasuke''s identity and caused him to experience unnecessary fits of outrage.


    An example given was when Sasuke attacked Arthur, only for the latter to spare the boy. The two parents felt grateful hearing that.


    John went on to mention the growing rivalry between Naruto and Sasuke. Sasuke was overcome with resentment and jealousy after Naruto''s advancements.


    Truth be told, it was Arthur''s Evil Illusion Flattery technique that further manipulated the Uchiha.


    Desperate to demonstrate his strength, Sasuke challenged Naruto to a duel like before. Following this altercation, Sasuke had a run-in with Kaito, who helped him leave the village.


    Mikoto let out a gasp and muttered that she couldn''t believe Sasuke would have ever left. John affirmed this, stating that Kaito was a double agent who also worked for Arthur.


    "Then why did he help bring him to Orochimaru?" Fugaku wondered.


    "Simple," John responded. "It was because your boy was bent on leaving. No amount of words would have changed that."


    Recognizing Sasuke''s pain, Mikoto shifted uncomfortably.


    "This hurt was undeniable," John stated.


    He then described the pivotal encounter at the Valley of the End, where Sasuke and Naruto faced off once more, each motivated by a different goal¡ªNaruto''s desire to save his friend and Sasuke''s desire for vengeance.


    Naruto had the chance to kill Sasuke during the battle, but he decided to knock him out and return him to the village by foot if he had to. That''s when Arthur interrupted this victory and pulled Sasuke away.


    A somber atmosphere pervaded the group as John finished his explanation.


    "Although Sasuke chose power and left behind the ties he once treasured, it''s still not too late for him to turn back." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fugaku marveled at this. The more details he received, the more he marveled at how deeply Arthur''s influence had stretched¡ªthis information was the proof of the complexity of their actions.


    They stood there in silence after absorbing all of Sasuke''s choices and the painful impact it had on him after they died. They felt shameful for having left Itachi with him and for the village they were trying to raid.


    "May I ask you something?" Fugaku asked, unable to shake his unease.


    "By all means..."


    "How do you and lord Arthur know so much about my sons?"


    "Because lord Arthur knows all," John replied. "And if he was capable of bringing you back, he has the means to keep tabs on those you cared for."


    Fugaku finally felt the enormity of their situation. It was unnerving yet comforting to know they were being watched over even after their deaths. But it also carried undertones of peril.


    Arthur wielded great power, and with it came the potential for greater control.


    If there was one thing on Fugaku''s mind now, it was to willingly side with Arthur and accept things for what they were.


    After some more thought, he looked at his Kage hat and questioned, "What does it mean to be the Torikage of this village?"


    For the Land of Birds, a fitting title for a hidden village could only be "Torikage," which literally means "Bird Shadow." This title captured the essence of the land''s avian theme while aligning with the traditional naming convention used for the leaders of other hidden villages with their respective natural elements.


    John explained that the Torikage would symbolize a protector and guide for those specifically in this village. They were to embody the qualities of liberty and watchfulness that are often associated with birds.


    "As the Torikage, you''ll be delegating the welfare of this village and leading the Uchihas into a new age to shape your destiny."


    All in all, Fugaku would also be responsible for connecting this village to the natural world while fostering a deeper relationship between the land and its inhabitants.


    As for his guards, five elite ninjas would also dwell here to help protect the country''s borders. These ninjas were undoubtedly the former Sound Five.


    Above Fugaku was the feudal lord, and above her was to be an unspecified king.


    "I assume lord Arthur''s the king," Fugaku addressed.


    "No," John answered. "We''re still in the early stages of this. To announce a king in this continent would draw too much attention early."


    Fugaku absorbed every word; it felt like both an honour and a burden.

 Chapter 329: I Have The Right

    Chapter 329 - I Have The RightJust as the conversation settled into a brief silence, a young girl approached them. She bowed respectfully.


    Fugaku and Mikoto recognized her instantly, yet she was older than they remembered¡ªa jump from thirteen to a young woman standing before them.


    "Excuse me," she said, "I am Izumi Uchiha. Forgive the interruption. I wanted to ask... what happened to¡ª"


    "Your body?" John smoothly interjected, catching her off guard. "Your lord Arthur knew how you felt about Itachi, who is now older himself. So he used his method to grow your body to his age. You are the only Uchiha altered in this manner."


    Izumi''s expression lowered.


    "Do you regret coming back in an older body?" John asked, scanning her eyes.


    Clearly she was uncertain about this all since her gaze was toward the ground before meeting theirs again.


    "I appreciate lord Arthur for bringing everyone back," she admitted, "but... why weren''t my mother and father brought back?"


    That was an interesting question, so John answered, "Those Uchihas who died during the Nine-Tails'' attack were too far gone to return..."


    The whole truth was that they were deemed too useless in Arthur''s eyes.


    At this, Izumi accepted the answer with a solemn nod, though she still felt disturbed over her more mature frame.


    "I guess you can''t change me back, huh?" she joked, trying to force herself to lighten the atmosphere.


    Mikoto couldn''t help but offer encouragement. "I think you look great, Izumi. Truly."


    The compliment drew out a brightening smile from the girl. "Thank you, Mrs. Mikoto."


    After a moment, Izumi finally voiced what everyone was thinking. "What about Itachi?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John looked toward Fugaku and Mikoto to gauge their readiness to delve into the memories tied to their eldest son.


    "Mind if I hear this, too?" a voice said, approaching the group.


    This was the one man whom Arthur had the most interest in out of all the others: Shisui Uchiha.


    How was Arthur able to revive Shisui when it was stated that not even Kabuto Yakushi resurrected him during the war?


    While Shisui''s body was presumed to be in the Naka River, the suicide note suggested he''d destroyed his eyes, and his body was not found, making him an unavailable candidate for resurrection.


    That''s where Arthur and Kabuto differed: Arthur found the body!


    Known as "Shisui of the Body Flicker," Shisui Uchiha was a well-known Uchiha clan member in the Leaf Village. As an Anbu agent, he was regarded for his remarkable ninjutsu abilities and the High-Speed Movement technique, which enabled him to move at breakneck speed and avoid detection.


    Shisui had a strong relationship with Itachi, whom he greatly influenced, especially in forming Itachi''s beliefs regarding sacrifice and obligation to the village and clan.


    Tragic events and tough decisions characterized how his journey ended, particularly at a period when Uchiha clan tensions were rising¡ªa recurring theme for most of these characters.


    When Shisui awoke his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan after seeing a friend die, he tried to use his abilities to keep the peace and to stop his clan from launching an imminent coup against the village. But Danz¨­ Shimura, who wished to use Shisui''s strong eyes for his own purposes, stopped him in his tracks.


    The elder somehow managed to take one of his eyes, causing Shisui to flee. Shisui then gave Itachi his remaining eye and gave himself up in a last-ditch effort to save the village and his legacy.


    This was quite the offer to make, as he even went so far as to leave a suicide note to deter anyone from pursuing that eye.


    In the end, Shisui''s sacrifice had a long-lasting effect on the Leaf Village and the Uchiha clan.


    Now that he''s returned, by this world''s rules, he returned with no eyes in his sockets.


    "I believe he has the right to know, too," John demanded, looking toward the three.


    They all agreed as the group walked toward a home to discuss matters professionally.


    Elsewhere in the Land of Waves.


    The sun was just rising above the horizon. In a campsite, four figures awoke.


    Known for his laid-back manner, Kakashi rubbed the sleep from his eyes and adjusted his headband. Asuma sat up rapidly, Kurenai shook off the last of her sleep, and lastly, Might Guy enthusiastically raised his entire body.


    "That was the best sleep I''ve had in ages!" the J¨­nin yelled.


    While Kurenai was packing things, Kurenai commented, "What made last night so special?"


    "Oh, come on, Kurenai," he smiled. "When was the last time we all had such a sleepover?"


    "We''re on a mission," Asuma addressed. "Don''t forget that."


    "He''s right," Kakashi agreed.


    While the group knew it was too early to be getting rambunctious, they honestly didn''t mind Guy''s enthusiastic mood. That''s just who the J¨­nin was.


    "I say we all run to our destination since we''re so sleepy!"


    They all mustered a small smile while gathering their belongings.


    This group had a purpose for visiting this country: they were trying to inquire about information on Asuma''s late students, Ino Yamanaka and Shikamaru Nara.


    Because Asuma had explained the importance of this mission, Kakashi had consented to attend. He had honestly been worried about Asuma''s mental state, wondering if it was right for Asuma to be left to his own devices.


    And for whatever purpose, Kakashi felt like Asuma was acting like his students hadn''t died. Once this mission was over, the former was going to set the latter straight.


    Might Guy felt obliged to participate since he recognized the connection between a mentor and their students. Kurenai herself couldn''t turn down the opportunity to be close to Asuma because her heart was tied to his.


    Each of them was absorbed in their thoughts as they strolled in silence. Every now and then, Kakashi glanced at Asuma, wondering what memories were weighing heavy on his mind.


    They soon reached a village.


    Without wasting any time, Asuma set out to look through shogi stores in the hopes of finding tidbits of knowledge about Ino or Shikamaru. Kakashi, Guy, and Kurenai took separate steps.


    Kakashi went to a little ramen place. When Kakashi introduced himself, the owner was cheerful but a little wary. He received courteous but evasive answers to his questions. Shikamaru and Ino had not been spotted, and many people in this peaceful village didn''t appear to be aware that anything was wrong.


    Kurenai entered a flower shop in the meantime. When she asked the florist about the two students, he simply shook his head, providing no information but pity.


    Guy entered a nearby training area where taijutsu was being practiced by aspiring ninjas. He had animated conversations with them, but even they failed to produce any fruitful leads.


    Two hours went by.


    Coming up short, they gathered again outside the village''s gates.


    The only reason why they checked this village out of all the others was because this was the closest village to where Asuma had found that clue on the ground.


    "No one seemed to have any idea what I was trying to get at," Kakashi plainly said.


    Guy agreed, adding, "I couldn''t find anyone either."


    "I visited every shogi store in the village," Asuma revealed. "It''ll be annoying if this keeps up."


    That''s when Kurenai declared, "I have something. According to a rumour I heard, John Belfort was seen in this village."


    Kakashi raised an eyebrow to ask, "You mean John Belfort from the Water Country?"


    "Exactly the same," she affirmed.


    Astonished, Asuma looked at her and asked, "He''s just a former politician, right?"


    Kakashi''s expression changed as his curiosity was aroused. "Former is correct; he''s also one of the most wanted people in the Water Country."


    How could these skilled J¨­nin not have heard of John''s name? Kakashi met him personally, while John''s famous win over the Leaf Village''s Jinch¨±riki had solidified his status.


    Guy''s brows furrowed as he asked, "Do you believe this relates to our mission?"


    With doubt beginning to seep in, Asuma answered, "I don''t know... Everything seems to be so interconnected."


    Kakashi pondered, "Or we''re just adding more trouble..."


    At that moment, they noticed a sudden movement. The abrupt change in atmosphere caused Jada to appear, blinking and looking confused.


    "Jada?!" Guy announced.


    "Asuma-sensei!" she exclaimed with purposeful eyes. "I''m sorry for cutting in all of a sudden, but you just said John''s here, right?" Then she bowed. "Please, let me help in this investigation!"


    Asuma remained steadfast. "This is a private mission, Jada. You ought to return home."


    "But I have the right to be here!" she said, raising her posture. It soon became clear to Kurenai and the others that she understood what the mission was thanks to the Flying raijin papers they all had. "In addition to Shikamaru and Ino being my friends, John''s also really dangerous. You simply can''t leave me behind!"


    "We''re not sure if he is here, Jada," Kurenai interrupted. "This might be too risky."


    Guy grinned broadly and said, "Oh, come on, guys. How about we allow her to join? The more allies, the better!"


    Asuma rubbed his temples. While yes, Jada had already shown her abilities to face extremely strong opponents. But to him, she was still just a young Uchiha.


    Truth be told, he actually thought William was stronger than her since the latter had gone against Orochimaru and survived.


    Seeing Kakashi''s carefree vibes, Asuma asked, "Kakashi, what do you think?"


    Jada turned to him with eyes that didn''t want to hear a no. So with a casual demeanour, he said. "More help couldn''t hurt."


    "All right," Asuma gave in. "You can join us. But Jada, this mission is serious. Pay attention and stay close."


    Jada''s face brightened. "Thank you! This is something you won''t regret!"


    Right then and there, both Kurenai and Guy understood how much she valued Asuma''s ambitions. This girl had more than proven her worth to earn everyone''s praises here, especially due to her recent accolades in the village.


    "You should really consider taking the J¨­nin exams," Kurenai offered.


    Jada found the compliment pleasant. Of course, she was going to keep her mind on this task.


    "Maybe after we solve this case," she smiled. "So, what do I need to know to help?"


    It didn''t take long for the group to provide her all the information Asuma had stored. She was impressed by how much intelligence that J¨­nin had gathered.


    For instance, Asuma had managed to deduce that a simple clue on the ground had to have been left by his former students. Then he traced it all back here. If there was anything to be found about them, it had to be here.


    Half an hour from the village, they came to a clearing that was said to be the last sighting of John. Every instinct told them to exercise caution.


    John was not someone to mess around with. In fact, he was just as dangerous as the Akatsuki.


    Suddenly, there was an unnatural rustling sound close by. They each reached for weapons out of instinct. And just like they suspected, John smoothly emerged from the thicket.


    Kakashi didn''t hesitate to trigger his Sharingan.

 Chapter 330: Date

    Chapter 330 - Date"It''s been a while, Kakashi..." John said, pretending to be innocent. "And I see you brought your friends."


    Kurenai pointed her kunai at him and yelled, "What''s a wanted person like you doing out in the open?"


    Exaggerating his innocence, John raised his hands and answered, "Ms. Y¨±hi, am I right?"


    His remark had a jagged edge, and the group was taken aback. How was Kurenai known to him? Outside of some Leaf Village circles, she wasn''t exactly a famous kunoichi that others would remember.


    Asuma moved forward, frowning. "Don''t take this the wrong way, but there are some questions we''d like to ask you. If you''re not involved in our mission, we won''t need to escalate this."


    John calmly interrupted, "I actually have a question for you too."


    "Hold on!" Jada abruptly yelled. Everyone was taken aback by the cry.


    "Jada...?" Asuma wondered, looking in her direction.


    "Asuma-sensei, please allow me to ask him a question first."


    Asuma paused for a second. However, when he saw that her Sharingan was activated, he gave in. "Alright..."


    She moved in closer to meet John''s intense stare. "What does Elysium mean to you?"


    John knew why she had wanted to ask. Not because she thought he was Arthur, but because she wanted to know if he was a secret player.


    So he played his role correctly and pretended to be unconcerned as he asked, "The Uchiha girl''s asking me absurd questions. We only met once, little girl, but I can already tell you''ve got a lot of hatred in you."


    She retorted angrily and resolutely, "Don''t dodge my question."


    In truth, he was just trying to psych her out. With bitterness in his voice, he shot back, "Hmph... that snake never mentioned those who had loved ones."


    The implication made Asuma''s heart race. "Which two are you talking about?!"


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    After those words, John turned and ran into the forest.


    "Stop!" Kakashi cried out.


    Instinctively, Jada began running after him. But then she abruptly stopped when she heard a well-known voice yell, "Asuma-sensei!" When she turned to see who it was, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Two figures were rushing toward them. It seemed unreal; they had hardly dared to hope, but here they were, Ino Yamanaka and Shikamaru Nara.


    There was no genjutsu, no abnormal fluctuation of chakra, and surely this couldn''t have been a transformation¡ªit had to be them.


    "Wait, Asuma!" Kakashi warned upon seeing the J¨­nin moving toward the two.


    Asuma lost all sense of reasoning. He didn''t seem to care what the others were thinking. By the way his former students walked, by the way they looked¡ªit was them.


    The moment they arrived, Asuma knelt down and encircled them both with his arms. Time seemed to be paused as the others in the group stood motionless, taking in the incredible scene.


    Shikamaru and Ino looked at each other bewilderedly, trying to make sense of everyone''s facial expressions.


    "It''s really you two, isn''t it?" Asuma wondered as his eyes were filled with tears.


    Jada''s Sharingan faded as she stammered, "I-I don''t understand. W-what are you two doing here?"


    "Is this part of the exam?" Shikamaru wondered.


    The group remained silent as Asuma let go to process the impossibility.


    "Why are you all behaving so strangely?" Ino inquired. "It''s like you''ve all seen a ghost."


    Kakashi just stood there as he tried to determine what sort of trick this was.


    "If you''re talking about the Ch¨±nin Exams," Kurenai said, stepping forward, "they ended almost a year ago..."


    Shikamaru and Ino were now in disbelief. So Shikamaru warned, "If this is some kind of test, it''s not a very good one."


    Jada drew closer to the confused pair. Then she firmly said, "We''re not playing. You two... You two shouldn''t be here."


    After shifting and collecting his thoughts, Kakashi spoke in a steady, solemn voice, "During the Ch¨±nin Exams, you passed away. Your funeral was also held. For you to be here now only tells us that John''s set a trap."


    "Hold on, Kakashi!" Asuma suddenly said. "Let''s hear them out." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kakashi couldn''t believe what he had just heard: Let''s hear them out? Surely Asuma couldn''t have gone so insane that he actually thought these two were his deceased students.


    "Asuma," he finally said, "I was waiting for the mission to be over to tell you this, but you can''t bring back the dead. You have to come to terms with the fact that your students died during the exams. Whatever clues we''ve been following were traps set up by John."


    At those words, Shikamaru and Ino became startled. The fellow Leaf ninjas weren''t joking.


    "I''ll only believe it after I hear from them," Asuma insisted.


    Then the group all looked toward the two.


    "When did we die?" Ino wondered, now scared.


    Shikamaru managed to calm himself down first. Then he closed his eyes and revealed what he knew.


    "Look," he admitted, "the last thing we remember was fighting this shinobi with Ch¨­ji. Ino and I got separated from him and found ourselves wandering the forest. So I wrote something down on the ground for Ch¨­ji to see in case we went missing. After that, we found a trail and ran in this direction."


    Ino confirmed this story to be true.


    "What did you write down?" Kurenai interrogated.


    "I.S.C. Yagura," Shikamaru answered. "It''s the acronyms for our formation and my favourite shogi strategy. That''s what I told our team to remember in case we ever got lost during the exams."


    Then he frantically looked toward Asuma. "Asuma-sensei, you were the one who taught us to always be prepared for cases like these."


    Everyone''s minds were trying their best to comprehend this situation. Their story checked out, and there weren''t any signs that these were impersonators.


    So how was this possible?


    Jada''s thoughts were racing more than anyone here. Then something finally hit her.


    "John mentioned being involved with a snake," she revealed. "Do you think he meant Orochimaru?"


    The group began to understand what she was getting at. Yet that didn''t make much sense if she was referring to the forbidden Reanimation technique.


    These two were flesh and blood, with no abnormalities hinting that they were corpses.


    While the J¨­nin continued to interrogate them, Jada''s thoughts were pierced like lightning by a mental message.


    ''Jada, you have to get home soon!'' came Alice''s voice.


    Startled, Jada concentrated. ''Why? What''s the matter?''


    ''Just get over here quick! Minato and Kushina are back in the village!''


    Jada''s heart fell.


    A few hours ago in the Leaf Village.


    Through Naruto''s window, the morning light woke him up. Still carrying a hint of sadness over the absence of his cousin William, he tried his best not to think about it.


    He was honestly quite sad that William was not present, as they had spent so many moments together. However, he brushed aside those emotions and reminded himself that he would see William again.


    He had plenty to keep him busy until both his cousin and Jiraiya returned.


    After taking a quick shower, Naruto walked to the kitchen to prepare breakfast while rummaging through the cabinets. His new favourite morning meal¡ªa bowl of scrambled eggs accompanied by rice cakes¡ªcame together nicely.


    Once he had finished eating, he left the bowl on the kotatsu (a low, wooden table frame covered by a futon). When he returns home, he will clean the place up.


    "I sure do wonder what they''re up to," he silently asked himself, referring to William and Jiraiya. He then smacked himself on the face as a reminder to stay positive. "Let me not forget to pick up more milk later."


    After breakfast, he bounded out of his apartment and headed toward the village flower shop. He smiled while on his way; it was a lovely time of day.


    As he entered the shop, he immediately spotted Hinata, who was close to a display of roses. Seeing her helped him forget his earlier worries.


    "Sorry I''m late," he called out as he approached her.


    "That''s okay; you''re right on time," she softly replied.


    Hinata served as a comforting reminder of the bonds that connected him to this village. Thanks to the players, they had really connected on a much more personal level.


    Together, they wandered through the store, admiring an assortment of flowers¡ªlilies, daisies, and roses all seemed to sing. A wildflower arrangement particularly captivated Naruto, but he had no idea how dazzlingly Hinata''s eyes lit up when she spotted a specific tulip.


    Inoya Yamanaka, while the new head of the Yamanaka clan, still operated the clan''s flower shops. She approached them and said, "You two sure do look cheery." The comment caused Hinata to blush. "I sure do wonder how Ino would have grown up with you two."


    There wasn''t any sorrow when she had said this. Everyone in the Leaf Village had moved on and believed Ino was in a better place.


    "Ino was really something in the academy," Naruto encouraged.


    "Yes," Hinata added, "I really loved how she took care of herself. Kiba included."


    The comments were pleasant to hear for Inoya. That''s when she pointed to a bright yellow tulip.


    "This is a rare specimen," she said. "Breeding it requires a lot of work, and few have succeeded."


    "What does it represent?" Hinata wondered.


    "I''m glad you know that flowers have meanings," Inoya smiled. "This one means that the past will come back in unexpected ways."


    Because of the flower, they spent the next few minutes reminiscing about the past. These simple moments together were what being a citizen in the Leaf was all about for him.


    After they made their selections, they exited the store. That''s when Hinata became playful. With a joyful squeal, she leaped onto Naruto''s back for him to carry her to their next destination.


    He was startled by her weight and almost stumbled before soon finding her act funny.


    "Hinata, what are you doing?" he chuckled, trying to steady them both.


    She giggled shyly. "I thought I should show more affection."


    "More affection, huh?" he grinned after adjusting her on his back. "I think I like the sound of that!"


    With a playful smirk, he started to walk. The villagers glanced at them, some smiling warmly, while others looked on with puzzled but amused expressions.


    Hinata snuggled closer as they walked through the village. She was quite happy being on his back.


    It wasn''t long until they finally found a peaceful spot beneath a blossoming tree at a park.


    Lowering himself, Naruto let Hinata slide off his back. She leaned against him and found comfort in his presence. With her head resting on his shoulder, she whispered, "I''m so glad you came back."


    "You know, I really never left. I''ve always been here for you and the others when you need me most."


    Hearing this caused her to nuzzle against his side.


    In the park, time seemed to pause. While the world continued to turn around them, they sat together in solidarity.


    How could Naruto not feel tranquil?


    He sensed that their shared experience was evolving into something more significant than simple dates. He found solace in her, just as she found solace in him. They were more than just friends on an outing; they were growing closer and forming a bond that felt destined.

 Chapter 331: Overwhelming Sensation I

    Chapter 331 - Overwhelming Sensation I"Let''s make a promise," she proposed.


    "A promise?" he echoed, intrigued.


    "Yes. A vow to support each other no matter what."


    This increased his smile. "Okay, I can promise that!"


    They then sat there, enjoying the end of the afternoon.


    With her fingers nervously brushing against his arm, she asked, "So... do you still want to be Hokage?"


    Naruto was taken aback by the question. While yes, that was his dream. But with everything happening around him, he hadn''t thought about it much lately.


    After a moment, he replied, "Yeah, that''s never gonna change. But right now, I''m thinking about starting my own restaurant."


    "Really? That sounds exciting!"


    "You think so?!" he happily yelled. "Jada and Will thought I shouldn''t." He continued, "I mean, I''ve learned to cook so well that Teuchi thought I''d run him out of business. I think starting something on my own shouldn''t be too hard!"


    Hinata continued to encourage him with softened eyes. "You''re a really good cook, Naruto, and I love your ramen."


    Her compliment made his cheeks flush. So he scratched the back of his head and said, "Thanks," trying not to let her words affect him too much. It was always nice to hear, though he wasn''t quite sure how to respond.


    "Have you thought about how you would manage it?" she remarked. "You''d need to hire some workers."


    Naruto shrugged. "I could always use my shadow clones." The image of an active restaurant filled with his clones brightened his mood¡ªit seemed like a solid plan.


    Hinata laughed at the idea. "Even though that sounds funny, wouldn''t it be better to hire real people? More jobs would also help the village."


    Naruto considered this. He hadn''t thought about it that way. "You''re right! It makes sense. I guess I was just looking for the easiest way."


    For a moment, Hinata''s laughter made Naruto feel light and carefree, like a child again.


    "Naruto, you''ve come a long way. It''s truly inspiring."


    Her words made him smile, though his gaze faltered. "Thank you. I owe a lot to my friends, especially Will."


    "That''s good," she said. "But is everything really okay?"


    Naruto leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.


    "After we left the flower shop, it made me think how many of those friends we''ve lost. There''s also this guy named John, and I want a rematch because he beat me."


    He would also confess how, although he''s somewhat tamed the Nine-Tails, he hasn''t quite felt like he''s been honing up on what it truly means to be a ninja.


    Of all the matches he''s undergone, a lot of his victories lately haven''t balanced out his few losses.


    There was the time he was in the Land of Waves and trained diligently with his cousin. Then there were the written exams that he passed because his friends told him not to worry. Afterwards were the preliminaries, where he only defeated Kiba because his friends advised he solely use taijutsu.


    During the final exam, he wasn''t able to make his debut because of the invasion. Even more, he didn''t feel like he was much help in that invasion since the same opponent in the preliminaries had died.


    Once things seemingly returned to normal, he was attacked in the Land of Tea and suffered a loss. He felt like if he had won that fight, Sasuke would have respected him a bit more and not turned against the village.


    "I should have never gone to that stupid tournament," he believed. "Sasuke was feeling down, and I should have been there for him."


    Hinata would continue to hear the rest of the travails he''s faced, such as his loss to John and his ambush from the deceased Sound Ninjas.


    Her brow furrowed with concern after he declared that he wants to get stronger. "Do you want my help with your training?" He felt gratitude and accepted this. Then she became a tad worried. "Just how many enemies do you have?"


    He paused, recalling the list in his mind.


    "A lot," he admitted. "Most are from the Akatsuki. And Will told me that my biggest issue is gonna be someone named Obito Uchiha. It''s his fault Kurama went crazy in the village, and he was also responsible for my parents dying."


    In a silent gesture of support, Hinata placed her hand on his. "You''re not mad, are you?"


    Naruto clenched his fist. "I am, actually. He''s gonna pay for what he did, and I''m not gonna let him get away."


    "I meant with me for having brought up the question."


    "Oh! Haha! No way I can get mad at you!"


    As Naruto''s thoughts wandered, he understood how much he could depend on Hinata. The comfort of her presence filled a part of him he hadn''t known was that empty. Her support made him feel stronger, and he felt grateful.


    The two would eventually end up taking a short, unexpected nap with one another at the park. By the time they arose, the sun was already starting to set. So they carried their time toward Ichiraku Ramen.


    Once they arrived and sat at the counter, Alice also entered the restaurant. "Glad to see you two together!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto cheerfully responded, "We just had a great afternoon."


    With a teasing expression, she replied, "Hopefully, this relationship lasts until marriage!"


    At the mention of "marriage," Hinata blushed furiously. She fidgeted with her fingers, looking down and unable to meet anyone''s gaze.


    "Whoa, Alice!" Naruto chuckled. "Aren''t you rushing things a bit?"


    "It was just an idea!" Alice insisted with mischievous eyes. "You two just always look so cute together. Don''t forget that I can sense almost everything that goes on in the village."


    Hinata turned to Naruto with an even redder face. "It''s okay! I''m fine with how things are now!"


    "That''s why I like you so much, Hinata," he smiled.


    Although she looked like a tomato, she stammered, "I-I like you too, Naruto! And one day I''ll be Mrs. Hinata Uzumaki!"


    Everyone around who heard that turned their heads and gawked. To think the shy girl would ever declare this out loud and in the open. The great thing was, Naruto didn''t mind at all.


    Alice leaned against the counter, laughing. "You see? Perfect match!"


    After settling down, Alice would apologize for having teased them this way; she actually had been minding her own business for most of the day to preserve her chakra. It wouldn''t replenish unless she recovered correctly with some nutrients.


    That''s why she stopped by in her busy day.


    The group would later laugh and enjoy themselves while eating ramen. Once Alice''s meal was finished, he decided to exercise her sensing range with a technique. And just as she had, her expression dropped.


    "I''m sorry," she said, straightening up, "but I have to leave now. An emergency just came up."


    "Alice, what''s wrong?" Hinata wondered.


    Alice waved her hand dismissively and said, "It''s nothing I can''t handle. Just stay here, okay?"


    Naruto scowled after exchanging worried looks with Hinata. "No way, we can help!"


    Alice shook her head and urged, "Really, no. You two stay here. I''ll be back soon."


    Teuchi overheard from behind the kitchen counter. "It''s fine if she goes. Naruto, you''ve already had three bowls. You don''t need to make a scene."


    Before Naruto could even voice his thoughts, Alice had already hurried out the door. The two couples were now left with a choice.


    "Should we follow her?" Hinata asked, feeling worried.


    "You bet," Naruto replied, getting up.


    As they rushed out after, they could see that this matter truly was serious; Alice was moving at incredible speeds.


    "Do you have any idea what it might be?" Hinata asked, keeping pace with Naruto.


    "No idea, but it''s gotta be pretty important for her to be going this fast."


    In Naruto''s apartment, there was an unexpected turn. Four individuals were roaming around, two of whom should not be here: Hiruzen, Tsunade, and the parents of Naruto Uzumaki, Minato and Kushina.


    Hiruzen sat at the small kitchen table with a worried expression as he surveyed the sparsely furnished space. Tsunade stood beside him. Naruto''s parents, specifically Kushina, were walking around with a concerned look.


    Kushina took in the empty shelves and the lone kotatsu in the corner that was nearly overrun with scattered bowls and crumpled takeout menus.


    "Our son can''t be living like this!" she said in disbelief.


    "This place does kind of look deserted," Minato remarked with a smile. "I thought you said his cousin lived with him."


    Hiruzen tried to reassure them by saying, "I didn''t think his home was this messy, and he does; he''s in a great relationship with his cousin William, and Jiraiya is his teacher. You don''t need to worry about him."


    However, Hiruzen''s attempt at reassurance did little to ease Kushina''s anxiety.


    "But look at this place!" she said. "It''s practically bare! No decorations, no family pictures. How can he be happy in such an environment?"


    Tsunade honestly couldn''t keep a straight face. "He''s used to living like this, Kushina. He''s been through a lot. This is part of his¡ª"


    "Is he eating properly at all?" Kushina interrupted. She marched into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, only to be disgusted. "This milk has gone bad! How could this go unnoticed?"


    "I didn''t know!" Hiruzen exclaimed with a panic-stricken voice. "I thought he was handling things fine on his own. He never mentioned anything about this since he was a child."


    Kushina spun around in frustration. She then shouted, "Our son''s been living like this for how long now?!"


    Tsunade attempted to intervene. "Calm down, Kushina. It''s alright. He hasn''t complained because he''s used to it."


    Kushina''s anger only intensified.


    "How is this acceptable?" she yelled. "This is far less than he deserves! Our son shouldn''t have to endure such filthy living conditions! What if he has no hot water? Does he even get to take warm baths at night?"


    "I... I don''t know," Hiruzen stammered, seeing how grim everything sounded. "I can¡ªwe can look into this immediately!"


    Minato placed a calming hand on Kushina''s shoulder to soothe her. "Don''t worry, Kushina. We''ll make this right. We just need to talk to them."


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and Naruto, Alice, and Hinata entered. Their eyes flicked between Naruto and the adults as they paused to take in the unfolding scene.


    "Naruto?" Tsunade and Hiruzen gasped in surprise.


    Upon noticing his parents, Naruto''s bewilderment turned to astonishment.


    "Mom?! Dad?!"


    He stepped closer as he saw their warm smiles and familiar features. Was it really them in the flesh?


    "Long time no see, son," Minato said.


    "Naruto," his mother gently declared, "it''s really us."


    Just the sight of them caused Naruto''s heart to race. It also caused his fingers to tremble slightly.


    For Hiruzen, Tsunade, and Alice to all be here and not say anything confirmed this was indeed real.


    With a knowing look that made Naruto''s heart race even more, Kushina gestured for her son to embrace her. "It''s okay." He stood in shock at first, looking at her joyful blush. "We won''t hurt you."


    Then the tears began to well up in his eyes as he ran toward her due to the overwhelming sensation. For the first time, everyone in the room saw him cry so incredulously that they almost teared up themselves.


    "Is... is that really Naruto''s parents?" Hinata hesitated to ask.


    Alice looked at Kushina and Tsunade for more confirmation. It was clear in her eyes what she wanted to ask: "Why''s the late fourth Hokage and his wife in the village?"


    Minato offered Alice a warm smile as he broke the tension, saying, "I don''t believe we''ve met you two before. I''m Minato, and this is Kushina."


    Naruto finally stopped and wiped his eyes. He had met their chakra forms before, but that was only for a brief moment. Now felt like forever.


    Tsunade urged everyone to gather around the small kitchen table, saying, "Let''s sit down so we can explain. There''s a lot we need to talk about."

 Chapter 332: Overwhelming Sensation II

    Chapter 332 - Overwhelming Sensation IIIt wasn''t long until everyone pulled out more chairs and sat down.


    Minato began, "After the Nine-Tails attack, we awakened near the edge of the village. I know it sounds confusing, but someone brought us back, and they restored our chakra and memories."


    "What do you mean?" Naruto asked.


    "For starters," Minato continued, "we didn''t want to alarm the village or anyone in it in case we were being manipulated. So I had to find out what had happened."


    "That''s when they came into my office," Tsunade finished.


    "Yes," he continued. "When we got there, Tsunade was just as shocked as we were. She called the other elders for advice since something like this had never happened before."


    ''I knew I should have trained yesterday instead,'' Alice thought to herself.


    "Since Hiromu and Koharu were away," Hiruzen addressed, "I was the only one to confirm it was really you two."


    "I assume you guys conducted several tests," Alice said.


    Kushina confirmed, making a hint at Alice''s perceptiveness.


    All the tests came back clear. Their chakra levels were stable, there weren''t any signs of genjutsu or seals on them, and neither were there any wounds on their bodies that signified their deaths thirteen years ago.


    Kushina then leaned in closely to her son and said, "We were worried about you, which is why we wanted to see how you were doing."


    Who could blame the two parents when their last moments involved them holding their newborn son behind a monstrous devil fox?


    "I''m actually fine," Naruto said, hoping this wasn''t a dream. "It''s just a lot to take in, is all."


    Minato continued, "We wanted to find out who was behind this. Because if someone could bring the dead back, it''s alarming, and we can''t ignore that. For all we know, us being here might not last."


    Alice sat silently in contemplation, piecing everything together in her mind.


    ''Could Arthur be responsible for this?'' she wondered. ''Or is it because of what we''ve been doing?''


    She held back her assumptions; it felt unlikely that Orochimaru orchestrated such resurrection schemes. The Sannin was notorious for the Reanimation technique, but even he wouldn''t¡ªor rather couldn''t¡ªresurrect Kushina and Minato, let alone fully bring them back from the dead.


    A feat like that would require extreme measures, like using the Rinnegan. Yet there was currently only one pair of Rinnegan in existence, and they belonged to Nagato.


    Even if the leader of the Akatsuki wanted to resurrect someone, he wouldn''t have targeted these two and then brought them back to their village. That simply wouldn''t make sense.


    This had to be Arthur''s work.


    ''I think I should contact Jada...''


    Tsunade''s tone shifted as she addressed the group. "We need to conduct more research before informing the village about your return."


    "I agree," Minato firmly stated. "It''s best we first understand what''s happened if someone has the power to do this. Let''s investigate the village for any chakra anomalies; that might lead us to the source."


    Alice and Tsunade couldn''t help but be impressed at Minato''s clarity. It was almost as if he were the Hokage at this moment. Hiruzen himself was used to the man he selected acting so commanding.


    Truth be told, Alice had only heard of Minato''s feats from the other players. Many admired him as a hero and read countless stories of his exploits.


    Meeting him in person, however, was a surreal experience. He was undeniably charismatic, but what struck her most was the sharpness of his mind.


    "But what if you guys are back here for good?" Naruto interjected.


    Hinata could tell that he was in denial, but she didn''t want to burden him after seeing him cry.


    Kushina laughed as her mirth settled in him. "Naruto, you don''t need to worry. Even if this doesn''t last, we''re just happy to see that you''ve grown into a fine young man."


    At that moment, Naruto felt several different emotions: pride, sadness, and a sense of joy. His mother''s words reaffirmed his journey that was filled with many challenges. Yes, his early years had been tough, but this experience was nothing like he''d ever faced.


    Hinata watched the exchanges with a gentle smile as they discussed their next steps. She liked witnessing Naruto''s love for his family and knowing that such bonds could be incredibly strong.


    "Can you believe it, Hinata?" Naruto said, holding her hand.


    Seeing this brought a mischievous smile to Kushina''s eyes. "Wait¡ªare you seeing my son?"


    Startled and momentarily flustered, Hinata''s face flushed red, having not properly introduced herself yet.


    "Um, yes! I¡ªI''m Hinata," she stuttered, feeling unexpectedly bashful. "I think Naruto is great and that you two would have raised him well."


    "Oh, that''s wonderful!" Kushina beamed. "Knowing my son found someone makes me happy."


    Minato laughed, smirking at Naruto. This made the two couples feel embarrassed as they turned beet red.


    Alice observed the affectionate exchanges with a puzzled expression of her own. Apart from Arthur, to think the only non-Naruto fan in this world was the one to experience this momentous event.


    At that moment, Naruto was overwhelmed with hope as he looked around at the faces of Alice, Hinata, and his parents. No matter how short everyone thought this would be, he had love, friends, and his family back.


    It was more than he had ever dreamed, and he was ready to make it last.


    An hour later.


    The room was quiet now, save for the clatter of dishes. Tsunade had ordered that several Anbu keep watch around the surrounding area.


    While the details of their assignment lacked the mention of the fourth Hokage and his wife being present, their task was to ensure no one came in or out of the apartment complex.


    Hiruzen himself was going to have the rest of his years being chastised for certain.


    Seated at the table, Naruto was forced to wait while his parents cooked dinner.


    As she stirred the miso soup, Kushina turned off the burner and furrowed her brow slightly. Minato was equally absorbed while carefully chopping vegetables.


    Their son felt happy and hopeful when he saw them like this¡ªa family cooking a straightforward meal. He wondered what William was going to think of this.


    "Can I please help?" he said in a joyous tone. "I can cook now, just so ya know!"


    "Sit down and wait!" Kushina answered without arguing in her tone.


    With his heart pounding, Naruto complied. She had spoken with the same authority as when they had first met some months ago in his subconscious.


    At that moment, he was pulled into his seal. Lying behind its cage with a devilish smile was the Nine-Tails.


    "Do you really think it is them?" it asked.


    "Of course I do!" Naruto grimaced.


    "When they disappear again, what will you do?"


    Fighting that evil thought, Naruto clenched his fists. He angrily retorted, "Don''t think I''ll fall for that." He was aware that the Nine-Tails was just trying to make him feel bad. "I''ll treasure every moment with them, even if it is only for tonight."


    The beast laughed. It did not want Naruto to be overly at ease. However, it secretly liked the idea that the boy''s parents had suddenly returned.


    Naruto''s attention was brought back to the here and now. He paused to enjoy the alluring scents filling the air. The previously tense atmosphere was broken by Minato''s small but sincere smile as he settled into the chair next to him.


    That''s when Kushina put the plates down to reveal luscious food decorations that brought Naruto a sense of delight he had never experienced in his culinary experiments.


    Their plates were adorned with rice, grilled fish, and miso soup¡ªsimple food that conveyed a sense of tradition and care.


    With sincere appreciation, he said, "Thank you for the food."


    His tongue was flooded with flavours from the first bite. It was home, cozy and enlightening, and he relished every moment.


    "Is my cooking really that good?" Kushina teased.


    As the meal continued, he was overcome with the happiness of their company, and his eyes began to well up with tears. The moment seemed too flimsy, as if someone read his tale and knew exactly what he truly wanted.


    When memories of both happy and painful times came flooding back, he couldn''t stop crying.


    Minato and Kushina were concerned as they looked at one another. So they stood and approached him without a word. They wrapped their arms around him and pulled him in, a gentle embrace eclipsing the tumultuous feelings.


    With a calm yet firm voice, Minato said, "Hey, it''s okay."


    "We''re here, Naruto," Kushina whispered as she drew him in. "We don''t plan on leaving you alone again."


    With their love all around him, he couldn''t resist leaning into them. The outside world seemed far away in that tightly wound moment.


    Naruto said, his voice muffled against his mother''s shoulder, "I never imagined it could come true every time I dreamed of this."


    Kushina lightly chuckled, "Well, this isn''t a dream, Naruto."


    Minato gave him a gentle back rub and admitted, "If I haven''t already said this to you before, I''m proud of the way you matured."


    Naruto was rooted in this moment, despite the fact that a variety of emotions fought for acceptance deep within him.


    As night crept slowly past, Jada paced the edge of the apartment complex. Alice was with her as the Anbu patrolled in silence.


    Jada had tried to see the Uzumaki family in person, but they refused to let her and Alice in. And to be fair, Alice didn''t want her to see them right now.


    "Why can''t I see them?" Jada frustratingly asked.


    Alice had calmly and unwaveringly responded, "Because we still don''t know what''s going on."


    Jada could feel the coil of tension inside her. She wanted to demand answers by flashing into the apartment with the Flying raijin. But if she did that and didn''t heed Alice''s warning, she might cause something to trigger, assuming this was all a trap.


    Her eyes darted back to the apartment, which was now softly lit, with a window that let in brief sounds of laughter that were both familiar and strange. She was estranged, acutely conscious of what this could mean.


    Alexander, Margaret, and Jasper¡ªpeople who ought to be here during these uncertain times¡ªwere all away from the village.


    The most Jada could do was use her Flying raijin mark in Naruto''s seal to sense what the group was discussing. Alice also kept her senses up in case something went wrong.


    So far, there wasn''t anything suspicious; Naruto was surrounded by warmth.


    "Let''s at least talk about the others," Alice suggested.


    "You mean Shikamaru and Ino?"


    "Yes, did you run tests on those two?"


    Jada confirmed that there was nothing abnormal about those two characters either. Just like Minato and Kushina, they didn''t have any external chakra laced on them, no seals, and no other signs that suggested techniques were at play here.


    "Whoever brought them back," Alice deduced, "it has to be the same person.''


    "I think you''re right," Jada confirmed.


    "Where are they now?"


    "They''re en route with Asuma, Kakashi, Kurenai, and Guy-sensei," she revealed. "I''m keeping a close watch on them, too." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The idea that fallen characters had returned was appealing. Yet not knowing how it was possible that they returned was a nagging feeling.


    Why was it that all these characters had returned, but not certain ones, like Kiba Inuzuka and Iruka Umino?


    Whoever was responsible for this, they were about to get the attention of the whole world.

 Chapter 333: Like My Mother

    Chapter 333 - Like My MotherSome days later.


    When Shikamaru woke up, he could already smell his mother''s cooking coming from the kitchen.


    At home, he reminded himself. He was at home.


    He had yearned for it but wasn''t sure he would ever see it again, and it felt like both a dream and something real even after everything that''s happened.


    His mother''s voice broke through his thoughts as she entered his room: "Shikamaru, are you alright today?!"


    Still groggy, he answered, "I told you yesterday, mom, I''m alright."


    "You never know," she said after motioning for him to get up.


    Reluctantly, he rolled out of bed and changed into his clothes, obediently following her instructions without protest. Returning to the rhythm of his family was both strange and reassuring.


    By the time he made it into the kitchen, Yoshino had already prepared the traditional morning fare of rice, soup, and pickled vegetables at the kitchen table.


    "Did anything unusual happen last night?" his father, Shikaku, asked at the table.


    Shikamaru took a seat, answering, "Nothing out of the ordinary.''


    "Eat everything, then," his mother pleaded. "Don''t let a single thing get too cold."


    Only five days had passed since his and Ino''s return, and each day had seemed to fly by. He kept thinking about the idea that the two had actually died. And he was also surprised because of Naruto''s parents coming back.


    News spread like wildfire despite the village''s best efforts to control the fallout. The return of the dead was not easily concealed, and almost everyone believed that Orochimaru played a role in all of this.


    As far as the dead returning was concerned, many were eager to see their loved ones also come back¡ªlike the Inuzuka clan. But after some time, no news of their whereabouts was made.


    Then there was the mounting pressure of the four who had returned. To ensure their safety, they were being monitored by several ninjas from the shadows.


    Shikaku eyed his plate and inquired, "Are you still wishing to be a ninja after all this?"


    With a sigh, Shikamaru said, "I don''t see a reason why I shouldn''t be, especially after everything that''s happened. Simply put, I''m just glad to be back."


    Suddenly the two heard Yoshino slam her palm on the table.


    Bang!


    "I don''t want to hear more about that ninja talk," she firmly said. "You have no idea what your father and I have been through."


    Knowing better than to argue with her in such a situation, the guys fell silent.


    After a while, the doorbell rang.


    "I''ll get it!" Shikamaru announced, knowing who it likely was. He opened the door to see Naruto and Ch¨­ji standing there. "You''re late, you two."


    "Sakura wouldn''t leave us alone," Naruto smiled.


    Shikamaru waved to his parents before heading out the door. It was safe for him to be out and walk around the village.


    "How do you feel today?" Ch¨­ji asked as they strolled.


    "Will you please stop asking me that?" Shikamaru said, rolling his eyes. "I''m doing fine, just like yesterday."


    "We gotta make sure," Naruto stated. "You never know."


    For a brief moment, Shikamaru chuckled and said, "You two are beginning to sound like my mother. Which reminds me, Naruto, how are your parents doing?"


    Naruto''s face brightened as he said, "They''re doing better than ever. It''s almost crazy to believe!"


    Ch¨­ji and Shikamaru looked at each other. They could see it in Naruto''s manner¡ªhe exuded happiness¡ªand it went beyond his usual enthusiasm for missions. The boy was standing tall despite having gone through a lot.


    "Are you and your family planning anything special?" Ch¨­ji asked.


    Naruto said, lowering his voice a little, "Yeah, but it''s more of a me thing. If I tell you guys, you gotta promise to keep it a secret, okay?"


    Needless to say, this wouldn''t be much of an insider since they were being tracked by at least one ninja at a time¡ªthat included Alice.


    "What is it?" Ch¨­ji pressed.


    Naruto admitted, "I''m going to exact revenge on this guy named Obito. See, he''s the leader of the Akatsuki, and I think he destroyed my clan''s Eddy Village."


    That was one unexpected ambition.


    The Eddy Village, also known as the "Village Hidden by Whirling Tides," was a shinobi village in the Land of Whirlpools, renowned for the longevity of its inhabitants and their expertise in sealing techniques.


    The village, which had a close relationship with the Leaf due to a shared ancestry between the Uzumaki and Senju clans, ultimately fell to destruction during conflicts with other villages.


    Following its destruction, survivors of the Eddy Village spread throughout the world seeking refuge, while elements of their legacy, such as their crest, were integrated into the attire of allied villages like the Leaf Village.


    Shikamaru scowled as his thoughts raced. Why the sudden desire for retribution? And what made his friend come to the conclusion this Obito was the cause?


    So he asked, "Why would you want to do that?"


    Naruto clarified, "It''s because of what my mom wrote in her book. I talked to her about three days ago. In it, she listed a few names of those our elders believed were responsible for their fall."


    Shikamaru carefully reflected on what he was hearing. First off, no one really knew who destroyed the Eddy Village. Second, what did Naruto''s parents think about this?


    "I talked about taking revenge with my parents," the boy admitted. "Shikamaru, you''re the smart one. My clan was the target of some major plot that I think the Akatsuki were behind, and I''m gonna find them no matter what!"


    "Whoa, whoa," Shikamaru interrupted. "You''re not gonna go rogue like Sasuke, are you?"


    "Definitely not!" Naruto shook his head angrily. "I would never do that; my parents are back, and I''ve got a lot to learn from them, like the Flying raijin!"


    Then Ch¨­ji laughed, "Besides, the fifth Hokage''s never gonna let Naruto out of the village after what''s happened lately."


    By the time the trio reached the hospital, Shikamaru experienced a recognizable feeling of dread. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Guess we''ll see each other later," Naruto declared.


    "Let us know how it goes this time," Ch¨­ji smiled.


    After his friends left, Shikamaru eyed the doors. Then he muttered to himself, "I have to go through this again? What a drag."


    It wasn''t long until he was checked in and eventually wound up on a hospital bed. Different medical ninjas collected blood samples, checked his glucose level, and performed a battery of increasingly intrusive tests.


    As he went through the procedures, minutes seemed to drag on for hours.


    He let his thoughts wander, considering the ramifications of his return. Although he enjoyed being back, he couldn''t help but feel sad for those others lost while he was away, like Iruka Umino.


    So much had changed in so little time. There was a new Hokage, Sasuke was missing from the village, and almost everyone was going crazy that Minato had also returned.


    There was a sense of relief when he was finally discharged from the hospital. As he stepped out, Asuma welcomed him and appeared genuinely happy to see his student.


    Knowing what Asuma wanted to ask, like everybody else, Shikamaru said, "Everything checked out fine, just like it did the last time."


    Asuma clapped him on the shoulder and proposed, "Let''s go get something to eat then."


    To the J¨­nin''s surprise, his student said, "I''m actually not that hungry. My mom''s been making crazy meals these last few days. I don''t mind them, but it''s starting to become a drag."


    Asuma chuckled as he considered the happiness that seemed to emanate from everyone upon their return. "Your parents are just really glad, just like Ino''s mom."


    "Speaking of Ino," Shikamaru pushed. "How''s she doing?"


    Asuma retorted, "Her mother''s been keeping a close eye on her. Even though the rest of her clan wanted Inoichi to come back alongside her, they were happy nonetheless."


    Truth be told, many thought he would still come back.


    The two would later walk all the way to Asuma''s house. There, they set up the shogi board.


    As they played, it became evident that Shikamaru had maintained his shogi advantage despite the confusion of everything going on around him. And after five losses in a row, Asuma admitted that he was still very intelligent.


    "I never gave up hope after receiving the message you sent," his sensei admitted.


    Shikamaru''s thoughts kept returning to that particular instance in the Forest of Death.


    "The fact that I wrote it in one location and you discovered it in another country still seems strange to me."


    "Have you ever considered the possibility that you... Oh, I dunno, got sent to some time rift or something?"


    Shikamaru laughed. "Time rift? Like traveling through time? Since when did you start believing in things like that?"


    "Ya never know," Asuma smiled.


    The truth was, that Shikamaru wouldn''t believe that since he was told that they discovered their bodies in the forest and confirmed it was Arthur who slew them.


    "Mistakes can happen," Asuma said, referring to their charred bodies.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t you think Arthur was wrongfully accused?"


    When Arthur was brought up, Asuma grimaced, obviously unenthusiastic. He said sourly, "I hated that kid more than my past grudge with my father. I''m glad he''s the one dad and you''re not."


    Quite the dark sentiment to make, so Shikamaru played along. He honestly never knew who Arthur was; he had a vague recollection of his former classmate.


    After a few more matches, Shikamaru got up and said, "I''m gonna take a walk."


    "Need some company?" Asuma wondered.


    "No, I''m fine, Asuma-sensei."


    With a twinge of regret in his eyes, Asuma watched him leave.


    Outside, even though Shikamaru implied he wanted to be alone for a bit, he was also very much aware that Anbu were watching his every step.


    Their presence served as a continual reminder to the village to exercise caution. At least until everyone''s paranoia ceased.


    Where he stopped was at the cemetery. The guards, standing alertly, stopped him at the doorway once he got closer.


    "Sorry," one said, "but the grounds are being investigated."


    Shikamaru wasn''t the least bit surprised. He only came here because he wanted to check his grave to help with the investigation.


    From what he was told, no one was allowed here after they discovered that their bodies¡ªthose who revived¡ªhad gone missing.


    Among the village council''s circles, there was a rumor that they might have been reanimated first through illegal methods. If that was the case, then it only made sense that their bodies were not present in their graves.


    Naturally, Hiruzen and Tsunade demanded that the cemetery be both blocked off and also closely monitored.


    Shikamaru didn''t think they''d trespass him as well.


    Rather than returning to Asuma''s house, he decided to head toward the Yamanaka clan. Alice greeted him when he got there.


    "Shikamaru!" she spoke. "How''re you feeling today?"


    It felt repetitive to be asked that again, but he forced a sigh. "I didn''t think you of all people would ask me that."


    "I know," she smirked, "I just wanted to hear you say I was acting like your mom."


    She then walked with him through the clan as they headed toward Ino''s house. By the time they walked inside, Ch¨­ji was also present in the kitchen.


    "There go the groceries in this place," Alice remarked.


    "I only had a snack," he said with a mouthful of meat.


    Eventually, Ino joined them, and their bond''s energy ignited immediately.


    It became evident as the four friends shared updates. To think, though, that the player with the least amount of interest in this world had the privilege to interact with the Ino-Shika-Cho team.


    Yet she was genuinely happy at the trio''s dynamic.


    Ch¨­ji was undoubtedly one of the happiest to have heard of their return. He, much like Asuma, refused to believe this was some sort of hoax or a trap. Not after all the tests that were done.


    No matter what had happened before, their friendship''s tenacity was either a sign that maybe something good would happen.


    But if this was Arthur''s doing, which Alice had refrained from sharing those thoughts with anyone, then who knew how long this would last?


    Alice didn''t want something like that happening. No, not again.

 Chapter 334: The Hidden Light Village

    Chapter 334 - The Hidden Light VillageDiana reclined in her chair and gazed at the scenery of the Land of Birds.


    She was reminded of the transience of travel after spending days in her carriage¡ªa simple separation of distance encased in the peace of nature.


    Her last few days had been spent cooped up in her office while authorities conducted an investigation on her immaculate gains.


    Being the richest woman in the world often came at a hefty price. It was nice that she could take some time off.


    As she reached the borders, she exited her carriage and walked toward the guards. She was honestly surprised that the country she''d invested in even had a border patrol.


    And the seriousness of their security was measured high; Arthur had not overstated their significance.


    The initial security check took a while. She turned over her papers, which appeared to have been examined by every eye. They carefully investigated her past before she was allowed to go to the next checkpoint: questioning.


    "What''s your reason for visiting?" a guard asked.


    "I''m on a little vacation and am trying to pay the nation''s head a visit."


    While she was being honest, the guards exchanged perplexed looks. "You mean feudal lord, Toki?"


    "No, not her..." she said, feeling a tad irritated. She had been at the borders for almost two hours now, and she didn''t like waiting. "It''s a man, for crying out loud."


    She paused when asked for a name because, in actuality, Arthur had never given one. Feeling smaller than she would have liked, she argued, "How am I supposed to know? I''m just the investor!"


    Whispering among themselves, the guards huddled together. They reached an agreement after what seemed like an endless discussion.


    "We''ll file a report on this and let you pass on account of your prestige." They then moved aside. "Please refrain from taking any pictures."


    And those weren''t the only rules she had to follow.


    Passing through, her carriage was led further into the country. And when she arrived at the only village gates in sight, she marveled at their height.


    Village guards hadn''t hesitated to stop her and verify that she had legally passed through border patrol. They hadn''t given her much trouble, to her surprise. However, her carriage was denied entry; it had to wait outside with her escorts.


    Entering the village, she was engrossed in its development. Every resident was engaged in their everyday activities, and it was crowded.


    But where was Arthur?


    She looked around, trying to find a familiar face. Interestingly, despite her status and wealth, her face went unnoticed.


    What surprised her the most was how filled this village was. She knew she had spent an exuberant amount of money here, but to think things were built so quickly.


    There were children here, and they were having fun. Couples strolled around hand in hand, an old woman carefully arranged flowers at a stall, and there were few restaurants. In one corner, there was even a hospital, and in another was a blacksmith that looked more like a tool shop.


    It was truly astounding to consider how quickly this place had been constructed. Even the ground was solidly firm underneath her soles¡ªalmost too smooth for a village that couldn''t have existed for more than a month.


    "What sort of material is this?" she asked, looking down.


    This village was by no means like a rural neighborhood; rather, it was more like an advanced city. At least from her perspective, it was advanced.


    How had Arthur done this?


    Men with red and white badges stepped forward, startling her out of her reverie. She thought they were authorities because of their assured gait, and they gave the impression that there was no room for compromise.


    "Identification," one of them firmly demanded.


    She showed her papers, and the two nodded at one another. Then they gestured for her to follow them toward the heart of the village.


    As they strolled along, she became even more astonished. She took in the exquisite choreography that was around her.


    There was a school, carpenter buildings, and even more restaurants¡ªa lot of which were open kitchens. There were also seamstresses working quickly, musicians playing gently, and craftsmen polishing stones.


    This village was throbbing with the vitality of work, and the energy all around her nearly made her feel lightheaded.


    But out of all these things, the biggest construction that almost made her jaw drop was this gargantuan plaza.


    Her escorts finally stopped once they reached it. One said, "We can only take you this far. So please go inside and follow the signs to speak with lord Fugaku."


    ''Fugaku...?'' she repeated in her head, mistaking him for Arthur.


    Entering in and looking around, she gasped. There were scriptures etched on the clean walls, and the ground was made of something other than metal. The amount of opulence that flourished inside these walls was amazing.


    And just like outside, this place was also filled with various activity. So many came and went, some rushing, some walking, but all with a sense of purpose. Hardly anyone paid attention to her as she moved forward.


    She felt severely unimportant, like the time when she wasn''t famous. Even if she were on the east coast, they''d still know who she was. Yet everyone here paid no mind to her.


    The feeling was unfamiliar but reassuring.


    Eventually, after twenty minutes of straight walking, she turned toward a large office that, from the outside, seemed to be the center of organization for this whole village.


    Upon entering, she was impressed by the massive desk that took up most of the space. A man in a white robe and a characteristic purple hat atop his head sat behind it.


    She instantly recognized the uniform as the cloak Kage wore.


    "I assume you''re the Kage of this village," she said.


    "You''d be right," he answered in a neutral but cordial tone. "Since you''re new here, I''ll introduce myself: I''m Fugaku Uchiha, the first Torikage of the Hidden Light Village."


    ''Strange,'' she thought to herself.


    This wasn''t the same man she''d had many encounters with before in the past. So she asked, "Where is the person who I invested with?"


    "The country''s ruler is not here at the moment. And I''ll be honest, I didn''t think even our main investor would make it this far into the village."


    "And why''s that?"


    "Because," he smiled, "it would have been impossible for anyone to travel ten miles from the location of this village."


    Diana noticed that his tone had become less formal and more conversational. She smiled as well before being curious as to why that was.


    "Travelers'' senses are blocked and discouraged by hidden barriers," he answered. "Even if they manage to cross the borders, they would still have to deal with a number of other barriers and sealing tags."


    Diana developed a fresh appreciation for the degree of security in this place as he talked. Little did she know that it was Ryugetsu and five other ninjas from the plaza who were primarily responsible for this.


    Abruptly, she remembered something important. This plaza was not an ordinary one. In fact, it was famous in the Water Country because it was being built by a deceased business mogul named Xavier.


    Diana recalled that uncertain period of political turmoil that had afflicted Water Country. And if her information was correct, the person who owned this plaza was very rich.


    Was this also Arthur''s business?


    She was about to ask when someone came into the office and caught her attention. A shinobi with black blindfolds over his eyes strode in.


    Her curiosity was sparked right away; the same red and white crest she had seen on the guards outside was on his back.


    It was truly the shinobi''s movements that caused a chill down her spine. Despite his lack of vision, he walked as if he could see.


    After handing some papers to Fugaku, he turned around to exit and even looked in her direction without pausing his gait. This made her feel an unexplainable jolt.


    Fugaku went on, "You''ll have to excuse me," dragging her out of her reverie. "There are times when my advisor can be a little intimidating."


    She paused to consider what his presence meant. There was an established Kage in this village, as well as an orderly system that seemed at peace. In an attempt to understand the dynamics at play, she asked, "What''s the structure here in the village?"


    "A good question," he admitted. "As you can tell, I openly run this village. You just saw my advisor, who works under me. There are seven elite guards below him. One of those elite guards is in charge of recruitment, while the others concentrate on preparing citizens with the aptitude to become shinobi."


    He continued, "Even if they don''t qualify to become ninjas, there''s plenty of work to be done around here¡ªall of which helps support our economy."


    Her comprehension was enlightened by this new information, but it also raised more profound queries. "I take it my benefactor does things behind the scenes, or is he the feudal lord?"


    Fugaku was silent as he read the documents on his desk. He then gave an earnest smile upon seeing a message from Ryugetsu.


    Little did Diana know, Fugaku was told to inform Diana of everything.


    "Above me are four more lords," he answered. "Although the head of this country works with us, he has a great deal of independence because of his ambitions. We make a lot of decisions, but we manage things cooperatively for the benefit of everyone." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Diana''s forehead creased as she took in that information. It was clear that Fugaku was a member of a much bigger system that struck a balance between power and accountability, not just a Kage.


    Caught off guard, he asked her, "Are you familiar with the Uchiha clan?"


    Being part of the political world, she honestly hadn''t. As such, Fugaku explained his clan''s fall and even revealed, while finally giving out his name, that it was Arthur who revived them.


    According to Fugaku, the Uchiha clan¡ªmore especially, the Sharingan¡ªwas once feared and revered for their power. It served as a curse and a weapon, with which they sought to rebuild their honour upon being reborn.


    What astounded Diana the most was why the Sharingan was feared: it had a second stage.


    Fugaku''s face changed to one of solemn pride as he revealed, "So far, there are only three who''ve managed to awaken this stage¡ªmyself included."


    "I assume you''re telling me these things for a reason," she wondered.


    "You''re correct. Our lord Arthur found it a necessity for you to know these things, including who the three who advanced the Sharingan."


    Apart from him, the other two to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan that reside in this village were Shisui and Izumi Uchiha.


    Fugaku looked back into Diana''s eyes and went on to say, "Izumi''s love for Itachi was so great that when her memories fully resurfaced, she experienced emotional grief, and as a result awakened the next stage."


    Diana''s chest tightened. She had never met the girl but felt a tad sorrowful of the despair this entire clan had undergone.


    "And as for your eldest son?" she asked.


    "He''s been isolated as a rogue ninja, and lord Arthur''s prohibited us from tracking him down."


    Diana was enthralled with the complex relationships in this clan. While it was pleasing to be told the truth, she still desired to know how her own country''s relationship with the other nations fared.


    "Yes," he obliged. "We recently forged ties with some of our neighbours. And many of our military forces have been undergoing missions to uphold alliances."


    "Are you saying that the others are okay with a whole clan coming back from the dead?"


    "Not everyone knows who we are," he smirked. "Since the beginning, lord Arthur''s helped by hiding our true identities."


    She was by no means surprised by how he has managed everything so methodically thus far. She was right to have placed all her bets on him.

 Chapter 335: Ashina

    Chapter 335 - AshinaAfter being told how Fugaku handles his units, Diana couldn''t deny his solid leadership as the Torikage.


    Fugaku, however, humbled himself and said, "We have to credit lord Arthur for disapproving of smuggling, money laundering, and trafficking." Even though he said this, she could tell he was being modest. "With lord Arthur''s political strategies, we''ve successfully drawn neighbours to ally rather than threaten us, despite our revival."


    Arthur''s demonstrated far more insight and foresight than anyone had expected. In addition to the connections being made, there was a high chance the Five Great Ninja Nations would take notice.


    Nonetheless, Diana found resonance in things so far. She was excited by the implications of it all; given their stable economy, her investment portfolio could double or even quadruple over time.


    At the thought of money, her greed got the best of her. "Who exactly manages the village''s funds?"


    "First and foremost," he clarified, "of the four lords above me, it''s a lord named John Belfort who oversees our finances..." She more than recognized that name. "Under his leadership, investments have been made to support our academy, outfit our shinobi, construct homes, and offer recreation for entertainment."


    The idea of such a meticulously planned economic strategy filled Diana with amazement.


    But because of a supernatural involvement for an entire clan, she asked, "How are new residents accepted into the village?"


    Fugaku was so amused that he almost laughed. It was indeed a good question, for if someone outside their clan leaked important information, it could be disastrous.


    "It''s not easy to get into our village," he smirked. "We don''t allow just anyone to enter our land and start anew. We have a rigorous verification procedure in place."


    "What''s involved in that?"


    "In order to determine whether or not applicants are defectors, we first look into their backgrounds. Although each case is different, rogues may be taken into consideration. We evaluate why they came here and why they decided to go rogue. After being granted entry, a person is closely watched to determine whether they have the potential to become a permanent resident."


    "And if they want to be a ninja?" she pushed.


    He solemnly answered, "There are then ceremonies to affirm their allegiance. Almost anyone can become a ninja these days, but we look to see if they can show dedication to the village and its principles."


    Diana thought about what he had said, picturing this apparently organized system as a syndicate of criminals with a slew of moral revolt encircling it. Yet what she also understood was that it was Arthur who removed any potential acts of rebellion without the use of force.


    "Even though I haven''t seen lord Arthur in a while," he announced, "I can tell he''s been hard at work for a long time to bring back the Uchiha''s heyday."


    "Do you know where he''s at now?" she wondered. "I''m satisfied with what I''ve seen so far, but an audience with him is what I desired."


    "Unfortunately," he said, looking at the letter, "lord Ryugetsu''s stated that lord Arthur''s been constructing another village in private... We won''t hear anything about it until he''s finished."


    What insane schemes might Arthur be up to? Like bees, the questions flitted about Diana''s head, demanding answers.


    "I get it," she said, "but if I''ve come this far... I intend to remain until I can meet him."


    Fugaku gave her a confident look upon seeing her commitment to Arthur.


    "You can stay here as long as you need to," he said. "Don''t expect a royal treatment, though, despite your contributions."


    She wouldn''t have it any other way. In her country, she was already a celebrity. But after meeting Arthur, she needed security twenty-four seven.


    Following a quick conversation about logistics, Fugaku made arrangements for her lodging. She was shown the village''s most expensive hotel tucked away in a bustling area of the village, rather than a humble inn.


    Of course, her carriage escorts were allowed entry and permitted to dwell inside.


    In her lavish room, she sat by the window and let the breeze play with her hair till nightfall. For a moment, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of possibility all around her. So many new discoveries were already at play, and she was more resolved than ever to take advantage of what this whole country presented.


    The next morning began with a jarring knock on Diana''s door.


    She threw on a robe and opened it, surprised to see that it was Fugaku, standing composedly with four figures wearing white cloaks on either side of him¡ªtwo of whom were clearly women.


    Something significant was obviously taking place.


    Good morning, Lady Diana," said Fugaku. "It seems as if our lord works fast; lord Arthur has asked to visit us at the new village."


    ''That was fast,'' she thought to herself.


    She moved aside to allow them entry, intrigued as she prepared herself.


    When she was ready, her own escorts were not allowed to come¡ªto no surprise.


    The group soon left the hotel and were escorted by the silent figures in white to a carriage outside the village gates. The bodyguards themselves would be walking on foot till they arrived at their destinations.


    Diana had many questions as they were en route. She looked at Fugaku and asked, "Should I know anything beforehand?"


    He answered cryptically, "Yes, lord Arthur wishes for us to meet someone important in the village."


    "I see..." she said, observing out the windows. She was quite intrigued by the authority the figures were emanating. The two were traveling with two horses, yet the four on foot were easily keeping pace. "Who are they exactly?"


    Fugaku gave a small shrug and said, "I don''t know a lot about them myself, except that the four lords we talked about yesterday and lord Arthur wear them, too."


    She continued to eye them but couldn''t make out their faces. "So any one of them could be lord Arthur?"


    "Not likely," he smirked. "It almost sounds like you haven''t seen lord Arthur''s true form yet."


    "True form?"


    "Just be aware that they are similar to the Anbu Black Ops, which you may have heard about. Highly skilled, deadly, and taciturn."


    Diana could only nod at him as she took in the details.


    As the carriage continued its roll, the village rapidly disappeared behind it, and the scenery eventually changed to the unknown lands beyond.


    Some hours later, the carriage suddenly stopped. Diana looked out to wonder if they had been ambushed. Yet beside her, Fugaku stayed composed, casually crossing his arms.


    "Think it might be enemies?" she wondered.


    "Not possible," he resolutely said. "Our borders are free of crime. There''s probably a wild animal in our way."


    When she looked, she was surprised to see that he was right. A large grizzly bear lumbered into view.


    As such, one of the white-cloaked figures moved forward and lowered his hood. Diana was shocked to see that it was the advisor she had seen the previous day.


    The advisor took off his blindfold, and to her surprise, a red laser beam blasted out of his eyes and hit the bear. The creature was instantly burned and turned to ash in a matter of seconds!


    Diana''s mouth fell open. It was unlike anything she had ever seen.


    With deliberate care, the advisor then put his blindfold back on and covered his head again. Throughout the whole ordeal, his face had shown no signs of emotion.


    As the carriage continued on its way, leaving the remains of the spectacle in its wake, Fugaku remarked casually, "You''ll get used to it."


    Diana was at a loss for words. Instead, aware that her world had changed significantly over the past few months, she absorbed the awe and absurdity of her experiences.


    They reached their destination shortly after.


    The carriage came to a stop in front of incomplete, open gates that marked the entrance to another village. Just outside the carriage door, a different lone figure in that same white cloak was waiting for them as they disembarked. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome," he said with authority.


    It wasn''t long until they were permitted entry, while the other four departed.


    The three moved through the partially built space, following their white-robed guide. There was an electric, almost crackling, anticipation in the air.


    Diana could see a lot of red-headed individuals moving around everywhere she looked, which stood in sharp contrast to the nearby buildings, which were still in various states of construction.


    An elder stood in the middle of the village square, his hair pallid and his expression composed in the face of the mayhem. With a faint smile, he walked over and held out his hand to Fugaku.


    He warmly introduced himself, saying, "You must be the Torikage of the Hidden Light Village." He then turned to look at Diana. "And you are?"


    "Diana," she answered. "This nation''s top investor."


    "I understand," he said, thoughtfully stroking his beard. "There was someone like you mentioned by lord Arthur."


    "Wait," said Fugaku, intrigued. "Have you met lord Arthur?"


    "Yes, I have... He told me about your clan and what has happened. Allow me to introduce myself: I am Ashina Uzumaki, the head of the Uzumaki clan and this new village."


    It wasn''t long until the group moved to a more private area and sat at a table.


    Fugaku remained even more focused than before. The weight of their meeting started to grow, giving this fledgling alliance more substance.


    Diana herself stood silently as the conversations went on, taking in bits and pieces of what they were saying.


    The two clan heads started talking about their past and the recent events after they were brought back from the dead. They also discussed how Arthur had given them another chance and helped them come out of their desperation as a single, cohesive force.


    Of course, like the Uchiha clan, the Uzumakis were still in shock from the past, no matter how well they recovered.


    According to Ashina, who spoke thoughtfully, it had only been a day since their revival, and many have started to accept the tragic events that led to the Eddy Village.


    "Not too long ago," Fugaku confirmed, "we were in the same boat. But don''t worry, with lord Arthur''s leadership, my clan kept growing without alarming the rest of the world."


    Ashina''s face softened in relief.


    "Restoring the Hidden Eddy Village was my initial goal after returning," he admitted. "Unfortunately, we were limited to starting over in this village and reclaiming what we had lost due to a lack of resources."


    "May I ask what the name of this village is?" Diana wondered.


    "It was named after our fallen home," Ashina answered.


    Diana thought about their predicament, intrigued. "What did lord Arthur want in exchange for bringing your clan back?"


    Ashina shook his head and quietly laughed.


    "We were unable to accept any particular deal that lord Arthur offered," he said. "He didn''t kidnap us or threaten to harm us. We made a straightforward agreement: we would follow him, but with one request."


    "And that was?" Fugaku asked.


    With a fierce determination illuminating his features, Ashina disclosed, "To take our revenge against the Five Ninja Nations in a campaign of conquest."


    Fugaku''s forehead wrinkled in acceptance, as his clan had also accepted the promise of retribution against the Hidden Leaf Village.


    As Diana considered the ramifications, her heart fell. The entire shinobi world might be engulfed in a storm if two resurrected clans sought revenge, thus leading to an impending war.


    Ashina continued, drawing their attention once more, "There''s one more thing."


    "Hmm?" Fugaku leaned in to ask.


    "The Nine-Tailed Fox was once under the care of our clan," Ashina solemnly stated. "We were informed that it currently resides in Naruto Uzumaki from the Leaf, one of our own."


    Fugaku''s eyes grew wide as he experienced a new level of comprehension. Was this not the same Naruto he''d heard about that was once a teammate of his son, Sasuke?


    "How do you intend to handle him?" he asked.


    Ashina sighed, and his answer lingered. "Whether the boy agrees or not, we will reclaim what is rightfully ours. We''ll then use the Nine-Tails'' tremendous strength to get even."


    Fugaku grinned because that was once their clan''s goal in the past. So he said, "It seems we share a common goal then."


    "Is that so?" Ashina grinned, as if that possibility pleased him.


    Diana understood that their interaction was a result of Arthur''s doing. These two clans had similar ambitions and a similar past. To think that her benefactor was trying to create a strong alliance from two clans that couldn''t be more different.


    Despite the risks, a promising understanding between the clan heads developed.


    The white-clad figure next to them finally moved forward and pulled a packet out of his robe. Fugaku arched an eyebrow in inquiry as he set it on the table between them.


    Ashina narrowed his eyes at the document and said, "Ah, yes. We need to find the members of our clan who were dispersed around the world and managed to escape the initial downfall before we can apprehend the Nine-Tails. It''s crucial we recruit them."


    As Diana read the names on the paper, she hadn''t recognized their faces. She whispered their names, "Karin... and Nagato Uzumaki?"

 Chapter 336: Don鈥檛 Call It That

    Chapter 336 - Don''t Call It ThatTop of the Hokage''s manor.


    Today, the strongest ninjas from the Hidden Leaf were gathered on the wide stone balcony that overlooked the village. The village elders, Hiruzen Sarutobi and the other two elders, as well as Minato, stood on either side of Tsunade.


    They were surrounded by many individuals, including the heads of several clans, Asuma, Kurenai, Alice, Jasper, Might Guy, Jiraiya, and Kakashi. Even the Anbu agents in masks stood silently in the shadows.


    Everyone had a purpose for being there.


    "Our late fourth Hokage, his wife Kushina, and the two Genin, Shikamaru Nara and Ino Yamanaka, have all returned from the dead," Tsunade said, "as I''m sure you''re all aware..."


    Shikamaru stood alongside Ch¨­ji and Ino without anyone batting an eye.


    "We have tested all of them," she continued. "Their bodies and minds have not been altered. Chakra flow, physical health, and mental stability all showed negative results. Nothing unusual."


    "Apart from the fact that they died once," Jasper whispered, earning him a slap from Alice.


    Tsunade took a moment to process what she had said. Then she moved aside so Minato could talk. He spoke in a modest but firm tone.


    "It is a privilege to be here with you. I''ve witnessed the village''s development and strength and am proud to see how each and every one of you has grown."


    Jada took distinct notice of how he made eye contact with Kakashi.


    "However," he continued, "we believe this work was done by none other than Orochimaru. We don''t know how, but he''s figured a way to bring back the dead using the forbidden Reanimation technique. "While we don''t know what his goals are, we have to take action to stop him at all costs."


    The assembled ninjas fell silent. It was obvious how serious the situation was.


    Jasper spoke up from the crowd, "But why bring you all back here? Why didn''t he keep you in his own village?"


    With a composed yet firm voice, Hiruzen took a step forward and said, "We think Orochimaru''s message is very clear: anyone can be revived by him. He probably has revived more ninjas than we''re led to believe."


    "As such," Hiromu finished, "We''re banding together to find him before he becomes unstoppable."


    At those words, the village square was suddenly filled with a powerful chakra surge. Everyone''s attention was focused on the source as the ground shook a little.


    A battalion of Hyuna clan members emerged from the distance, commanded by Alexander. Margaret was at his side with an animated and assured face.


    "Boy, is it good to be back!" she said as she stretched her arms.


    The clan head, Hiashi Hy¨±ga, first observed the scene and then Tsunade''s assembly. He studied the crowd as his eyes narrowed a little.


    Then Margaret abruptly cried out, "No way! Is that Kushina?!"


    Alex stared at her, perplexed, before asking, "What are you talking about?" As such, he activated his Byakugan and focused on the Hokage''s manor. Kushina''s chakra signature was obvious, and the details became clear. Alex addressed his crowd and said, "Everyone, go back to your homes to greet your loved ones. I believe we ought to go to this meeting, Hiashi.


    Without hesitating, Hiashi looked toward his clanmates. "You heard him."


    Margaret, however, was already on the move. By the time she bounded from the square all the way to the Hokage''s top railing, she flipped forward and landed right in front of Kushina.


    "Oh my gosh!" she screamed with excited eyes. "How are you here?! I''m like your biggest fan! I even dyed my hair because of you!"


    Confounded, Naruto, who was close by, pointed at her. "What? Your hair is fake!"


    The atmosphere was broken when some of the spectators burst out laughing. Even Kakashi smirked behind his mask amusedly. Jada and Alice were just wondering why she was concentrated on Kushina when the others had also been revived.


    Hiromu moved forward and raised his voice to calm the crowd before things got out of hand.


    "You''ve come at a pivotal time, Margaret. It is very convenient for you to return."


    Just then, Hiashi and Alex showed up on the scene. Tsunade saw them coming and spoke to them right away.


    "How was your mission?" she asked.


    "It went smoothly," Hiashi answered. "Actually, very well.


    After a brief moment, the newly arrived three stood alongside the others.


    Alice leaned in to whisper to Alex, "How did it go?"


    "Well," he whispered back, "Marget learned new Sage Mode."


    Alice''s eyes got bigger. "Really? I had no idea that people could have more than one."


    Alex gave a shrug and said, "It''s not the most shocking thing. The fact that Minato and Kushina are here surprises me even more."


    After a moment of hesitation, Alice asked, "Did you also learn Sage Mode?"


    Alex paused for a moment. He said in an unsure tone, "I don''t have enough chakra for that."


    Alice watched him intently and sensed the lie. So she remained quiet.


    Their thoughts were interrupted by Tsunade''s voice. "We''ve put together a team of seven to stop Orochimaru and¡ª"


    "I wanna you to join the team!" Naruto blurted out.


    The majority of the ninjas arched their brows. Jada understood right away why Naruto wanted to go: because the chances of encountering Sasuke were high.


    Tsunade shook her head and said, "No, Naruto. It''s too risky because of your Tailed Beast."


    Desperate, Naruto turned to Minato and looked at him with pleading eyes. Minato took a step forward and, with a solemn face, said, "Your security comes first. The best team has already been assembled to deal with Orochimaru."


    Hiruzen therefore announced, "The teams are as follows: Margaret Senju, Anko Mitarashi, Ibiki Morino, Y¨±gao Uzuki, Gaku, Hana, and Tsume from the Inuzuka clan."


    It was clear to Alice that this was a scouting team based on the list.


    Margaret was by no means surprised to already be enlisted. It was quite clear since Hiromu found her return convenient. If she hadn''t returned today, the elders would have postponed this mission.


    And how could anyone be surprised that she, a thirteen-year-old kunoichi on paper, was going on such a dangerous mission? Since the invasion, she had received a lot of praise for her efforts.


    Tsunade urged everyone to remain alert as she dismissed the group.


    Margaret remained behind, moving toward Kushina as the others scattered.


    "I apologize for being too forceful earlier," she admitted.


    Kushina gave a kind smile and said, "It''s alright. I''m just surprised that someone like you recognizes me."


    "I more than just recognize you! I know, like, everything about you and your clan!"


    Kushina grinned. "Like what?"


    Margaret surprised her with her knowledge by diving into detailed stories without divulging unnecessary information. Kushina listened and was both impressed and amused.


    "Now that you''re back, what are you going to do?" Margaret finally asked.


    Kushina''s expression remained composed as she gazed out over the village.


    "You''re the third person to ask me that," she softly answered. "I''m retiring from my duties as a ninja. Although I wished my husband would do the same, someone of his status can''t afford to stop."


    "What''s he going to do?"


    "He''ll be on the village council with Hiruzen to help keep everyone safe."


    "That''s Minato for you," Margaret grinned.


    With a hint of mischief in her voice, Kushina smirked, "You sure do know a lot more about my husband and I."


    "Right, I can explain. I¡ª"


    "It''s alright. I''m just happy someone like you thinks so highly of me."


    Someone like her? Margaret asked what that meant, to which Kushina stated that it was Naruto who revealed that Margaret rescued Hiruzen during the invasion.


    Anyone who was willing to risk themselves to protect the village was okay in Kushina''s book. That idea alone was enough to really brighten up Margaret''s mood.


    Kushina later turned to see Minato engrossed in a conversation with Kakashi and Naruto. Naruto was obviously upset because he wanted to be a part of the mission. Kakashi mentioned that this was merely a tracking mission and that he shouldn''t worry so much about Sasuke.


    The last thing Margaret remembered was that Naruto was with Jiraiya and William. So why is he here now? She was going to approach them until she saw Jada waving at her.


    "Figured a meeting was in order," Margaret smirked.


    A few hours later. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sun was about to set on the training ground. Margaret and Jada sat on a big, flat rock close to the open area''s edge as Minato and Naruto were about to spar.


    Minato stood at ease while Naruto clenched his fists and smiled with assurance.


    "Alright, dad, if I can show you just how strong I''ve become, you''re gonna convince grandma Tsunade to let me go on that mission!"


    Minato smirked. "No promises, but I''ll see what I can do."


    Naruto then bounded forward and quickly reduced the gap. Minato moved a little, preparing to greet him as the boy threw a barrage of quick punches.


    Jada watched intently with her Sharingan active. Her voice was quiet but interested as she leaned in Margaret''s direction to remark, "You learning Crow Sage Mode is pretty impressive, but how do you balance all that natural energy?"


    Margaret tilted her head with a self-assured smile. "Easy. I''m just that special. Besides, I can''t use more than one Sage Mode at a time anyway." Then she paused. "Hey, don''t call it that!"


    "Why not? It''s not bad."


    Playfully defensive, Margaret shook her head. "No, ''Avian Sage Mode'' sounds better!"


    Jada rolled her eyes and agreed to whatever moniker Margaret chose for her new transformation.


    From what she was told back at the meeting, Alexander and the rest of the Hy¨±ga''s discovered the secret land of the birds. Because of Margaret''s desire to get stronger, they wound up staying awhile until she perfected their Sage Mode.


    Interestingly enough, the elder there was a giant black crow.


    While Minato and Naruto kept fighting. Minato''s movements were smooth and natural, but Naruto did his best to keep up. It was either the boy''s strikes landed harmlessly or were easily avoided, giving the impression that he was playing a game against his father.


    Jada watched with a contemplative expression and voiced her opinion, "I always thought it would be hilarious if someone like Naruto created a personal armour like a copy of Susano."


    "His traits are underestimated too much," Margaret agreed. "I mean, his Uzumaki heritage should be celebrated more. The boy''s chakra capacity alone is insane."


    "You''re not lying. I can always see a super dense chakra whenever Naruto gets serious."


    Margaret chuckled, "That''s because he''s been using the Shadow Clone training trick early."


    "I think it''s more than that," Jada argued. "His Uzumaki bloodline is probably blending with Kurama''s chakra. If that continues, he might be able to start creating a perfect construct of malleable chakra. Who knows? He might be able to use chakra chains, too."


    "Only if Karin and him get together," Margaret joked, earning a smack from Jada. "I was just kidding!"


    Naruto abruptly slowed as they were speaking and then fell to his knees, gasping for air. Sweat trickled down his brow, and his face was flushed.


    Minato took a step forward to examine his son. He remarked, "You''re stronger than a normal Genin. To be honest, I believe you''ve already surpassed even some J¨­nin."


    With a modest but appreciative smile, Naruto raised his head and said, "Thanks, dad. But I hardly got any hits. That Flying rai-go or whatever is too fast."


    "The fact that you even made me use it shows how much stronger you are," he obliged after helping his son up. "I bet you would have put up a serious fight with me if you had used the Nine-Tails'' chakra."


    Naruto''s eyes glowed. "Really?"


    "Yes... In fact, how would you like to learn the Flying raijin?"


    At that, Margaret and Jada both stood up straight.


    "Wait," Jada said in a cautious tone. "That''s crossing the line, Minato-sensei."


    But when Naruto rebuked her, stating that Jada also knew the technique, neither of them could say a word.


    "I want to follow in my dad''s footsteps to one day become the Hokage," he boldly declared, "and to protect the village so that I don''t lose any of my friends again!"


    That statement was enough to put Jada to shame.


    Margaret could only scoff, wondering what was so special about the Flying raijin. Sure, teleporting at the speed of light sounded nice, but whatever training she had undergone, it was clear that she wasn''t the least bit intimidated by it.

 Chapter 337: Best Of Them

    Chapter 337 - Best Of ThemArthur sat comfortably on his throne, quietly watching the village via his Flying raijin mark. His eyes were closed, but his mind was sharp, taking in everything happening out there.


    He knew most of what went on¡ªconversations, movements, even their political indifferences. He had a hand in shaping much of this world, yet he remained detached while observing it from a distance.


    From his vantage point, he directed his focus toward Naruto, who was still in the training grounds with his father. And from what Arthur could see, the main character was trying to balance his chakra and learn the Flying raijin technique.


    Naruto''s movements were quick, almost frantic at times, but with clear determination.


    Arthur watched how quickly Naruto was improving and noticed how the boy''s natural talent, combined with his drive, made the learning process seem easy.


    For instance, it had taken Arthur weeks just to learn the Flying raijin. To use it consistently took months.


    Naruto, however, was already perfecting the basics. That was because he was using shadow clones to speed up his learning, which hastened his training.


    Arthur found himself amused. The boy was once again gaining new strengths¡ªfirst, his rapid growth, then his connection to the Nine-Tails, and now, the return of his parents.


    It was all falling into place, and it was all a part of Arthur''s carefully laid plan.


    But there was a question lingering in everyone''s minds. One that not even his servants understood: why had he gone so far as to revive characters like Kushina, only to return them to the Leaf Village?


    That was a mystery yet to be seen.


    While he watched Naruto and Minato, he also saw Jada and Margaret nearby. They were silently observing the training.


    Naruto was eager and trying to perfect the technique step by step while pushing himself beyond his limits. Minato was patient and guiding him patiently like a real father would. One could say that he was impressed at Naruto''s talents.


    "Why does Naruto even want to learn that technique?" Margaret softly asked Jada. "It''s so taxing on chakra, and if someone blocks the seals, it becomes pretty useless."


    "Don''t go bringing down my dad''s jutsu!" Naruto yelled after overhearing her.


    Minato turned his head slightly, giving a small, knowing smile. "Actually, it was the second Hokage who invented it first."


    "I knew that!" Naruto defended. "Anyway, this is gonna be my seventh jutsu. I''m gonna go all out this time."


    Arthur kept watching and noted how quickly Naruto was learning. It was clear he''d be able to perfect it soon, maybe even today.


    But then Naruto''s expression changed. His face grew serious, and he suddenly declared, "I''m gonna use the Flying raijin to take revenge for my clan."


    Jada burst into laughter. "You''re serious? That''s a joke, right?"


    Naruto''s eyes hardened. "No, I''m serious. I want to make things right."


    Margaret frowned. "That''s funny, Naruto. You can''t do that when you''re not supposed to leave the village without permission. Who the heck are you trying to take revenge on anyway?"


    "Obito, duh," Naruto answered. "I thought you already knew."


    Margaret''s cheeks almost flushed when she heard Naruto actually treating her as if she were stupid. She looked toward Jada and whispered, "Telling him was a bad idea." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Naruto looked toward his father and said, "Dad, I''m gonna do it for the family."


    There was concern on Minato''s face. He knew full well what things his pupil had done because the players had informed him of almost everything.


    From Naruto''s background to Obito surviving and pretending to be Madara Uchiha, a lot of the higher-ups knew the truth. They hadn''t made it public due to more evidence needed.


    Those who knew this were also aware of Itachi''s mission in the Akatsuki and what truly transpired during the night of the massacre.


    All these things were hard for them to take in but were accepted nonetheless.


    Thanks to Danzo''s demise, Hiruzen''s survival, and Minato''s return, almost all the main hidden facts within this world were made known because of the players'' choices.


    Arthur knew this was inevitable. When six powerful beings were sent into the world of Naruto, secrets were bound to come out¡ªno matter how carefully they were hidden.


    "Revenge isn''t the answer," Minato said to his son. "The Flying raijin isn''t for that; it''s to help you protect yourself and the village."


    Naruto hesitated, then blurted out, "But if you read mom''s book, you''d see that Obito is the bad guy. He''s the one responsible for what happened to the Leaf Village and why you two died in the first place. Even Kurama doesn''t like him."


    Talking about this touchy subject made everyone tense.


    Kakashi suddenly arrived on the scene while holding a book. It appeared as if he were watching things from afar once he said, "He''s right, Naruto..." Then he flipped the page of his book. "Revenge isn''t the answer. Obito''s influence is dangerous, but I believe we can undo the damages him and the Akatsuki have caused."


    They were clearly in agreement that Obito should be redeemed since they knew he was being manipulated by Madara¡ªper Jada''s revelation.


    "But¡ª"


    "Let us handle it," Kakashi said, interrupting Naruto. "If we can stop Madara and Zetsu, we can set things right. Then you can follow your dream someday."


    "Why should we forgive him for what he''s done?" the boy asked.


    Jada approached the three and shook her head while saying, "No, Naruto. We can''t just rush into this. We''ll let you know when it''s time." Then she looked at Minato and said, "I''m heading out to pick up Will and Jiraiya. We''ll let you know when it''s time."


    Internally, Jada wondered about Naruto''s motives. She didn''t fully understand why he was so eager for revenge nor why he wouldn''t want to forgive Obito for his trespass.


    It seemed out of character for him to be so passionate about avenging his clan.


    She suspected there was more to the story¡ªmaybe involving Madara or Zetsu¡ªbut she wasn''t sure.


    Arthur remained silent as he contemplated the scene from afar. He could see Naruto''s resolve, the boy''s desire to protect his loved ones, and his na?ve hope to fix everything.


    Still, the boy knew better than to let such emotions guide him blindly.


    ''He''ll still seek revenge,'' Arthur believed.


    As for Margaret, Arthur was now keenly aware that she had unlocked a new Sage Mode. That meant he had to prepare himself for it and stay more alert.


    The Leaf Village was changing fast, and so were the citizens that were involved with the players. Because of that, Sound Village''s plans might be disturbed soon, which would threaten everything.


    Deciding now was the time to act, Arthur slowly opened his eyes and rose from his throne. He then stood up and took a step forward before walking all the way to the opposite end of the wall.


    ''Transformation jutsu...''


    He now appeared as a random bystander.


    Tapping on the wall, it opened into a dark corridor. This was his secret entrance from the throne room that led directly to the plaza.


    Walking down the corridor, he opened a door that brought him close to the heart of the plaza. Many Uchiha were passing by and didn''t bat an eye.


    From the beginning, when he first designed this place, he had done well in hiding certain rooms from the main areas. For instance, his laboratory was still present and hidden deep in the plaza, where only a select few knew how to enter it.


    Not even the Uchiha sensors could distinguish from an empty room thanks to the many seals around.


    He wasn''t at all proud of his work of having revived many from that clan and accepted various citizens into this village. The lack of pride stemmed from his understanding of the risks he was taking.


    At any point, a citizen could decide to leak important information about his Hidden Light Village. This would cause an uproar within the Five Great Ninja Nations, leading them to seize all his assets and likely kill both the Uzumaki clans and the Uchiha clan.


    Hence, he always had to be on his guard. He understood everything that went on in his village; he had cameras and Flying raijin marks just about everywhere.


    As he walked by, the citizens all understood that everything cost so much. But the one thing Arthur couldn''t put a price on was their loyalty.


    Fugaku was named Kage of his village, so just about every Uchiha followed him. And if they followed Fugaku, they in turn followed Arthur. Arthur himself let Fugaku do as he pleased, so long as it did not jeopardize the country.


    Once Arthur exited the plaza, he continued along a trail. His destination was toward the back of the constructed village walls.


    Everything within this village was breathtaking. The interesting part was that it was still undergoing various constructions.


    All Arthur had done was permit these works while at the same time filling not just the village but the whole country with loyal citizens.


    This particular village was most certainly like the country''s capital. Its timber-framed homes and thatched roofs were bathed in a warm, golden glow from the late afternoon sun.


    With the soft murmur of the nearby stream accompanying his steps, Arthur strolled along a meandering path lined with flowers. A landscape architect had painstakingly sculpted its verdant core.


    A large carriage silently pulled up, and he noticed happy elders descending to tend this area.


    Before continuing his slow stroll, he observed a few villagers pass by with cordial nods. Many of them were Uchihas, and some were from unspecified clans that were not ninja related. Only some were from the Hidden Eddy Village.


    Because of the moss and wood chips that covered the pathways, rainwater was able to seep into the ground with ease.


    Clusters of houses, each constructed with respect for regional architectural traditions and using sustainable materials, were tucked away among fruit trees and tiny gardens in the residential side.


    The castles were also there, giving the village a proper social class that divided the rich from the less rich.


    He observed that some of the rooftops had solar-like panels subtly incorporated into them, demonstrating the village''s support for suitable renewable energy.


    That was one of the more tedious things to construct.


    While tending to their plots, Uchiha neighbours conversed in a flourishing community garden. The sounds of nature, such as birdsong and leaf rustling, filled the air, interspersed with friendly greetings.


    Arthur continued until he arrived at the center of the village green, a shared area with a clear pond and old trees. Children from the Uchiha clan played simple games. They had adapted far faster than the adults.


    Sitting on a bench that had been hand-carved was an elderly Uchiha villager who relished the tranquility. The foundation of Light Village''s sense of community and dedication to the welfare of its citizens was amazing to him.


    "Boy, this culture sure does add a distinct charm that the Leaf Village never had," the elder commented aloud.


    Arthur didn''t find much pleasure in those words as he strolled past.


    He went by the village''s modest, immaculate health post, which blended in perfectly with the surrounding buildings. Interestingly enough, this post was governed by a physician from the Uzumaki clan.


    Not everyone from the clan was a ninja. Many were in fact simply labours, like teachers and writers. Only a handful of those four thousand clan members knew how to use their chakra.


    Close by, the welcoming community hall served as a center for social gatherings, education, and activity. One could say it was the equivalent to the affairs that go on in the plaza, but on a smaller scale.


    Even when it was almost finished, the Hidden Light Village exuded a profound sense of connection and respect for the environment.


    Perhaps in military prowess, it wouldn''t rival the Five Great Ninja nations. But in terms of the economy, it more than surpassed even the best of them.

 Chapter 338: Perfect Training Partners

    Chapter 338 - Perfect Training PartnersArthur passed through a secret exit and began walking on the outskirts. After an hour, he finally made it to an open wasteland as night fell.


    He then closed his eyes and waited. Not a moment later, four figures emerged: his clones, John, Ryugetsu, Hoshikaze, and even Kaito were present.


    Arthur hadn''t anticipated Kaito to appear, considering that clone was part of the Akatsuki and had a partner trailing him almost twenty-four seven.


    It turned out that Sasori also needed time to replenish his chakra during the night. If he didn''t, his puppet technique would fail him, and he would either die or remain in a comatose state until his chakra was restored.


    But it was good that Kaito was here since Arthur planned to train himself to combat any potential threats.


    All four of them were in a square with Arthur at the center.


    "Naruto has decided to learn the Flying raijin," he announced.


    "As you expected," John commented.


    "I take it you''re looking to enhance yourself further?" Hoshikaze asked, knowing the answer.


    "You''re correct," Arthur replied.


    "How far should we go?" Kaito asked.


    What it was really asking was how far should they push Arthur.


    "Past my limits..."


    All of them stared at him with unreadable faces. By Arthur saying that, they knew he was also telling them to try and kill him if they could.


    There was a moment of silence as all of them continued to stare at him. They were measuring him, determining what would be the best approach. Being clones, they all understood just how strong Arthur was compared to the average shinobi, and he was basically about to fight himself.


    Before the fight could commence, they each knew what had to be done: ''Tamashii...''


    Arthur read their intention instantly: Hoshikaze would be the first to strike. And just as Arthur anticipated, Hoshikaze shot forward from the shadows behind him. Without even needing to turn, Arthur extended an elbow that met Hoshikaze''s rush and brought it to a halt.


    But Ryugetsu was already in motion. His leg snapped out in a kick aimed at Arthur''s ribs. Arthur''s own leg rose and deflected the blow. Knowing Kaito would follow, Arthur exerted force and pushed both Ryugetsu and Hoshikaze away, creating space.


    Kaito''s attack came in the form of whipping chains. Yet Arthur''s hands moved and intercepted the metal links. He then channeled his chakra and snapped the chains like brittle twigs.


    "Oh..." Kaito remarked.


    It had been a while since someone impressed him this much.


    Hoshikaze and Ryugetsu, after recovering their balance, joined forces with John in a coordinated assault. Arthur met their combined attack by blocking their three strikes simultaneously.


    In slow motion, he let them go and delivered a sharp punch to John''s face before turning and kicking Ryugetsu to the ground.


    Hoshikaze saw an opening and caught Arthur in an armlock from behind. But Arthur vaulted over Hoshikaze and freed himself. In that instant, Kaito seized his chance and delivered a powerful kick directly to Arthur''s gut.


    The force of the blow sent Arthur skidding across the ground, leaving a trail of dust.


    Arthur came to a stop before pushing himself up. With impassivity on his face, he wiped a trickle of blood from his mouth. That kick was more powerful than expected.


    No one should be surprised that Arthur''s own creations possessed the capability to inflict such pain.


    "You told us to take this seriously," Kaito voiced aloud, "yet you''re not trying yet, are you?"


    Arthur straightened to his full height. Without a word, he tilted his head, causing a loud crack to echo on the field.


    "You just had to say something?" John commented.


    At that, Arthur lunged directly at Kaito. Hoshikaze moved to intercept him, but Arthur shifted again and executed a front flip that carried him over Hoshikaze and into the air.


    When he landed, Ryugetsu was already closing in with a jab. Arthur sidestepped the strike, and then, in a fluid motion, he flipped Ryugetsu.


    Suddenly, chains erupted from the ground, their appearance accompanied by the telltale glint of water droplets¡ªa water-based technique from both Kaito and John.


    Arthur''s foot connected with the chains and caused a geyser of water to erupt onto the field. Everything was covered in a fine, cool mist that hung in the air from the geyser.


    The smell of ozone and damp earth filled Arthur''s nostrils as he stood in the middle of it. His senses, sharpened by his present condition, picked up on every minute change in the atmosphere and every motion of his clones.


    His hand moved to his side and closed around a katana''s hilt. Already, Hoshikaze was on him. Arthur swiped but failed to cut Hoshikaze''s arm off. Another swipe and the blade broke cleanly in half.


    Arthur made no hesitation; he let go of the useless hilt and materialized more katanas around him. With a pulse of his chakra, it was as if the weapons were suspended in midair.


    However, before he could grab one, Kaito''s chains shot up from the earth again and snaked in the direction of the katanas. They were each bound tightly by the metallic links that encircled their handles, creating a cage that stopped Arthur''s tactic.


    But that wasn''t enough. ''Summoning jutsu...'' A big cloud of smoke appeared, and more katanas appeared that encircled him like a veritable swarm.


    This new wave of weapons was already infused with his chakra. One by one, he kicked their hilts at Kaito''s chains. Finally, the chains broke with a harsh screech of metal on metal.


    With Kaito defenseless, Arthur charged. However, John moved first and met Arthur''s katana with a katana of his own. They clashed, and their blades'' gleaming surface mirrored the nightly terrain.


    When Arthur propelled himself backward, he halted his assault to see that all his clones now carried katanas.


    Too quickly for the eye to follow, the first exchange caused sparks to arc in the air like ephemeral fireflies. Arthur blocked Hoshikaze''s forceful thrust, avoided Kaito''s wide, sweeping cut, and with a startling but controllable impact, he deflected John''s well-aimed blow.


    Had Arthur not moved the way he had, Ryugetsu would have capitalized and chopped his head off.


    All his clones'' instincts were sharpened to a razor''s edge; they moved as a single unit with smooth and coordinated movements.


    Arthur couldn''t afford to blink, and that''s just the way he preferred it.


    The dance of blades went on round after round. The clones'' attacks were a constant, well-synchronized assault, and they moved with the same effortless grace and skill as the original.


    Arthur was mostly on the defensive. Every block and every parry required all of his focus, a continual evaluation of angles and intents. And in spite of his skill, the clones managed to spot little windows of opportunity.


    Both of Arthur''s arms were enveloped with small cuts, there was a nick on his leg, and his cheek was grazed with a thin line of blood. The issue with these injuries was that neither of them was healing.


    If Arthur were to guess, it was likely due to Ryugetsu''s sealing embedded weapons. Arthur could sense that their blades were laced with their chakra.


    Just having been cut once had drained him of his energy almost twice as fast.


    His own skill was perfectly and unnervingly reflected in the clones'' kenjutsu, making them the perfect training partners. Or rather, formidable opponents.


    "Fine then," Arthur declared after dropping his weapon. All his clones noticed him finally pull out his rainbow-coloured chakra pills. "If you don''t start trying, too, I will..."


    Two days had bled into two nights, and the battle continued.


    Arthur still found himself locked in this relentless exchange. His chakra reserves had plummeted to near-zero multiple times, a draining experience. But his current state, Simian Sage Mode, allowed him to push past the brink of exhaustion thanks to the natural energy around him.


    He was tired. Truly tired.


    To think that out of anyone he''d find himself almost defeated by, it would be himself.


    Yet, even with that advantage, his resources were finite. His Angelic Sage Mode had been stopped, his Tamashii was being rendered useless, and he had finally been brought to one knee.


    The physical, mental, and chakra toll was all evident. The area around them was utterly destroyed, reduced to ash and rubble. Arthur''s clothes hung in tatters, and blood traced down his body.


    At any moment, he could have fallen at their hands, a reminder of how seriously his clones were approaching this.


    They themselves were also weary. But John''s healing abilities had patched them up and restored their fighting power to more than enough.


    Fighting had proven their undeniable teamwork and just how deadly of a combination they were when together. Hoshikaze held the physical ground, Kaito controlled all defensive plays, John could heal incredibly, and Ryugetsu was their main sealer¡ªthey were the perfect squad.


    They could see it in Arthur, the point where his options were dwindling, the exact position they had aimed to force him into. And would they stop? No. Because Arthur had demanded they hold nothing back, and they would continue, even if his heart stopped beating.


    That was the depth of their obedience.


    When Arthur finally pushed himself back to his feet, his eyes were clouded and seemingly masked their usual light. They could tell he was no longer fully present and was likely unconscious by now. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s fighting off instinct," Hoshikaze commented.


    "Yes," Ryugetsu replied while keeping his gaze fixed. "His will not to give up is strong."


    "Let''s see if he can continue," Kaito added.


    Arthur began to walk toward his clones with calmness. Each of the clones narrowed their eyes and observed him intently¡ªeven his walk felt different compared to those two days of straight fighting.


    His bearing had changed, subtly but significantly. He then charged at Ryugetsu, a logical choice given Ryugetsu''s role as healer. Hoshikaze moved to intercept with his fist, but Arthur stopped mid-stride and pulled out the Blade of Chaos.


    Thinking he was about to unleash the weapon''s power, John reacted first. "Water style: water prison jutsu..."


    A sphere of water formed under both Arthur and Hoshikaze. Before the prison solidified, Arthur plunged the Blade of Chaos into the ground. The water dispersed and dissolved into mist.


    He then bounded left, which evaded Hoshikaze. The distance between him and Ryugetsu vanished. As Ryugetsu tried to initiate the Raigo formation, Arthur seized his clone''s wrist. He then lifted his own leg and sent a powerful downward kick that made Ryugetsu crash to the ground with a force that made the earth tremble.


    The Blade of Chaos quickly returned to Arthur''s hand before the dust could settle. He raised it and was prepared to sever Ryugetsu''s head, but Kaito was there.


    The clone reached out to grab Arthur''s wrist to stop the impending blow. Suddenly, Arthur vanished¡ªthe Flying raijin. He reappeared in a slow, horizontal spin, parallel to the ground. Then, with a single swipe, Ryugetsu''s head separated from his body.


    Kaito recoiled before stumbling back, causing the rest of the clones to follow suit.


    When Arthur landed, the haze lifted from his eyes. His awareness returned. He looked at what he had done, a look of profound disappointment clouding his features. His gaze shifted to the weapon in his hand.


    ''I wonder when I summoned this...?''


    There was a sense of detachment from the moments that had just transpired. He had been operating solely on instinct, and his only driving force was the primal urge to eliminate anything that stood in his way.


    That was the extent of his memory from that brief, intense period.


    He looked at the blade, and he wasn''t surprised to see it was devoid of blood. The cut had been so precise, so clean, that it had even scorched the very moisture in the air around it.


    "That''s enough..." he finally said in a quiet voice.


    Simultaneously, the remaining three clones relaxed their stances. They hadn''t all seemed nervous nor troubled that they were likely going to die at any moment like Ryugetsu had. Yet at the same time, Arthur could sense the relief.


    "Be sure to revive him before returning to your assignments."


    "What will you be doing till then?" Hoshikaze asked.


    Arthur''s Sage Mode gradually receded as the black markings on his face faded. He then took a chakra pill to begin the process of restoring his depleted energy.


    "Be ready on standby," he finally answered. "I''ll be paying the Sound Village a visit soon."


    With that, he vanished from sight.


    The remaining clones wanted to close their eyes and collapse to the ground, but not a single one of them wanted to show weakness. Otherwise, they would have ended up like their brother.


    What was scary about all of this was that it took Arthur two days to take down just one of his clones.


    "How close was he to killing you?" John asked Hoshikaze.


    "At such a close distance," the clone replied, "too many times to count."


    Then Kaito finally remarked, "Facing him at close distance is a death wish..."

 Chapter 339: Reforged Blades I

    Chapter 339 - Reforged Blades IArthur arrived at his laboratory.


    There was a noticeable silence in Brie''s absence. Her requests to stay during their most recent move were quite adamant. But he had made a firm decision. She had no place in this room anymore.


    It was for her safety, considering how dangerous his experiments were becoming.


    To compensate her for her work, a new research facility was being built within the growing village. It was personally designed by him, mimicking the research facility back at the Leaf Village but with more advancements.


    Too much of his invested resources was in this laboratory to sit idle. He was there now because he was quite disappointed about his most recent training session.


    He kept thinking about that moment of unconsciousness, that unnerving disassociation in which his body moved without his conscious control.


    And even with his full power unleashed, the two long days it had taken to defeat a single clone served as a reminder of his weaknesses.


    Arthur by no means was the apex predator of this world, and his defeat would have been inevitable if his four clones had been armed with weapons as deadly as the Blade of Chaos.


    So his mission was clear: he had to equip his clones with weapons worthy of their potential before venturing into the Sound Village.


    The Blade of Chaos was unique, and because of its complex forging process and the special combination of chakras that gave birth to it, it was impossible to replicate to that level.


    This was the sobering truth.


    Arthur''s inventiveness, however, was not so readily limited. He had the expertise to create weapons that were specifically suited to the fighting styles of each clone.


    He currently possessed the Treasured Tools of the Sage of Six Paths, the unmatched Blade of Chaos, and the Thunder Sword.


    Every weapon had the capacity to be extremely powerful in the hands of any of his clones. Yet he had to be meticulous in his decision to give them one of those weapons.


    The Thunder Sword was disregarded right away. Should a player spot a clone using the Thunder Sword, they would instantly link it back to Arthur. That was mainly because the last time anyone had seen it was when he had taken it after defeating Team 7.


    The Treasured Tools offered a more interesting opportunity. Of his four clones, Ryugetsu was the most appropriate recipient of this potent and age-old set.


    The one who founded the monastic orders of this world, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, was the original owner of these artifacts. Not only did Ryugetsu have the vast reserves of chakra required to use each tool efficiently, but giving them to him also had symbolic significance.


    Ryugetsu could legitimately assert that they are ancestral heirlooms that have been passed down through the generations. Of which their existence was hidden till now.


    Their abrupt appearance could also be explained by the convenient story of a Sound Village spy trying to steal them, which hints at Kabuto''s possible acquisition during the Fourth Great Ninja War.


    Only the smartest Naruto fan would disregard that by trying to claim that most of the set died alongside the Gold and Silver Brothers.


    But how would they ever link that Arthur had reanimated those two long ago and took the tools?


    Now the remaining three clones needed to be armed. This was where Arthur''s special knowledge of weapons was useful.


    Fundamentally, the Blade of Chaos was a combination of many different weapon designs united into one destructive shape. Its development had required a thorough understanding of the basic ideas underlying different kinds of weapons.


    Fortunately, Arthur knew just that, especially about the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist and what made them unique.


    Those swords were infused with unique crystals that held chakra densities that were almost identical to those of a Tailed Beast but lacked the same destructive power.


    Arthur had a bold idea: to reforge them.


    After gathering some materials that involved weapon crafting, he vanished from the laboratory and reappeared in the dark corners of the Mist Village. He arrived at night in secret, with plenty of cover.


    This village''s map layout was well known to him during his tenure as John Belfort. He thought of a particular scroll he had once seen here, a record of the origins and legend of the Seven Swords.


    At the time, he had disregarded its contents because he had already obtained the majority of the swords through other means. But now it was the secret to what he was doing.


    It wasn''t long until he approached the Mizukage''s hidden archives. There, he found the scroll among the piles of old books on the shelves. As he carefully read the long script, his eyes searched for the keys to their forging.


    An hour later, he learned that the swords had been made by one very talented shinobi who had an unmatched command of water style. Interestingly enough, it was Tobirama Senju who had come close to besting him in that field.


    The final years of the Warring States Period were the time of the last confirmed reports of these unusual weapons. In an attempt to seal the chakra of the Three-Tails and the Six-Tails into the blades, this unnamed artisan had tried a radical infusion of power after the ninja villages were established.


    His project had failed. He had been so desperate that he had used his own life force as a catalyst, a deadly sacrifice that caused him to fuse with each of the weapons.


    Quite the evil deed that brought these powerful tools into Arthur''s possession, where he disassembled and repurposed them as he saw fit.


    Unfortunately, important information about four of the swords¡ªthe Blunt Blade, the Explosive Blade, the Long Sword, and Samehada¡ªwas noticeably missing from the records.


    But Arthur was not put off by this omission because his immediate attention was on the other three: Hiramekarei, the Executioner''s Blade, and the Boltswords.


    He took one silent look to ensure that there were no traces of his being here. Confirming it was safe, he disappeared once again.


    Where he arrived next was a remote cave that was far from civilization. This was the same cave he had ventured to when he was gathering materials for the Blade of Chaos.


    There, he mined using only his bare hands and produced a sapphire gem, a ruby gem, and an emerald gem.


    After securing the gems, he teleported back to his village and performed the transformation technique to appear taller. Stretching his arms out, his white cloak materialized onto his body.


    He then went to a smithing shop owned by a craftsman from Uchiha. Strangely, the proprietor had given the store its name in honour of the village as opposed to his clan''s name.


    As Arthur pushed open the door, he saw the stout Uchiha proprietor and his spouse standing behind the counter. Their faces brightened as they recognized the white cloak.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?" inquired the owner.


    Arthur allowed himself a little amusement when he understood that the owner couldn''t tell which of the five lords he was.


    "Close your store today, for lord Arthur needs to use this shop. You''ll receive payment for the hours you missed." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no hesitation. They quickly removed the open sign and escorted out any remaining patrons. And just like that, Arthur was left alone in the workshop.


    He lit the enormous furnace, and the flames soon heated it to a searing temperature. Then he extracted the three rough-cut gems that he had dug up. He started carefully cutting and shaping them with his bare fingernails into the exact sizes and facets he required.


    Once he was done with that, he started forging the first blade of the Executioner''s Sword. The iconic sword''s broad, cleaver-like shape was formed by heating and hammering the materials he had brought.


    Unlike the original broadsword, this one had a unique alloy he had personally found that was extraordinarily strong and long-lasting. His goal was to create a form-perfect replica with a slight increase in density and weight. This would give it more force and a stronger swing.


    The strongest of his four clones in terms of physique, Hoshikaze, would surely receive this weapon when it was completed. The added mass of the reforged Executioner''s Blade would be a perfect match for Hoshikaze''s raw might.


    Arthur soon proceeded to the Boltswords after the Executioner''s Blade had cooled.


    In their original configuration, these were two distinct blades joined by a chain. With a minor alteration to their shape, he aimed to preserve their twin nature.


    Doing so would cause their swinging to be quicker and more fluid due to curving the edges a little bit. He had thought of turning them into ring blades, which would be a beautiful shape, but he was aware that this would interfere with their main purpose, which was to conduct electricity.


    Kaito would receive these, as it would allow that clone to be able to deliver devastating electrical attacks that could be channeled via his chakra chains.


    Compared to the broad, heavy Executioner''s Blade, the Boltswords were easier to forge and had a simpler design.


    At last, Arthur focused on Hiramekarei. Of the three, this was the simplest to replicate.


    Originally, it had two interconnected blades that resembled paddles and were composed of less metal than the other Seven Swords. It was renowned for being a multipurpose weapon that could form swords, shields, or bludgeoning weapons depending on the wielder''s chakra.


    So in its new creation, he employed lighter, more malleable materials that were simpler to work with.


    John would be ideal for this weapon because of its inherent versatility. He was the most adaptable of his clones, skilled in a range of fighting methods. Such malleability would be ideally complemented by Hiramekarei''s capacity for situational adaptation.


    On the workbench, the freshly forged blades were waiting, cool and heavy. Binding them to their intended users¡ªhis clones¡ªwas the next important step.


    Arthur stored them and the crystals in a scroll before teleporting back to his lab to accomplish this. He then proceeded straight to the storage unit and took blood samples from John, Kaito, and Hoshikaze.


    He intended to use a centrifuge to combine the specially made crystals with the special qualities of their blood. But there was a serious issue: the tumultuous process of forging the Blade of Chaos had completely destroyed his previous centrifuge.


    There was simply no substitute of similar strength on the black market, and the damage was irreparable.


    Arthur, however, had a few options on his hands.


    He teleported again, this time to the incomplete research facility. Security guards recognized the white cloak and let him pass right away.


    The facility''s main hall was quite active with different scientists and researchers from other countries. Only a select few were actually Uchiha.


    Scaffolding crisscrossed the open area, steel beams rose toward the ceiling, and workers in different stages of construction moved purposefully. Brie stood in the middle of the controlled chaos by giving commands and leading her team.


    As Arthur walked in, she turned, and her gaze settled on the cloaked figure.


    "Greetings, lord Arthur."


    Under the hood, Arthur narrowed his eyes. Even though his chakra signature was hidden and he was in a changed state, she had recognized him right away.


    The workers froze at the sound of his name, and their tools fell silent as they looked at him. That was because they held Arthur in a higher regard than they did their Kage.


    "The centrifuge," he said in a firm, flat voice. "I''m going to use it."


    With a knowing gleam in her eyes, Brie grinned. "My lord, I knew it was you!"


    Now Arthur understood how she knew it was him. The fact that no other lord would ever visit this specific facility was the reason she had seen through his disguise. Only he would have a reason to be here now.

 Chapter 340: Reforged Blades II

    Chapter 340 - Reforged Blades II"Please follow me," Brie said.


    She then turned and led him down a set of stairs into the underground levels, to a more private area of the building. As they strolled down the stairs, she conveyed her desire to collaborate with him once more, to observe his projects directly, and to participate in his innovative research.


    Arthur said nothing, his attention already turning to the work at hand. She seemed unfazed by his icy reaction. It was sufficient to know that he was here and that he hadn''t forgotten about her.


    Brie left him to work when they arrived at a remote, fully operational laboratory, one of the building''s first finished sections.


    He opened his scroll to reveal the carefully cut gems, blood samples, and other materials.


    The delicate and intricate process of combining the clones'' blood with the crystals now started.


    Since each crystal was meant to be used with a particular sword, it had to be endowed with unique qualities that would enable it to respond to certain chakra components and methods. This necessitated the delicate blending of the clones'' blood with his own chakra manipulation.


    His initial attempt didn''t work out. He tried to make the sapphire crystal responsive to lightning release by channeling a particular chakra element into it, but the crystal overloaded and broke, scattering tiny blue pieces all over the workspace.


    Why it failed was because he didn''t have the lighting chakra element. Now he had to start all over again.


    The process to cut another gem was quick. The sapphire crystal held this time, effectively absorbing the lightning release property he was giving it from the Blade of Chaos.


    When he moved onto the emerald crystal, it remained inert and obstinately refused to react to his chakra. It wasn''t reacting, but it wasn''t broken either. He therefore had to spend a couple of hours reviewing it carefully.


    To fix this issue, he had to make it more sensitive somehow.


    ''I''ll have to increase the surface area,'' he hoped.


    It was his third try. Finally, the enlarged emerald started to respond. A success.


    Lastly was the hardest crystal, ruby. This crystal would go into the Executioner''s Blade, and it had to respond to the absorption of chakra. He struck a wall at this point. Because, like the emerald crystal, the ruby was unresponsive.


    Arthur recognized the issue: he lacked the ability to absorb chakra. Yes, he was able to absorb natural energy¡ªa talent developed from senjutsu training¡ªbut not raw chakra.


    Something that could fill this gap was what he needed¡ªa workaround. He required a chakra absorption source that he could incorporate into the ruby.


    An idea came to mind. He returned to his lab via teleportation and began searching through his collections. There, he took a sample of Jugo''s cells. Jugo was the ideal answer because of his natural capacity to passively absorb energy from the environment and transform it into chakra.


    All Arthur had to do was reassemble these cells to also react to blood. And thanks to the centrifuge, this would be more than possible. However, to remove the passiveness of collecting natural energy might not be removable.


    He returned to the research facility and proceeded to carefully remove a very small amount of molecules¡ªa hazardous and volatile procedure in and of itself¡ªfrom the cells. He then repeated the fusion process by carefully incorporating this essence into the ruby crystal.


    The outcome was different this time. A faint, nearly undetectable energy pulsed through the ruby, subtly drawing in the surrounding chakra. It was sufficient to produce the required reactive property, but it didn''t seem like true absorption.


    To test, he placed the ruby next to his chest. It not only stuck to him; he could feel iron from inside him drawing closer to where the ruby was attached. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur further tested its properties by entering Simian Sage Mode. But when he tried to gather the natural energy, he found himself unable to!


    ''Good...'' he thought to himself.


    Now this new Executioner''s Blade could also siphon natural energy to repair itself.


    The last step was to incorporate the three crystals into each sword''s core after they had been successfully fused and imbued.


    Throughout the entire process, this was the most straightforward step. In order to insert the appropriate crystal¡ªthe emerald into Hiramekarei, the sapphire into the Boltswords, and the ruby into the Executioner''s Blade¡ªhe carefully made a tiny hole in the hilt of each weapon.


    After that, he sealed the cavities, making the crystals an essential component of the weapons. Once the intricate fusion of the crystals was complete, the final assembly was nearly anticlimactic, and the entire process took no more than an hour.


    The swords were now bonded to their intended users thanks to the crystals embedded in them. They would only react to Hoshikaze, Kaito, and John''s particular chakra signatures.


    The weapons would be inert if anyone else tried to use them. Even worse, they could set off a defensive mechanism that could damage a false wielder with a surge of feedback chakra or, in the worst case, cause a localized detonation that would destroy the weapon and the unauthorized user.


    This was as much security as he could put in place for the time being.


    A part of him longed to give these three weapons sentience, akin to Samehada. Its ability to fuse with its wielder and its appetite for chakra made that sword an incredible weapon.


    The issue was that Arthur only fully comprehended the workings of six of the Seven Swords. Samehada was still unknown. Only twice had he come into contact with it, both times during intense combat, leaving him with insufficient time or opportunity to collect the comprehensive data required to replicate its sentience.


    He would have to take the weapon from Kisame Hoshigaki and dissect it before examining its chakra pathways and structure in order to produce sentient weapons like it.


    But that would undoubtedly cause problems with the Akatsuki, set off far too many alarms, and, to be honest, wasn''t worth the possible trouble at the moment.


    No, these bonded, reforged blades were sufficient for the time being. They were particularly sensitive to his clones, strong and dangerous.


    Testing the reforged blades'' abilities was an essential next step after they had cooled and fused. In order to observe their operations without attracting undue attention, Arthur chose to do so in the relative seclusion of the wilderness that surrounded his village.


    He could use these weapons without risk; as their inventor and the source of his clones, the crystals inside understood his basic bond and would not malfunction.


    He started with the Executioner''s Blade. Its capacity to heal itself by consuming the blood of its adversaries was its distinguishing feature.


    He tested this by channeling chakra into his arms and purposefully breaking the wide blade in half. Even before its self-repairing capabilities took over, the weapon''s inherent durability was demonstrated by the crude break.


    If the repair failed, he didn''t care; he could always start over.


    After spotting an elderly grizzly bear shambling through the forest, he threw the broken weapon with perfect accuracy. The bear was instantly killed when it was hit in the chest. Arthur walked over to the fallen beast and took out the hilt that was still in its fur.


    He looked at the blade''s broken half. The sharp edges started to slowly heal, almost imperceptibly at first, by using the bear''s blood as fuel.


    He experienced an odd feeling as the blade knitted itself back together. It was an instinct, a desire for more blood, a sense of increasing power. He then looked down at his arms and saw that his veins were swollen, a tangible representation of the force the weapon was drawing from the dead animal and, in some way, intensifying inside of him.


    ''It''s strengthening me,'' he believed.


    This unanticipated consequence was undoubtedly advantageous. However, how would it respond to something stronger, like Sage Chakra?


    Arthur teleported to the colourful, sun-drenched Cayman Jungles to look into this. Upon arrival, he briefly closed his eyes and waited.


    Abruptly, a tiny, hairy body threw itself onto his back, with thin arms encircling his neck. Koko.


    "Please don''t leave again, daddy!" she screamed as she started to swing playfully from his arms with the naivet¨¦ of a child.


    I''d like you to test something for me," he calmly said. Then he withdrew the Executioner''s Blade. "Here..."


    Koko''s big, bright eyes were focused on the weapon. Yes, it was shiny, but there was also a strange, almost predatory glint in her eyes. She seemed more interested in eating it than in holding it.


    Her tiny hand closed around the hilt as she took it, but then she flinched.


    "I don''t like it, daddy!" she cried as she threw the weapon far into the woods. Arthur remained passive, being fully aware of her response. On contact, the blade was trying to absorb her Sage Chakra while preparing to detonate. "It''s also heavy and stinks!"


    Extending his arm, the weapon returned right back into his palm. It was time for the second test, so he opened a scroll, and the Boltswords appeared.


    He then raised the swords in the air, and Koko watched in fascination.


    The bright blue sky above them started to grow darker after a few seconds. Black clouds began to form, whirling and spreading at an unnatural rate. Then a deep rumble of thunder followed by flashes of lightning flickering within the growing storm clouds.


    It caused Koko to gasp in astonishment.


    Arthur swiftly lowered the Boltswords, and the dark clouds broke up as quickly as they had appeared, allowing sunlight to return to the canopy of the jungle.


    "What was that, daddy?"


    Arthur clarified, "These swords have the ability to control the weather... Compared to a natural storm, they can create thunderclouds much more quickly."


    "That is so cool! You''re like a superhero, daddy!"


    Arthur mentally noted that he needed to find out where she was learning these terms from.


    He dropped the Boltswords and materialized Hiramekarei, disregarding her claim to be a superhero. He thought that of the three, this was possibly his best creation. Why? Because at first it had no blade at all. It was just a hilt.


    A flick of his wrist caused a weapon¡ªan axe with a sharp, defined shape¡ªto emerge from the blue, pliable chakra.


    Koko''s eyes were fixed on the transforming weapon, completely enthralled.


    When Arthur flicked his wrist once more, the axe vanished and instantly reformed into a staff. With one more flick, it transformed into a set of nunchaku, which are segments of the chakra joined by a flexible energy chain.


    "I want it! I want it! I want it now, daddy!"


    Koko held out her hands and pleaded. Calmly, he said, "Perhaps another time."


    He was wise enough not to give her a weapon that could change form at will. In fact, any of his weapons in her hands would likely be destroyed; that or she would be the one doing the destroying.


    Her face fell in disappointment as she moaned, "Awe!"


    The blue chakra dissolved back into nothingness as he sealed Hiramekarei away. Now Arthur''s tests had concluded. He''d seen what he needed to see.


    Hiramekarei could now transform better and faster, the Boltswords controlled the skies, and the Executioner''s Blade repaired and improved its wielder.


    His clones would now be virtually unstoppable.

 Chapter 341: You Pervert

    Chapter 341 - You PervertIn Orochimaru''s subterranean laboratory.


    Things here were as everyone expected: still a tad clean, and glass tubes filled with swirling or bubbling liquid.


    Within this unsettling environment, three figures stood: Orochimaru, Kabuto, and Sasuke.


    A door opened, and a girl with bright red hair and glasses stepped in. It was Karin. She looked around before her gaze settled on the three.


    "I''ve finished, lord Orochimaru," she said, bowing. She then turned her attention to the boy standing beside him. She had never seen him before, for the two weren''t scheduled to officially meet for a couple of years. "Who is this?"


    It was Kabuto who answered, "This is Sasuke Uchiha. He''s lord Orochimaru''s next vessel."


    Sasuke, a picture of aloofness, didn''t even twitch. He stood there with a mask of indifference.


    Karin''s eyes flared with interest.


    Orochimaru, always one to stir the pot, let out a low, amused chuckle. "Oh, Karin," he purred. "Have you already taken a liking to him?"


    Sasuke, visibly bored and perhaps a little annoyed by the implication, began to turn, ready to remove himself from the conversation.


    But then, Karin spoke again. "As an Uzumaki, I''m not quite fond of Uchihas."


    Sasuke stopped dead in his tracks. He spun back around, and he locked onto her eyes. It wasn''t the slight against his clan that stopped him, but the name itself.


    "Uzumaki?" he repeated with unexpected interest. "Hmph... My last teammate was an Uzumaki."


    Karin was a tad surprised when she heard that. Breaking eye contact, she asked herself, "I didn''t think there were other survivors."


    "Survivors?" Sasuke echoed, furrowing his brows.


    Orochimaru, enjoying the unexpected turn of events, decided to enlighten Sasuke.


    "Sasuke," he began, "the Uzumaki Clan was originally from the Hidden Eddy Village. They almost went extinct after their village was destroyed."


    "From what we''ve gathered," Kabuto continued, "They were targeted and destroyed by other villages, likely due to fear of their strong sealing techniques."


    There was a subtle yet genuine astonishment that crossed Sasuke''s face.


    "Some believed the village was too powerful to be allowed to continue," Orochimaru added as his gaze rested on Karin. "Although the clan fell, it was not entirely eradicated. Some members, such as Karin, migrated to the Hidden Grass Village, where I found her."


    Sasuke was now truly taken aback. It was as if he was starting to understand something about this clan that he hadn''t yet. Or rather, someone of that clan.


    As if provoked, Sasuke clenched his fist. Kabuto, noticing this shift in Sasuke''s posture, asked, "Is something wrong, Sasuke?"


    The boy quickly relaxed and let the tension escape the scene. "It''s none of your concern..."


    Elsewhere.


    From his unseen vantage point, Arthur bore witness to this whole ordeal.


    What caught his interest was Sasuke''s reaction after hearing about the Uzumaki clan. This was, in fact, Sasuke''s first time ever getting a history lesson about that clan, as well as seeing Karin.


    As Arthur understood, Sasuke never saved Karin back in the Forest of Death. That would explain Karin''s strange reaction to the boy, as well as her still yet subtle infatuation for him.


    This early revelation was clearly a consequence caused by the butterfly effect of Naruto''s accelerated growth and the resulting impact on Sasuke''s already volatile emotions. Arthur''s own intervention, pushing Sasuke towards Orochimaru on a slightly altered plane, had also played a part in this unexpected development.


    Now, Arthur had to understand the full scope of the disruption. He wouldn''t confront Sasuke directly; the boy was a tangled knot of rage and vengeance.


    Instead, Arthur waited. He waited until Sasuke retreated to his room within that particular hideout before finally drifting off to sleep.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    After covering himself in a variety of stealthy techniques, Arthur turned into smoke and drifted into Sasuke''s room. There, he remained as a wisp and flowed into the boy''s body.


    ''Mind eye reading jutsu...''


    Just like that, he began to sift through Sasuke''s thoughts, his memories, and what the boy''s been through. Arthur dove into the depths of the boy''s mind and searched for the source of that sudden anger, as well as what the boy truly thought about being told of the Uzumaki clan.


    It didn''t take long for him to find it. As if reading the boy''s thoughts, Arthur heard, "So the fall of the Uzumaki clan was due to the Leaf Village''s unwillingness to help; they didn''t do anything. Naruto... I truly despise you, but you''ve changed. No... I didn''t understand who you were till now. You should have abandoned the Leaf Village like me and never returned. Now I know why you were such an idiot and why everyone hated you; you''re just a slave."


    Arthur withdrew from Sasuke''s mind and reformed outside the sleeping boy. He understood now.


    There had been a subtle, yet significant, shift in Sasuke''s view of Naruto. Because of Naruto''s growth, his burgeoning strength, and the genuine connections he was forging, he had become relatable to Sasuke in a way he hadn''t been before.


    The anger wasn''t about the Uzumaki clan''s fate itself, but about the Leaf Village''s inaction, a mirror of his own abandonment of the village. And in that moment, a twisted sense of kinship had briefly formed in Sasuke''s dark heart.


    He had even, for a fleeting instant, wished that Naruto had followed his path and abandoned the Leaf.


    This was inevitable, Arthur knew. The bond between Sasuke and Naruto, created in rivalry and conflict, was destined to evolve into a complex friendship by the series'' end. The process was simply accelerating and pushed forward by Naruto''s rapid development.


    Arthur was not going to allow this acceleration. This premature softening of Sasuke''s stance towards Naruto was an unwelcome deviation from his carefully constructed plan.


    His pieces were moving too quickly. As such, he would need to adapt and find a way to counteract this unforeseen development. Because if left unchecked, the other players would take advantage of this.


    Arthur knew that they were trying to rescue Sasuke early, and that was not something he could allow. Otherwise, it would make things more complicated for him.


    At a restaurant in the Leaf Village.


    Three generations of shinobi gathered around a small wooden table. This was an uncommon and nearly unheard-of occurrence.


    They were none other than Jiraiya, Minato, and Kakashi.


    They were having a casual conversation, the kind that only comes from a deep understanding and a shared past. There was a familiarity in their talk due to their evident connection.


    For those who weren''t aware, Minato was the sensei of Kakashi, and Jiraiya was the sensei of Minato. Minato had died young, so no one would have believed to see all three of these shinobi in one spot.


    "Minato, do you recall when you attempted to teach me the Rasengan?" Jiraiya smiled. "It took me far too long to understand it."


    "You learned it quick," Minato smiled back. "Far quicker than me."


    Under his mask, Kakashi, who had always been a silent observer, permitted himself a tiny, barely noticeable smile. To think that he was eating lunch with both his teacher and his teacher''s teacher.


    Quite the bizarre experience.


    "I heard you also learned it, Kakashi," Minato said.


    "Well, let''s just say that it might be useful one day," the youngest of the group answered.


    Minato wanted to ask why Kakashi hadn''t taught it to Naruto, but the answer was apparent: Naruto, at the time, wasn''t showing the aptitude to learn it. And after discovering that it was William¡ªnot Jiraiya¡ªthat was the main reason Naruto even knew about the Rasengan, Minato didn''t have a reason to complain.


    Unavoidably, the topic of the impending danger came up. Jiraiya''s tone lightened as he said, "Just so you both know, we have to stop Obito no matter what it takes."


    "I agree," Minato nodded.


    Kakashi''s silence also hinted at his agreement.


    As a server came over, Jiraiya said, "I''ll have some sak¨¦."


    "Isn''t it too early to be drinking?" Minato softly smiled at his sensei.


    "It''s for inspiration," Jiraiya grinned.


    In contrast, Kakashi gave the straightforward command to the server, "Just water, please."


    The restaurant door opened as they finished ordering, bringing in two more figures. It was William and Naruto.


    "I got much better control over the flying raijin now!" Naruto exclaimed to his cousin.


    "I''ll say," William agreed. "You didn''t use a lot of chakra to travel all the way to the bathhouse and back, so that''s a big improvement.


    Jiraiya, overhearing this, gave a mischievous smile and yelled, "Minato, you should teach me that technique too!"


    The two boys more than just heard this, so they both yelled, "You pervert!"


    It wasn''t long until the server returned with their meal, and the males ate as a collective family.


    "Do you really think Orochimaru''s not behind everyone''s revival?" Kakashi asked William.


    "Of course!" the boy answered. "There''s just no way because I sealed his arms when he attacked the village."


    While a more than plausible reason, Minato wasn''t quite convinced because he was told that Orochimaru had a very loyal and skilled servant, Kabuto, that could help perform techniques for the Sannin.


    "Okay," William conceded, "so there''s still a possibility that Orochimaru''s behind this all. I''m just trying to find out why."


    "Aren''t we all?" Kakashi replied.


    After their meal, Jiraiya excused himself. "I have an important meeting with the Hokage."


    This was in regard to the recent tracking mission the others were to go on. When he arrived at Tsunade''s office, she and Shizune were present.


    "Jiraiya," she said in a worried tone. "Like we discussed before, you''re the best man for this job. So I need you to go and check them before I send out that scouting party."


    This reconnaissance mission was essential because Jiraiya was the only person who had any substantial knowledge of Orochimaru''s numerous lairs.


    "You can count on me."


    "One more thing," she said, furrowing her brows. "Please be careful..." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiraiya wasn''t quite certain why she was so concerned about this, as this wasn''t the first time Jiraiya and Orochimaru had faced off. They were, after all, former teammates.


    After exiting the office, Jiraiya nearly bumped into someone standing right outside the door. He was shocked to see the boy there and said, "Naruto?"


    "Pervy Sage, I came because I was going to speak with Granny Tsunade. Then I heard about your mission and¡ª"


    Jiraiya hurriedly closed the door behind him, relieved that Tsunade hadn''t heard or seen Naruto. With a finger to his lips, he lowered his voice and said, "Quiet, Naruto. That mission was supposed to be a secret."


    Naruto wasn''t stupid. At least not anymore. So he demanded, "Let me join you on it then!"


    Jiraiya firmly shook his head and said, "No, it''s too dangerous." The only reason that the boy wanted to come was because it could potentially involve Sasuke. "Besides, weren''t you supposed to be training to defeat Obito?"


    "Yes, but Sasuke is just as important!"


    "I''m sorry, Naruto, but we can''t let you leave the village. Shoot, you''re not even safe with me by your side."


    "Can you at least let me know when you''ll be leaving?"


    Jiraiya shrugged but eventually gave in and said, "You''ll be asleep by then, but don''t worry; I''ll be back in a couple of days."


    Jiraiya then turned and walked away, leaving Naruto standing in the hallway in frustration.


    Once night fell, the Sannin walked out of the village in the shadows. His mission was clear: to discover which of Orochimaru''s past hideouts he was currently in.


    Little did he know, a smaller, determined figure was following him.


    "Good thing I waited till nighttime," Naruto whispered. "The entire village would have been on me if Alice found out."


    Safely out of the village, Naruto entered his own subconscious. The tall figure of the Nine-Tails awaited him in the familiar, watery landscape of his mind.


    "So you left without telling anyone?" the beast asked. "I wonder why."


    Naruto approached the enormous cage that housed the beast. "Because I never give up on my friends. No matter what."


    A low, rumbling laugh, amused and slightly threatening, came from the Nine-Tails.


    Naruto ignored it as he levitated toward the paper seal on the cage. He then removed it and performed a series of hand signs.


    "Sealing jutsu!"


    What he had done was seal the sensing mechanism behind the Flying raijin marks on his Eight Trigrams Seal.


    The Nine-Tails reluctantly acknowledged, with a note of surprise in its voice, "You''re smarter than I thought."


    "Yeah, well, I don''t want my dad and Jada to know where I am."


    Quite ironic. The very technique he learned from them was now being stopped to prevent the two from tracking his location.


    Nothing, not even Jiraiya, could stop him from pursuing Sasuke.

 Chapter 342: Smart

    Chapter 342 - SmartAs the damp floor beneath Jiraiya''s sandals mushed, he kept his senses up. It had only been one night, and he had already made it to the first potential hideout.


    Suddenly, a faint, almost imperceptible chakra signature registered in his senses. It was quite familiar, so his stride quickened.


    The roar of a waterfall grew louder as he approached. And there, at the edge of the cliff face, stood a solitary figure: Sasuke Uchiha.


    "I thought I sensed Orochimaru''s chakra," Jiraiya admitted with a confident smile as he reached the cliff edge.


    Sasuke slowly turned. His face showed frustration, yet Jiraiya couldn''t quite read it. There was a tightness around the boy''s eyes and a tension in his jaw.


    "Mind if I ask what Orochimaru has you doing here?" Jiraiya asked.


    Sasuke ignored the question and asked, "You''re that other Sannin, right? How about you go back to the Leaf Village to deliver a message to Naruto for me?"


    To think the Uchiha was attempting to make demands before a Legendary Sannin. Jiraiya, of course, was not at all deterred; he knew he could demolish Sasuke in the blink of an eye.


    Before Jiraiya could even formulate a response, an orange blur shot past him.


    "You can tell me right here!" Naruto declared after landing between the two.


    Both Jiraiya and Sasuke were caught completely off guard. Naruto''s sudden appearance was the last thing either of them expected.


    "Naruto, what are you doing here?!" Jiraiya yelled in surprise.


    Not once had the Sannin sensed him.


    "Like I said," Naruto replied while his gaze locked on Sasuke''s, "I never give up on my friends. Sasuke! I''ve come to take you back!"


    Sasuke''s initial surprise vanished and was replaced by a cold dread. An unsettling feeling began to stir within him as the curse mark on his neck swirled a black, inky pattern across half his body.


    "You never seem to learn, Naruto..." the Uchiha growled.


    Jiraiya, sensing the shift in Sasuke''s chakra, clapped his hands together and prepared to unleash a defensive jutsu. But before the technique could unleash, a flash of white blurred past him, a hand briefly touching his shoulder.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    In an instant, he was gone, teleported away from the scene.


    Naruto and Sasuke were left staring at the empty space where Jiraiya had just been. The shock of his sudden disappearance was clear. But with him gone, the fragile barrier between these two boys had been removed.


    They looked around to see what the cause was. But based on both of their shocks, they understood that neither of them was involved. The inevitable confrontation was now upon them.


    "Sasuke," Naruto growled, "don''t do this. Just listen for once and come home! Screw Orochimaru!"


    Sasuke''s eyes narrowed with a dangerous glint as he smirked, "I''m interested to know something, Naruto... What do you know about your Nine-Tails?"


    "What about Kurama?" Naruto retorted with a defensive tone.


    "That''s its name, huh? Figured you''d tame it by now... That Tailed Beast of yours belonged to your clan, which was wiped out because the Leaf Village failed to protect them."


    Naruto''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he swiped his arms in a dismissive gesture. "You''re wrong! My village was destroyed because of a guy named Obito Uchiha."


    There was a brief, tense silence, the only sound the thunder of the waterfall. Then Sasuke spoke, "I don''t even know who that is..."


    "Of course you don''t," Naruto said. "He''s working with the Akatsuki and being manipulated by Madara Uchiha."


    Sasuke scoffed, still trying to process the information. "I suppose your new friends told you that?"


    "No," Naruto replied. "I also read it in my mom''s book."


    Now Sasuke was truly intrigued. Just how much had Naruto learned while Sasuke had been consumed by his quest for power?


    "Naruto... I don''t know what you''ve learned while I''ve been gone, but I''d like to make you an offer."


    "Huh?"


    Naruto was genuinely confused by the sudden shift in conversation. What could Sasuke possibly want from him now?


    "Abandon the Leaf Village and come join Orochimaru."


    Naruto was stunned into silence. The offer was so unexpected, so utterly contrary to everything he believed in, that he could only stare while his mind reeled.


    "Why would I do something like that?" he sincerely asked with a sense of disbelief.


    "One of Orochimaru''s servants named Karin Uzumaki told me all about your clan..."


    "Karin Uzumaki?" the boy repeated. "If you know so much about my clan, then..." his mind raced as he tried to connect the dots and understand the implications of this new information. "I... I don''t understand. What does this have to do with you taking revenge on Itachi?"


    The two stood frozen due to the unspoken past separating them. Neither truly understood the other''s journey and the hidden truths they had uncovered. Such as how Naruto''s parents had returned and the complex revival of the Uchiha clan, which Sasuke has yet to learn about.


    Because Sasuke was quiet, Naruto declared, "No! Whether this involves Itachi or not, Orochimaru''s tricked you, and he''s trying to take over your body. You can''t trust him!"


    Now it was Sasuke''s turn for anger; he felt as if Naruto was the delusional one. How could his former teammate not understand his own enslavement?


    The curse mark on Sasuke''s skin pulsed and spread. As his body twisted and contorted, taking on the grotesque features of his Version Two form, he glared at Naruto with a chilling intensity.


    "Then... if you''re not with me, you''re against me!"


    Naruto''s own anger ignited, fueled by Sasuke''s words and the horrifying sight of his friend lost in the darkness. A surge of vibrant yellowish chakra erupted from his body as the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode enveloped him in a fiery aura.


    With a guttural scream that echoed the roar of the waterfall, the two rushed at each other.


    "Naruto!"


    "Sasuke!"


    Elsewhere in a barren land.


    Jiraiya''s eyes flicked across the empty horizon. How did he get here?


    The land stretched out endlessly before him like a bleak canvas of earth and dust. The sky above was also dull compared to the blue scenery from before.


    "Teleportation ninjutsu," he deduced.


    Wherever he was now, his focus rested on the only other person here: a man wearing an all-white cloak.


    Without hesitation, Jiraiya reached up and tore away his cloak, revealing a distinctive symbol emblazoned on his clothing.


    "Smart..." Arthur softly muttered.


    Jiraiya kept his voice steady, recognizing the technique. "That was the flying raijin," he said, eyes narrowing as he took in the man''s attire. "That cloak''s also familiar. I wonder who you might be."


    What Jiraiya failed to understand was that Arthur had been watching from the shadows and orchestrating everything from behind the scenes. He had seen Naruto slip away from the village in secret, a move that he''d anticipated and used to his advantage.


    Using the Flying raijin, he had manipulated the course of events, knowing that Sasuke would be sent on a mission that would intersect with Jiraiya''s path. And his goal was clear: Naruto needed to face Sasuke again, but not just to fight, to fight under Arthur''s influence.


    He needed to ensure the outcome favoured him.


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed for a moment upon feeling fully content with how things turned out. He stretched his neck, then announced, "I was trying to seal your skin, but..." Crack! "There are other ways to kill you."


    Jiraiya''s instincts kicked in instantly. He knew that this was no ordinary enemy¡ªno typical henchman of Orochimaru would possess such an advanced technique like the Flying raijin. This was someone dangerous, someone capable of threatening everything he stood for.


    Without warning, Arthur surged forward with his fist clenched. Jiraiya raised his arms to intercept, causing a deafening shockwave to ripple across the barren plain.


    The sheer force behind that punch made Jiraiya''s arms tremble and his bones rattle.


    With a twist of Arthur''s body, he aimed a swift, powerful kick at Jiraiya''s temple. Jiraiya barely managed to block it with both forearms, and the force nearly staggered him back.


    Arthur pressed his attack, following up with quick, precise strikes. The fight quickly devolved into a brutal exchange of taijutsu¡ªblow after blow, kick after punch. Arthur''s strikes were to destabilize Jiraiya and force him into a mistake.


    Despite his experience, Jiraiya found himself on the back foot as each of Arthur''s attacks swatted away his attempts to strike back.


    The opponent''s strength was overwhelming, to say the least.


    By the time Arthur stopped, Jiraiya was allowed to breathe for the moment. Arthur himself was merely forming calculations in his mind as if testing how far he''d come.


    He thought of all those who had given him a tough fight, such as Lars and Itachi. But Jiraiya was more powerful than both of those two!


    "You''re strong... I''ll give you that," Arthur calmly said. "But you''re still only the second toughest opponent I''ve faced."


    Jiraiya''s brow furrowed in curiosity as he asked, "Who''s the first?"


    "Me..."


    After that echoing declaration, Arthur launched himself at Jiraiya again. The two clashed¡ªa brutal, persistent duel in the middle of the wasteland. The ground beneath them shook with each strike as dust rose into the air.


    Despite Arthur''s advantage in strength and speed, Jiraiya refused to give in.


    "Fire style: flame bombs!"


    Jiraiya unleashed a torrent of flames that roared toward Arthur. Arthur responded swiftly, slamming his hand into the ground.


    ''Summoning jutsu...''


    The terrain rippled as a new opponent appeared from the smoke, clad in white with a blindfold on. In an instant, the man removed the blindfold, revealing eyes that seemed to glow with unnatural intensity.


    A concentrated beam of energy was then shot from the man''s eyes, clearing the flames with ease. Jiraiya was forced to dive elsewhere to avoid being incinerated.


    By the time he recovered, the man had disappeared. Arthur could tell from the Sannin''s face that he had seen that shinobi before, yet the old Sannin simply couldn''t remember from where.


    "Those were Sharingan," Jiraiya muttered in alarm. "But how...?"


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?" Arthur sharply interrupted while running forward.


    His speed was impressive, forcing Jiraiya to react quickly once again. As the seconds passed, Jiraiya found himself unable to read Arthur''s actions¡ªeach attack, each dodge, had now become unpredictable.


    Jiraiya''s muscles tensed as he understood that he needed to think fast. He had to find some way to turn the tide, some strategy to catch his opponent off guard.


    "Art of the raging lion''s mane!"


    His hair erupted in a wild, fiery mass, rapidly growing and twisting into thick tendrils. They sought to constrict and trap Arthur, so the latter narrowed his eyes as he drew Blade of Chaos. Then he sliced through Jiraiya''s mane and cleanly cleaved the tendrils.


    Jiraiya''s eyes widened again. His technique had been cut down so easily¡ªan indication that his opponent was not only strong but also skilled at countering his techniques.


    "Something''s wrong here," Jiraiya declared. And Arthur knew what he was thinking: that it was as if Arthur knew his every move. "I see I have no choice..." Taking one bite of his thumb, Jiraiya slammed his palm down on the ground. "Summoning jutsu!"


    The air thickened with chakra and dust that swirled into a dense cloud of smoke. When the cloud dispersed, towering above the battlefield was the massive toad, Gamabunta.


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 343: Go All Out

    Chapter 343 - Go All OutThe giant toad''s enormous form loomed over the battlefield. The stakes had risen, and every move mattered now.


    "What''s the big idea calling me here in this empty place, Jiraiya?!"


    Suddenly, Gamabunta watched as Arthur flicked his weapon away. Whatever that sword was, it had clearly rubbed Gamabunta''s senses the wrong way.


    "As you can see," Jiraiya answered, "I''m facing a pretty tough opponent, so I could use your assistance."


    Arthur merely flexed his fingers, saying, "You should have summoned more..."


    Feeling provoked, Gamabunta took a giant leap forward after his massive legs pounded into the earth. The impact was deafening as he landed right on Arthur, creating a crash that sent up a cloud of dust and dirt.


    For a moment, it seemed like the tide was about to shift.


    But Arthur was no pushover; he reached out and lifted the enormous toad with one hand, as if he were holding a toy. Gamabunta''s eyes widened in shock¡ªsurprise, annoyance, and perhaps a tinge of respect all across the amphibian''s face.


    "You call this thing heavy?" Arthur menacingly said.


    Before Gamabunta could react, Arthur''s foot shot up and delivered a kick right into the toad''s bottom. The force was enough to send the giant amphibian stumbling forward, but he managed to regain his footing by planting his webbed feet firmly into the ground.


    Arthur therefore placed his hands in his pockets, as if he''d just finished a casual stroll. To think a shinobi of this caliber existed.


    The giant toad had no other choice but to take his enemy seriously now. As such, Gamabunta drew his gargantuan short sword and aimed a slash at Arthur.


    ''Summoning jutsu...''


    Another figure appeared in front of the attack and caught the blade with her bare hands.


    "?Sorpresa!" Koko yelled.


    While she held the giant sword in place with her tongue to the side, Arthur''s tone was calm: "Como lo ensayamos, ese sapo gigante usa aceite y agua para luchar."


    "Rodger, pap¨¢!"


    Jiraiya''s eyes flared upon sensing an incoming orchestrated attack. "Quick, Gamabunta, fall back!" the toad reeled in his weapon as he leapt away. Feeling Jiraiya''s chakra, Gamabunta understood what he wanted to do. "Fire style: toad flame bomb!"


    Both of them released a massive combination of oil and flames that combined into larger roaring waves of flames that surged toward Arthur and Koko.


    Together, the two performed their own combination technique: "Water style: water waves."


    A powerful geyser of water collided with the flames before creating a thick curtain of steam that obscured everything. The steam billowed and swirled, filling the air with a dense fog that made it nearly impossible to see.


    Through the mist, Koko launched himself toward Jiraiya, aiming to land a hit. Yet Jiraiya sensed her and dodged at the last second. Once he landed on Gamabunta''s back, Arthur darted behind him and kicked him in Koko''s direction.


    Jiraiya twisted his body, once again avoiding another attack from Koko.


    "I got you this time!" Koko yelled.


    Jiraiya managed to avoid the attacks by ducking and weaving through their swift teamwork. But it wasn''t enough, and that managed to force him off the giant toad.


    Gamabunta leapt into the air once more, causing the two to descend. The toad''s massive body flipped before aiming to end things quickly.


    Yet neither Koko nor Arthur seemed worried¡ªthey were too quick, too agile as they dodged the descending amphibian. Then, they launched simultaneous kicks at him that caused the giant toad to stagger.


    Jiraiya recovered to see the intense exchange. Before he could form a new strategy, Arthur was seen running toward him. The two clashed forearms, yet Arthur quickly grabbed Jiraiya''s wrists and spun him several feet away.


    ''Ice style: wolf fang avalanche...''


    A pack of icy wolves formed by the water in the air came into existence and rushed toward Jiraiya''s falling form. The Sannin flipped upright and focused his chakra into his hair.


    "Ninja art: needle jiz¨­!"


    His white mane hardened and twisted into jagged spikes that covered him in metallic spikes. Encased in this armour of razor-sharp strands, the icy wolves were met with deadly spikes that impaled them whole.


    ''So he''s going with that?'' Arthur thought.


    "You''re one idiot frog!" Koko teased as she dodged yet another one of Gamabunta''s strikes.


    "I''m a toad, you stupid hyena!"


    Just as Gamabunta was about to strike again, Arthur materialized right in front of it and stopped the giant blade with his bare hands. His expression was calm but intense as his muscles shook to keep the sword at bay.


    Gamabunta''s eyes widened in shock. "What the¡ª?"


    ''Ice style: white whale jutsu...''


    In that moment, the ground beneath them erupted with a new threat: a giant whale made of ice burst from the earth that towered over everything in sight. Then it crashed down onto Gamabunta with incredible force.


    Boom!


    The impact was devastating; the giant ice whale''s size and weight crushed the toad beneath it, shattering the ground and leaving a fissure in the earth. Gamabunta was easily sent back to Mt. My¨­boku.


    The dust was settling slowly. When Arthur looked to see what became of Jiraiya, he saw that the pack of wolves had failed. And he understood why.


    "Be on your guard," he said to Koko in Spanish.


    Koko looked up at him in confusion to ask why. Never had he seen him this serious before.


    At that, Jiraiya, having finally lowered his defenses, stepped into view. Standing atop his shoulders were none other than Fukasaku and Shima, the small elder toads who served in Mt. My¨­boku. More importantly, the only two he just used to enter his Toad Sage Mode.


    They were exactly as Arthur remembered: Shima had a green underside with purple markings around her mouth and back, and her head resembled a hair net with hair rollers underneath, giving her an old woman-like look.


    Fukasaku was a green toad with white hair styled in a mohawk, thick eyebrows, and a small goatee; he also wore a cape. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then there was Jiraiya''s appearance; he had become more toad-like, with visible warts, elongated hands and feet, and frog-like legs. Imperfect or not, Arthur could already sense the immaculate change; Jiraiya truly looked like a force of nature ready to face whatever challenge came his way.


    "Jiraiya-boy, that fella over there defeated Gamabunta a little too easily," Shima softly said.


    "So we''ll have to go all out," Fukasaku added.


    "My thoughts exactly," Jiraiya said in a more serious tone.


    Without hesitation, he lunged forward with his shin moving faster than the untrained eye could follow. Koko, quick as lightning, managed to block the attack just in time. Slowly, Arthur saw she was about to be overwhelmed and crushed beneath Jiraiya''s attack.


    Reeling back slightly, he avoided the full force of the kick by mere fractions and escaped what could have been a devastating blow.


    The instant Jiraiya''s webbed feet touched the ground; he lunged again, and the scene erupted into a dazzling display of combat. Arthur moved with grace while dodging and plaiting around Jiraiya''s strikes.


    "Creature detection jutsu!"


    Shima''s tongue, now reshaped into a face with eyes and a mouth, snaked toward Arthur. Arthur wasn''t fast enough and managed to get ensnared. Just as Jiraiya''s kick landed, Arthur''s body had substituted with a mound of snow.


    "The enemy has some incredible reflexes," Shima commented.


    "That''s not a normal body," Fukasaku added after witnessing Arthur''s so closely.


    "Obviously he''s not normal!" Shima yelled. "Why else would Jiraiya-boy summon us?!"


    "Don''t go yellin'' at me now, ma!" Fukasaku shot back.


    The two elder toads began to argue, and their voices overlapped as they speculated about what exactly Arthur was made of¡ªhis strange agility, his unusual body, and his uncanny act of dodging Jiraiya in Sage Mode.


    Their rapid-fire theories bounced back and forth, each trying to understand this mysterious opponent.


    "Will you two stop fighting already?" Jiraiya stated while keeping his focus on the enemy.


    "To think you resorted to those two," Arthur calmly said, unperturbed by their tomfoolery.


    The elders suddenly stopped arguing. Their eyes snapped toward him as Fukasaku sharply said, "You''re talking as if you know who we are!"


    "I could care less who you two are," Arthur said coldly before smacking his palm on the ground. ''Summoning jutsu...''


    "We''re impressed, Jiraiya," said a commanding voice from the swirling smoke. "To think you''d have him summon us this early," another hissed. When the smoke cleared, four more figures appeared beside Arthur¡ªall of whom were cloaked identically in white. "So we''ll just have to take you down the old-fashioned way..."


    Jiraiya''s curiosity was piqued. He looked at the newcomers and wondered if that kunoichi from before¡ªTayuya, who had attacked him¡ªwas among them. Neither acknowledged his perverted curiosity.


    No, to defeat a Sannin like Jiraiya, Arthur knew he needed all four of his clones. And he by no means was going to go easy.


    The first clone, Hoshikaze, charged in with a . But Jiraiya was still faster; he bent back just in time and almost kicked Hoshikaze''s head off. Kaito and Ryugetsu moved in for close-range taijutsu attacks, but Jiraiya dodged each of their strikes. Ryugetsu leaped high, trying to attack from above, but Shima forced him away with her extended tongue.


    Meanwhile, Fukasaku released a slick oil from his mouth¡ªaiming to slow down Kaito and give Jiraiya a chance to breathe. This allowed Jiraiya to kick that clone back and create some distance.


    "How was it?" Hoshikaze asked Kaito after recovering.


    "It''s as we assumed... He''s been buffed."


    Arthur was wise to have prepared for this fight; he knew full well that Jiraiya was much, much stronger than initially perceived. Just like Itachi and Kisame, this Sannin had been pushed beyond his usual limits¡ªhis skills and his power were on a whole different level.


    So much so that his imperfect Toad Sage Mode was physically stronger than Margaret''s Slug Sage Mode and perhaps even beyond Arthur''s own Simian Sage Mode.


    "I don''t know what you guys are talking about," Shima announced, "but we''re not bluffing anything in this fight."


    "He said ''buff,''" Fukasaku corrected. "Not ''bluff,'' ya old coot."


    "Don''t start now, pa!"


    Suddenly, the battlefield was filled with a massive cloud of smoke. None of the three could tell whether this was natural smoke or chakra-infused.


    From within the fog, shouts and movement indicated they were trying to ambush them.


    "Stay alert," Fukasaku said as their eyes scanned through the smoke.


    "They''ve done well so far hiding their chakra," Shima said while trying to detect them with her tongue.


    The smoke parted slightly and revealed someone charging with a large broadsword. From the side, another was preparing a water style technique. And from behind, a third had an icy aura emanating from his body.


    Jiraiya dodged with a powerful leap just as Hoshikaze''s weapon missed. The Sannin then landed and blocked the incoming rushing water with his arms crossed. As the wave began to freeze, Shima broke the attack apart with her tongue.


    ''Ice style: a thousand needles of death...''


    From the shattered particles, sharp spears of ice hovered over the trio before coming down. But Jiraiya was quick. With his enhanced agility, he extended his leg while spinning his body so fast that he deflected all of the spears.


    The instant he stopped, Hoshikaze tried to cleave Jiraiya in two from the torso. Yet Shima''s tongue stopped the blade, allowing Jiraiya to punch the clone square in the gut.


    Bang!


    Hoshikaze was instantly forced back several paces before landing next to John. And on his gut was a wound so deep that it was caved in. To have damaged Hoshikaze''s body was impressive¡ªonly an elite fighter could manage such a feat.


    And despite their teamwork, the clones understood why they hadn''t yet been able to overwhelm the Sannin. That was because Jiraiya wasn''t fighting alone; his toads kept him on his feet.


    "That''s one down!" Fukasaku declared.


    John knelt down and touched the hole created where Hoshikaze was hit. The clone''s flesh stitched together, and he got right back up.


    "Looks like you spoke too soon," Jiraiya commented.


    "At least we know one thing," Shima added, "they can be injured."


    Arthur, having observed what he needed, understood that he still had a lot of techniques still needing to be used. Because right now, he wasn''t trying to kill Jiraiya.


    No, he needed to first test just how much battle prowess he truly had!

 Chapter 344: I鈥檓 Disappointed

    Chapter 344 - I''m DisappointedJiraiya took a deep breath, then crouched low with all fours on the ground. Without warning, he launched himself high into the air, and at the peak, his body arched upward.


    "Sage art: massive rasengan!"


    A swirling sphere of chakra rapidly grew in his palm, aimed directly at Hoshikaze and John.


    But while the technique descended upon them, something unexpected happened: the front fabric of their white cloaks tore apart as if it had been struck by sharp blades.


    ''Sage art, triple water dragon jutsu...''


    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in surprise after six enormous water dragons erupted from the surrounding water and collided with the descending Rasengan.


    Boom-boom-boom-boom-boom!


    A colossal explosion was created, followed by a flash of blinding light and a deafening noise that sent shockwaves rippling outward. Such force.


    Jiraiya managed to land safely on the ground, but what he saw next froze him in place. Every enemy¡ªArthur, John, Kaito, Ryugetsu, and Hoshikaze¡ªhad entered their own version of Sage Mode: Simian Sage Mode!


    Their abs were more chiseled as primal natural energy coursed through them. Jiraiya didn''t need to see their faces to tell just how much the tables had turned. For it wasn''t in their eyes, but in how each of their arms radiated with different elemental chakra natures.


    "We''re in a lot more trouble than I figured," he relayed to his two companions.


    "Shush, Jiraiya-boy!" Shima instructed. "If we''re gonna get outta this alive, you''ll need to focus!"


    "No need to tell him twice, ma."


    Kaito, sensing an opening, leapt into the air with a jump kick aimed at Jiraiya''s head. Jiraiya barely managed to block it as the force of the impact staggered him momentarily.


    But that was just the beginning.


    Hoshikaze seized the opportunity to strike by appearing suddenly in front of the Sannin and swiping at his side, sending him flying toward John.


    Jiraiya flipped midair and tried to land a kick to destabilize his opponent, but John was ready. With a single forearm, he intercepted Jiraiya''s attack by catching his ankles. Then, with an almost casual flick, he summoned Hiramekarei.


    As a blue, ethereal blade formed to slice Jiraiya''s arm off, Fukasaku deflected it with at technique.


    "Water tongue battle slash!"


    His long, thick tongue shot out with tremendous force that propelled John back. With one slow backflip, John softly landed on two feet. Fukasaku''s eyes widened in shock¡ªhis technique was powerful enough to cleave heavy metal in two, yet there wasn''t a single scratch on John''s torso!


    "You''re getting distracted," Kaito hissed with his Boltswords already drawn. Electricity crackling along his weapons. ''Lightning blade jutsu: thunderbolt...''


    Jiraiya barely had time to respond by resorting to one of his strongest video game techniques: "Sage art: flaming rasengan!"


    It collided with Kaito''s Thunderbolt and created a violent storm of fire and lightning that illuminated the entire battlefield.


    "We''ve never seen that before..." John relayed to Arthur.


    The explosion continued, sending shockwaves through the air. In the midst of the clash, Shima shouted, "Jiraiya-boy, those two are trying something."


    Indeed, Arthur was trying something; he materialized the Blade of Chaos and charged it. When it reached its maximum velocity, he swung it downward in a sweeping arc, unleashing a massive bolt of pure lightning that crackled with destructive energy.


    Ryugetsu responded immediately by waving his Leaf Fan to amplify Arthur''s attack. The combined electricity surged outward in a blinding wave that engulfed everything in its wake.


    And in that moment, everything changed. The force of the attack was so immense that it struck the four¡ªKaito, Jiraiya, Fukasaku, and Shima¡ªall at once.


    The battlefield was then engulfed in a deafening explosion of light and sound that caused an electric storm to tear through the air.


    When the dust and sparks finally settled, there was silence. The toads and Jiraiya all lay battered and stunned, some bleeding, others trembling from the shockwave. The battlefield itself was littered with the charred remnants of their clash.


    Jiraiya himself could barely breathe at this point. More importantly, his Toad Sage Mode just ran out.


    Struggling to see, his eyes saw Fukasaku and Shima, who were practically down for the count. The electric attack had been brutal, and he knew that the fight was about to end with his demise if he didn''t do something.


    They had underestimated their enemies, but now they knew¡ªthese foes were beyond anything they''d faced before.


    "No more Sage Chakra," Arthur''s voice rang out in his head. "That''s too bad..."


    Jiraiya clenched his fists in refusal to give up. No, not when he still had so much to give. But what was he to do in this weakened state? His body was battered, and he struggled to breathe.


    Suddenly, Arthur was upon him. Arthur reached down and grabbed Jiraiya by the ankle before heaving him upward like a ragdoll. Jiraiya''s body twirled helplessly as blood bubbled from his mouth.


    Kaito and John reacted in unison by quickly leaping into the air with their weapons drawn. They slashed at Jiraiya, causing the Sannin''s form to spin wildly. That''s when Hoshikaze appeared at the apex of Jiraiya''s fall and delivered a strong kick that forced him downward.


    As Jiraiya descended toward Arthur, time slowed down for a moment. The Sannin looked and saw Arthur upside down. But in truth, it was Jiraiya who was the one upside down.


    To think he''d have to face such a well-prepared opponent, he thought.


    Then Arthur''s body started to move faster than Jiraiya''s slow descent. He swung the Blade of Chaos in a wide arc and cleanly severed Jiraiya''s leg off!


    The sound of flesh and bone splitting echoed sharply as Jiraiya''s body hit the ground hard.


    "Argh!" he screamed, feeling the poisonous pain the blade caused.


    Shima, who had been unconscious, suddenly stirred. Her eyes fluttered open to the horrific scene¡ªblood, destruction, and her student''s severed limb.


    "Jiraiya-boy!" she desperately called out.


    What she failed to see was that Kaito was right behind her. He stepped in front of her and blocked her view. All she could see now were his cold, unyielding eyes under his hood¡ªa warning that said he was going to kill her.


    She struggled to move, to reach the fallen Jiraiya, but suddenly chains erupted from the ground and coiled tightly around her. She thrashed and tried to break free, but the chains held firm. All she could do now was cry out in frustration.


    From behind, Fukasaku managed to crawl upright. His voice was strained, but he managed to lunge forward and shout with all his strength, "Get away from her!" But before he could reach Kaito, Ryugetsu intercepted him with a kick right in the toad''s side. "Argh!"


    "I see you talking creatures aren''t wise after all," Arthur taunted without looking in their direction. He then stepped closer to Jiraiya, who was barely conscious. "As for you, I''m... disappointed."


    He nodded at Kaito. The signal was understood instantly. Kaito''s chains tightened further around Shima and lifted her high into the air. She struggled fiercely and tried to break free, but the chains were not going to break.


    Meanwhile, Hoshikaze twirled the Executioner''s Blade, and with a quick motion, he hurled the weapon in the air. The blade sliced through Shima''s neck and instantly killed her.


    Blood burst out as Fukasaku''s eyes widened in shock. The brutal sight of seeing his wife''s head separate from her body made him go into a rage.


    But the moment he even dared to move, the elder toad felt a sharp pain in his back. When he looked, he both saw and heard a blue ethereal blade sticking through his belly from behind. He then let out a cry as pain overwhelmed him¡ªsuch was the effects of being stabbed by Hiramekarei. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John slowly lifted Fukasaku''s body and held him upright. The spinning Executioner''s Blade, still airborne from Hoshikaze''s throw, struck again¡ªthis time slicing off Fukasaku''s head in a clean, brutal arc.


    In that instant, both elder toads from the famous Mt. My¨­boku had died.


    Jiraiya remained unconscious as Arthur looked down at him. So far, he had played his cards right¡ªnot a single person had interfered thus far. So he still had to be careful.


    Given Jiraiya''s strength and the importance of the fight, Arthur and his clones needed to be incredibly strong to defeat him. The battle demonstrated that they were more powerful than Jiraiya alone due to their combination of physical strength and perfect synchronicity.


    Perhaps if the Sannin had help, these results may have been different. And perhaps if it was a one-on-one, he would have likely been able to defeat the clones individually.


    This fight also showed how strong Arthur was. Both his physical prowess and his intelligence surpassed that of a typical shinobi, enabling him to easily defeat even large creatures like Gamabunta. This was further emphasized when he stopped the enormous sword in Gamabunta''s attack with his palms.


    From what everyone understood, Jiraiya was considered the strongest character before the Akatsuki''s introduction. Now that Arthur''s defeated said character, that technically puts him around the top five of the strongest foes in this world.


    Why only the top five? For one instance, he didn''t like the results his ice style techniques brought forth; his ice wolves were too easily destroyed by a simple defensive technique.


    One could argue that it was from Jiraiya, but that only showed how less potent many of Arthur''s ninjutsu skills were.


    The biggest factor that won him this fight was undoubtedly his clones. Hoshikaze''s strength, Kaito''s speed, John''s versatility, and Ryugetsu''s vigour¡ªthese clones appeared to be on par with Jiraiya when combined. And give them unique weapons; Arthur may not have even needed to lift a finger.


    Additionally, their combined efforts were sufficient to push Jiraiya to his limits, causing him to enter Sage Mode and then, after intense exchanges, be pushed to the brink of death.


    Perhaps they weren''t like Nagato''s Sage of Six Paths; they were most certainly just as deadly.


    And despite the Sannin''s formidable skills, Arthur simply knew too much about his skills. All those fire style techniques, his frog kata taijutsu¡ªthey were all prepared for in advance.


    Why else had Arthur chosen to summon Shisui? It was to test the Uchiha''s latest Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability. Because throughout the entire fight, Arthur was merely testing his strength.


    After finding the results adequate enough, one by one, he and his clones surrounded the fallen Sannin. Their eyes glowed bright red¡ªa sign that their Tamashiis was being pushed to their maximum output.


    The clones then raised their hands and performed the same hand signs simultaneously. Their chakras flared brightly as they channeled it into a potent genjutsu¡ªan illusion meant to trap Jiraiya''s mind.


    A red glow burst forth before enveloping Jiraiya in a swirling, dreamlike aura. His body stiffened as the illusion took hold.


    By the time things settled and the darkness faded, Jiraiya awoke with a sudden gasp as if he''d just come out of a nightmare. His body was drenched in sweat, and for a moment, he simply lay there, trying to catch his breath.


    Quickly, he moved his hand to his side, feeling around under the covers to see if his leg was still there. The reassurance of his limb grounded him¡ªnothing was missing. He was still himself.


    He then tried to clear his mind, but the unease persisted. His thoughts were scattered, and he struggled to relax. Then, out of nowhere, he felt movement beneath the sheets next to him. Before he could react, he reached out instinctively, pulling the sheets away.


    Beneath the covers was Tsunade. She was still asleep with a relaxed face. But what shocked him the most was that she was half naked!

 Chapter 345: A Dad

    Chapter 345 - A DadFor a moment, Jiraiya stared and tried to make sense of what he was seeing. Was this real? Had he really woken up like this? Or was it just a dream?


    His brain was slow to process, but then she yawned and woke up.


    "Morning," she softly said. Her eyes fluttered open, and she blinked at him with a faint smile. "Did you sleep well?"


    He abruptly leapt from the bed and blurted out, "Ah¡ªTsunade! Forgive me! I think I had too many drinks last night!"


    She looked at him with confusion before sitting up a little, one.


    "Drinks?" she repeated. "I don''t remember you drinking anything last night."


    She then stretched, revealing her bare shoulders as she moved out of bed. Jiraiya''s gaze flicked around in disbelief. His mind refused to accept what he was seeing.


    Had he really spent the night with her?


    With Tsunade already out of the room, he stood up hurriedly and made his way to the bathroom. The mirror reflected a man just as confused as he felt.


    He turned on the faucet, splashing cold water on his face, hoping to jolt himself out of this strange mental state. As the cold water ran over his skin, he stared into his own eyes.


    Was this real? Or was he still caught in that nightmare he couldn''t recall?


    The smell of breakfast drifting from the kitchen. There''s no way Tsunade of all women was cooking something at his own home.


    As he left the bathroom, he saw her in the kitchen, dressed in a tiny apron with her body half-naked as she prepared food. Her hair was tied back, and she seemed way too comfortable.


    He froze, staring at her. While the blood rushed to his head, he just simply couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    She noticed his stare and asked, "What''s wrong? Your face is all red."


    Jiraiya''s cheeks grew hotter. His brain was working overtime as he tried to make sense of everything.


    "I... I don''t know," he managed in a trembling voice. He couldn''t tell if she was going to pounce on him or beat him to death. "I think I''m having a severe case of d¨¦j¨¤ vu."


    She chuckled softly while walking over with a spatula in hand. "Maybe you really did drink last night."


    He winced at her words, but he had a gut feeling that he honestly hadn''t. Still, his memories were hazy, and his mind kept slipping. He looked at her¡ªher bare shoulders, the faint outline of her breasts¡ª and felt far too confused.


    When he didn''t respond, she smacked him across the face with the spatula. "I thought we agreed that you wouldn''t drink anymore!"


    Jiraiya rubbed his cheeks after verifying that not only was this the real Tsunade, but also that he wasn''t dreaming. More importantly, since when did he ever make an agreement like that?


    She paused her cooking. "You don''t sound like you had a hangover. Let me take a look at your head." Without warning, she first healed the mark she left and then used her chakra to gently probe his forehead. After a moment, she relaxed and shook her head. "I don''t feel anything wrong. You''re physically fine."


    But he couldn''t focus on that. Her bare skin was so close, causing his cheeks to burn again.


    "Tsunade," he said, "as much as I enjoy this, the real Tsunade would never wear something like that in front of me."


    She stared him in the eyes for a moment before sighing¡ªhe was being serious. After heading to the bedroom, she changed into something more casual. When she got back, they then sat down in the living room like adults.


    "What''s the last thing you remember?" she asked. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused, trying to piece together his thoughts. "I... I left the village and was traveling the world to write a book about everything I saw."


    Tsunade''s eyes widened in surprise. "You finished that book long ago."


    "Really? I don''t remember finishing the whole thing..."


    She got up and returned with a small bottle of medicine and a glass of water, holding them out.


    "Here. Take this. It''ll help with your head."


    He shook his head and insisted, "No, I''m fine."


    She crossed her arms with a serious expression on her face. "Jiraiya, just take it. You''re obviously not yourself."


    When he refused, the two got into a quick wrestling match where she overpowered him and shoved the pill into his mouth¡ªall while pinching his nose to make him swallow.


    As he finished coughing, he looked up and saw her leaning over him with her body so close again. He wanted to ask why she was acting this way when she suddenly stepped back.


    "Good, now let''s talk more about what happened," she quietly said.


    He looked at her and tried to piece together what he knew. His mind was hazy, but bits and pieces were beginning to align. Almost everything she heard checked out until he forgot one crucial moment.


    "What do you mean we''re married?!" he asked in surprise.


    That earned him a huge hit across his head, causing a big lump to form. It wasn''t long until she used her Healing technique to mend his wound. While she was doing that, he could see the sadness in her eyes.


    How was he supposed to remember something like that?


    She eventually finished and told him to stay here while she went out to handle some village duties. Because whatever was going on with him, she believed that he was the one not in the right state of mind.


    "I suppose a Hokage that''s married is still the Hokage at the end of the day," he said, attempting to lighten the mood, but it sounded hollow.


    She thoughtfully looked at him before correcting, "Actually, no. I''m not the Hokage. Your student, Minato Namikaze, is still the Hokage and has been for the last thirteen years..."


    Jiraiya stared at her. How could he have not known that other important detail? Had he been gone or something, or had someone tampered with his mind? He couldn''t tell.


    He looked around the room, trying to comprehend his situation. She reached out, placing her hand on his shoulder gently, and said, "We''ll figure this out together, but please stay here while I''m gone, okay?"


    He looked at her, feeling a strange sense of relief but confusion at the same time. His thoughts were still muddled, but one thing was clear: his world had changed dramatically, and he needed to understand it.


    The moment he was sure she had fully left the house, he slipped out despite her plea. The familiar layout of the neighbourhood confirmed this was indeed his home.


    His first stop was a newspaper stand. The headlines blared mundane local news and upcoming festivals. "No major problems in the Leaf Village for the past two years."


    Jiraiya needed facts, so he headed toward the J¨­nin Station to search up records and past missions. Walking through the familiar halls, he was met with several greetings.


    "Jiraiya-sensei!"


    "Good morning, Jiraiya!"


    He offered quick nods and vague smiles while playing the part of the Legendary Sannin as best he could.


    It wasn''t long until he entered a room where he found his mission files. His last entry was two years ago, and it was a dense report detailing the capture of Orochimaru.


    The handwriting was undeniably his, yet the events themselves were a complete blank. He had no memory of this mission, no recollection of facing his former teammate.


    Suddenly, the doors to the records room swung open. The woman''s familiar voice was calm yet held a note of weary resignation as she said, "I figured you''d come here."


    He turned, offered a weak smile, and said, "Tsunade, I can explain..."


    She cut him off. "No need. I''ve been tailing you. You''re nothing if not predictable."


    He ignored the gentle jab and asked, "What happened with Orochimaru in this report..."


    "He was sent to Blood Prison," she plainly stated, "and executed two years ago After you captured him."


    The finality of her words settled. Orochimaru, gone by his own hands? Just what had Jiraiya been doing these last couple of years?


    Then something finally jolted in his mind.


    "I... I remember marrying you," he said. The words felt strange to say, yet somewhere deep down he believed them. "But everything else... is kind of a fog still."


    Tsunade closed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around him in an embrace.


    "I was worried," she murmured, her voice soft against his ear. "So worried that you had forgotten."


    The embrace was accepted as he leaned into her warmth and smelled the familiar scent of her hair. Then her lips found his, a tender kiss that deepened in their silent reassurance. He gave in to their connection despite the missing years.


    When they finally broke apart, she kept her hand wrapped around his neck for a while longer.


    A few minutes later, they were spotted walking through the village while holding hands. The acquainted landmarks triggered no specific memories, yet they felt right.


    He passed the bathhouse and felt a strange linking there that he couldn''t quite recall.


    "Does that place mean anything to me?" he asked her.


    She smiled before answering, "Let''s just say I almost killed you for what you tried there."


    At that, he remembered the sting of a well-aimed punch to his gut that sent him flying.


    "Right," he chuckled. "Sorry about that."


    "It''s alright," she said with a softer smile. "You haven''t looked at any other women since we got married."


    "I must have been a faithful husband then."


    She squeezed his hand and said, "You still are."


    The two eventually settled into a quiet restaurant. As they sat across from each other, a sense of normalcy began to settle thanks to the peace amidst his mind.


    "So," he began. "The wedding. How was it?"


    "Amazing," she replied. "Everyone was there."


    "And Naruto? How''s he doing?"


    "He''s fine," she answered in a more casual tone.


    "And his friend..."


    "Sasuke''s doing just fine with his family, too."


    "No, not Sasuke," Jiraiya insisted. Then his mind drew a blank where a name should be. The image of that friend remained out of reach. "The other one. He lived with Naruto. A relative, I think."


    Tsunade''s smile faded, replaced by a look of quiet sadness. "Oh, Jiraiya..."


    "What is it? What''s wrong?"


    He would later discover that Naruto never had anyone else living with him except his parents. He tried to apologize for making her worry so much, but that''s not what was troubling her.


    She sighed as her gaze dropped to the table. "I wasn''t expecting to tell you like this..."


    "Tell me what?" he urged. "Whatever it is, I''ll do my best to understand."


    He then took a sip of his water to try and quell the rising anxiety.


    "I''m pregnant, Jiraiya..."


    The water erupted from his mouth in a sputtering spray. He choked, coughing as the unexpected news hit him like a physical force.


    "Jiraiya!" she exclaimed in shock. "I should have expected as much!"


    Still coughing, he defended, "I... I didn''t mean to be rude. I''m just... surprised. And... actually, really happy."


    Tsunade''s eyes widened while searching his face. "Really? That''s how you feel?"


    "Absolutely. Me, a dad?!" The word felt foreign yet profoundly right. The thought of holding his child, and a child with Tsunade no less, cut through the fog in his mind. Even when he had forgotten a lot of things, this news was enough to keep him grounded. "I get that things are strange right now, but there''s no way I''d neglect my¡ªI mean our child!"


    Now Tsunade was ecstatic that her earlier sadness was replaced by a joy. She reached across the table and took his hand to say, "I''m happy to hear you say that."


    The tension in him finally eased thanks to their quiet intimacy. As they shared a peaceful meal, the promise of a new life like this was something worth treasuring¡ªso he believed.

 Chapter 346: Earth Curse Mark

    Chapter 346 - Earth Curse MarkBack at the battlefield, Jiraiya was defeated. Arthur stepped forward with cold eyes as he approached the fallen Sannin.


    His gaze was fixed on the massive scroll strapped to Jiraiya''s back. That scroll was a rare one, and Arthur knew its significance¡ªit held the key to forming a contract with the toads of Mt. My¨­boku.


    Reaching out, he grabbed the scroll and pocketed it in another, smaller scroll.


    The elder toads, Fukasaku and Shima, had fought fiercely. They''d tried to protect Jiraiya, but in the end, they had fallen like he had. Their bodies lay motionless, unmoving, no smoke or flash of vanishings¡ªjust dead bodies.


    Arthur observed them carefully; he was surprised they hadn''t poofed away, as was typical after severe damage to a summoned creature.


    Maybe they believed they could hold their chakra in check; maybe they thought they could still help Jiraiya. Regardless, this would pose an advantage to Arthur in the long run.


    Their idea of staying here and not departing to warn the Leaf Village like they had when Nagato fought Jiraiya was a foolish mistake.


    "Pathetic," Arthur said with disdain.


    He then turned away from the elder toads and the fallen Sannin. He didn''t bother dissecting them; they had no use anymore. Instead, he signaled his clones.


    Quickly, they began tending Jiraiya''s wounds with all manner of healing technique to prepare him for what was to come. Arthur himself took a chakra pill from his pouch and swallowed it to restore himself.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    When he reappeared, he was in the valley where Naruto and Sasuke were fighting. Naruto was in his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. He looked confident, almost unstoppable.


    Sasuke, by contrast, had reverted to his initial curse mark form and was seen kneeling on one knee. His breathing was heavy, and he looked drained¡ªhis chakra was low, and the curse mark''s power seemed to be fading. The Uchiha looked down for the count.


    How could anyone be surprised by these results? This was Naruto Uzumaki, a well-trained shinobi who had friends with foreknowledge, a die-hard fan of a cousin, and his parents returned to him.


    Compared to Sasuke, who only had Orochimaru to back him up, the former was simply on a different plane.


    "It''s over!" Naruto shouted across the battlefield.


    Sasuke growled and glared at Naruto with frustration. Despite his time with Orochimaru, he still couldn''t catch up to his rival for the second time. Naruto''s strength had grown beyond his reach, hurting Sasuke''s pride.


    Yet the Uchiha still refused to back down.


    Suddenly, both sensed an unfamiliar presence. They turned to see a man standing at the top of the tallest hill. He was calm and composed as his white cloak fluttered in the breeze, and an aura of quiet power surrounded him.


    Naruto''s eyes widened. The cloak was familiar¡ªhe''d seen it before, during when he was ambushed. To him, he believed Arthur was working with Orochimaru.


    "Just try and take Sasuke back," he said, stepping forward with fists clenched. "I won''t give you¡ª"


    Before Naruto could finish, Arthur had vanished, only to be seen slowly drifting, almost lazily, right in front of Naruto. In a calm voice, he said, "Shouldn''t you be worried about Jiraiya?"


    The boy hesitated for a moment, allowing Arthur to deliver a deafening punch that hit Naruto in the chest. The force was so strong that the boy was sent flying backwards before skidding across the ground.


    Naruto stumbled but managed to stay upright, stunned by the attack. Sasuke watched in bewilderment. What he had failed to do during their fight, Arthur managed to pull off in mere seconds.


    Naruto''s chakra flared, but he was still reeling from the blow. Arthur therefore turned his gaze to Sasuke. His Tamashii lingered on the Uchiha, yet Sasuke couldn''t determine who he was.


    "You''ve been with Orochimaru," Arthur slowly said, "and yet you''re still struggling with this boy? His tone was measured, as if he knew everything about their situation without needing details. "How... pathetic..."


    Sasuke furrowed his brows and asked, "Who are you?"


    Arthur casually removed his hood, revealing his glowing red eyes, transformed white hair, and piercing features. "My name is Kaito, from the Akatsuki. You and I have met before..."


    Sasuke''s eyes widened slightly at the name. He had heard of the Akatsuki before because his older brother was in it, but this particular member was new to him. When or how could he have possibly met him?


    Naruto, however, immediately recognized the name. His eyes sharpened, sensing how dangerous this situation had become.


    Upon feeling Naruto''s chakra double in strength, Arthur turned to study him. Clearly the boy hadn''t been trying his hardest earlier. His chakra was surging and now fueled with resolve.


    Arthur found the display amusing. So he softly asked, "Are you angry?"


    "Shut up!" the boy shot back with a sharp tone. "I''m gonna to deal with you first and bring Sasuke back!" Then it came. "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!"


    Naruto summoned multiples of himself. They appeared all around him by the hundreds, a swarm of Narutos with the same fighting spirit.


    Arthur ran toward them all while anticipating their next move. His prediction was accurate the moment he saw them charge forward and shout, "Shadow clone: super explosion!"


    The Narutos exploded in unison, creating eruptions all around and filling the air with smoke and flashes of fire. The ground trembled as a barrage of mini blasts rippled outward¡ªa grand spectacle of the boy''s power that lit up the landscape in a fiery display.


    From outside the blast radius, Sasuke watched in awe. The power Naruto displayed was incredible. It was then the Uchiha understood that Naruto had been toying with him earlier. Now, his rival was showing him what he was really capable of.


    This revelation only further upset Sasuke.


    As the explosion still raged across the land, Naruto felt a foreign pulse inside of him¡ªsomething that pulled him deep into his subconscious.


    There, Arthur found himself standing in a dark corridor. The floor was slick with water while everything else was silent. Naruto''s mind was the same as when he last visited.


    He first checked himself and verified that he was still transformed as Kaito. Then his footsteps echoed loudly as he moved forward.


    Already he could feel the enormous and wild chakra of a Tailed Beast¡ªthe Nine-Tails. It was much stronger than the Six-Tails, which reminded Arthur how just that one Tailed Beast could take on the other eight by himself. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the end of the corridor, he made it to the main room where Naruto was standing right in front of the cage in a manner as if expecting Arthur to come. And right behind the boy was none other than the beast itself.


    "I don''t know how you got here," Naruto said aloud, "but there''s only one way out."


    "And where would that be?" Arthur asked without a hint of amusement.


    Naruto hesitated; he didn''t have an answer. How could he when he didn''t even understand how Arthur entered?


    This made the Nine-Tails let out a deep, rumbling laugh.


    "Whose side are you on anyway?!" Naruto asked, trying to sound confident. "This guy''s the enemy!"


    "What can I say?" the beast roared with amusement. "You''re so eager to fight, but you don''t even understand what''s really happening."


    As Naruto argued with the beast inside his head, Arthur silently watched. His eyes lingered on the Eight Trigrams Seal over the cage. There was an extra layer on it that wasn''t there by accident.


    It took him less than a fraction of a second to understand: the additional seals were designed to trap the Flying raijin marks. And from their design, they were the marks themselves were likely placed there by Jada and Minato.


    If those marks didn''t have a seal on top of them, Naruto could be tracked or transported against his will. That explained why no one had come rushing to help him¡ªthe extra seals were deliberately placed to keep him isolated.


    ''I see...'' Arthur deduced.


    How could he not be content with this discovery? The boy was doing his work for him.


    That gave Arthur more options now. He could attempt to kill Naruto here, but that was risky. It might alert others too soon. Or he could hold the boy hostage, like he''d planned with Jiraiya¡ªthough that would complicate his main goals.


    No, he had to think carefully. Especially considering his plan B was still in place.


    "He said your name''s Kaito, am I right?" the beast asked Arthur.


    It was understandable that the Nine-Tails, of all the Tailed Beasts, took tremendous interest in Arthur, almost as if magnetically drawn to him.


    "Hmph..." Arthur scoffed. "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    At those words, Naruto found himself back in the world. He didn''t know how or why Arthur had entered his mind, but he knew one thing: his explosive technique had somehow been thwarted.


    His gaze shifted to Arthur, who was caught brushing away the dust and debris on his shoulder. Naruto''s chakra flared to unprecedented levels, making Sasuke cover his face.


    Calmly, Arthur performed the tiger hand sign, and in an instant, Naruto''s body jerked and his surging chakra ceased.


    "Huh?" Sasuke wondered in alarm.


    Naruto''s Nine-Tails Chakra Mode disappeared in a flash, and he reverted back to his usual form. Then he felt pain as black, jagged lines spread rapidly across his skin. It caused him to cry out, and he clutched his belly while the lines crawled over him like cracks in glass.


    Sasuke recognized them instantly. "The curse mark?!"


    How had Naruto gotten it?


    When Naruto fought Arthur as John, Arthur had defeated him and left him barely able. Instead of killing the boy, he had secretly planted a curse mark inside the Eight Trigrams Seal.


    And how did Arthur know how to do that? Simple: when he extracted every bit of information on it from the Sound ninjas under him.


    And this wasn''t just any curse mark; it was Kimimaro''s earth curse mark that was turned into a trap for Arthur to activate and drain the boy''s chakra.


    Because Arthur always stayed prepared, there was no one in this world that rivaled him; he simply stayed ahead of the game. Yet there was something he hadn''t seen while watching the boy''s body twist in pain.


    "Oh..." he said.


    Naruto''s screams echoed as the black lines spread further, covering more of his body. Then, suddenly, nine chains burst from his back. They were thick, dark, and glowing faintly. They then spiraled upward as he writhed.


    Sasuke''s eyes widened even more. He had never seen anything like this before. How could he when those chains were the dormant Uzumaki bloodline chains that were hidden deep within Naruto''s veins?


    They were part of his heritage, and Arthur''s curse had triggered them into awakening.


    The chains curled, stretched, and wrapped around Naruto''s torso and limbs. It was almost as if they were waiting for his orders, yet he couldn''t concentrate nor focus his chakra to command them; his body trembled under the pressure.


    For a moment, he looked like he might not pass out. Yet his body collapsed to the ground as the chains still coiled around him. Blood dripped from his lips, and his chest heaved as he fought desperately for breath.


    Arthur watched calmly, almost pleased. This wasn''t what he expected¡ªhis own curse mark being the precursor to the boy awakening his Uzumaki chains.


    And once the boy could no longer take the pain, he finally fell unconscious, and the chains evaporated into the air.

 Chapter 347: Walking Army

    Chapter 347 - Walking ArmySasuke hesitated for a moment, then stepped closer to Naruto. He needed to see for himself if Naruto was really out cold.


    Arthur just watched him as he approached. There, he saw the dark lines still spread across Naruto''s skin and the shallow rise and fall of his chest.


    Sasuke reached out and gently poked Naruto''s shoulder. There was no response. He looked into Naruto''s face, trying to judge if he was going to die. All he could tell was Naruto was badly hurt.


    "H... he''s lost..." Sasuke quietly muttered. He then turned to face Arthur and demanded. "Why did you help me?"


    Arthur didn''t answer right away. Instead, he asked, "Do you have anyone you care about in this world?"


    "What?" Sasuke wondered. "Stop dodging my question, and just answer." Yet Arthur remained quiet. So Sasuke asked, "Why do you even care?"


    "Because you don''t know anything, boy. You''ve never truly understood what''s been happening. Especially considering that I''m the one who got rid of that Sannin."


    The Uchiha had almost forgotten that Jiraiya had suddenly vanished without a trace. Upon hearing Arthur''s implication that he had dealt with him, he wondered even more who he truly was.


    "Just who the heck are you?!" the boy growled in frustration.


    Arthur didn''t answer directly. Instead, he looked at Sasuke with a sharp gaze and said, "All that anger inside of you for no reason..."


    At those words, Arthur drew his Blade of Chaos. Sasuke instinctively stepped back, but it was too late. In a burst of speed, Arthur appeared behind the Uchiha and slashed downward. Sasuke felt a singe on his neck before gripping the spot Arthur had cut.


    But when he looked at his palm, no blood was present. He turned to Arthur and found a little white snake cut in two.


    Arthur picked it up before sealing it inside a scroll. Then he dematerialized his weapon and said, "Orochimaru''s way isn''t going to get you anywhere. So why not come rejoin your kind instead?"


    Sasuke was speechless at first. The sensation of Orochimaru''s presence within him had faded, causing any dark influence in his mind to shatter.


    "What do you mean ''my kind''?" he finally asked.


    "Your family, boy... your bloodline. If I told you your mother''s and father''s names were Mikoto and Fugaku, and the two were walking in my village as we speak, what would you say?"


    Sasuke''s expression darkened. He hesitated. "That''s... not possible." Yet Arthur''s words held so much truth that a part of the Uchiha was beginning to believe him.


    "Not all of the Uchiha are dead, you know. Many of them are in hiding, and you''re the only outsider to know about this."


    Sasuke''s breath hitched. Earlier, Naruto had mentioned another Uchiha, and now Arthur was claiming that there were more.


    So the boy asked, "Is that Obito one of them?"


    "He''s not... I''m referring to your entire clan¡ªa clan you still know nothing about."


    The words left Sasuke feeling more confused than ever. His fists clenched tightly as he swiped his arms and snapped, "Enough of your mind games. If you say one more word about the Uchiha, I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" Arthur interrupted, knowing the boy had no power in this. "Sasuke Uchiha, that''s the reason you''ll always be weak: you lack knowledge."


    Those were similar words Arthur had said to the Uchiha long ago when the two first fought. Frustrated, Sasuke screamed, "Then tell me what''s going on!"


    Right then and there, Arthur turned to face the sky. Sasuke wasn''t sure what Arthur was doing till the Uchiha felt a tremor course through his body¡ªsomeone was coming.


    When he looked up, he finally saw the person flying swiftly through the air and coming right toward them at an incredible speed. It was Margaret Senju.


    Sasuke leapt back as she crash-landed right next to Naruto''s body. She looked different¡ªmore powerful. That was because she was in her Crow Sage Mode.


    Wings were spread wide on her back with black, white, and red feathers. Her teeth looked sharper, and black tattoos streaked across her cheeks. Even her flowing red hair, tipped with white, floated longer toward her sides.


    "Oh, you two are so dead!" she sadistically grinned.


    When her eyes fixed on Naruto''s fallen form, she immediately saw the black lines that had spread across him.


    "Curse mark?" she softly said, almost to herself. Then she raised her voice in clear anger. "What did you guys do to him?!"


    Sasuke opened his mouth to reply, but Arthur stepped in before him. He raised a hand and motioned for Sasuke to stay back.


    "Just watch, boy... This is my fight."


    A few feet from Margaret, Arthur stopped to examine her new transformation. "Looks like you''ve gained a new Sage Mode."


    "Kaito!" she shot back. "I was hoping John was involved in this, but since you''re here, I''ll take care of you first." Then she pointed at Sasuke. "And you''ll be getting the biggest beating after."


    Sasuke snickered at the threat. Yet Arthur just responded, "No matter how many Sage Modes you unlock, you''ll never be on my level."


    With that, Margaret''s wings flapped, and she launched herself at him. Arthur raised his arms to block her, but her assault was relentless. The two quickly clashed four more times, with her flying back and forth.


    The speed at which both of them moved was too hard for Sasuke to follow. He gawked as she carried Arthur upward and high above the battlefield.


    "Let''s see how you look falling from three hundred feet!" she declared, releasing him. But to her surprise, instead of dropping, he used a puff of smoke to lift himself higher. The smoke swirling around his legs kept him suspended in the air. "No way!"


    Unwilling to admit defeat, she zoomed toward him again as her wings beat furiously. In her outstretched arm, Arthur could see it: "Chidori!"


    A deafening explosion sent shockwaves outwards once she collided with his form. Sasuke, watching from below, witnessed the sky fill with jagged streaks of yellow lightning.


    When things settled, Margaret was in disbelief because Arthur was gripping her wrist to stop the attack. What stunned her more was his transformation: his body was more primal, with two black streaks racing down his eyes.


    ''Simian Sage Mode...''


    Then, with one move, he threw her away. Using her wings, she twirled in the air to recover. Yet the shock on her face was too much.


    "You..." she started in a trembling voice. "That Sage Mode... No... It can''t be you... You can''t be here."


    Arthur, unbothered, tilted his head slightly and asked, "Why so shocked... Marge?"


    Her heart sank and her face twisted because he had just referred to her by her nickname. No one ever called her by that name unless they personally knew her. And only one person in the world had ever been known to use that form.


    "Arthur!" she screamed.


    "Arthur?" Sasuke exclaimed from below with wide eyes.


    Had he heard correctly? Did she really just call Kaito by the same name as that boy who went rogue from the Leaf Village? The same boy who had attacked them, only to be proclaimed dead? But how could this be?


    A few moments ago in the Leaf Village.


    Margaret was deeply asleep when suddenly, the door burst open, and Alice''s voice was heard. "Marge! Wake up! It''s an emergency!"


    Margaret groggily opened her eyes. She then turned over and called out, "Five more minutes, mom..."


    But Alice wasn''t having it. "No, Marge. You need to get up now. It''s serious."


    Marge sat up, rubbing her eyes. "What''s going on?"


    "Naruto''s not in the village."


    At those words, Margaret''s eyes snapped open. "What do you mean he''s not here? Who took him? Where is he? When did this happen?"


    "Just get your clothes on and come to the Hokage''s office quick!"


    Margaret didn''t bother to take much time getting dressed as Alice waited patiently outside with Jasper, who was leaning against the rail, eyes half-lidded.


    As soon as Margaret appeared, the three all headed toward the Hokage''s office. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They arrived quickly, pushing open the door to find Tsunade behind the desk. Also assembled inside were Minato, Kakashi, Kushina, William, Alexander, Hinata, and Jada. Tsunade looked up as they entered.


    "Good, everyone''s here," she plainly said. "As you all should know by now, Naruto''s left the village, and I presume he went after Jiraiya."


    "So what''s the problem?" Jasper shrugged.


    Kakashi opened his mouth to answer, but Alex interrupted before he could speak and said, "The problem is that Jiraiya-sensei was sent on a mission to scout out Orochimaru''s past hideouts, but no one here knows where either he or Naruto is."


    Jada added with a worried tone, "Minato-sensei and I tried to use our flying raijin to get them here, but nothing happened."


    "How''s that even possible?" William frowned.


    "Naruto," Alex explained, "probably sealed the marks himself after learning the technique so he wouldn''t be tracked."


    Minato recognized the logic behind Alex''s answer. It was a plausible explanation¡ªsealing any trail made sense, especially if Naruto was purposefully trying to hide.


    "I''m gonna give him a piece of my mind," Kushina raged, "and maybe a lesson he won''t forget."


    That''s when William looked at Jasper to ask, "Can''t you use your time travel jutsu to find where Naruto last was?"


    Kakashi, Minato, and Tsunade quickly asked in unison, "You can time travel?"


    William''s question only irritated Jasper. So Jasper snapped at him, saying, "That was supposed to be a secret, you moron... And even if I could, it wouldn''t work."


    "Why not?" Hinata pressed.


    Alice answered, "Because he can only go back as far as a day. And since time is relevant, we''d have already gotten some kind of clue by now that would give us the impression to use the jutsu."


    Tsunade''s expression hardened as she said, "Then we can''t wait. This is now an emergency situation. The scouting team we announced last meeting will be sent out to find Naruto and Jiraiya. They include Margaret Senju, Anko Mitarashi, Ibiki Morino, Y¨±gao Uzuki, Gaku, Hana, and Tsume Inuzuka."


    Out of everyone who had yet to speak, Margaret stepped up to the table with a relaxed posture.


    "Everyone," she said, drawing attention to herself, "calm down. I can find them no problem." The others looked at her expectantly. So she explained, "Did you all forget that my Avian Sage Mode allows me to track chakra to its source? All I need is something linked to that person''s chakra that isn''t sealed off."


    Minato reached into a scroll and pulled out a small bundle of hair.


    "We''ve been experimenting on the Nine-Tails'' chakra," he said. "This is from the darker half inside me. It might help."


    "That''s a smart backup plan," Alex approved.


    Minato stayed humble and said, "I didn''t honestly think it would be used like this."


    "Good," Tsunade began. "Assemble the search team immediately. Marge, you''re leading, so I expect you to¡ª"


    Suddenly, Margaret snatched the fur from Minato''s hand and interrupted, "Who needs a search team when I''m a walking army?" She then spread her wings wide, activating her Crow Sage Mode as her multi-coloured wings unfurled behind her. "I''ll bring those two back myself!"


    "Marge!" both Hinata and Kushina called out, alarmed.


    But Margaret didn''t listen. Her wings flapped, creating a vehement wind before she burst through the Hokage''s window.


    Tsunade rushed forward to call her back, but it was too late; the Senju was already soaring high above the sky and even out of Alice''s sensing range.


    Both Alice and Jada exchanged worried glances. Margaret hadn''t taken anything with her¡ªno map, no items, not even the Flying raijin paper Jada made almost everyone carry for safety.


    "What does she think she''s doing?!" Kakashi asked in concern.


    "It''s okay," Alex said as he gathered himself.


    "What do you mean?" Minato asked.


    At that, Alex activated his Byakugan. He then exclaimed to everyone that when Alice uses her Sage Mode, she leaves behind a distinct trail of natural energy that''s faint, but he could still see.


    Both Jasper and Hinata activate their Byakugan to see this trail. But to their surprise, they couldn''t see it¡ªonly Alex could.

 Chapter 348: Make Me Feel It

    Chapter 348 - Make Me Feel ItBoth Margaret''s and Sasuke''s minds were going crazy at this new revelation.


    "How are you alive?" Margaret wondered in a voice that was filled with confusion and anger. "No, you can''t be here! This has to be a joke!"


    Arthur, unfazed, performed his next technique: ''Sage art: smokescreen jutsu...''


    His whole body turned into a cloud of smoke that billowed out and blocked her view. The smoke swirled and churned like a violent hurricane, as if a storm was about to tear the sky apart.


    As Margaret was trapped, Sasuke was trying to piece things together. Because if Kaito really was Arthur, then that would explain why Orochimaru didn''t know who Kaito was when Sasuke tried to explain how he arrived at the Sound Village.


    That also explained why Arthur mentioned "meeting before."


    The sky was a battlefield of its own now. High above, Arthur and Margaret clashed. Unsurprising to Arthur, she was holding her own, so much so that she was able to sense him through this thick smoke.


    One physical smoke attack and she parried it away with her wings. Another, and she dodged by slightly flying downward.


    When she tried to evade the smoky terrain by climbing higher, she noticed that he was following her.


    "Even at this speed?" she said, alarmed at Arthur''s strength. "Then get a load of this!"


    She spun her wings and created a vortex that drew in the smoke, threatening to dispel it entirely. And it was so strong that it was if she was forming a storm.


    Arthur, feeling her pressure, solidified his form again and began to slowly fall backward. Then Margaret stopped and formed the Chidori in her palm once more. With glowing, yellow eyes, she raised her arm in the sky to summon a massive yellow dragon: "Kirin!"


    Sasuke was enthralled at the sheer magnitude of such lightning; the irony was paramount, for this was his own technique, and his whole body tensed under the pressure.


    The dragon roared as it shot toward Arthur, who responded with a calm, deliberate motion, drawing the Blade of Chaos. When Margaret saw that, her face dropped.


    He swung his weapon in one wide arc, and then the two forces collided¡ªlightning meeting the primal, collective energy of various elements. Sparks and shockwaves rippled through the air as an explosion lit up the sky with an earsplitting noise that blinded everyone.


    When the light subsided, Margaret saw him floating there in his smoke form, and he was completely unscathed. He was calm yet powerful, and in his hand, he held the Blade of Chaos that was still gleaming in the aftermath of their clash.


    She blinked, stunned, as her mind simply couldn''t process what she had just seen. That weapon¡ªthe same weapon that brought back nightmarish memories¡ªwas in his possession of all people? How did he possibly get it? And if it was in his hands, was he also John Belfort, or had he defeated John to obtain it?


    Regardless of how he obtained it, there was one thing she couldn''t deny: Arthur Bennett was beyond anyone she''d ever witnessed.


    "Even after you obtained that Sage Mode," he mocked, "you''re still not worth my effort..."


    Her wings twitched as she took a deep breath, and her heart pounded. No one could comprehend just how much her mind was spiraling out of control¡ªshe''d never faced someone like him before, nor had she ever seen anyone in this universe with such power.


    Then something flashed in her memories: the way he spoke; it was the same behaviour as John.


    When Arthur saw that masochist smile spread across her face like the last time they fought, he knew she had made the connection: that he was both Kaito and John.


    But that expression she was giving him. He couldn''t tell whether she was feeling amorous or taking pleasure in the idea of killing him. Perhaps both.


    Her instincts told her she was in trouble, yet her resolve to fight him no matter what outweighed any sense of reasoning left in her.


    "Arthur," she huffed, clenching both her fists. "There''s no way... I can win, can I? I don''t know how you survived... But if you''ve been living all this time under my nose, then show me... Make me feel it; make me feel that same pain again!"


    At those words, her form instantly switched from Crow Sage Mode to Slug Sage Mode. Then she rushed at him.


    Red slime threatened to cover Arthur, but he danced around her, flipping and twirling in the air against her deranged attacks. Each time she tried to grab him, he either slipped past her attempts or knocked her hand back.


    Seeing her attacks fail, she summoned three slug clones. The clones all tried their best to surround him, but with three quick swipes of his weapon, he destroyed all of them just as quickly as they formed.


    She didn''t want to give up, so she used a new technique: "Sage art: acid shot!"


    ''Sage art: ice dome...''


    A barrier crystallized in front of Arthur, blocking her attack. But his defenses didn''t last due to the acid melting away at the ice. Impressive, considering this barrier was sage-enhanced that not even lava could melt it.


    But why wasn''t Arthur attacking her directly? That was because he knew of her immunities to taijutsu, genjutsu, and certain ninjutsu.


    Margaret''s anger flared. How dare he only avoid her? How dare he not hit her? Surely it wasn''t because he was a Christian, so she thought.


    She clenched her fists tighter and prepared another technique, but before she could move, Arthur''s hand shot out faster than she could react. He gripped her face in his palm and lifted her off the ground with ease.


    She wanted to struggle but found herself bound, as a part of her wanted to feel what he was going to do next. As such, he flew downward and smashed her into the ground with a loud crash. Dust and debris exploded outward as Sasuke continued to stare. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that moment, Arthur raised the Blade of Chaos with cold eyes. If she wanted to feel pain so badly, he was going to deliver it at point-blank range.


    ''Sage art: tailed beast fractured strike...''


    Slashing down, the weapon created a series of invisible lacerations mingled with all manner of elemental force to tear through her flesh and bone!


    From within the blast, Margaret''s body was torn apart by the attack as her screams echoed and she was cut down. Her Sage Mode ceased, and her chakra nearly plummeted to zero. There was no escape, no way out of this one¡ªjust pure destruction.


    Soon the battlefield fell into silence from the aftermath of the brutal strike. As the dust began to settle, Sasuke stood there with a level of surprise too clear on his face.


    The magnitude of that attack had been unlike the Kirin he had witnessed. It wasn''t just powerful; it was so overwhelming and beyond comprehension that even portions of his own body were cut from being in the vicinity.


    He watched as Margaret lay unconscious and her body battered and still. Standing over her was Arthur, calm, composed, and, more importantly, triumphant.


    The way he moved¡ªthe way he had defeated her so quickly¡ªmade Sasuke''s stomach tighten. As if defeating Naruto wasn''t enough, to think that Arthur had also taken down such a formidable enemy in so little time.


    It was staggering, to say the least.


    But Sasuke didn''t realize something. That wasn''t the first time Arthur had fought Margaret. Their previous encounter had been more of a test¡ªArthur had only been gauging her strength, seeing what she was capable of with her Slug Sage Mode.


    At that time, he''d only needed to see her in action once. What he understood back then aided him today. So much so that her new Sage Mode became far too easy for him to defeat.


    All Crow Sage Mode did was enhance her sensing capabilities and make her more attuned to her surroundings. From the moment she switched to Slug Sage Mode, he knew he had won. Or rather, from the moment she dared to come here alone, he knew his victory was assured.


    But beyond that, Arthur had something even greater¡ªhis faith. Because he had planned this even before meeting up with Sasuke, it had brought him this win.


    Arthur was a man who never stopped training no matter what events he was working on. Such was his belief: to push himself beyond the limits others couldn''t imagine while preparing for the worst case scenario.


    Still atop the girl, he released his Sage Mode, and his transformation faded. Then he knelt beside her as his hand glowed a soft blue colour. He gently pressed it to her forehead, prompting Sasuke to step closer with curiosity.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    Arthur looked up at him and answered, "Erasing her memories..."


    "Why erase her¡ª?" The answer came to the Uchiha before he could even ask: it was to prevent her from knowing that he was truly alive in this world.


    If people, specifically the players, knew that he was alive, they would make the connections of all the events that have occurred thus far just as quickly as Margaret had done. And if they did, they would come looking for him straightaway.


    Sasuke understood this as well¡ªkeeping that a secret was indeed a wise move. But then another thought occurred to him.


    "Why did you help me leave the Leaf Village?" he asked, referring to the rescue mission. "Don''t tell me you''re working with Orochimaru as a spy."


    "Hmph..." Arthur scoffed. "Not even close, boy... I only helped you because your destiny isn''t with the Sound Village. It''s with your clan."


    Sasuke had almost forgotten about their conversation due to the amazing feats shown.


    Before the boy could ask, Arthur answered, "Like I said before, the Uchiha are very much present in this world and are currently residing in my village. If you want to meet your family again, then abandon Orochimaru and follow me..."


    Sasuke stared at him. The Uchiha clan were thought to be wiped out. How could he be sure Arthur was telling the truth?


    So many questions flooded the boy''s mind, but one thing was clear: Arthur was like no other.


    Not just because he had stopped a Sannin, not just because he had defeated the strongest Jinch¨±riki, not just because he had defeated a Sage Mode user, but because for the longest time, no one had ever moved Sasuke''s heart like he had.


    Finally, after a moment of silence, Sasuke spoke, "Take me there..."


    Dressed in a flowing white cloak, a figure appeared in the midst of the two.


    "It''s been a while, Sasuke," the stranger calmly said.


    "Who''re you?"


    The man slowly removed his hood, making Sasuke''s jaws widen. Even if that man was wearing a blind fold, he recognized the figure. Out of everything he''d seen, out of the powerful techniques unleashed today, this one man finally sealed the deal: Shisui Uchiha.


    Suddenly, Sasuke felt a piercing pain across his wounds that made him fall backward. Shisui leapt toward him, held his head, and then gave him a pill to eat. The boy, without even knowing what it was, chewed and swallowed.


    "You were hit with lord Arthur''s Blade of Chaos," Shisui faintly smiled, knowing Sasuke would heal. "Any moment and you would have died from the poison inside of it."


    Sasuke finally recovered and stood up at the Uchiha. Just how was this possible? How was Itachi''s best friend here?


    "Shisui... is that really you?"


    With a faint smile, Shisui said, "Come on... Let''s go see your family."


    Sasuke hesitated. He looked back at Arthur, who hadn''t once looked in their direction. That made Sasuke feel a strange pull¡ªan urge to go, to find out if this was real.


    After accepting, he cast one last glance at Naruto and Margaret. Naruto was battered but breathing while lying there silent. Margaret herself was in no better condition.


    From what Shisui could see in Sasuke''s face, he understood that Sasuke had hoped Naruto would join him and be part of his new journey. But just like one of Arthur''s clones had told Shisui, those two walked separate paths.


    Sasuke''s decision had been made, and now the fate of everything would begin to unravel soon.


    As they vanished in a flash from the scene, Arthur stayed behind. His gaze lingered on Naruto''s and Margaret''s fallen forms. He knew Naruto would undoubtedly recover. But as for Margaret, he silently wondered if she would recover, or if her memories of this battle had truly been erased.


    Either way, he was already moving forward, preparing for what was next. The fight was far from over, and he would be ready for the next player to challenge his might.

 Chapter 349: Lady Mikoto

    Chapter 349 - Lady MikotoMikoto Uchiha opened her eyes as the first light seeped into the room. She took a slow breath and felt the warmth of the morning. Today was just another day in the Hidden Light Village, and she felt just as peaceful as yesterday.


    And just who was Mikoto? She was written to have been a kind woman from her clan. She was also reportedly a J¨­nin and very much loved her family, often giving them advice while doing her best to comfort them.


    During the Nine-Tails attack, she was relieved to find her sons safe. And even after Itachi killed her, she showed understanding and didn''t resist.


    On the bed, she knew her husband wasn''t beside her, but that was okay because his responsibilities as the Torikage demanded that he stay busy. And she respected that; she believed that he was doing what needed to be done for the village''s safety and growth.


    She sat up, stretched slightly, then looked around her tidy room. Everything was in order¡ªlinen folded, floor swept.


    There honestly wasn''t much for her to do. Her routines were pretty monotonous, but she enjoyed this lifestyle.


    Her day began with her chores¡ªcleaning, tidying¡ªmaking sure the space was welcoming for her husband when he returned from his busy day.


    When the room was just right, she headed to the kitchen. There, she prepared breakfast¡ªfresh eggs, rice, and herbs from their garden. She knew Fugaku liked straightforward, nourishing meals, so she packed the food into a tray, wrapped the tea carefully, and stepped outside.


    The streets of the village weren''t too packed since it was the weekend. Citizens greeted her as she made her way through. Many smiled, some nodded, and a few bowed slightly¡ªfamiliar gestures that she was accustomed to.


    She returned their smiles gently and shared their newfound peace. She was proud of how her husband was leading the village, and she was also grateful for the simple moments of connection with her kin.


    As she approached the heart of the village, the central plaza, the guards recognized her and made way. She entered Fugaku''s office. Inside, her husband looked up from his desk. His expression was calm, focused¡ªyet welcoming.


    "Ah, good morning, Mikoto," he greeted.


    "Morning, love," she softly replied, approaching him. She then handed him the tray. "Don''t stay up too late tonight, okay?"


    With a small smile, he said, "My duties demand much, but I''ll try. You know how it is."


    Smiling back, she leaned in to kiss him lightly. Her gesture was gentle and filled with love and support. When she pulled away, she looked at him with affection.


    "I''ll leave you to your work, then," she quietly said. "Take care."


    He watched her go with a sense of contentment on his face.


    Instead of going home immediately, Mikoto decided to visit the market district. The marketplace was always busy no matter what time of day it was due to the fresh produce¡ªfruits, vegetables, and herbs.


    She moved through the stalls, selecting melons, carrots, and greens while briefly chatting with other customers. When she reached the cashier, he asked, "Lady Mikoto, it''s good to see you."


    "Good to see you, too," she responded with a smile. "You know you don''t have to call me ''Lady,'' right?"


    "Right, I keep forgetting. Say, Lay¡ªI mean Mrs. Mikoto, why don''t you ever use your Kage discounts?"


    "Because I''m just like everyone else," she chuckled. "I want to be treated the same as others."


    He couldn''t help but respect that decision. She also appreciated that simple act of kindness¡ªno special treatment, just a woman among her clanmates. And it made her feel well grounded.


    Walking back home, her mind wandered. She thought about the village''s name¡ªHidden Light. It suited the place well. Everywhere she looked, people seemed happy. There was little to no crime and no real trouble.


    The last time she heard of a "crime," it was a little girl stealing from one of the stalls. She was caught by the police, who almost sent a whole squadron after her due to their lack of work.


    Peace like this was rare, maybe too perfect. She wondered how they managed it.


    Her thoughts drifted further back¡ªher death at the hands of her eldest son, Itachi. That dark memory haunted her. Somehow, she found favour in the sight of Arthur, allowing her and much of her clan to return.


    His power and his force gave her a strange sense of hope.


    And she didn''t mind no longer being in the Leaf Village. Yes, she had some friends there, but most of them were from her clan and had been revived with her.


    What she truly longed for was to see her youngest son, Sasuke, again. To know if he was safe, if he had become the man she knew he could be. That thought stayed with her as she walked home.


    When she opened her door, she felt a flutter in her chest and froze. Standing inside were two figures. One wore the lord''s white cloak, and the other was a boy¡ªher son, Sasuke! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was older, but unmistakably him, making her heart pound. For a moment, she couldn''t believe her eyes. She stared, shocked and overwhelmed. Then, without thinking, she ran forward.


    "Sasuke!" she cried out as the tears welled up.


    He was surprised as she reached out and embraced him. He was cold, yet she felt his warmth, and everything felt real. They just stood there as she held him. He hesitated at first and was unsure if this was real or not.


    But then, slowly, his arms came up, tentative at first, then more firmly. He hugged her back, and for the first time in what felt like a long time, tears dripped from his eyes. They were so foreign to him that he couldn''t even tell that he was crying. So he clung to her, as if to hold on to reality itself.


    Mikoto''s tears spilled freely now as she pressed her face against his shoulder, feeling relief, love, and a flood of emotion she had long suppressed.


    "It''s really you," she whispered. "My son."


    Sasuke looked at her, tears still falling. His voice was hoarse but clear. "Mother... it''s really you."


    In that moment, everything else faded away¡ªthe pain, the past, the memories of loss. What mattered was this reunion, the bond they thought was lost.


    She saw in his eyes the echoes of her hopes, her fears, and her love. She had her son back, even if only for now. For him, this was overwhelming. Tears continued to fall, unbidden, as he allowed himself to feel what he had buried for so long: relief, sorrow, happiness¡ªall at once.


    Mother and son¡ªreunited. Against all odds, after all that had happened, they found each other again. For now, the pain was eased by this moment of hope. And in their hearts, a fragile new beginning took root.


    Sasuke asked her how this was possible. So she stroked his hair and said, "I''m sure you have a lot of questions." The touch felt right on his skin. "But hold them until your father returns."


    "Dad''s here too?!" he asked, looking surprised.


    Mikoto, who wanted nothing more than to explain everything to her son, to paint a picture of the extraordinary events that had brought them together, knew she had to respect the man in the cloak.


    A slight bow, a gesture of courtesy and deference, was her first act. "Thank you for bringing my son back."


    The figure responded by slowly removing his hood, and the man was revealed to be none other than Shisui. His eyes mirrored their bond as he spoke, "It was lord Arthur who deserves to be thanked. He returned Sasuke like he promised."


    She felt grateful for that.


    And when Sasuke once again heard Arthur''s name, he began to understand more deeply just what he had done. To think that such a powerful figure who had orchestrated the return of his clan existed right underneath his nose.


    Now his doubts and his suspicions were beginning to dissipate; now Arthur''s involvement in reviving his clan seemed almost believable.


    The one question on his mind, the question that had been gnawing at him, finally broke through: "Is Itachi also here?"


    Mikoto''s heart ached at the question. So she lowered herself to his level, knowing that the answer would not be easy to explain.


    "Sasuke," she began in a measured tone, "there are things you need to know. Things that are difficult and things that will take time to understand. But I promise you, I won''t leave you again, and we''ll get through this together." She paused, searching for the right words. "Your older brother is not here..."


    Sasuke''s eyes fell to the ground. No one could tell what he was honestly thinking. The heir to the Uchiha just experienced something hardly anyone could relate to.


    "But... why?" he whispered. "What is everyone hiding from me?"


    The silence that followed pressed down on him. He felt the weight of the past and the pain of the present due to the unresolved grief.


    Mikoto reached out and took his hand to say, "We had our reasons, Sasuke. But we''ll explain them to you. Right now, what matters is your safety."


    He looked at his mother before turning to Shisui. Whatever he was thinking, he trusted them; he knew they had his best interests at heart. Any secrets they had, he needed to mentally and emotionally prepare for them.


    Because at this moment, he finally felt as if he was not alone.


    "I understand," he concluded.


    Suddenly, the door burst open to reveal Fugaku in his Kage outfit. The surprised look on his face was clear as he shouted, "Is it true?! Is my son really here?!"


    Much like Mikoto, he ran and hugged him, but with more manliness. He then got on one knee and studied his son''s features. The boy was older by at least six years.


    To Sasuke, he was shocked by his father''s behaviour; he couldn''t fathom how his stern dad could be so caring¡ªa natural act of having been dead for so long.


    Once their reunion settled, they all sat in the living room. Sasuke was going to be told the whole truth of what happened on that fateful night.


    It hadn''t taken long for things to be explained.


    As the story went, the downfall of the Uchiha Clan was caused by growing mistrust and tension after the Nine-Tailed Fox attack. The village leadership suspected the Uchiha of involvement, which led to their isolation and feelings of betrayal.


    Feeling trapped, the clan, led by Fugaku, planned a coup to take over the government. But Itachi, caught in the middle, was secretly ordered by Danz¨­ and others to kill his entire family.


    "Why didn''t he side with everyone instead?!" Sasuke blurted out.


    Shisui was the right guy to explain this. So he said that Itachi believed this was necessary to prevent a civil war and protect Sasuke.


    "He loved you that much," Shisui finished.


    In one night, Itachi carried out the massacre, leaving only himself, Sasuke, and Obito, while most of the Leaf Village didn''t know the full story for many years.


    Afterward, Itachi joined Akatsuki, not as an enemy, but to monitor threats from inside. Believing this, Sasuke cringed because that meant his desire to avenge his family by becoming stronger and facing Itachi was all for nothing.


    The true reason for the massacre stayed hidden for a long time, with only a select few, like Obito, knowing about it. And how did the Uchiha clan know Obito¡ªnot Madara¡ªwas involved in this? Because Arthur revealed to them the truth.


    Itachi''s actions were driven by loyalty and love¡ªhe chose to carry the burden to protect his village and brother.


    Just hearing the inevitable truth began to reshape Sasuke''s spirit.


    "We know this is going to take some time to cope with," Fugaku said, keeping his arms crossed, "and it''s my fault¡ªnot Itachi''s¡ªthat the two of you have suffered for so long."


    Even after hearing the truth, Sasuke didn''t believe it was his father''s fault. Neither did he believe it was Itachi''s. Itachi, to Sasuke, was the best older brother he could have had. Such an Uchiha didn''t deserve to carry such a burden.


    No, this was not his clan''s fault; this was the political corruption that has been plaguing the Leaf Village for far too long. Sasuke wasn''t just angry at the Leaf Village; he was enraged at the entire Fire Country.


    After a bit of sobbing and an embrace from his mother, he finally asked his questions.


    The first was regarding what they would do with Itachi. Shisui said that one of the five lords will instruct them when the time is right.


    Sasuke had never directly met them before. But from everything he''s witnessed thus far, he believed Arthur and them would make the right call¡ªof which Sasuke himself wanted to be a part of if it involved hunting his brother down.


    "What about Obito?" he asked.


    Fugaku gave one simple answer: "We have no plans of recruiting him back into our clan. In fact, we''re going to find him and eliminate him. Otherwise, it''ll never feel like the nightmare back then was over."


    Was Sasuke against this? Not even close!

 Chapter 350: Already Winning

    Chapter 350 - Already WinningThe throne room was quiet as Arthur stood near the high window, gazing out at the landscape beyond.


    His mind was elsewhere. He thought about what had recently happened, about Margaret, and more.


    He knew her well. Their recent confrontation had revealed a lot about her¡ªher nature, her desires, and her pain. He remembered her face during their last encounter¡ªher defiant expression that was tinged with something more.


    Margaret had grown up with issues with her parents, and that craving for recognition was deep in her. She always wanted to be the best, to be noticed. It wasn''t just pride; it was a need to be acknowledged, to feel seen.


    Some might see her as a masochist, but Arthur saw it differently.


    The pain response, which Elysium had said was small in this world, was something that affected her mind. When she arrived here, she was pampered, overpowered, and pushed to become formidable.


    Yet she hadn''t truly felt any real pain until she met Arthur. Because of that, she was both bored and lost in this world¡ªnothing pleased her.


    And when that pain finally came, it was quick and intense. Thanks to her ability, she healed just as fast. And that swift recovery made it almost seem like she enjoyed the feeling of being hurt, but it was more complicated than that.


    She didn''t love the pain itself; it was the feeling of being alive that she sought.


    Being damaged, enduring hardship¡ªthese made her feel real. Her desires were tangled up in her need for recognition and her need to prove herself.


    Arthur didn''t like this side of her. It unsettled him. It was dangerous. He didn''t want to be the one fueling her strange pleasures. His attention was elsewhere, on more pressing matters.


    Once their fight concluded, and Sasuke departed with Shisui, Arthur had deactivated the secret curse mark on Naruto.


    Afterwards, he looked at Margaret. Her body was battered, and her bones showed through torn skin. Yet she was healing, slowly but surely.


    She''d spent weeks with Alexander in a secret land, acquiring her new Sage Mode. Arthur knew Alex well. The man was a manipulator, a schemer hiding behind a charming exterior. Trusting him was a mistake, but alliances in this world shifted quickly.


    Margaret had been resilient but vulnerable to people like him. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Arthur had turned away from her to focus on Naruto, he performed a sealing jutsu¡ª"Unseal"¡ªto remove the seals covering the Flying raijin marks on Naruto''s Eight Trigrams Seal.


    The seals had dissolved, allowing Minato and Jada to arrive almost instantly.


    Their faces registered shock when they saw Arthur standing there, hood pulled low over his eyes while cloaked in shadows.


    "What have you done to them?" Jada demanded.


    "They attacked me," Arthur said at the time. "So they suffered the same fate."


    "You¡ª" she started, then clenched her fists. "How could you?"


    Minato, more composed, stepped forward to ask, "Who are you?"


    "Rather than worry about me," Arthur calmly said, "you should focus on those two."


    Minato hesitated as he looked at Naruto''s fragile state. His son was indeed in a dire condition, and that understanding hit him hard.


    Jada was not satisfied. She looked at Margaret, then back at Arthur, before saying, "You''ll pay for what you did!"


    Arthur''s expression remained impassive as he said, "Little girl, you don''t know half of what''s really going on. And the more you fight it, the worse it gets."


    Such a cryptic message. It made Jada clench her fist while asking, "What the heck are you talking about?"


    "You''ll see soon enough..."


    Jada''s jaw tightened. She looked at Minato, then back at Naruto, weighing her options. Her instincts told her that the man in front of her, whoever he was, was dangerous. But the urgency of their situation made her consider her priorities.


    Minato therefore exclaimed to her that they need to get both Margaret and Naruto to safety. Jada hesitated only a moment longer before finally agreeing. Her eyes still burned with anger, but the safety of her friends was more important.


    Without another word, Minato activated his Flying raijin, and they vanished in a flash of light, taking Naruto and Margaret with them¡ªexactly as Arthur expected them to do.


    He wondered how long Jada could endure, how long anyone could survive in this world of constant conflict. He wasn''t here to indulge her or anyone''s strange pleasures. His purpose was clear: to survive.


    The world was changing quickly, and he had to adapt.


    In the here and now, a light cast shadows across Arthur''s face as he stood by himself in the throne room.


    Although he had a calm demeanour, his thoughts were anything but. In the quiet, he thought back on the route that had led him here, on the successes and setbacks that had moulded him into the person he was today.


    He was filled with a quiet resolve¡ªthe knowledge that every step and every setback was a necessary component of the process of growth¡ªrather than sin.


    He was not ashamed of the outcome, of course. Instead, he had learned to view these accomplishments as turning points that would help him get closer to his ultimate objective.


    The recent successes, including defeating the third-strongest player, Margaret, were a major turning point. She had been a brutal opponent. But he was better than her; that player was beneath him now.


    That fact alone demonstrated his progress.


    In silence, he thought about this. Margaret had been his most formidable foe to date, and despite her loss, she had challenged him to reach new heights.


    Her fortitude and perseverance had compelled him to change and become more resilient. That was the most important thing. Setbacks and failures served as teaching moments and stepping stones.


    He improved his methods and sharpened his strategies by learning from each. Once only a representation of his power, the throne room now represented his journey. He wasn''t just sitting on his laurels; he was actively moving forward.


    He was now stronger than four of the six players who were left. That was no easy task.


    He didn''t know anything about the other two, Jasper and Alexander. How strong were they? Would they be as strong as he was now? Or did they contain secrets he had not yet discovered?


    Then his mind strayed to the wider scene. Jasper and Alex were undoubtedly superior to Margaret. That meant that Arthur had to outperform them if he hadn''t already.


    He was pretty sure he could pull it off, especially after having an extraordinary journey in this world.


    Arthur established an empire in less than two years, something that many would consider impossible in that short a time. He had also manipulated political systems, made people wealthy, and even got his clone to join the Akatsuki.


    All these things were no small accomplishment; they were evidence of his strategic thinking and determination.


    He not only owned but also secretly ruled the entire Land of Birds, a whole nation. He laid the foundation for that with great care and attention to detail.


    Who among them could claim to have achieved Arthur''s feats? Very few, if any, could.


    His ascent was quick, decisive, and based on strength and guile. He was more than just a player; he was a force that changed the shinobi world as a whole.


    Everything he did was like a paradigm shift affecting many.


    Arthur reflected on the disorder and power struggles that characterized the world of ninjas. Despite their danger, the Sannin¡ªJiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru¡ªfelt like merely pawns in his scheme.


    Even they were the least of his concerns when one was Arthur. Sure, they had their advantages, but none compared to his adaptability, versatility, and drive for dominance.


    He was there to control the narrative, and it was no accident that he helped Naruto by giving the boy back Kushina and Minato. It was a calculated action; Naruto was in charge of the story''s central theme¡ªthe protagonist''s emotional fulcrum.


    As a result of bringing the main character''s parents back, Arthur had power over the foundation of the entire world.


    However, the boy was only a component of Arthur''s long-term strategy. Arthur himself needed to sway both of Naruto''s friends and his foes. For this reason, Arthur had to bring back two important characters: Ino and Shikamaru.


    This allowed him to take advantage of their presence as a diversion; he used it to buy himself some time so he could concentrate on gaining more authority. For his primary objective was to create a devoted army that could defeat any opposition.


    And he was fully aware of how to do it. The Uzumaki and Uchiha, the resurrected clans, were ideal for this.


    With their powerful Sharingan and power, the Uchiha were a sleeping giant.


    It was also a brilliant move to bring Fugaku back as the Torikage, putting him in charge of the clan and giving him authority and a purpose. The Uchiha could be united under Fugaku''s leadership and become a powerful force.


    In the same way, the Uzumaki, who were renowned for their resilience and sealing methods, were not given enough credit in this world.


    Itachi and Sasuke were also taken into consideration.


    Itachi was a wild card who was unaware of the clan''s resurgence. But Sasuke was easier to control. That boy was the second main character, someone Arthur could control. He could affect half of this world''s story¡ªpossibly even change it completely¡ªif Arthur could fully manipulate that Uchiha.


    This was the crux of his plan. Take charge of the story and the main characters.


    Arthur would therefore remain at the top that way. And he was meticulous in his methods. Clan revival was only the beginning; it was crucial to give them meaning¡ªto make them relevant.


    While still in the throne room, Arthur''s thoughts continued to linger on the potential outcomes: the influence and potential of Sasuke and Itachi.


    For them, he had plans. Sasuke was the ideal pawn because of his innate talent and desire for power. Itachi''s ignorance presented both a risk and a chance. Arthur could mould them into his tools and use them to affect the entire ninja community with the correct manipulation.


    He reflected once more on his present strength. He was already outperforming some of the strongest players. That was an important turning point. It indicated that he was getting closer to the more elite players¡ªJasper and Alexander.


    Even Arthur was curious about them. And because of that, he would find a way to challenge them one day¡ªall for the purpose of escaping this world.


    Why wouldn''t he want to get away from this world? He had had enough of all the mayhem, the never-ending conflicts, and the never-ending plans. All he desired was to return home.


    Just look at his feats. He had manipulated entire nations, become wealthy many times over, and even established an empire¡ªa hidden village¡ªwithin this world. Few could match him, for he was a ninja who defied the laws of this world and was a force of nature.


    But even with all of his strength, he knew he couldn''t stay indefinitely. He would make more enemies the longer he stayed. Such was the web that grew more complex the more he played the game.


    However, power was always expanding and challenging.


    Arthur''s mind shifted to the impending conflicts: the plans he was already creating, the enemies hiding in the shadows, and the alliances he had formed.


    Every action was deliberate, and every error served as a teaching moment. He was a tactician and strategist who understood that flexibility was essential to success. More importantly, he was still the same person both before and after he entered the game: a Christian who never lost hope in Jesus Christ.


    Think Arthur could have made it this far without faith? Not even close. It was faith that brought him this far, and it was faith that would allow him to continue going strong.


    For a moment, he closed his eyes. Yes, there was chaos in the world. But he saw opportunity in that chaos. He had made it through, prospered, and now found himself on the brink of something even bigger. He had a long way to go.


    Actually, it was still just the beginning of things.


    With a keen gaze, he opened his eyes. The path ahead was clear: control the narrative, dominate the opposition, and build an empire¡ªone that would endure till the end of the world.


    That was his purpose. That was his destiny. And as he stood in the silence of the throne room, Arthur knew that he would not stop until he achieved it.


    The game was ongoing, and he was already winning.

 Chapter 351: Kaguya鈥檚 Legacy

    Chapter 351 - Kaguya''s LegacyJasper Reza wasn''t always the cocky, privileged man he had become. His childhood was a struggling one with unmet expectations.


    When he was young, he remembered playing with whatever makeshift toys he could find, as those were the things that brought about a sense of joy in him. He longed for the day his family''s circumstances would change¡ªthat they would rise above the poverty and limitations that had shaped his early years.


    That day finally arrived, but not in the way he had imagined.


    His grandfather''s company, the Reza Group, struck big when they discovered oil in their land. This allowed them to expand into new territories, especially in the Middle East.


    There, they forged alliances with multibillion-dollar corporations, and suddenly, wealth was no longer a distant dream. The family''s fortunes soared, and with it, their influence.


    Their wealth was built on oil, but it wasn''t just the black gold that made them rich; it was the strategic investments, the acquisitions, and the alliances with banks and big corporations that turned the Reza Group into a titan.


    Jasper''s childhood faded into a memory and was replaced by a world where money and power dictated everything.


    His grandfather, a shrewd man, had become cautious because of it. Especially in his later years when his health started to decline.


    The old man had yet to write his will, but everyone knew how he operated. The empire wouldn''t go directly to Jasper''s father. Instead, it would pass to the next generation¡ªhis children''s children.


    The main issue for Jasper was that he wasn''t the only heir; the Reza family had over a dozen princes and princesses eager to take the head. Unless Jasper proved himself worthy, unless he demonstrated he deserved an earlier inheritance, then he would never own the Reza family.


    Truth be told, he didn''t fond his brothers, sisters, and cousins. They were always out to get him and had even plotted to murder him to eliminate the competition.


    That unspoken challenge fueled his ambitions. He couldn''t afford to be a tool. He had to stand out. He had to prove he was more than just a rich kid. That''s why he kept close ties with certain friends¡ªsome of whom were connected to the secretive Enclave Mk. II program.


    The rumours about Elysium''s experiments weren''t swirling in the public. They were creating a covert project with only those within their ranks whispering about its potential.


    Through a trusted friend''s insider tip, Jasper learned that Elysium wasn''t just another VR platform; it was a semi-real and immersive world that could fool the senses. Because of that, it could create worlds so convincing that users sometimes forgot they were in a simulation.


    Jasper saw an opportunity. If he could be among the first to publicly experience the Enclave Mk. II, then he could make a big splash.


    Yet there was a minor issue in all of this. From the information he had gathered, their project was testing the virtual version of the Asian Naruto franchise. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, the idea of a virtual Naruto adventure seemed mundane. He''d seen clips, read summaries, and thought it was just another Japanese animation story. But then he understood that if he could leverage this experience, it would boost his reputation in both the East and the West.


    The stunt would show he was ahead of the curve. It could also be his ticket to fame, an easy way to attract media attention, impress his family, and make his mark in the business world for investors to pour their money into the family.


    But the plan wasn''t simple. The experiment was still in testing, and access was limited. Elysium was planning to host a lottery for anyone to be the first to try out their projection.


    Jasper, with his connections, didn''t lack the means to rig this lottery. All he had to do was make a few calls and bribe a few workers, and he was assured to enter.


    That was, of course, a minor step for him. The real challenge came in understanding what this experiment entailed.


    For instance, Jasper didn''t know anything about the world of Naruto. To bridge the knowledge gap, he did what any normal individual would: he binge-watched the entire series.


    And who could blame him? He needed to understand the universe, the characters, and the power dynamics. He wanted to know what made Naruto and the other ninjas special. If strength was the key to everything in that world, he had to understand what true strength meant.


    So he watched, absorbed, and took notes.


    Most of the characters failed to impress him, except for characters like Madara Uchiha. Some details also escaped him, but the core idea became clear: the strongest ninjas ruled the world.


    His initial boredom with the franchise turned into curiosity. The ninja world was governed by those with extraordinary skills¡ªabilities that set them apart from ordinary people. Power, strategy, and influence¡ªthese were the keys to dominance.


    Jasper saw parallels to his own ambitions. If he could harness some of that strength¡ªvirtually or metaphorically¡ªit would prove to his grandfather and everyone else that he was ready to lead.


    While his friends might joke about Naruto being childish or simplistic, he saw potential not in the ninja world but in Elysium''s program. That was all he needed to know if he wanted to become victorious.


    His days became filled with planning afterwards. He coordinated with contacts, arranged for exclusive access, and timed his schedule with the testing phases.


    His team of hired workers also provided technical briefings, but his focus remained on the end goal: standing out, gaining recognition, and securing his place in the family hierarchy. If the virtual Naruto experience could serve as his showcase, he was willing to take the risk.


    He also thought about how to document his journey. A live stream, a recording, social media posts¡ªanything to generate buzz. But that idea got shot down when his team declared that it would draw unnecessary attention, like how he used his power to win the lottery.


    Such was the burden of being a high figure: he wasn''t allowed to attract too much media attention.


    When the official message confirmed his selection, he felt as if he''d played the corruption game perfectly.


    So how did he win? He offered thirty percent of his shares in the Reza Group.


    It was a bold gambit since one share of his company was valued at over two hundred dollars, with a market cap over two trillion dollars. To outsiders, it looked like an insane gamble, but Jasper understood the value and the influence; he knew Elysium, hungry for innovation and prestige, would see the worth in accepting his offer¡ªespecially from someone like him.


    They would have been silly not to have accepted. Partnering with the heir to such a vast empire was too tempting to ignore.


    Jasper''s name was already in the headlines¡ªsubtle, but effective. Not only had he won, but he also had knowledge of what this experiment was going to be about, making him ahead of almost everyone else.


    When the day of the immersion arrived, he took a plane all the way to California.


    Already he was annoyed by America''s ridiculous airline rules. Because of his skin tone, he was patted down by TSA¡ªa common occurrence for many entering the States.


    ''Note to self: fire my secretary for booking first class and not private...''


    Once he arrived at Elysium''s headquarters, he played the na?ve participant and pretended he knew nothing about the experiment''s true nature. Why bother revealing his knowledge? He was already standing out because of his name, so he might as well make the most of it.


    The other participants didn''t seem to resonate with him at all.


    Jada looked like an overachieving blonde; William looked like a nerd who lived in his mother''s basement; Margaret, the youngest, clearly had maternal issues; and Arthur was a Christian. Alexander might have been the only one that struck Jasper as odd. Something about that man''s aura felt out of place.


    Apart from that, Alice looked very attractive. Perhaps he could take advantage of her meddlesome ways of checking people''s backgrounds without permission.


    At the end of the day, to Jasper, they were a bunch of peasants.


    After getting a brief overview of the experiment by Dr. Kapoor, he and the rest of the participants entered the Enclave Mk. II.


    Just as his pod doors were closing, Dr. Kapoor stopped it.


    "Hope you didn''t have any upcoming appointments," she said, smiling at him.


    "And why''s that?" he smirked.


    There was a brief pause before she answered, "Let''s just say our medical personnel will be monitoring your vital signs to keep you safe. We wouldn''t want anything happening to the heir of the Reza Group now, would we?"


    He rolled his eyes. He didn''t care about their vague warnings. He''d already invested too much.


    "Yeah, whatever..."


    At that, the doors slid shut, and the machinery filled his ears.


    The darkness was soon replaced by an all-white void, revealing the character selection screen. Bright floating panels displayed different clans¡ªUzumaki, Uchiha, Senju, Hy¨±ga¡ªand more.


    Jasper''s eyes flicked over the options with impatience. The clans were legendary¡ªeach with their own strengths. Uzumaki had immense chakra reserves and sealing techniques, Uchiha were famed for their Sharingan and fire-based techniques, and the Senju were known for healing or the potential to acquire wood style.


    He read each description carefully until his gaze caught on the "Clan-Less" option. The name sounded like a joke, as if it were a supporting character meant to follow the other six.


    Jasper frowned. Support roles were for followers, not leaders. He wanted power, dominance, and control. The Clan-Less seemed like a waste¡ªjust a placeholder with no legacy involved.


    By the time he understood that he had to wait for the other players to select their characters, he was baffled that they chose the most mundane ones first.


    "Who in their right mind picked to be an Uzumaki?" he jeered.


    Finally, it was his turn to pick which one he wanted. There were really only two clans that sat right with him, and he was most certainly going to go with at least one of them.


    ¨­tsutsuki, a clan whose symbol was a crescent moon. The details read, ''A clan with immense chakra reserves, similar to the Uzumaki and Senju, but with a twist. There was a fifty percent chance to awaken either the Byakugan or the Sharingan. If the Byakugan awakens, it''s guaranteed to evolve into the Tenseigan.''


    "So Toneri''s in this world?" he asked himself.


    Toneri was the only known user of the Tenseigan, the eyes that grant control over space and chakra manipulation. Such a character wouldn''t be encountered until after the Fourth Ninja War.


    Jasper''s interest deepened as he read more about a special trait: "Tailed-Beast Whisper." An aura surrounding the ¨­tsutsuki that could help befriend Tailed Beasts. If the user could tame one, his power could be unstoppable.


    The list of one starting technique from an original ¨­tsutsuki clan member was also tempting¡ªdestructive energy blasts or space-time manipulation? This was undoubtedly the clan he wanted.


    There was only one catch to all of this: the starting currency¡ªry¨­¡ªwas zero. Quite ironic for the richest player to also start off as one of the poorest characters.


    The system made it clear: without ry¨­, he''d have to rely on skill and strategy to grow stronger. No instant upgrades, no shortcuts. If anything, he''d have to partner up with the other players to make his initial start easier.


    That meant he also had to bide his time until he was ready to move on his own.


    Jasper didn''t hesitate; he selected the ¨­tsutsuki clan and felt the thrill of impending power. Just then, a new prompt appeared.


    "What''s this?" he wondered aloud, leaning closer. The prompt read, "Unique Trait Unlocked: Kaguya''s Legacy."


    After reading what the details were, his face turned into a triumphant smile. Whatever was written, there was only one thing on his mind: he could dominate the whole world.


    All would soon tremble before Jasper ¨­tsutsuki.

 Chapter 352: Stupid Kid

    Chapter 352 - Stupid KidThe early morning light seeped through an apartment window. Inside a room, Jasper stirred slowly, feeling a faint sense of distance from everything around him.


    It had been over a year since he first arrived in the ninja world. Every night, he had to remind himself that he was in a virtual world. Otherwise, he truly would start to think he was no longer Jasper Reza but Jasper ¨­tsutsuki.


    He skipped breakfast, not because he wasn''t hungry but because his thoughts were elsewhere.


    Quickly, he dressed in his usual attire¡ªdark trousers with a sleeveless shirt. The Leaf Village headband was something he didn''t quite like to wear. But if he wanted to maintain his image, he had no other choice.


    Breakfast was skipped due to too many things on his mind. So he headed out the door and reminded himself that he was to become the ultimate ninja.


    Today''s task was straightforward: watch Naruto at the hospital.


    Recently, the main character had left the village without permission somehow. All because he wanted Sasuke Uchiha so badly. The results landed the boy on a stretcher right back to the Leaf Village.


    Jasper honestly disliked Naruto. Despite his boisterous and exuberant personality, Naruto''s unorthodox behaviour and pursuit of recognition came across as immature and self-centered to Jasper.


    The boy''s tendency to also act out through pranks and loud declarations, such as ending sentences with "Dattebayo!" was truly annoying. Jasper just couldn''t comprehend the main character''s naivety as a ninja.


    And his forgetfulness or oversimplified analogies was frustrating for the mature man.


    While Naruto''s intentions may seem decent, his reckless pursuit of acknowledgment and tendency to ignore social cues made Jasper undermine the boy. Perhaps it was Naruto''s need for validation, especially through his desire to become Hokage, that made Jasper view him as superficial or vain.


    Either way, Naruto''s own character had grown far better than the original. No thanks to Jasper, of course.


    As Jasper stepped into the quiet corridors of the hospital, he was eventually checked in and allowed into Naruto''s room.


    The boy lay sleeping, peaceful and unaware of his visitor. Naruto''s mother, Kushina, was nearby, also asleep. Her face was calm but showing signs of exhaustion.


    One step closer from Jasper was enough to rouse Kushina from her rest. She blinked awake, yawning and stretching as she looked up. Then she smiled when she saw him standing there.


    "You''re on shift this morning?" she softly asked.


    "Yeah," he nodded. "I''ll take over from here." Truthfully, he didn''t want to do this. "So you can go home now."


    Kushina sat up, looked at Naruto one last time, and then bowed her head politely before slipping out of the room.


    ''So stupid,'' he thought to himself.


    He then checked his watch¡ªtwo hours before the next shift. Not much time, but enough for him to let his mind wander.


    Sitting back, he crossed his arms and gazed at Naruto''s sleeping face, lost in thought. He recalled Naruto''s recent troubles.


    The boy had been found by Jada and Minato, nearly dead when they arrived. Margaret, who had stupidly decided to chase after him alone, suffered a similar fate¡ªher condition wasn''t much better, reports said.


    The only thing that Jasper found remotely interesting was that Naruto had awakened his Uzumaki Chains¡ªsomething that also made everyone more worried.


    The official story was that Naruto had followed Jiraiya toward the Sound Village, only for the Sannin to suddenly disappear. Left with Sasuke, Naruto desperately fought his lost friend to bring him back.


    But then Kaito from the Akatsuki appeared and intervened at a critical moment. Naruto claimed Kaito had stopped him just as he was about to try. Then everything went blank, as Naruto put it.


    His details were fuzzy, but the picture was clear: Kaito''s involvement added layers of complication.


    As for Margaret, she had tracked Naruto down thanks to her new Sage Mode. But when she arrived, she felt dizzy and unsteady, eventually collapsing. Most believed it was because she hadn''t fully perfected her control over Crow Sage Mode¡ªthough she insisted she had.


    The possible truth was likely her powers were more fragile than she let on, or that her body was simply incapable of having two Sage Modes.


    When Jasper had listened carefully to Naruto''s account, he had claimed that Jiraiya had vanished without a trace. That explanation didn''t satisfy the elders; they suspected there was more to it. And with Kaito involved in everything from the attack on Naruto to Jiraiya''s disappearance, they believed these events might be connected.


    Jada was most troubled by one detail: Naruto had said Kaito wasn''t wearing his usual Akatsuki cloak¡ªthe iconic black and red one everyone recognized. Instead, he had been in a white cloak, the same kind worn by the Sound ninjas who had attacked Naruto''s group before.


    That was a major red flag. It suggested Kaito might be working with someone else or hiding his true allegiance.


    The village leaders were furious after hearing everything. Naruto''s disobedience had led to his suspension as a shinobi. That meant no missions, no leaving the village without permission or an escort, and any use of chakra would mean harsher punishments.


    The elders had also ordered around-the-clock supervision, assigning at least one ninja to watch Naruto constantly for two hours every day and night.


    During a meeting, the other players suggested that the main character would be better off without the Nine-Tails. Their idea was to transfer that half of the beast to Minato or Kushina. Jasper honestly didn''t care what they did with the boy, so long as he didn''t have to be the one to do it.


    At the end of the day, they wanted to think the matter over. Naruto was just fortunate that the elders didn''t ban him permanently from being a ninja.


    Regarding this constant supervision of Naruto, Jasper''s own schedule was once every two weeks for just two hours¡ªa brief window, but enough for him to complain about.


    To him, the boy was just another troublesome ninja, a pawn in bigger political games. Yet, for Jada and the others, Naruto was a key figure¡ªan inheritor of this world and how it would be dictated. That''s why they wanted to keep him under watch at all times from now on.


    Jasper''s job was simple: observe, report, and maybe understand why Naruto was attracting so much danger. While he didn''t much care for the main character, he did still wonder what role the boy''s disobedience played in all of this.


    Was it just youthful rebellion? Or was there something darker behind it?


    Just then, Naruto''s eyes fluttered open. His face looked tired but determined, as if he already knew what was coming next.


    "Morning," he mumbled in a hoarse voice.


    "Morning, kid..."


    Naruto sat up a little, rubbing his eyes. When he saw that it was Jasper who would be monitoring him for today, he pointed and yelled, "Quit calling me that when we''re the same age!"


    ''Stupid kid,'' Jasper thought.


    As Naruto looked around the room, Jasper sat back to contemplate his next move. In this game of political chess, every decision mattered. And right now, Naruto was a pawn¡ªmaybe even a king in the making.


    The boy''s gaze was curious, a little wary, as if he was trying to figure out what Jasper was really thinking. After a moment of silence, he decided to casually ask, "So... what''s our plans for the morning?"


    Jasper didn''t bother to look at him. Instead, he smirked at the ceiling. "That''s not really your concern."


    Naruto frowned. "Come on, I''m just asking. Everyone''s usually making me do something, so lay it on me already."


    Finally, Jasper turned his head. "You really wanna to know?"


    "Yeah," Naruto said, a little annoyed. "I mean, there''s only so much I can do right now. Might as well tell me so I can know what to expect today." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasper chuckled amusingly. "Alright, fine. Today, we''re gonna sit here and do nothing."


    "What?!"


    Jasper''s voice was relaxed, as if he didn''t care much. "I''ve got a few things to take care of outside the village soon. Mostly just waiting to see how everything plays out." Little did Naruto know, he was speaking in riddles. "Best I relax until I feel like moving."


    "I don''t even know what that means!"


    Jasper shrugged. "What can I say? I don''t really plan ahead that much. I just take things as they come. And right now, I''m still tired from having to wake up early just to babysit you."


    "Well," Naruto said, flicking his eyes. "You don''t have to be such a downer about it,"


    Jasper''s smirk grew wider as he leaned forward to rest his elbows on his knees.


    "You know... I''ve been meaning to ask you something. What do you really think about me?"


    Naruto blinked, caught off guard. The question was unexpected. "Ugh..." he started, scratching the back of his head. "I mean, Ally says you''re pretty cool, even though Will thinks you''re a jerk."


    Jasper''s eyebrows raised slightly, surprised by that. That comment was enough to make him chuckle. "Okay, but what do you think?"


    "I guess I don''t really know since we don''t hang out like that," Naruto shrugged. "Besides, it''s not like you''re out to get me like everyone else."


    That made Jasper laugh outright, a genuine, easy laugh that seemed to lift the atmosphere. Naruto watched him, confused.


    "Where are you going with this?" the boy finally asked.


    Jasper raised his hands in mock innocence and said, "I''m just saying I find you a little more interesting than before. That''s all..."


    Naruto looked at him carefully, then a little warily. "You''re kinda weird, you know that?"


    Jasper''s smirk turned into a faint grin. "Maybe. But I guess that makes two of us."


    The quiet stretched for a moment. Naruto honestly couldn''t read Jasper''s motives at all. To him, Jasper didn''t seem like a typical schemer¡ªat least, not in the way others around the village talked about him.


    No one except William ever spoke badly about Jasper, and even then, it was mostly behind his back. While Naruto knew that Jasper was a part of the ¨­tsutsuki clan, which William informed him of, there wasn''t anything to work with.


    Among the other ninjas of the village, Jasper had a somewhat bad reputation. Many said that he was arrogant, aloof, and pretty distant.


    But Naruto had never hung out with him alone to confirm these things. When they were together, it was often with Alice. In fact, that''s the only other person Naruto had ever seen around Jasper.


    Apart from that, he''d only ever seen Jasper fight a number of times. The first was against Arthur, over a year ago. Both of them seemed strong at the time. The second was during the Ch¨±nin Exams, which many of the J¨­nin believed Jasper was far too cocky to uphold the Will of Fire the Leaf stood by.


    Naruto wondered why Jasper was so interested in him. Was it curiosity? Or was there some hidden agenda? All he knew was that he didn''t want to get on Jasper''s bad side.


    Yet there was this strange aura around Jasper, one that always seemed to draw Naruto. Or maybe it wasn''t Naruto that was drawn to him; maybe it was the Nine-Tails. For whatever was causing that, Jasper seemed to have a lot going on beneath that cool exterior, and Naruto wasn''t sure he wanted to be part of that.


    As the minutes dragged on, Naruto kept quiet, not wanting to make things worse. The room itself was noiseless except for the beeping of machines and the nurse walking in and out to deliver Naruto''s breakfast.


    Naruto''s mind drifted, trying to figure out what Jasper was really thinking¡ªwhether he was just messing around or had some secret plan.


    Not long, Jasper looked at his watch and smiled. Only fifteen minutes left before his shift ended. But who would complain about fifteen minutes? As such, he finally stood up, stretched, and gave Naruto a casual wave.


    "See you around," he said, turning to leave.


    Naruto watched him go after returning the awkward gesture. Once alone, he leaned back against the bed, crossed his arms, and looked up at the ceiling.


    "He sure is weird," he voiced aloud.


    Naruto didn''t fully trust Jasper because of what William said about him. But he also didn''t want to say anything that might make things worse. For now, he''d keep his thoughts to himself. Whatever game Jasper was playing, Naruto knew one thing: Jasper was someone to watch out for.

 Chapter 353: Just A Game

    Chapter 353 - Just A GameWarning: This is an abusive Chapter, so we highly recommend not reading it if you or a loved one you know has suffered from domestic abuse, violence, or anything that falls into that category.


    Jasper pushed open the door to the J¨­nin Station with a casual attitude. His face was neutral, despite the many scowling eyes he received from his co-workers.


    Not many liked him. But who was he to care what they thought? Unless someone had the balls to face him one-on-one, then he remained detached.


    Inside, he made his way over to the small, cluttered desk at the corner, where a young ninja, probably fresh out of training, was focused on filing paperwork.


    Without any ceremony, Jasper pulled out his notepad and pen and began writing about his observation. He reported how there''s been no change in Naruto''s behaviour, and that there''s nothing to honestly report.


    The young ninja received the report, nodded, and then scribbled down his words. The lad was clearly used to taking Jasper''s simple idea of what a proper report should consist of. But the last time he complained, Jasper threatened him.


    Whyever the Hokage even put up with a shinobi like Jasper in the village was beyond anyone''s knowledge.


    Jasper, feeling that his time was already wasted, decided to wrap it up quickly. Why bother elaborating? This was just a formality, after all. He didn''t care about Naruto''s condition or story; he just wanted to get things over with and move on to something more interesting.


    As he turned to leave, a sudden thought struck him¡ªsomething to break the dull routine. He had no real reason for it, but lately, he''d been craving a bit of mischief.


    Alice was out on her mission, something he knew she wouldn''t return from until this evening. So he was free to do as he pleased without her prying eyes.


    It was honestly because of her that he refrained from doing anything stupid. But with her not around, the idea of doing something unpredictable, maybe even a little provocative, suddenly seemed appealing.


    He paused to look at the nearby bulletin board. Among the mission notices and names, one caught his eye¡ªSakura Haruno. She was still in the village, working at the medical center.


    This character was always busy helping Tsunade. Today, an impulse pushed him to go see her.


    As such, he headed toward the medical center. Soon, he spotted her. Sakura was just stepping out of the place, flushed from exertion. So he approached smoothly.


    "Hey," he said casually, stopping her in her tracks.


    She looked surprised to see him. "Oh! Jasper. What are you doing here?"


    "Are you busy? Or do you have a moment?"


    Sakura hesitated briefly, then offered a polite smile. "Actually, I just finished training with Lady Tsunade, so I''m not busy at the moment."


    Amused, he took a step forward and said, "It''s good to know that you''re still training in medical ninjutsu and that Mitotic Regen jutsu."


    "You know about that?!" she asked with a smile. "Let me guess, Alice told you, huh?"


    "Let''s not talk about her right now," he replied with a mischievous grin. "Besides, I''ve always thought you''re a little cuter than the other girls around here."


    Sakura was caught off guard by his unexpected compliment. Her cheeks warmed, and she looked at him with surprise, unsure whether he was joking or serious.


    He seemed to notice her reaction and quickly added, "Do you mind if I share something private with you?"


    She hesitated again, then nodded to quell her curiosity. "Sure, what is it?"


    "Just come with me," he gestured.


    The two started walking together, with Sakura glancing at him from time to time. She was now both curious and felt a sense of wariness.


    "So... where are you taking me?" she asked. "I can''t stay out too long, just so you know."


    "It''s a little place I wanted to show you," he vaguely replied. "And don''t worry... This''ll be quick."


    Soon, they arrived at what looked like an old, abandoned cathedral. The building was imposing, with tall, arched windows and a wooden door. The structure looked untouched for years¡ªovergrown vines sprouted through cracks in the stone with dust coating the pews.


    She looked around, puzzled as she asked. "What''s so important that we had to come all the way out here?"


    "It''s inside..."


    Reluctantly, she stepped through the doorway with him. Inside was quiet¡ªalmost eerily so. Some chairs were overturned, dust drifted in the air, and the walls were overgrown with moss. The place had clearly been abandoned for ages, yet there was a strange, haunting beauty to it.


    Her gaze wandered and landed on a batch of white flowers growing near the altar. She slowly approached it before kneeling down to carefully touch the petals with a gentle smile.


    "I really admire these flowers," she said. "They''re so pure and rare. When Ino went missing, I collected them and placed them on her grave every month."


    Jasper watched her from behind with a sense of detachment. Ino? Why did he care about a blonde girl like that who was said to be dead when a pink-haired girl was right in front of him?


    Without warning, he leaned down slightly and softly said, "Mmm... Your skin is so beautiful."


    Sakura stiffened as her eyes widened in surprise. She straightened quickly before stepping back with flushed cheeks; she felt a tad embarrassed due to the suddenness of it all.


    "Um... thank you," she managed in an uncertain voice. "I think I should get going."


    Jasper''s face remained composed, almost amused. "Why''s that?"


    "Well, you told me you had something private to tell me, but you''re acting a little weird, Jasper."


    "Oh, come on," he said, stepping closer. Without notice, he forcefully grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer to his face. "I just find you interesting right now."


    Sakura tried to pull away, but his grip was just too strong for her. No, he was purposely keeping her from escaping. Just then, she felt his breath over her neck as he sniffed her up and down.


    "Let go of me!" she screamed, struggling to break free.


    "It''s all just a game..." At those words, he gripped her shirt and tore it down to her bra. "So let''s just have a little fun... Sakura."


    It''s at this point she fully understood what was going to happen: she was going to be ravished.


    "Stop it, please!"


    As his hands crept closer to her face, a sharp voice rang out: "What are you doing?!"


    Jasper froze in place. Slowly, he turned around to see the unexpected guest. Standing there, a few meters away, was Jada. Her face was a picture of shock and fury, with eyes flashing with anger, frustration, and disappointment.


    Crap, he thought. He had completely forgotten that Jada had given almost everyone important enough Flying raijin papers to monitor.


    "Relax," he said, raising his hands slightly in a calming gesture. Sakura quickly ran toward her side. "I was just having a little fun."


    Jada''s voice was more forceful as she said, "I saw the whole thing, and Jasper... That did not look like fun. That was crossing the line."


    He chuckled, leaning back slightly. "Oh, come on. It''s just a bit of entertainment. It''s not like it''s illegal here."


    She didn''t look convinced, so she narrowed her eyes and said, "Do you have any idea how that looked?"


    "I... It''s okay, Jada," Sakura managed. "I''m¡ª" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Sakura!" Jada interrupted. "Who knows what would have happened had I not stepped in?"


    Jasper''s smile didn''t fade. Despite having forgotten about the Flying raijin, he dismissively shrugged, "Relax, Jada. It was all for immersion; I just wanted to feel like I was really there, like Dr. Kapoor said."


    Her eyes hardened. "Game or not, Jasper, you went too far and almost crossed a line you shouldn''t have."


    That made Jasper''s jaw tighten. His irritation flared, and he snapped in a dangerous voice, "Watch who you''re talking to, girl..."


    Jada''s expression remained steady. She wasn''t backing down.


    "I''m not scared of you, and I''m not afraid to tell Alice what I saw. You want to act like a tough guy? Fine. But don''t expect me to just stand here and accept your crap."


    With a voice edged with a challenge and pride flaring, he said, "I think you forgot which one of us is stronger..."


    Then his stance shifted, ready for a fight if she pushed him. Before either could escalate further, Sakura quickly stepped a little forward while holding her tattered shirt.


    "Stop it! Don''t fight!" Her voice was shaky but firm. "It was... It was my mistake for coming here in the first place."


    But Jada was already on edge; she wasn''t going to buy any excuses from Sakura to prevent this. Everyone remained silent as the tension rose indefinitely. Neither Jasper nor Jada moved. Sakura held her breath, unsure what was about to happen.


    Then, suddenly, both of them surged forward, meeting in the middle!


    Jasper moved first, catching Jada''s initial punch in his palm, inches from his face. Her other hand shot out as she palmed his chest. His teeth clenched, but he held firm as he spun to the side and kicked her ribs.


    Jada staggered but recovered quickly. Still close, she jabbed him in the stomach and punched him in the face hard enough to make him slide back. But before he could react, she swung her leg up and delivered a high kick to his chin.


    A loud "bang!" was heard as he was knocked into the wall. He pushed himself up, stubborn as ever.


    "You know," he said, "that kinda hurt..."


    At those words, he generated a ball of purple electricity in his palms. Before she knew it, he appeared in her blind spot and struck her side.


    "Argh!" she screamed.


    When she recovered, she looked at him with anger as blood trickled from her lips. Then her own body crackled with blue electricity. Without warning, she jumped forward, aiming a low kick to sweep him off his feet.


    He flipped over her, landing behind her. But when he spun around, he was met with a lightning-fast punch¡ªso quick it knocked him back several feet. He regained his stance and launched up to deliver a dropkick, but it missed. So he went for a backhand, but she caught his forearm, and the two locked eyes.


    "You''re pretty strong," he smirked. "No... You''ve gotten better. I''m starting to have a little fun."


    Purple electricity again crackled between them that sent shockwaves to knock Jada back. Before she could recover, he kicked her in the gut, forcing her to her knees. Her forearm shot up as he spun around to kick her head.


    While Jada kept her guard up, Sakura did not like seeing her friends fight.


    "Stop fighting, please!" she begged in a strained voice.


    But Jasper was already shifting into another attack. Before it could land, Jada raised her whole leg and kicked him down, crashing him into debris. She then leapt back to cover some ground.


    "Just give up already!" she demanded.


    The dust settled, and he slowly pushed himself up, shaking his head to clear the dizziness. He then looked up at her with bloodstained lips.


    With a smirk, he kicked a pile of old wood and debris in her direction. She knocked it aside with ease, but that was just a distraction. Jasper appeared at her blind spot in an instant and grabbed her by the abdomen to unleash a massive jolt of purple electricity that made her scream.


    Her body convulsed as the shock sent her tumbling onto her knees.


    "Don''t tell me that''s all you got," he taunted.


    Just as she was gasping for oxygen, his body surged again with even more purple lightning. Just then, a commanding voice cut through the chaos: "Stop right there!"


    Jasper turned sharply. Standing across from him was Alice with a serious expression. He cut off his chakra immediately and raised his hands defensively, as if trying to appear innocent.


    "Babe," he said with a falsely innocent tone. "It''s not what you think; I wasn''t doing anything."


    Alice was far from convinced.


    "I don''t know what''s going on," she said, "but you and I are gonna have a talk... now!"

 Chapter 354: Next Phase

    Chapter 354 - Next PhaseElsewhere, branches above cast dappled shadows on the ground in the quiet expanse of a distant forest.


    Two figures faced each other across a narrow clearing. One was cloaked entirely in white and his eyes were obscured by a black blindfold, leaving only the faint contours of his unreadable features.


    That was Arthur, a man known for his faith, who was currently transformed as Hoshikaze.


    Opposite him stood another tall and confident figure with blond hair and piercing eyes: Lars Alexandersson.


    The two had been speaking for some time and their discussion centered on recruitment.


    Just moments ago, Arthur''s ninjas had been scouting the world, attempting to locate Lars''s whereabouts. Yet, unexpectedly, Lars had arrived here in the Land of Birds himself, walking into Arthur''s territory unannounced.


    The encounter was no accident. So rather than send a scouting party after him, Arthur opted to go himself.


    Lars''s voice was devoid of any emotion, yet laced with curiosity as he asked, "So you''d like me to join your village?"


    "Indeed," Arthur replied. "It has all the essentials¡ªresources, defenses, and more importantly, a purpose."


    "And what''s the name of this village?"


    "The Hidden Light Village," Arthur smoothly answered.


    The name felt like a pulse in Lars''s chest. Light and darkness, hope and concealment¡ªthese concepts intertwined, forming a name that seemed to embody what he believed in. Still, Lars was a loner; loyalty to one organization was a concern. He didn''t want to be bound too tightly, not without options.


    "Worry not," Arthur said, reassuringly. "The village isn''t meant to trap, but to serve as a foundation. So you''ll have free rein to come and go as you please. "


    How could Lars not find this amusing; he appreciated Arthur''s understanding.


    They both knew each other well enough that words were often unnecessary. And having fought in the past, Lars had developed a mutual respect for Arthur. Those moments at the tournament were still etched into Lars'' consciousness, fueling the desire for another confrontation.


    Now when Lars was approached by Arthur, he was impressed by how much the latter had grown. Arthur''s strength had increased, which made Lars wish to battle Arthur again.


    That was the true reason behind Lars'' interest: he didn''t want to join just for alliance''s sake; he wanted the chance to test his limits against Arthur once more.


    "I''ll join," he said, taking a step forward. "Mainly for the hope that we''ll have another chance to fight. That''s all I ask..."


    "So be it..." Arthur''s face remained composed, but his hand moved subtly. In a flash, a white cloak materialized in his hands. It was identical to the one he was wearing¡ªsimple and elegant. He then extended it toward Lars. "Wear this at all times, for it is a symbol of the lords within the country."


    Lars examined the cloak, verifying its quality. The fabric was sturdy, well-made, and familiar. No one man could have constructed such a complex cloak. No, this was a special type of cloak that also used chakra.


    "You came prepared," he accepted with satisfaction.


    Arthur inclined his head slightly as he said, "Let''s just say I usually am..."


    Although Lars was successfully recruited, Arthur still lacked enough military power for his country to be a threat. They were strong yes, but adding more versatile ninjas amongst his ranks wouldn''t hurt.


    The forest around Arthur and Lars two seemed to breathe in unison, as if acknowledging the significance of the moment. They moved quietly, each immersed in thought while contemplating what lay ahead.


    Yet, unbeknownst to either of them, hidden in the shadows, a creature observed them from afar. The figure was cloaked in darkness and its form was ambiguous, but the intent was clear: an observer, watching, listening.


    It was Zetsu.


    This creature had been spying on the pair and collecting data on their whole conversation.


    "We''re sure that''s Hoshikaze?" White Zetsu wondered.


    "There''s no telling with Arthur," Black Zetsu replied with a measured tone. "That guy rubs off on me the wrong way."


    "What about all those Uchiha we saw? I thought Itachi killed them all."


    "That''s not our only problem..."


    A pause. Then White Zetsu spoke again. "Time to tell Pain, then."


    The creature withdrew into the shadows, leaving only the rustling leaves behind, unnoticed by the two figures walking away.


    Zetsu moved swiftly through the forest and managed to flee the borders without trouble. Its mission was clear: report on Arthur''s recent activities, his current territorial expansion, and any signs of the Hidden Light Village.


    It had taken time¡ªmore than he initially expected¡ªto gather enough information, but now the creature had valuable intel to deliver.


    Once he made it to the Hidden Rain Village, it approached the hidden entrance to the Akatsuki''s hideout. Inside, Nagato, as Pain, sat in the center of a room, surrounded by Obito and Konan. The room itself was dim, lit only by a few scattered lanterns.


    "Zetsu..." Obito said. "You''ve returned."


    "Yes," White Zetsu spoke. "The land we gave him has sure changed in such a short time."


    "Arthur is expanding faster than we expected," Black Zetsu added. "What we saw seemed impossible for an ordinary shinobi to accomplish on his own. Even I''m impressed."


    Obito folded his arms to think this matter over. When he was finished, he said, "Arthur Bennett is by no means ordinary. That much is clear. He''s done things that even Orochimaru would struggle with, and his capabilities are growing."


    Konan listened carefully. She had been silent until now, but she had understood this situation far better than any of them. After all, she had been the one to call Arthur out on almost everything.


    Now because of Arthur''s recent endeavours, it made her question things. And although her experience with him had been limited, what she knew was enough to unsettle her.


    "If what you''re telling us is true," she began, "then we should act quickly. What say you, Pain?"


    They all paused, contemplating the implications of Arthur''s expansion. Since the day he became a rogue, his actions had left the shinobi world in awe. Whether they knew it was him or not.


    He was a child, or so he appeared, yet he governed entire regions like a ruler. He had managed to capture a Tailed Beast, a feat many considered impossible for a single shinobi¡ªlet alone a child. His alliances also stretched across the strongest of the shinobi nations, including S-rank ninja like himself. He had even built a country from nothing, a nation that was rapidly becoming a force to reckon with.


    Most astonishing of all was the confirmed rumours that Arthur had found a way to revive the dead, a secret hardly anyone had uncovered.


    The implications of such a technique could reshape the entire world. Yet, despite these accomplishments, one thing remained elusive¡ªthe location of his hidden village.


    "If we knew where his village was," Pain answered, "it would make things much easier."


    Then White Zetsu said, "We''ve been tailing merchants, spies, and anyone who might lead us to his village. But, even with our Mayfly ability, we''ve yet to find it."


    For something to be hidden beyond Zetsu''s reach only proved hour troublesome Arthur had become.


    Konan''s brow furrowed at the news. She considered this silently for a moment before speaking.


    "That''s troubling," she said. "It suggests he''s taken precautions most wouldn''t think of. If we can''t find it, then it''s harder to influence or attack him directly."


    Obito looked at her to ask, "What are you thinking?"


    "I believe it was a mistake to have allied ourselves with him. We''ve given this Arthur too much leverage. Now he''s becoming too powerful."


    "What do you propose we do?" Pain asked her.


    "We need more control over him," she answered. "Not just over his hidden village, but over the entire territory that we gave him."


    "That would make sense," White Zetsu obliged.


    "If we can''t find his base," Black Zetsu added, "then we should at least understand his entire domain to see our options." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Obito considered their words before asking, "And how do you propose we do that?"


    Konan''s eyes flicked to the side, thinking. Then an idea popped in her head.


    "Kaito... He''s been working closely with us. If anyone can get close enough to Arthur, it''s likely him."


    "Was it not Arthur who recruited him in the first place?" Pain remembered.


    "Who''s to say that they''re not league with each other?" Obito added.


    From what Kaito told everyone during his ceremony, he implied that he wasn''t really affiliated with any group, much less Arthur. And based on the information Sasori, his partner, had given to the leaders of the Akatsuki, Kaito''s shown no signs of rebellion.


    "Using Kaito might be risky," Pain continued. "But it may be our only option... For now."


    Obito leaned in to say, "Then it''s settled. Kaito will be dispatched to approach Arthur. We''ll give him that assignment along with Sasori, and they''ll work to uncover the secrets we''re missing."


    "And if Arthur refuses to answer the Akatsuki?" Konan asked, unsure of this plan.


    "Then we''ll eliminate him at all cost," Pain declared.


    The room fell into silence for a moment as the decision settled. Arthur''s rise was a threat that could destabilize the world. And out of everyone in the Akatsuki that felt threatened by it, it was Obito.


    There was just no way that he believed Arthur had revived both the Uchiha clan and the Uzumaki clan, only to gather them in hidden villages and away from the world''s eyes.


    Had Zetsu not confirmed that Madara''s corpse was still at the hideout, Obito would have gone berserk on Arthur as opposed to trying to reason with him.


    The Akatsuki''s plans depended on their ability to adapt, to stay ahead of him. And right now, they were still performing missions to help gather the resources needed to revive the Ten-Tails. Arthur himself had become number one on their radar.


    Now came another pressing matter: trying to understand his goals.


    As far as everyone in the Akatsuki was concerned, Arthur made no moves to inform the world of either clans revivals. Members like Konan found this odd. Why bother reviving a clan but not making use of them in other countries?


    As if she didn''t already know the answer: Arthur Bennett was building an army. For what purpose, no one knew.


    "Should we tell Itachi about this?" she asked the group.


    "I think it would be a good idea," Obito believed.


    Pain wasn''t quite sure if this honestly was. Considering that Itachi and Obito both slew the Uchiha clan, leaving only Sasuke, informing Itachi of their revival might cause him to abandon his post in the Akatsuki.


    Yet Obito knew what Pain was thinking. Itachi would not betray the Akatsuki, which was ironic to believe since the Itachi was still¡ªtill this day¡ªa double agent.


    "What of Sasuke Uchiha?" Pain wondered.


    "Last we heard," White Zetsu answered, "he was with Orochimaru in the Sound Village."


    Their information was lacking, a sentiment to Arthur''s carefulness in not letting unnecessary information slip out.


    The group believed that perhaps monitoring Sasuke would be a good idea. While it was, their only issue was finding where Orochimaru''s village was. Once they discovered that, Orochimaru was a dead man for having betrayed them those many years ago.


    "Zetsu," Obito ordered, "we''ll leave you in charge of finding information on Orochimaru and Sasuke."


    "We''ll try our best," Black Zetsu agreed.


    As the meeting drew to a close, the members of the Akatsuki began preparations for Kaito''s mission. The game against Arthur had now entered a new, more dangerous phase.

 Chapter 355: Don鈥檛 Know What To Do

    Chapter 355 - Don''t Know What To DoIn the heart of Sun Stream Plaza, within his throne room, Arthur sat quietly.


    Outside, the hustle and bustle of the Light Village continued as it always did, but inside, its owner''s mind was elsewhere. He was thinking about the next group of villains he might recruit, those who shared his desire to either undo or destroy the shinobi world.


    Villains in this realm were still present, each with their own reasons for fighting. Some sought chaos, others power, and some destruction. But regardless of their motives, they all shared a common goal: to end this world''s system as they knew it.


    And the biggest obstacle? Naruto Uzumaki. Time and again, Naruto thwarted their plans, no matter how well they thought things through.


    It hadn''t mattered whether they were geniuses, grown adults, had special eyes, could travel through other worlds, or were just outright the strongest being in the universe¡ªNaruto always won.


    Many of these villains were clever, strategic, and driven. They believed they could succeed where others failed. But Naruto''s resilience, his unpredictability, and his spirit always seemed to get in their way. Naruto was a wall they couldn''t simply break through.


    That''s simply how his story went: the bad guys always lost to the hero.


    Arthur wasn''t foolish to these things; he knew every villain''s schemes intimately. Therefore, an idea formed in his mind: what if the villains weren''t merely enemies opposing Naruto but instead served under Arthur first?


    What if they obeyed his laws, followed his commands? Could their efforts become more focused, more effective? Could they finally topple the shinobi world if they worked together, united behind a single leader?


    Obito''s Kamui made him nearly untouchable because he could teleport out of harm''s way and react quickly. However, he relied heavily on this ability and was being manipulated from the beginning.


    Naruto''s perseverance and teamwork eventually found openings, forcing Obito to turn a new leaf.


    Pain''s defeat was a tad similar. His control over the Six Paths nearly allowed him to conquer the Leaf Village, but Naruto exploited his background, converting the former''s heart.


    Toneri was powerful but underestimated Naruto and the ninja''s ability to work together. He had the best chance of destroying this world because he was going to crash the moon upon it. But after learning of his clan''s true purpose, he changed his mind.


    Sasuke''s drive and his ability to manipulate space with the Rinnegan challenged Naruto in their final confrontation. Still, Naruto''s resilience and perseverance eventually paid off, thus weakening Sasuke''s vulnerable mind.


    Madara''s immense strength and experience allowed him to take on the entire world for a while. His use of his Rinnegan, Hashirama''s cells, and the Ten-Tails made him nearly unstoppable. Yet it was his overconfidence and his desire for more power that eventually led to his downfall, as Naruto and others'' combined efforts brought him down.


    Had it not been for Black Zetsu tricking him, Kaguya might not have been revived, allowing Madara to be the first to rule the shinobi world forever.


    All these strong ninjas were, in the end, defeated by nonsensical plot devices. There were no epic one-on-one battles where the results ended in someone''s brutal death.


    Perhaps Nagato and Madara did die after their last battle, but it was not Naruto who did the deed. The former sacrificed himself, while the latter had the Ten-Tails extracted from him, thus leading to his inevitable death.


    At the end of the day, Naruto won all his fights through Talk-No-Jutsu, having only killed one insignificant shinobi throughout the entire story.


    Some ninja. At least Arthur''s total body count was in the thousands.


    Still sitting in the throne room, his thoughts moved through his mind as he tried to sort out what this could all mean.


    What he needed were more recruits. Not everyone would, however. He needed those with a clear purpose, a willingness to follow orders, and enough strength to make a difference.


    Most villains lacked discipline, while others lacked consistency. That meant only a few met his standards.


    He thought of those who had challenged Naruto before and failed: Akahoshi and Kazuma.


    Akahoshi was a shinobi from the Village Hidden in the Stars, located in the Land of Bears. He had proclaimed himself the fourth Hoshikage and was ruthless in nature. He murdered the previous third Hoshikage to take power, then sought to revive forbidden star training.


    He also believed it would make their ninja invincible¡ªby embedding a meteorite into his chest. In terms of ability, because he had fused with the meteorite to increase his strength, he could summon star chakra blasts and create dragon constructs.


    The Leaf Village wouldn''t intervene in this, if they hadn''t already, for a few months.


    ''Perhaps I could use him before they do,'' Arthur thought. Then his mind drifted toward Kazuma. ''Hmm...''


    Kazuma, also known as Furido, was a former member of the Twelve Guardian Ninja. Some years from now, he would lead a faction trying to overthrow the Leaf Village and aim to establish a new order.


    The issue with him, however, was that he could rally others much like Arthur. Because of that, it would only make him a temporary servant. Unless Arthur changed his will.


    Villains like that were very easy to exploit due to their unstable mindsets. And so long as Arthur could relate to them, he wouldn''t need to rely on genjutsu.


    Arthur leaned back slightly to contemplate how these villains weren''t just obstacles¡ªthey were tools, weapons to be shaped. But he paused. He didn''t want to limit himself to just villains.


    The world was full of potential allies¡ªthose who, if guided correctly, could serve his plans better than chaos alone. Some seemed insignificant at first, like Shira, a character with little relevance but with talent that could surpass even Might Guy, the world''s best taijutsu user.


    Arthur hadn''t forgotten him. Shira was a blank slate, a filler character without a true purpose. With proper guidance, he could become a weapon far more powerful.


    Arthur remembered placing an Evil Illusion Flattery command on Shira¡ªan influence designed to turn him into a loyal asset. The boy had raw talent, and with the right training, he could perfect many fighting styles revolving around taijutsu.


    Arthur''s goal was to nurture him and unlock the boy''s true potential. In doing so, Shira could indeed become stronger than Might Guy.


    So why would Arthur limit himself to villains? Seeking new possibilities in everyone was more profitable. That was why he had sown the seeds early.


    Now the clocks were ticking; he had to start making his moves before these windows of opportunity closed.


    He called forth three of his clones¡ªHoshikaze, Ryugetsu, and John. Kaito was still tied up with Akatsuki matters, so that clone couldn''t join.


    When they arrived, they stood side-by-side and right before the throne. Arthur''s voice was calm but firm as he asked, "How is Lars faring?"


    Hoshikaze responded, "The two of us have sparred lightly, and he seems content with how things are going." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And Rin...?"


    "Her progress hasn''t improved," answered John. "Her emotions are holding her back from awakening her wood style."


    That troubled Arthur. Rin was one of his greatest achievements and also the key to bringing Obito Uchiha down if the latter were to ever interact with him early.


    Her emotional struggles were a setback, but he was patient. He would keep nurturing her no matter how long it took.


    "What about Sora?" he asked.


    Ryugetsu replied, "He''s gaining better control over the Nine-Tails'' chakra. We believe that, with time, we can extract it all from him."


    Arthur''s interest sharpened. Sora''s control as a pseudo-Jinch¨±riki was just as vital. If he could harness that power fully, it would serve Arthur''s plans perfectly.


    Therefore, he planned to keep Sora close by giving Ryugetsu full authority over the boy.


    As the conversation went on about national changes, Hoshikaze sensed a presence. Jada was trying to summon him.


    Without hesitation, Hoshikaze excused himself and disappeared. The others watched in silence, understanding the importance.


    Elsewhere, in the Fire Country, Jada was standing in an open field with one eye open¡ªher Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Her face was strained and filled with worry once Hoshikaze appeared.


    "Hoshikaze-sensei," she greeted in a trembling voice. "I... I''m sorry I called you like this, but I don''t know what to do."


    She looked close to tears.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, faking his concern.


    "My group... it''s falling apart. One of my friends tried to¡ª" She hesitated. "Tried to rape someone. I tried to step in, but I felt powerless. And now I don''t know what to do."


    Hoshikaze''s expression stayed calm, but inside, he was processing her words. Acts of violence like that were unthinkable. The only ones capable of such cruelty were William and Jasper.


    "It''s good that you tried to defend your friend," he softly said. "What you should do in cases like these is grow stronger to protect your loved ones."


    "But how?" she whimpered.


    "I suppose now is a good time that we undergo some training."


    Jada agreed with tears in her eyes as she tried to forget what her friend had done. Hoshikaze did what was right by reaching out to wipe her cheeks.


    When her mourning stopped, they agreed to spend three days with each other and without any outside disturbances. As such, they would meet at the border of the country that same day since he claimed he was close by.


    Hoshikaze later returned to the throne room, where Arthur was already aware of what had happened.


    Arthur told him not to go himself but to stay. Instead, Arthur would handle the situation.


    Ryugetsu was curious, so the clone asked, "Why do you want to go, my lord?"


    Arthur hadn''t answered at first but understood that his behaviour in wishing to be the one to interact with Jada was a tad out of character. So much so that even his own clones were curious.


    "I''ve been bored," he replied.


    To his clones, that was almost amusing¡ªArthur''s stoicism hid a simple desire: to feel alive, to interact with someone real. He had been cooped up in this world for so long with "things" that he began to forget what a genuine interaction felt like.


    When was the last time Arthur had a conversation with someone he deemed real? Jada, with her sincere care for Hoshikaze, could provide that rare connection.


    If he didn''t do it, he would risk losing his mind¡ªor whatever semblance he had left of it.


    Before he left, John asked, referring to Jada''s plea for help, "Who do you think is behind the potential assault?"


    "Clearly Jasper," Arthur replied.


    They all agreed. William was too invested in this world and too obsessed with being a ninja to do something so heinous. Jasper, however, had motives¡ªjealousy, anger, or a desire to destabilize.


    John looked thoughtful. "And the victim?"


    The others considered. It had to be a female, given the fact that Jasper wasn''t gay. Or at least, they thought he wasn''t.


    Jada''s information also pointed to someone she deemed as a friend. While Jasper was indeed dating Alice, there was no way that he could overpower her to try and rape her.


    Then there was the notion that Arthur knew almost everything that happened in the Leaf Village. Neither Margaret nor Alice was there at the moment.


    The group quickly narrowed down the possibilities of the victim instead being a character in this world: TenTen, Sakura, Hinata, and Ino. The only problem was that none of their behaviours seemed off, like they had almost been raped.


    After a moment, they reached a conclusion: Sakura was likely the victim.


    That understanding complicated things. Sakura was gentle, often overlooked, but capable of strength when pushed. Jasper could easily overpower her and likely sought her out because she was an easy target that most fans lusted after.


    If she had been targeted, it signaled a deeper internal problem between the players. This was good for Arthur because it protected his interests.


    He did not care about helping the players. And the incident with Sakura was a sign that darkness lurked even in their midst.


    Whether they were villains, allies, or threats¡ªeveryone played a part in his grand design. And in the end, he projected to be the one standing victorious.

 Chapter 356: Lightning Beast Running Jutsu

    Chapter 356 - Lightning Beast Running JutsuAt the border of the Fire Country, where the land softened into quiet woods and distant mountains, Arthur waited patiently.


    The sun was just about to set as he stood there with his arms crossed, disguised as Hoshikaze.


    When Jada finally arrived, her steps quickened, and her face lit up with relief. She looked tired but happy to see him. Arthur watched her approach and noted confidence as opposed to her sadness from earlier.


    "Sorry I''m late!" she greeted.


    "There''s no need to apologize," he answered.


    "Sorry, it''s a habit... I mean, it was just a hard time leaving the village to get here on time."


    Arthur remained silent for a moment, observing her, before gesturing for her to walk a little further from the main trail and toward a quiet clearing surrounded by trees.


    When they reached the open space, he turned to face her directly and said, "Before we start training, I need you to explain what exactly happened with your friend."


    Jada looked downward for a moment before gathering her thoughts. Then she began to recount her recent experiences, speaking slowly as she described the event. And after she was done, she explained the aftermath.


    "Alice is really upset with him," she quietly continued. "She''s been crying over him, and she keeps asking herself how he could do something like that. I think she''s torn between her feelings for him after all that."


    Arthur''s face remained calm and unreadable. He listened carefully before making the correct call.


    "Jasper said he wasn''t hurting anyone," she continued. "He claimed he was just trying to make things easier for Sakura, that he was going to put a genjutsu on her so she wouldn''t feel anything. But... because I told the truth, Alice slapped him."


    Arthur remained silent as she explained, "So there wouldn''t be any problems for everyone, Alice used her ability to alter Sakura''s memories so she wouldn''t remember what happened."


    Her voice trembled slightly as she finished. "Alice couldn''t believe it. She was trying to trust Jasper, but now she''s so confused that she also doesn''t know what to do."


    "Does anyone else know about this?" he finally asked.


    "No, just us three. Well, now you, too."


    Arthur had suspected something like this would eventually happen, but hearing her speak of it made it all the more real.


    How could he have not seen this coming? Before entering the pods on earth, the expression Jasper made when Dr. Kapoor mentioned the possibility of experiencing pleasure here had been telling. Jasper''s own capacity for cruelty and using others was also made clear when Arthur first fought him.


    This wasn''t just a mistake or confusion; it was the heart of evil, plain and simple.


    Yet there was one thing Arthur learned that he hadn''t known: Jasper had an impressive new lightning technique. That purple lightning, or whatever Jada explained, sounded close to Madara Uchiha''s "Sage Art: Shadow Style Thunder Blast."


    That technique shot purple electricity, mixed with Sage chakra, from Madara''s fingers. The only difference was that Jasper wasn''t in any Sage Mode. How he knew something like that was almost unheard of.


    What interested Arthur was how it was able to easily harm a player like Jada.


    He finally broke the silence, saying, "Sometimes, friends show their true colours when things get stressful... That doesn''t mean they''re lost, but it does mean you have to be strong enough to face them if this ever happens again."


    She looked at him with a serious expression before agreeing, "I''ll do whatever it takes then."


    "Good. That''s the kind of spirit I''d like you to develop."


    She offered a faint smile, feeling a little more confident. Then she thanked him.


    "Why thank me now?" he wondered.


    "Because I already know that you''ll never let me down."


    At that, he gestured toward the open space before them. When they settled down, he said, "Let''s start with a sparring session. No distractions, no tricks¡ªjust you and me."


    She was happy that this was how they could start. Truth be told, she''d been eagerly waiting for her chance to show him what she''s learned. As such, she immediately activated her Sharingan.


    "Smart choice," he commented.


    Their first round was light¡ªquick exchanges that tested each other''s reflexes. Arthur held back, letting her land a few strikes. She was faster and more precise than before, and her chakra control had definitely improved.


    Still, she couldn''t land a decisive blow.


    "You''ve improved," he encouraged.


    She huffed, trying to catch her breath. "Yeah, but you''re still something else. I thought for sure I''d bridge the gap between us by now."


    "Oh," he smirked. "So you''ve been thinking about me that much?" This made her blush, allowing him to break her defense. "Stay focused, Jada..."


    As they continued, her movements did become much sharper. She attacked with renewed vigor while he responded with calm defenses.


    When they created some space, he said, "If you keep this pace, in a year, you might surpass even me."


    Jada''s eyes widened with determination. "Then I won''t stop; I want to be able to protect everyone no matter what!" At that declaration, she performed a hand sign. Arthur watched her, then performed a quick hand sign. "Lightning beast running jutsu!"


    A bolt of lightning surged from her palm, forming into a lightning hound. Then the lightning beast shot straight at him. He raised his forearm instinctively, taking the full force of the attack.


    The lightning hit, but he held his ground.


    When the dust cleared, he looked down to see a deep bruise where her attack landed. It wasn''t quite red, but blood threatened to seep out.


    Jada''s eyes widened again in shock. "I... I didn''t mean to hurt you!"


    He looked at her with a faint, calm smile and corrected, "You did good... I let myself be hit to see how well you could control your chakra under pressure."


    "Really?"


    "Yes," he confirmed. "And you''ve exceeded my expectations. Keep that focus, and you''ll definitely keep growing."


    Jada looked relieved. For a second, she wasn''t sure if him letting himself be hit was a good or bad thing. But his words eased her worries.


    The two would later continue training into the night, pushing each other further. With each exchange, Jada''s confidence grew. Arthur saw her potential and knew her progress would be crucial in the days ahead.


    Once she finally became exhausted, she held onto her knees and panted heavily. Arthur deemed now was a good time to rest for the night.


    Jada collapsed backward. Never had anyone pushed her that far in a long time. Although she hadn''t been using her Susanoo or other trump cards, it''s the fact that someone would have forced her hand to try.


    Ironic to stay since the last person to make her pull out those techniques was the same person she was sparring with.


    By the time her eyes looked to see him, a campsite had already been set up. She instantly knew that he had prepared this due to the open scroll by his side.


    "You sure do stay prepared," she smiled, trying to get up. But the moment she did, her body gave way and she fell again. "Ow..."


    Arthur slowly strode toward and performed the Healing technique, explaining, "Your muscles will recover quicker this way, and you''ll be even stronger than before."


    "That.... that''s amazing!" she commented. "I... I never thought about healing myself after training."


    "It''s a good method, but it requires a lot of chakra and endless hours of rinse and repeat."


    Now Jada began to understand why Arthur was so strong; he had used this method. For how long, she couldn''t tell. All she knew was that it had to be more than a year.


    While he was still healing her, she looked away.


    "Something wrong?" he wondered.


    "N... No, it''s just your chakra."


    "What about it?"


    "It''s warmer than I expected..."


    After she was healed, the two gathered around the fire. Everything was accounted for: pots and pans, canned food, and even tents to dwell in for the night.


    "You know," she said, looking up at the bright stars, "there''s still a lot I don''t know about you, Hoshikaze-sensei."


    "What would you like to know?" he asked in a measured tone.


    "Well, where are you from?"


    Arthur knew this question, and possibly more, would be asked. That''s why he thought of answers long before.


    "Let''s just say you can find me at the Cloud Village if you ever need me."


    Jada abruptly stood up, claiming that she knew it all along. Oddly enough, he never said where he was from and dodged the question. Yet her enthusiasm missed this.


    When he probed her to wonder why she believed this, she recounted during the tournament how he fought. She remembered it like it was yesterday¡ªhow Arthur fought C and prevailed as the former knew all of the latter''s fighting style.


    "There''s also the fact that you never wear a headband," she added.


    "Funny," he replied, "I don''t recall being in the Cloud ninja''s square while the tournament was going on."


    "So?" she shot back. "Anko and the others weren''t in our square either."


    That was a valid point to make. Her intuition also reminded her of how he fought, which was similar to Killer B''s fighting style: breakdancing. No other character knew how to move like Arthur, save those that were from the Cloud Village. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perceptive as always," Arthur smirked.


    "Next question: how old are you?"


    Arthur let out a fake laugh and said, "A little girl like you doesn''t need to know that."


    His answer made her pout. She tried to get the answer out of him, but he remained stagnant, prompting her to enter her tent in frustration. This part of her was always cute to see as opposed to her more dangerous side.


    The next morning, Arthur stood a few paces away, having already told Jada what the next lesson was.


    "Alright," he said. "Remember, you have until nightfall."


    What she was to do was find an item he had hidden somewhere in the forest. Her job was to secure that item and return it to him without harming anyone she might come across.


    The only hint she got as to where this item would be was, "In shaded woods I often dwell; with a furry coat, large and well. I may hide in shadow''s fold; in hibernation, I grow cold."


    Running into the underbrush, she knew this wasn''t just about locating the item. What she had to do was also play it smart. And she was smart, for she knew the answer to his riddle: a bear.


    Her main problem was that this forest was full of bears!


    It wasn''t long until she spotted a large bear lying lazily near a fallen log, grooming itself. She crept forward slowly and tried not to startle it. But the bear simply looked at her with mild curiosity, then went back to licking its paw.


    There wasn''t anything in its possession as far as she could tell.


    Moving on, she saw another bear, smaller and sniffing at some berries. She kept her distance, crouching behind a patch of ferns. She watched it for a moment, but it seemed to have no connection to having anything either.


    She continued this slow search¡ªscanning, observing, waiting¡ªhoping to find some sign. Yet as time passed, she began to doubt if the answer truly was a bear.


    Her legs ached, and her mind was beginning to tire. So she took a moment to consider the lesson.


    "What if it''s not a bear?" she asked herself. "No, I shouldn''t second-guess myself."


    As the sun set further, she noticed that she was spotting the same bears over and over again. As such, she activated her Sharingan to make spotting them easier.


    Not long after, she caught a flicker of movement near the inside of a cave. She moved closer, slowly and quietly, and finally saw it¡ªa small, jade rose attached to the cheeks of a bear.


    Relieved, she carefully ran toward the animal, reached out, and lifted the delicate object from its fur without disturbing the bear.


    "Alright!"


    When she finally returned to Arthur, she held out the jade rose with a small, triumphant smile.


    "You did well and just in time," he complimented. "But did you understand the lesson?"


    "Yes, it was about being patient and not doubting my instincts."


    "Not bad for a kunoichi," he said, gesturing for her to keep the rose.


    When night came around, she questioned why he had used a jade rose for their lesson. The answer was obvious: because it symbolized her character.


    Jada was left speechless afterwards.

 Chapter 357: I鈥檒l Do My Best

    Chapter 357 - I''ll Do My BestFor the remainder of the night, the only thing she could even think of was how many times Hoshikaze¡ªnot Arthur¡ªhad rescued her from her turmoil. When she was looking for a purpose, he proved himself at the tournament.


    When she wanted a teacher to help her grow, he taught her things she never knew. When she was inches away from being stabbed, he was the first to come to her rescue. When she was trapped in a time loop, he was there to break her loose.


    And now, when she had no one else to turn to about a sinister matter among her own friends, he was here again, providing necessary comfort.


    By the time the two arose from their sleep, she couldn''t help but voice some of her thoughts.


    "I seriously can''t thank you enough for everything you''ve done for me," she said, twirling the rose.


    "You don''t have to thank¡ª"


    "But I do!" she suddenly interrupted. "Any time I''m in some sort of mess I can''t handle, I always have my friends to help me. You, though..." Her voice trailed off, forgetting that she was to show her sensei respect.


    As such, Arthur let her know that she didn''t need to explain; he was here to help someone in their time of need.


    Their third day of training was a lot more challenging.


    "For this test," he relayed, "you have to get near my space without alerting my senses. If you do, I''ll run away, and you''ll have to find me to try again."


    Easier said than done. But trying to sneak up on a guy like Arthur? Doing something like that was a one-time thing.


    The forest was quiet as she moved carefully through the underbrush. She knew Arthur was just ahead¡ªstanding perfectly still with his blindfold on. But her instincts told her that this didn''t matter.


    Despite the covering over his eyes, his senses were sharp enough to catch even the tiniest sound or movement. So she had to be extra careful.


    She took a deep breath, trying to quiet her nerves. She focused on suppressing her chakra. When she finished, she leapt from afar to reach his surrounding area. Yet before she could even land, he dashed away with the High-Speed Movement technique, leaving her in the dust.


    "How did he...?" she berated herself. "He must have heard me jump."


    Now she had to find where he was again before nightfall.


    Two hours later, she discovered his new location: by the edge of a waterfall where the noise was great enough to deter one''s hearing.


    ''Strange,'' she thought. ''Did he come here because of what I said?''


    Either way, she was going to try a new approach. She summoned a clone to scout ahead, sending it to inch closer while she found a better vantage point. The clone was silent and only moved with the sound of the waterfall.


    When it was in a close range, it tunneled underground and began burrowing forward. But just as it got close enough, Arthur''s head flicked down, exactly in its direction, and then he ran away.


    "There''s no way," Jada said after meeting up with her clone.


    "Um... I sort of forgot to suppress my chakra," the clone admitted.


    "What? You idiot!"


    Now she was frustrated. To be thwarted by her own self. That was embarrassing.


    It took three hours to find him again. This time, she not only suppressed her chakra beforehand but also made herself an almost silent shadow. She crept behind a tree, then circled, trying to flank him from the side.


    But no matter what she did, Arthur''s sharp senses always caught her. It was like he knew exactly where she was before she could even get close.


    Finally, night came and their lesson ended.


    "Hoshikaze-sensei, this lesson was too hard. How am I supposed to catch you when you can see even with a blindfold on?"


    Arthur''s voice was calm as he replied, "You''ve been trying to catch me on the ground and under the ground, but you haven''t tried the one thing that might surprise me."


    "What do you mean? I''ve tried everything!"


    "Did you try above ground?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. "You mean like flying? I... I don''t know how to do that."


    "That''s what this lesson was about¡ªto ensure that you have an edge on your opponent at all times. A true ninja should be able to move in all directions, in every way. On the ground, underground, in the water, underwater, and in the air. Your thinking is too one-sided."


    Jada hesitated after the words sank in; she had never thought about that. While yes, she knew that flight was possible in a variety of ways, she hadn''t thought she actually needed it.


    Who could blame her when her arsenal consisted of all five elements, with many of her ninjutsus being ranked A and S?


    "So, I need to be more versatile," she repeated.


    "Exactly. A true ninja isn''t just a shadow on the ground¡ªthey can move through every element and every space. Simply telling you this wouldn''t have borne us any fruit."


    Jada looked up at the trees, understanding that her adaptability was indeed lacking. Put her in this same scenario, but with an enemy, and the enemy would have gotten away every time.


    As the moon rose high, the two stood in a quiet clearing. It was time for Arthur to leave.


    The days spent with Jada might have seemed short, but they were well worth it. For he was able to learn more about what the other players were up to. As such, his mind was already plotting the next steps¡ªhow to prepare for the likes of Jasper and Alexander.


    "That''s it, huh?" she softly asked.


    He could tell by her tone that she secretly wanted to spend more time with him. Be for training or simply because she liked being near him.


    "Yeah, that''s it for now," he responded. "Tell me¡ªwhat do you think you need to work on next while I''m away?"


    She looked at him with earnest eyes and said, "I think I need to get better at, well, everything. Especially when I''m under pressure. Sometimes I feel like I lose focus, and I can''t keep my emotions steady." She paused. "And I want to learn how to fly."


    "Recognizing your weaknesses is the first step," he approved. "Keep practicing in those areas, and you''ll be able to stand up against the tougher opponents in your path."


    Jada brushed her to the side with her hand, feeling accomplished with the time spent. The only thing she wanted to do now was give him one of her Flying raijin papers.


    "Please take it, Hoshikaze-sensei. Almost all my friends have them just in case. That way, I can always be there for them. Especially Naruto when Will''s not around."


    Arthur knew better than to accept this without a bit of caution. So he played it off, saying, "So you''re trying to spy on me twenty-four seven, is that right?"


    "N... No! It''s not like I''d be looking at you while you took a shower or anything!"


    "Huh...?"


    "Th... That slipped out!"


    Arthur gladly accepted the paper but then put it inside a scroll. This would prevent her from sensing it unless he ever pulled it out. Jada, of course, would prefer that he didn''t do this. But after that slip-up, she knew not to push things.


    "There''s something else I''d like to ask you," he added after a beat. "How''s your romance going with William?"


    Jada''s face instantly flushed crimson. Her cheeks turned red, and her eyes widened as if she''d been caught off guard.


    Why did Arthur mention him of all people? Was it because she brought up his name?


    She opened her mouth to speak but hesitated. For a moment, she thought she''d misunderstood. But Arthur''s calm expression made her see he might have thought they were dating.


    "N-no," she quickly stammered, shaking her head. "We''re just friends. That''s all."


    Arthur gave an amused smile. "Just friends, huh?"


    She fidgeted with her hands and tried to hide her embarrassment.


    "I know he likes me and all," she said hurriedly. But I see him more like an older brother than anything."


    "You say that as if you''re younger than him," he smoothly pointed out.


    Jada blinked, having forgotten their age in this world. "Well... technically I am."


    Arthur chuckled softly, making her face darken more.


    "Interesting," he mused. "So, what would you do if he ever asked you out?"


    Jada hesitated again, then looked down with pink cheeks. Whatever Arthur was playing out, she refused to be shy about it.


    "I... I don''t know. I guess I''d have to tell him honestly. I don''t want to hurt him, but I also don''t want to lead him on. And I''m not doing any of this on purpose."


    Arthur gave a small, practiced smile before offering her a piece of advice: "If he truly likes you, then he''ll understand your feelings so long as you''re honest with yourself."


    "That makes sense. I guess I just didn''t want to hurt him if he ever looked at me that way."


    After this conversation, she felt more at ease. It had felt like a while since she''d been this open to anyone apart from her group. Moreover, she was grateful for his advice.


    Then she thought about how she could get back at him for making her cheeks burn in embarrassment. So she asked, "So, how many kunoichi women have you dated?"


    In response, Arthur slowly removed his blindfold to reveal just how calm he was. Then he said, "You''re a little too young to know that, virgin girl."


    Her face shot up with a deep shade as her face burned even hotter than before. "How do you...?! Who told you that?!"


    Arthur''s smile slightly grew; his acting was solid. He looked her straight in the eyes and casually answered, "I didn''t until now."


    Jada stared at him, stunned. "You... you!"


    She looked flustered, searching for words, but he just gave her a small, amused look. To keep control of the situation, he flicked his hand, causing a bouquet of jade roses to appear in his hand.


    They were simple, delicate, and unexpectedly charming.


    "Water these for me," he said, handing her the bouquet. "It''ll help ease your worries about your troubles."


    Jada looked down at the flowers with cheeks still tingling. She accepted them quietly before brushing their soft petals. "Thank you. I''ll be sure to take care of them until I see you again."


    Arthur nodded, sensing the moment was drawing to a close.


    "Take care of yourself," he said, beginning his walk. "Keep training, and stay sharp."


    She just stood there, contemplating how quickly those three days went. Was he really just going to leave her again? As he was already meters away, she called out, "Thank you again, sensei. I promise to make you proud!"


    Arthur paused, glancing back with a faint smirk. Whatever she had said almost sounded like a little girl''s confession. Either way, with a smooth stride, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving her smiling in the quiet woods.


    She looked down at the flowers once more, feeling a strange warmth in her chest. The week had started with doubts and worries, but now she felt renewed. She knew she still had a long way to go, but with someone like Arthur guiding her, she believed she could become stronger¡ªnot just in power, but in understanding of her world.


    As such, she clutched the bouquet close and whispered, "I''ll do my best."

 Chapter 358: You Promised

    Chapter 358 - You PromisedIn the Leaf Village, William made his way to the J¨­nin Station.


    He was greeted with familiar nods and waves from the guards and staff. Everyone knew him well enough, and most welcomed him warmly as per usal. How could they not when his performance as a shinobi exceeded all of their expectations?


    Today, he had a good feeling. His assignment was simple but exciting: he was in charge of watching Naruto for the day.


    Seeing his cousin outside of the house was rare these days, especially after Naruto''s suspension.


    Interestingly, no outside visits were allowed and absolutely no hanging out with friends. Not because of the suspension itself, but because Minato and Kushina had grounded Naruto for a whole year.


    William thought that was overly harsh. He''d argued with them and tried to convince them to ease up, but despite being a part of the family, they were firm.


    After all, they were Naruto''s parents, and he was their son. William knew they cared, but he hadn''t expected them to be this strict.


    He remembered the day he first met Minato and Kushina. The excitement had been overwhelming.


    He''d grown up reading seldom stories about how this world would be like had Minato and Kushina survived. Yet he had never read one where they were revived.


    Nonetheless, he knew their reputation well and always wanted to meet them. When they finally did, William was more thrilled than any of the players. That was because he was the only other Uzumaki, and because he was Naruto''s long-lost cousin, that made him part of Kushina''s clan.


    In a way, he considered himself her nephew.


    But ever since Naruto''s suspension, things had changed. William couldn''t spend much time with Naruto outside the house. No training, no secret lessons¡ªjust brief moments during the night at home, and that was it.


    Today, though, he was finally going to see Naruto outside and maybe do some secret training. That thought made him excited.


    ''I hope no one finds out,'' he thought.


    As much as he wanted to hang out with Naruto, he had a problem: he didn''t even know where the boy was. Apparently, Kakashi was the last person with him. Yet that J¨­nin hadn''t finalized his reports to inform the next watcher where Naruto was.


    "Dang it, Kakashi-sensei!" he whispered. "Wait, I know what to do!"


    William looked around the busy station as if he was checking if anyone was watching him. When he was satisfied that no one was paying attention, he performed a quick hand sign.


    What many didn''t know about William was that he secretly harboured a large fragment of the Nine-Tails'' chakra inside him, technically making him a pseudo-Jinch¨±riki.


    Naruto had shared it with him in secret, a gift that William had been trying to perfect ever since. It was just too hard for him because of how massive Tailed Beast chakra was¡ªit was difficult to control on top of his already wellspring of reserves.


    Thanks to all his training, he was at least able to pick up on an ability that allowed him to sense Naruto''s presence if the latter was close by. This form of sensing was more like Tailed Beast Telepathy, in which those with Tailed Beast chakra could feel out another Jinch¨±riki.


    "Okay, got it!" William softly declared before taking off running.


    He raced through the village until he arrived at a rocky terrain. It didn''t take long before he spotted Naruto sitting alone on the edge of a large outcrop. Naruto was just staring at the horizon as if lost in thought.


    William slowed down, then approached carefully. Hearing his footsteps, Naruto turned his head, and his face lit up.


    "Hey, cuz!" he called out, waving. "Since you''re here, does that mean you''re my babysitter for today?!"


    William grinned widely, relieved that Naruto was in good spirits. "Do you gotta call it that? Haha!"


    "Yeah, since I can''t go anywhere without someone watching me from somewhere."


    "Well, I''m in charge today," William enthusiastically said. "So, what do you want to do?"


    The boy exclaimed that there was something incredibly cool he wanted to show William. But to do that, they had to get away from the Anbu they knew was spying on them from afar.


    "I know just what to do!" William announced. "Multi-shadow clone jutsu!"


    A huge puff cloud appeared. But when it ceased, both Naruto and William were still chatting as if nothing had happened.


    Elsewhere, another Naruto and William¡ªthe real ones¡ªsat down together in a quieter, rocky area. William''s little trick was enough to keep anyone from following them.


    With the coast clear for miles, they both looked out over the landscape and felt the calm of the moment.


    William broke the silence first. "Why''d Kakashi-sensei just leave before I came? I mean, I might not have known where you were."


    "You could have just asked Alice," Naruto countered. "She''s probably listening to us now."


    "I doubt it," William replied. "I think she''s training with lord Hiruzen these days."


    Naruto shrugged and said, "Not like it matters if I''m left alone for five minutes anyway. Everyone knows I won''t do something stupid like leave the village again. Besides, they know I know they''re watching me. And I can honestly handle myself."


    William agreed, but he looked concerned. "Still feels weird not being able to train together."


    "Haha. Yeah, but I''ve gotten used to being grounded. Who knows? Maybe my parents might lighten up for my good behaviour."


    "Got that right. So, what did you want to show me?"


    Before explaining that, the two boys talked for a while due to how long it''s been since they''ve been outside together. They shared stories and plans, as well as any updated news on Jiraiya''s whereabouts.


    Naruto himself was relaxed, and William felt the tension from the past days ease away.


    "Before I show you that thing," Naruto softly said, "you''re not gonna be like the others and stop me from using chakra, are you?"


    "Heck no!"


    Naruto''s face lit up. "Really? You mean it?"


    In a firm voice, William answered, "Totally! I''d never lie to my cousin. And if anything happens while I''m here, I''ll take full responsibility."


    Naruto''s eyes widened with excitement as he asked again, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure, cuz! You''re making me anxious now."


    Naruto grinned mischievously before finally saying, "Okay then. Just stand back a little to get a good look."


    William watched as Naruto leapt back to get a good distance. Suddenly, Naruto bit his thumb, and the entire atmosphere shifted. With one smack on the ground, a large summoning cloud exploded outward.


    Before it could clear, a fiery tail unfurled¡ªmore than one, in fact. It didn''t take long for William to see the enormous, sleeping form of the entire Nine-Tails in their midst. This wasn''t the chakra form of Nine-Tails, but the whole, furry creature with flesh. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whoa," William whispered, unable to look away.


    From above the beast''s head, Naruto took pride in his accomplishment and hollered, "See? I told you it''d be cool."


    William''s excitement was evident as he stared at the massive form of Nine-Tails. He had obviously seen the beast more than once, but never outside of Naruto''s seal.


    It was sleeping, yet he could feel the overwhelming presence of its chakra. Honestly, he was more relieved that no one else was around to see this.


    Still, part of him couldn''t help but worry¡ªwhat if Minato or Jada sensed this and appeared out of nowhere? The last thing he wanted was to get caught in a situation like this.


    But Naruto''s voice broke through his thoughts: "You don''t have to worry! It was mom''s idea to teach me this while you were out on missions."


    William blinked in surprise since Naruto was supposed to be suspended. To think Kushina would be the one to also break the no-chakra rule. But this was inevitable, considering she was the previous Jinch¨±riki before him.


    The thought made William glad, so he yelled, "That means Kurama''s like your Tailed Beast companion now!"


    While that new term seemed subjective, the Nine-Tails had indeed officially become Naruto''s second personal summon¡ªhis first still being toads.


    William couldn''t have been more proud of his cousin. Despite all that the boy''s been through, he still managed to find room to take the spotlight with his tenacious efforts.


    Then an idea came to William, so he yelled, "How long until your punishment lasts again?! I''d really like for us to go and visit Killer B soon!"


    Naruto got excited at that. He knew full well who B was, another Jinch¨±riki that shared similar experiences. Yet before he could answer, the Nine-Tails suddenly stirred. Its enormous eyes snapped open, and the chakra around it caused the ground to vibrate.


    The beast''s gaze settled on William, and a crooked grin appeared as it said, "It''s you again..."


    William felt a shiver run down his spine but kept his composure.


    "Good to see you again, too, Kurama," he calmly said.


    He knew the beast liked hearing its name, as most Tailed Beasts do. Yet this beast did not like it when William called it by name. That was because inside William was the beast''s chakra.


    "I shared my chakra with you out of pity," it sneered. "But seeing how you''re using it... makes me want to take it back."


    William tilted his head, unfazed as he asked, "Can you even do that?"


    The beast chuckled darkly, "If I eat you whole, I can."


    That was a clear threat¡ªa challenge, even. Yet William''s confidence didn''t fall. He had learned to control his own chakra, and he knew the Nine-Tails'' ego was as large as his power. Still, Naruto''s calm voice snapped everyone''s attention back.


    "You promised you''d behave whenever I summoned you," he firmly said.


    The beast scoffed, looking upward where Naruto was. It was about to get up, but before it could, chakra chains erupted from the ground and wrapped around the beast like a collar to keep it in place.


    The last thing the boy wanted was for his companion to lift its head for the village to see.


    "Kurama! You promised!" Naruto repeated.


    With a dismissive shrug, the beast sank back into Naruto''s seal, leaving behind a massive puff cloud. The chains vanished with it, and Naruto landed safely on the rocky outcrop where William was.


    "You still haven''t gotten full control over Kurama yet?" William asked.


    "Not yet. I think he still refuses to believe I''m the guy old man Hagoromo talked about. It''s like he doesn''t want to believe it."


    William frowned before scratching the back of his head.


    "I don''t get it," he said. "The two of you should have been more than friends by now."


    "It''s alright," Naruto smiled. "What we have now is more than I can ask for. And besides, he''s not gonna stop me from trying to get strong enough to protect everyone¡ªespecially those I care about. And that includes you, cuz."


    William felt a warmth spread through him. "That means a lot, Naruto. I''ll help you however I can."


    The wind gently ruffled their hair as the two friends sat silently for a moment.


    Perhaps there were stronger enemies out there. But with Naruto still bearing hope and with his friends still by his side, there wasn''t really anything to worry about. At least nothing that they couldn''t see.


    "You still haven''t given up on Sasuke, right?" William asked.


    "Not even close!" Naruto announced with a fist up. "Him and I have a special bond. And like you told me, he''s just lost, is all. I''ll bring him back no matter what!"


    "And I''ll be there to help," William declared, reflecting his surety.


    As their scene became quiet, William was certain of one thing: Naruto''s journey was nowhere close to ending, and he would be there every step of the way.

 Chapter 359: Lightning

    Chapter 359 - LightningLittle had either of the two boys known, Arthur watched their whole moment unfold from a distance.


    He often kept his senses up when observing Naruto''s progress. But today''s display caught his attention in a way no other event had. The boy was, indeed, growing stronger¡ªeven while suspended from official duties as a shinobi.


    Arthur''s gaze lingered on their scene a little longer. While Naruto''s ability to summon the Nine-Tails out of its cage to fight was impressive, Arthur knew something they didn''t¡ªsomething that gave him a deeper insight into why Naruto''s bond with the beast was so fragile and complicated.


    The reason, as Arthur understood, lay with William. Or more specifically, what William knew¡ªand how much of it he understood about the Nine-Tails, about the history of the ninja world, and about Naruto himself.


    The beast was not easily fooled. It was a creature of instinct and had roamed this world longer than those two had been born, and it recognized the foreknowledge William carried.


    The Nine-Tails also understood exactly why Naruto had been progressing so quickly. It wasn''t because Naruto was strong or because he had inherited the secrets of his background.


    No, it was because William was there. William was the one who knew the beast''s name¡ªthe one who knew about its past, about the legacy of Asura, and about Naruto''s true heritage.


    That knowledge alone was given to Naruto, but it was never shared correctly with the Nine-Tails.


    The fact that William had been the one to develop a connection¡ªan understanding¡ªthat even Naruto himself hadn''t fully grasped yet made the Nine-Tails wary of William.


    Was Naruto the one who knew the beast''s name? Was it Naruto who knew he was a descendant of Asura? All these questions, the revelations William shared, were what kept the Nine-Tails restrained from befriending its host.


    That was why Nine-Tails wasn''t fully accepting Naruto; William knew too much.


    All the beast wondered was how William knew so much. How could he speak with such confidence about things that even the Nine-Tails¡ªa creature of the ages¡ªfelt were beyond the comprehension of most ninjas?


    That question lingered in the beast''s mind, and Arthur, watching from afar, understood their situation better than anyone.


    If anything, the beast had little to no respect for Naruto and likely viewed the boy as just another host that might be killed if the beast''s power wasn''t always being used to aid him.


    Despite Arthur himself knowing all these things and being right about them, he had much bigger things to deal with.


    While sitting on the throne with his eyes closed and chin resting on his fist, he began reflecting on his recent endeavours. His achievements, while many, still felt incomplete. He had amassed an arsenal of weapons, learned countless techniques, and perfected many forms of combat.


    But there was a nagging sense that he was still lacking in usefulness. For all his strengths, he knew he needed to expand his horizons further.


    For instance, Arthur had not perfected the other nature elements. He already knew water and wind¡ªtwo fundamental elements that served him well. But the more he used them, the less effective they would be against an opponent who''s already seen those techniques.


    Margaret and Alice would be a prime example. Both of them had seen him use his Surface Slice technique as John. There was no doubt that they would continue training to find better defenses against it.


    That meant Arthur also had to continue growing. And to do that, one must first understand how he first acquired those two nature elements.


    The first was obvious: he was born with water. As for the second, he actually didn''t have any wind style techniques in his arsenal; he only had an understanding of it after having acquired Haku''s Kekkei Genkai, ice style.


    Now, three elements remained: fire, earth, and lightning. The last two, in particular, held the potential to round out his arsenal, making him more adaptable and unpredictable in combat.


    He already had access to some advanced techniques¡ªice and smoke¡ªthat had given him an edge when he first arrived in this world. Those techniques were flashy, practical, and dangerous.


    If he could perfect more elements, he could seamlessly integrate them into his combat style. It would also make his weaponry skills¡ªlike the Blade of Chaos¡ªmore potent and easier to use.


    The Blade itself didn''t require elemental affinity to wield, but if he could imbue it with, say, lightning or fire, the damage and effectiveness would skyrocket. His chakra control was already exceptional, and if he learned the right affinities, he could amplify his power even further.


    So, the question was, which element should he pursue next?


    While he didn''t personally know any earth style techniques, he actually had an understanding of that element. That was thanks to his first-ever encounter with Jir¨­b¨­''s mind, where he''d managed to extract a solid amount of information about earth style.


    Yet Arthur hadn''t stayed long enough to fully learn the hand signs to perform a technique. And while earth style was great and all to have, it by no means was the best element.


    There really was no "best" element. However, there were cheap ones that made little to no sense in this world.


    After a bit of contemplation, Arthur came to the obvious choice of what he should learn next: lightning.


    Why wouldn''t he go for the quickest and deadliest element?


    Lightning techniques could be used for both offense and defense, and they complemented his existing skills perfectly. Plus, many of the most powerful shinobi relied on lightning¡ªthink of Kakashi''s Lightning Blade or Margaret Sage-Enhanced Kirin.


    Arthur had only managed to defeat the latter because his Blade of Chaos was also embedded with that Sage-Enhanced element.


    Lightning itself was a natural fit for Arthur. It was unpredictable, fast, and lethal. It also required good enough chakra control, which he already possessed, making it a logical next step.


    And beyond that, he knew that perfecting lightning would give him the edge he needed against certain hacks like Jasper''s purple lightning.


    As Arthur sat on his throne, lost in thought, he considered how lightning techniques worked in this world, how it was formed, and how it could be manipulated.


    It was a matter of controlling the flow of chakra, channeling it into a precise point, and unleashing it with speed. What else he knew about lightning style was that it was a chakra nature that involved using electricity.


    Users turned their chakra into electrical energy, which they could send into weapons to make them more effective or cause numbness when they hit something. Techniques like the Chidori could pierce through targets or be reshaped for long-range attacks.


    Some, like the Raikages, coated their bodies with lightning to increase their speed, strength, and defense, creating powerful Chakra Modes. They could also control natural lightning when weather conditions were right or use weapons to make lightning appear. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur had already been a step ahead since he had used the Boltswords and was proficient with the Blade of Chaos.


    Lightning style in this world was also strong against earth style because earth naturally conducted electricity, making it vulnerable. Yet it was weaker against wind style. When combined with water style, it could stretch its range or add numbing effects to the water, which made it useful but also dangerous for water users.


    That was the challenging part: learning a new element wasn''t something that happened overnight. Most shinobi took years, sometimes even decades, to fully perfect a natural element.


    But there were exceptions¡ªways to cheat the system, so to speak.


    There were other techniques that could accelerate the learning process. The Sharingan was a perfect example. With its ability to copy and analyze things instantly, Uchiha like Jada managed to pick up and even learn multiple elements in just a few months.


    While she didn''t perfect them, the pace at which she learned them was astonishing. And that was partly because the Hidden Leaf Village was teeming with elemental users of all kinds.


    But Arthur didn''t need to cheat like that. His own talent, his understanding of chakra, and his extensive network of subordinates were all more than enough to hasten his learning curve.


    He could always study from others¡ªperhaps someone from the Uchiha or Uzumaki clan¡ªif he wanted to speed things up. But he dithered at the thought.


    Using someone as a teacher, especially in such a vital aspect as chakra nature, would change their opinion of him. His village, and all the clans in it, all had much respect for him, placing his reputation above even the Torikage.


    If he relied too heavily on others, he might be seen as weak or manipulative¡ªtraits that went against his own sense of independence.


    There was the option of using one of his clones. Yet his clones were in a similar position as he was; they were highly regarded in his nation. Using a clone to learn from the citizens might be insufficient; it wouldn''t carry the same weight or authenticity.


    Perhaps spying on his own subordinates while they trained could help. The problem was, he was already doing that and had been for some time. That was how he knew so much about the different nature elements, even with foreknowledge.


    Not all was lost. He was considering a different approach. Something more ambitious, more daring. If he needed to learn lightning quickly, the best place to do so was in the land where the element was most prevalent¡ªthe Hidden Cloud Village.


    From what was written of it, the Cloud Village was a hidden ninja settlement huddled high among the mountains of the Land of Lightning. It was founded by the first Raikage after a long period of internal conflict, and its location in the clouds made it almost impossible for outsiders to find.


    The Raikage resided in a large blue building built into the tallest mountain, symbolizing the village''s strength. The villagers there also valued power and military might, often going to great lengths to keep their secrets and stay ahead¡ªsometimes resorting to kidnapping shinobi or stealing information from other villages.


    Throughout its history, the Cloud Village was marked by external rivalry, especially with the Hidden Leaf Village. It was known for capturing Tailed Beasts like the Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails, although controlling these beasts proved difficult.


    Many Jinch¨±riki from this village lost their themselves trying to contain the beasts'' destructive power. Despite these struggles, the village itself developed sophisticated technology to better manage the Eight-Tails and remain a force among the other Five Great Ninja Nations.


    During the Fourth World War, they allied with other villages to fight against their common enemies. Afterwards, their alliance with the other nations was strengthened.


    Apart from that, their ninjas were recognized for their distinctive gray and white attire, emphasizing agility and lightning techniques. Many also bore names inspired by letters or adjectives that often reflected their personalities or specialties.


    Some even had tattoos symbolizing their techniques or personal seals.


    The main thing that Arthur cared about was that they were rulers of lightning techniques. If he could learn from them¡ªobserve, train, perhaps even acquire a few secrets¡ªhe could perfect the lightning element in record time.


    It wouldn''t be easy, of course. The Cloud Village guarded their secrets well, and their ninjas were proud. Approaching them directly would be dangerous, potentially provoking suspicion or hostility.


    But Arthur was confident he could find a way¡ªsubtle, covert, and effective. He also liked that since he thrived on challenges.


    But the question remained: how to approach the Cloud without raising suspicion? How could one gain access to their most powerful techniques without outright declaring their intentions?


    That''s when a plan began to take shape in Arthur''s mind.

 Chapter 360: J, F, K

    Chapter 360 - J, F, KThere was a reason why Arthur had told Jada that he was likely involved with the Cloud Village. That was because Arthur knew full well when he first acquired the Land of Birds that one of his primary objectives would be to create alliances with certain nations.


    Forming alliances was the best course of action if his goal was to undermine or even destroy this world.


    And right now, he was unaware of any other players'' engagement with the Cloud Village. This made it all the better to interact with them before it was too late.


    Although there were numerous ways to enter a hidden village, the first step was Hoshikaze.


    Both during and after his tournament, Arthur made that character well-known. Numerous ninja attended that event, including the Raikage himself for amusement. Hoshikaze put on a show. So much so that he stood out due to his fighting style, tactics, and confidence.


    The Cloud desired for him to become a part of their community. At the time, Arthur had declined. Now it was fortunate that he could use that publicity as a tool.


    The ninja who defeated their elite guards with only taijutsu and also came out as the victor of a tough tournament filled with ninjas from across the world¡ªwho wouldn''t want said ninja in their village?


    Arthur, still on the throne, tapped his armchair. Hoshikaze materialized at once.


    "My lord," the clone began, "what will you have me do?"


    Arthur didn''t mince words. He instructed him to "go into stasis inside a hidden cloning vat within the lab."


    Hoshikaze accepted without hesitation and left. Knowing that this was a necessary step, Arthur had to isolate Hoshikaze before he could impersonate the clone. While he was in the Cloud, he did not want his clone to go out and raise suspicions.


    Time to begin.


    ''Transformation jutsu...''


    Now Arthur wore an open, black shirt with his trademark black blindfold and changed chakra signature. Complete, he teleported all the way to the Lightning Country.


    There was no need for him to stress about locating where the Cloud Village was. This land was filled with Cloud ninjas, most of whom would eventually lead Arthur to their home''s location.


    As such, he proceeded on a random trail with his Tamashii active. His senses were extended as he looked for any indications of a shinobi. In just thirty minutes, he found what he was looking for.


    Or rather, who he was looking for.


    A lone ninja without a village headband faced off against a small group of four Cloud ninjas. Arthur observed intently, recognizing the rogue ninja was identified as a defected shinobi by the fact that his headband was tucked into his pouch.


    He didn''t appear to be under attack from the four Cloud ninjas. They seemed to be at a standstill, alert as if wishing to capture the rogue.


    More importantly, Arthur also recognized who these four were: J, F, K, and Samui.


    From what was written, J is a shinobi known for his bravery. He has dark skin and is bald and was wearing a flak jacket with one strap over his shoulder, along with a black shirt. He''s also wearing his black sports sunglasses, just like Arthur remembered him to have.


    F is another shinobi who appeared during the Fourth Shinobi World War. He has short, spiky brown hair and sports a small goatee. During the war, F was attacked by a White Zetsu Army clone and was later impersonated by this clone, leaving him for dead.


    As for K, this was J''s partner. There wasn''t anything remotely special about these three since they were Ch¨±nin-level at best.


    Out of all of them, Samui was the only really important character. A tall, fair-skinned woman who often wears a stoic expression. She also has blue eyes and straight, shoulder-length blonde hair cut in an asymmetrical bob.


    The last time Arthur saw her and her revealing outfit was back in his tournament. She had inevitably lost to Margaret in the first couple of rounds. Since then, she returned to her village with the thought of getting stronger.


    Arthur never quite liked this character due to her personality. She acted far too mature, and her kenjutsu was lacking when she used her tanto.


    Perhaps she could go toe-to-toe with Kinkaku and Ginkaku, but so what? Arthur had those two as his puppets on strings.


    With all that in mind, Arthur was already jumping to their location.


    "You''re surrounded," Samui sharply said to the rogue.


    "Come at me, you pompous excuse for shinobi!" the rogue yelled.


    The rogue swiftly put up a hand sign while drawing his kunai. The others retaliated by drawing their own weapons, causing the tension to increase.


    Samui''s face twisted into annoyance; she was obviously trying to avoid using violence, but the rogue''s behaviour was driving her over the edge. Worst of all, she had to capture this guy without killing him.


    Just as her annoyance flared, out of nowhere, a shadow fell from the sky, saying, "Mind if I cut in?"


    Then, bang!


    A black figure had fallen directly onto the rogue''s back almost as if he had materialized out of thin air. Ropes suddenly appeared and wrapped around the rogue with such quickness and efficiency that it made all four Cloud ninja''s mouths drop.


    The rogue was now flat on the ground and bound in the blink of an eye.


    Who else could have done this apart from Arthur?


    He immediately caught the attention of the others and was recognizable to them as Hoshikaze.


    With his trademark black blindfold, assured stance, and laid-back manner, he looked as impressive as he had during the tournament.


    After a moment of her eyes widening, Samui''s face relaxed. She then grinned and moved forward.


    "Thanks for the help," she said with a tone still a tad surprised.


    With the same grin, Arthur replied, "No thanks needed."


    J gave him a cautious but obviously impressed look as he stated, "I didn''t think we''d be getting outside help."


    "Think of it as a favour for Samui''s sake," Arthur shrugged.


    While the comment seemed sweet, it only made Samui blink, feeling somewhat perplexed.


    "Just so you know," she said, "we had everything under control."


    "We Cloud ninjas aren''t pushovers," F added.


    "I know," Arthur agreed. "I had to make sure she wasn''t going to get hurt."


    For a moment, there was a pause. The other three males exchanged a startled glance. Then it hit them: the tone of Hoshikaze''s remarks conveyed that he was indirectly flirting with their squad leader!


    But before anyone could say anything more, he stepped forward and spoke in a composed manner, "I''m here because I''d like to become a member of Cloud Village." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone paused again at that. K''s eyes got big as he asked, "Want to be a part of the Cloud?"


    "Yes," Arthur said. "After seeing the world, I can say with certainty that the Cloud is the most suitable country for me right now. You have the best military force, and I think I could help strengthen it."


    Samui''s face changed a little. Earlier, she had first been annoyed and then perplexed, but now she appeared somewhat surprised due to how quickly her emotions hit her. She was normally level-headed and composed, so why did she feel so off after Arthur arrived?


    And hearing him publicly praise the Cloud made her feel proud enough to forget his flirtatious comment.


    Flicking her hair with a straight face, she said, "There are certain procedures that outsiders need to follow if they want to join our ranks... Not just anyone can say they want to join and have it happen."


    Without protest, he replied, "I understood that before coming here. So whatever your procedures are, I''ll more than follow them."


    This earned him a smirk from her. J, who had secretly been waiting for another flirt attempt, said, "You seem more than capable, and from what I heard, I think you''re more than qualified. Just being honest, of course."


    It came as no surprise to Samui that the others knew who he was. Little had Arthur known, his name as Hoshikaze had spread for an entire day in their village, so they even sent out scouts to recruit him.


    Before they could focus on Arthur, however, they had to return this rogue for punishment.


    The group moved steadily through the landscape. They didn''t take the usual route toward their village but instead veered to an area Arthur remembered from his observations¡ªa place where Sasuke had fought Killer B once.


    It was a training ground, a wide-open space with little cover.


    Arthur stayed a few steps behind, observing everything while waiting for the right moment. He knew the chances of just walking into the Cloud Village were slim since ninjas weren''t na?ve; they protected their home more than themselves.


    Still, he figured he could make his case if he needed to. That was why he wasn''t in a rush. Patience as a Christian had always been his strong suit.


    After some time, they finally reached the edge of the outskirts.


    "We''ll need to bring this traitor to prison before we can talk to someone about letting you in," J relayed.


    Arthur didn''t object; he understood the protocol¡ªsecurity measures first.


    Samui looked at him and then at the rogue ninja before saying, "K will stay with you until we return."


    "Is okay if you stay instead?" Arthur casually asked.


    The others gave him a knowing smile, feeling a little surprised by his innocent request.


    "Why me?" Samui skeptically asked, maintaining her cool.


    "There was something important I needed to tell you about your brother, Atsui."


    She narrowed her eyes for a moment. "My brother? What''s going on with him?"


    "That''s why I asked for you to stay," he replied, dodging her question.


    After a moment, she made a decision and said, "Alright. You and I will wait here since I''d like to hear what you have to say. J, F, and K can escort the traitor."


    As her teammates left with the rogue ninja, she turned back to Arthur. She crossed her arms, waiting patiently with a sharp yet curious gaze.


    "So what happened with Atsui?"


    Arthur explained, "During the tournament, I felt as if he was too reckless. There''s this strange sense of aggressiveness when he rushes into fights without thinking."


    Samui let out a sigh of relief as he noticed her shoulders relax.


    "For a second there," she softly admitted, "you had me a little worried. I thought you were implying he was in danger or something worse."


    "I guess you can say that I still am. While you and I both can see through his passionate side, it might one day get the better of him."


    Being his only brother, she agreed with Arthur and said, "I know my brother isn''t the most rational shinobi, but I''ll be there to put him back in line if he slips too far."


    Arthur returned her smile. "That''s good. As for your talents, they far exceed what most can see. Besides being beautiful, you''re very skilled as a kunoichi."


    Her eyes flared slightly, caught off guard by the compliment. She let out a little laugh, more surprised than anything. "Thanks." Then she paused, understanding what she''d just said. "I mean, I appreciate it."


    They stood there quietly for a moment with a comfortable silence. Since she couldn''t tell whether he was looking at her or not, she wanted to make small talk. But the issue was that she wasn''t good with that sort of stuff. Plus, she didn''t really know him.


    "How long have you been with the Cloud?" he asked, breaking the silence.


    "All my life," she responded with a smile.


    "Not bad, considering your skills with a short sword."


    "Now how would you know that without ever seeing me use it?" she challenged.


    That was his cue. Unexpectedly, he held her fingers and answered, "It''s because of your hands: the cuts on them tell me you train a lot."


    She pulled back slightly, looking a little uncertain. "Well... I guess." To not make things awkward, she added, "But it''s nice to hear someone acknowledge it."


    He gave a slight smirk and said, "It''s alright for us to speak informally, you know. That''s one of the reasons I like you."


    Her face flickered with surprise as she looked at him, unsure if he was joking or not.


    "Wait, what?!"

 Chapter 361: Herd Of Deer

    Chapter 361 - Herd Of DeerWith a sly grin, Arthur smoothly said, "As fellow ninjas, of course. You''re not the type to beat around the bush, and that''s something I admire in strong kunoichi."


    She blinked, then looked away, feeling a little flustered. Was he teasing her? Or was he being serious? She wasn''t sure. The moment felt strange¡ªalmost cumbersome.


    So she cleared her throat and tried to regain her composure by changing the subject. "Is there another reason why you want to join the Cloud Village?"


    Arthur shrugged, keeping his tone casual as he answered, "My abilities are lacking, so I''d like to improve. Perhaps spar with the best to see how far I can go."


    "I can understand that since you are the one who won that tournament, after all."


    He humbled himself, saying, "I would''ve lost had Lars not forfeited."


    She looked at him for a moment longer, then smiled faintly and said, "Either way, I think you have potential. We''ll see in a moment if you pass or not."


    ''Pass?'' he repeated in his head.


    No matter what sort of tests they wanted to give him, he''d already gone through much worse.


    The two stood there for a while longer, each lost in thought. The atmosphere was quiet, but the air was thick with unspoken words.


    Not long after, a new group of Cloud ninjas arrived on the scene. He watched as they approached, walking in a loose formation, and even recognized most of them¡ªKayui, Musai, and Rashii.


    Rashii was the oldest, with a long grey beard that reached down to his ankles. He looked tired but alert, the kind of ninja who had seen a lot. As for the others, Arthur didn''t see them as particularly special.


    He remembered them only because they had participated in the Fourth Shinobi World War. They weren''t famous or powerful compared to others in their village, but they had experience. That was enough for him.


    Rashii was the first to greet him with a respectful bow, allowing Arthur to return the greeting with a formal nod.


    "I''ve heard about you," the elder said. "And I''m interested that a shinobi of your caliber wishes to join us."


    "Yes. My goal is to help build and strengthen this village with my skills."


    Rashii looked him over carefully before saying, "Joining a hidden village is not simple. Especially if you''re not already affiliated with one. You need someone from here to vouch for you first. Has anyone done so?"


    Arthur''s head settled on Samui. She looked a little surprised at first, caught off guard by the fact he was implying that she would vouch for him. But she quickly masked her surprise and kept her expression neutral.


    "I..." she hesitantly started. "I can say that he''s a capable shinobi. He has great taijutsu skills. We participated in a tournament almost a year ago. Besides that, I don''t know him much outside of that event."


    She was being honest, and that was exactly the answer Arthur was looking for. Had he not coerced her a moment ago, she might not have even spoken up.


    Rashii was already aware that Hoshikaze was the winner of that tournament. But winning a tournament wasn''t enough. The Cloud had their own rules about who could officially join, meaning they didn''t just take anyone with talent.


    "Thank you," he said. "That''s enough of a vouch for now. We''ll see how you handle our process."


    Then, Musai stepped forward. He was shorter than the others, but he looked sharp enough to be a shinobi. Without a word, he introduced himself, saying, "I''m Musai, and I had also heard of you."


    "Good to know," Arthur politely said.


    Musai looked him over again and said, "This part is pretty straightforward. All you have to do is answer a few questions for us to determine if we should let you in our village or not."


    That was it? Arthur didn''t expect it to be this easy. Otherwise, he would have just snuck in, disguised as someone else.


    "Have you ever been listed on a bounty or sought after for criminal activities?" Musai began. "If so, please explain."


    "Never," Arthur answered. "And if I was, I wouldn''t be aware of it since I often travel to uphold the peace." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was he lying? Nay, for right now he was Hoshikaze. And Hoshikaze had a cleaner record than all of his transformations.


    Musai looked toward Rashii, who nodded. Arthur himself didn''t let that gesture slip.


    Next, Musai asked, "Are there any crimes or misconduct in your past that you regret or have taken responsibility for?"


    Arthur answered without hesitation, "I have no regrets that I haven''t otherwise handled by now."


    Again, Musai looked at Rashii, who nodded again.


    The third question came: "Have you ever used your skills as a shinobi for personal gain or malicious intent?"


    "No," Arthur calmly responded. "I''ve always used them ethically to protect and serve others."


    Musai once again looked toward Rashii, who nodded a third time.


    "If you were approached to commit an illegal act that would benefit the village," Musai continued, "how would you respond?"


    "I would report the situation to the proper authorities to ensure the law was upheld."


    At Rashii''s fourth nod, Arthur was now sure that Rashii was using a technique that could detect whether he was lying or not. A nice safety cushion. But things like that didn''t work on Arthur Bennett.


    "Have you ever been involved in any organized crime or underground activities?"


    "No, since my aim is to maintain integrity wherever I''m at."


    "What is your stance on justice and law within the shinobi world?"


    That was an interesting question. But nothing Arthur wasn''t prepared for.


    "I believe that justice and law are fundamental to the stability of any society. And as shinobi, it''s important we all uphold these principles at all times."


    Rashii''s chin tilted upwards at that response. Had Arthur lied? When Musai looked back, Rashii took a moment before nodding.


    The next question was then asked, "How do you handle situations where your personal morals conflict with orders from your superiors?"


    "I''d seek to communicate my concerns respectfully and prioritize the ethical standards while still respecting the chain of command."


    "Sheesh, that was a good answer," Musai admitted. That made Rashii cough in his hands, implying that this situation should be taken more seriously. "Sorry, sir. Okay, next question: have you ever betrayed your village or fellow shinobi? If so, why?"


    "No, I''ve never done such a thing."


    While Arthur did indeed slay two grown adult Genin at the Leaf Village and even abandoned said village, he never considered that village his village.


    Finally, Musai asked, "Why do you wish to join the Cloud Village, considering your strong background?"


    Certainly that question wasn''t part of their test. No, that was a personal one.


    As such, Arthur looked back at Saumi, who''d been listening quietly. Then she looked at the group and said, "My main goal is to commit myself to a suitable village that''s been thriving for ages. So long as the Cloud''s loyalty towards protecting others remains, I''m ready to contribute my strength."


    The questions finished, and Rashii gave his final nod. Then the group gathered together to process what they had just heard.


    Arthur waited patiently until they were ready.


    "There''s just one last thing," Musai said upon returning. "May we see your eyes?"


    Arthur agreed without hesitation. Carefully, he reached up and removed the blindfold that had concealed half his face from everyone. The others leaned in slightly, watching intently as his gaze was revealed.


    His eyes were striking¡ªdeep and sharp with a piercing intensity that seemed to look right through whoever was in front of him. Samui dared not to look any further due to how handsome he was.


    He explained with confidence, "I wear it because the eyes are not the only way to sense one''s surroundings. In this day and age, most men only see with their eyes but never with their hearts."


    Those words alone were enough to put shame in their group. Yet they hid it well, especially Samui, who seemed to understand that she''d been in the presence of someone greater than she believed to be.


    In her heart, Arthur could tell that she was hoping she hadn''t made a fool of herself earlier.


    Because of all that he had said, Rashii gave a big smile. It was almost imperceptible, but enough for the others to notice.


    "Your attitude and mindset are most impressive," he admitted, "and your level of wisdom is better than any shinobi I''ve ever had the pleasure of meeting." That was a lot considering this was an old man who''d likely been in the presence of two different Raikages. "You have my approval to join our ranks."


    A quiet murmur of agreement followed next.


    With the decision made, the group first frisked him before leading Arthur toward the village. Of course, nothing was found since he hid them all elsewhere.


    The route was short, but as they moved through the landscape, he took in the surroundings. The outside of the Cloud Village was unlike any other village he''d visited.


    It was heavily fortified, with layers of defenses built into the mountain''s natural terrain. The walls were tall and smooth, almost blending into the rocky cliffs around them. Security also seemed tight, as every entrance was guarded and every corner watched.


    Once they crossed into the village gates, he felt an immediate shift. The atmosphere was lighter and more open. The air was thinner, making it easier to breathe¡ªprobably thanks to the higher altitude.


    The buildings were also crafted with a minimalist elegance, integrating seamlessly into the mountain''s natural shape. Everything was clean, organized, and efficient. It was clear this was a place built for resilience and precision.


    "I''ve got to go and make the report," Samui declared once they reached the main administrative area. Her tone was professional, but her eyes carried curiosity toward Arthur. "If you need anything¡ª"


    "I''ll be sure to ask for you personally," he smoothly interrupted.


    For the first time, her face slightly reddened¡ªprobably from the compliment¡ªso she quickly turned to leave. Her pace was brisk, but he caught the faint smirk on her lips as she walked away.


    She liked the comment; he could tell. It was a small thing, and he would surely capitalize on it in days to come.


    The group would later guide him toward the J¨­nin Station to handle his registration.


    Inside, the process was straightforward but mildly surprising. The officials looked at him with surprise, clearly not expecting to see someone like him applying.


    Arthur was asked to provide details about himself¡ªhis name, background, skills, and any accomplishments in other villages.


    He kept his responses vague, claiming ignorance about any affiliations with others outside. It was easier that way, especially since revealing too much might raise questions he hadn''t felt like explaining.


    He was also asked to list his specialties and notable achievements. He did so confidently, emphasizing the skills that would benefit the village. That included his Tamashii, which he dubbed another name to deter their records.


    When asked about his reputation elsewhere, he simply said he was largely unknown and preferred to keep it that way.


    Normally, they would have newcomers enter their academy and take an aptitude test to become a Genin. Yet Arthur''s skills superseded any thoughts of placing him anything below the level of a J¨­nin. And thanks to Rashii, an exception to immediately promote him to a Ch¨±nin was granted without him taking anymore tests.


    Once all the paperwork was complete and his picture was taken without his blindfold, the clerk handed him a shinobi headband. Arthur examined it briefly before choosing to strap it around his arm, the customary place for him.


    It felt odd to have one there again but only showed how easy it had been to infiltrate one of the best ninja nations in the world.


    Perhaps it was easy for him, but that''s because he had an abundance of experience. For instance, he had once been in the Leaf Village and only made a few mistakes there. Had he covered his tracks, he might have been able to spend years without anyone knowing his plot.


    Now that he''d learned from those mistakes, entering and dwelling in a new village would be a cakewalk.


    Before leaving, Rashii approached him again to ask, "Do you need help in purchasing property here?"


    "I''ll be fine," Arthur answered. "I brought enough money with me and am already accustomed to the village''s ways."


    Having already gained Rashii''s express, the old shinobi didn''t press him any further. Rashii even sensed that Arthur''s confidence was well-founded.


    As they parted ways, Arthur took a moment to look around again with his Tamashii.


    The village was active but orderly. The citizens moved with purpose¡ªninjas and civilians alike. He''d seen many places like this before, but this felt different. There was a sense of security here, as if not a single one here felt instability.


    To Arthur, it was like a lion who walked right into a herd of deer without the deer''s noticing.

 Chapter 362: First Mission

    Chapter 362 - First MissionMost importantly, Killer B was not in the village at this moment.


    From what Arthur knew of Killer B, he was still the current Jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails, Gy¨±ki. Unlike others who hosted Tailed Beasts, B had a close relationship with his, which allowed him to control its power rather than be overwhelmed by it.


    He was known for his strength, speed, and his unique fighting style that combined wrestling and kenjutsu with unpredictable movements. B could also transform into different Tailed Beast modes.


    His importance in the Naruto story was significant, as he played a key role in the Fourth Great Ninja War and helped turn the tide against the Akatsuki.


    Despite his role as a Jinch¨±riki, B was very proud of his skills and often expressed confidence through rap music, even during battles. His personality was also laid-back and somewhat cocky, but he cared deeply for his friends and his village, frequently risking himself to protect others.


    He shared a close bond with his brother, the Raikage, and valued talent and strength in others, respecting those who demonstrated skill in combat.


    In appearance, he had dark skin and blond hair and wore sunglasses along with a ninja outfit topped with a long red belt.


    Known for his large chakra reserves and combat, he could unleash powerful attacks like the Tailed Beast Bomb and use ink to create clones or write lyrics at random.


    Arthur had checked multiple sources, and from what he gathered, B was currently elsewhere¡ªprobably visiting another location.


    That was good news for Arthur. It meant the village was less on edge and less prepared for sudden trouble. He could move more freely without risking immediate detection.


    As such, he walked through the village casually with his senses on alert.


    The village was divided into about five districts, each with its own appeal. Two of these districts were the most affluent. They housed the biggest homes, some of which looked like small castles. These places belonged to the wealthiest families and officials.


    Arthur didn''t have much interest in those. They were too obvious of a place to dwell. Truth be told, the castles at his village were much bigger anyway.


    Besides, he didn''t need the prestige of the richest neighborhoods.


    The poorest side of the village was where he aimed to spend his time. That area held the orphanage and most of the training facilities for ninja. It was a rougher part of the place, but it was also the best area for him to hide in plain sight.


    From the homes there, he could watch the training grounds and see what the younger ninja were studying. Quite the good spot to gather intel without raising suspicion.


    He figured that if he wanted to blend in, living among the lower class was the best option. It would also give him a sense of humility, something that might help him fit in.


    Truly, if he wanted, he could buy out more than half of this village. Their structures were only subpar compared to the expensive materials he used to build his whole country.


    Yet he didn''t need to go that far. The legal system to buy this property would take too long. The complications of paperwork and negotiations would also slow down his plans. Then there was the celebrity status he would gain.


    Best to keep things simple¡ªget a modest place, watch, learn, and plan. He had enough patience to wait out the process.


    As such, he headed toward that and soon reached the housing office. He spotted the manager standing outside, flipping through a small notebook. Arthur approached and greeted him.


    The manager looked up and said, "Sorry, pal, but the academy''s two blocks over."


    "You''re mistaken, sir. I''m here for a place to stay."


    The man''s face lit up with a grin.


    "Ah, is that so?! I understand. Let me show you what we have available." He reached into a pocket and pulled out a small catalogue before flipping through the pages. "This area is pretty quiet in the mornings. Sometimes the kids can be a little noisy, but it''s nothing serious. Just them having fun."


    Arthur skimmed the list quickly. The best option appeared to be a small apartment on the outskirts of the district. From there, it had a clear view of the Raikage''s office¡ªan ideal spot for observing the village''s leadership.


    "This one seems good," he said, pointing at a modest apartment on the map.


    "That''s a fine choice," the manager agreed. It honestly wasn''t. "It''s quiet, affordable, and far enough from one of the training grounds so the noise won''t bother you." Again, it was actually very close to it.


    "How much is the first month''s rent?" Arthur asked.


    The manager checked his notes and answered, "Well, based on that headband, I''ll assume you''re a shinobi. Add that discount we give to ninjas; it''s 1,500 ry¨­ for the first month with a 500 ry¨­ deposit¡ªnon-refundable."


    While Arthur was no stranger to money, that was highway robbery. The price was almost equivalent to renting out a studio apartment for almost 3,000 American dollars!


    Arthur reached into his wallet and pulled out a small pouch. He then opened it and handed the man sixty thousand ry¨­ in one smooth motion.


    "Keep the change..."


    The manager blinked in surprise and said, "Sir, you only needed to pay the deposit."


    "And you only need to give me the keys, right?"


    It didn''t take long for the man to understand what Arthur had done; he had paid twelve months in advance.


    "Of course," he said with the biggest grin yet. "Just let me get the paperwork, and I''ll hand the keys right away, kind sir!"


    Not long, and Arthur was finally at his abode.


    The apartment was modest¡ªsmall, with a single room, a simple kitchen, and a small bathroom. It was also a tad dirty, at least compared to every other place Arthur had stayed in. For instance, there was a large rat hole in the corner, and he could see insects through the wall.


    Nonetheless, that didn''t bother him since he''d slept in much worse conditions. Plus, he knew just how to handle this kind of place.


    Using his skills, he cleaned it up quickly by sweeping away dust and dirt and making the space livable. He also fixed the loose faucet by repairing a leak and sealed all the cracks in the wall.


    All of this was very simple for him, considering he had once repaired a large, acre-sized plaza. So he restored what he could without making a fuss.


    While working on the lighting, he stabilized the whole room by rewiring a few connections. Next, he used water style to clear the spaces he couldn''t reach by hand.


    The last thing he did was go out and buy poison and glue traps for the rats and cockroaches. If those bugs and rodents were fortunate enough, they would crawl into the next room over for the tenants to finally complain.


    These were all small fixes, and they made a noticeable difference.


    Once finished, the apartment felt better and free of the small problems. Without chakra at his disposal, he would have had to use handheld tools, which would have taken him the whole day and night to fix.


    Now that he had a base, he could focus on his real goal¡ªspying on the academy and at the Raikage''s office. Their layout and schedules could all be seen written on bulletin boards. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All he needed was time and patience, and soon enough, he would make his move.


    But for now, he would wait, watch, and prepare.


    Over the course of three days, he moved between the Cloud Village and the Land of Birds.


    It was quite the workload checking on this village and his own. Thank goodness there were more of him and more under him to keep things balanced.


    When he was in the Light Village, he had to make sure the Uchiha clan''s and the Uzumaki clan''s missions were running smoothly. Then he would return to the Cloud Village to ensure that he was always prepared in case his number was called.


    During these days, his name and face slowly became known. The village''s records now included his home address. It was a small detail, but one that confirmed his presence was no longer hidden.


    And although he had officially been registered, not once had he been greeted by any important character. One would think that the Raikage would wish to meet him. Or at least Samui. But both of them had their own matters to deal with.


    One shinobi, regardless of his reputation, was only one out of thousands they had to manage.


    When he finally received his first mission, it was quite a basic one. This shouldn''t have been a surprise, as most of the missions were routine¡ªsimple tasks, welfare checks, and mundane things like theft.


    Arthur didn''t have time for petty squabbles or trivial disputes, but he knew that maintaining a good reputation meant doing what was asked of him. So, he held his peace.


    Today''s mission involved a domestic disturbance.


    He headed to the wealthy district of the village. The environment was upscale, and the streets were clean and quiet compared to where he dwelt.


    As he approached the address, he could already hear the sounds of shouting and glass breaking. The noise was loud enough to echo through the door.


    He knocked once, causing silence. Then, after a few seconds, the door swung open, revealing a man with a bruised lip and swollen eye. He looked tired, beaten down, but he straightened himself when he saw Arthur.


    "Can I help you?" the man cautiously asked.


    Arthur looked past him, noticing a woman behind him. She was tense, with clenched fists and a furious glare. Her face was red, and her hair was disheveled. She looked ready to explode.


    As such, he chose not to comment on the man''s injuries and simply said, "I''m here about a domestic call. I believe you were the one who put in a request for it."


    The woman immediately snapped. "What domestic call?! Who the heck are you?! No one called for help!"


    It was obvious she was angry, defensive, and suspicious. Arthur watched her with a good level of calm and patience.


    She was married to the man; that much was clear based on the wedding rings on both of their fingers. But her reaction told him she was hiding something.


    So Arthur addressed the husband, saying, "Your wife and you seem to be having some problems. I''d like to help you sort this out."


    The woman''s eyes widened further as she yelled, "We don''t need anyone''s help! Much less from a man with a blindfold on!"


    Then she tried to slam the door, but Arthur moved quickly and stuck his foot out to prevent her from closing it. The door stopped just short, and she glared at him with a flushed rage.


    "Get out!" she yelled, trying again to push the door closed. Arthur pressed his palm against the wood and walked in like it was nothing. So she spat, "This is breaking and entering!"


    But he ignored her words.


    The husband, seeing him inside, began to plead, "Please, she''s just upset. Honey, don''t do anything stupid."


    "Shut your mouth!" she yelled. "And tell this corrupt ninja he''s trespassing!"


    When the man remained ashamed at all this, the woman started cursing at her husband, calling him useless and threatening him with a divorce.


    Her shouting and waving of her arms was annoying, yet Arthur didn''t even react. He was trained to handle situations like this, where emotions ran high and violence was possible. So he let her vent and waited for her to exhaust herself.


    The moment she got in his face and pressed a finger on his chest, he reached out and tied her hands behind her back.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" she cried.


    "You should never put your hands on a shinobi," he calmly addressed.


    She tried to kick and scream, but she was no match for an elite ninja. He held her firmly and pinned her to the ground, making sure she couldn''t cause any more harm.


    Her yelling, of course, continued, but her voice was muffled, and her struggles weakened as she understood she wasn''t going anywhere. Arthur kept her restrained and didn''t hurt her even after all that she''d done.


    Once she calmed down a bit, he moved her to the side and focused on the husband.


    "Come with me," he said, guiding him into another room.


    In that space, he said, "She''s fortunate I didn''t use force..."


    "Seriously, sir, I really app¡ª"


    "But I need you to understand something," Arthur interrupted, "you need to learn to stand up for yourself and be a man."


    The husband shamefully looked down. He was quiet for a moment before finally admitting, "I''ve been weak, and I''ve let her control everything."


    "The first step you should take is showing who''s truly in charge."


    With moist eyes, the man finally whispered, "Thank you..."


    Then, unexpectedly, he threw his arms around Arthur and began to cry. Arthur didn''t pull away; he let the man do his thing.


    "I promise I''ll be tougher," the man teared up. "I won''t let her push me around anymore."


    As emotional as this might have seemed, Arthur didn''t at all feel any genuine concern. How could he?


    The next hour was spent processing the paperwork. He filed reports on the woman, noting her domestic battery right after taking her into custody and arranging for her to be taken to the village jail.


    It was a straightforward routine¡ªnothing special, but necessary.


    The only thing that annoyed Arthur in all of this was that this was only the first mission of the day. There were many missions like this lined up. But because this village didn''t have a police force like the Leaf Village, that meant the ninjas were responsible for mundane tasks like these.


    The day was still young, and he had more work to do.

 Chapter 363: Reputation

    Chapter 363 - ReputationArthur spent most of his days in his small apartment. In case he received unexpected guests, he filled the quiet space with a few basic furnishings that didn''t even dent his finances.


    Outside, the village had not once suspected him since he kept to himself.


    His days were spent watching the village''s daily routines and waiting. He had hoped the Raikage would step outside at some point to train or to show some sign of the power Arthur sought to understand.


    But the Raikage remained absorbed in paperwork and shouting at advisors over mundane permits. Arthur listened to the noise but didn''t pay much attention since his focus always jumped from place to another.


    If he stayed quiet and observed, maybe he''d get a glimpse of something useful. But that moment never arrived.


    Instead, Arthur watched the academy students practicing solo drills. It was disappointing. The young students rarely trained seriously. Most of their practice was half-hearted, distracted, or just going through motions.


    It was the older ninjas who made the effort to refine their skills. Yet their training wasn''t fixed, and where they practiced was far from his apartment.


    Arthur''s interest was in the lightning element itself. He had come to this village hoping to learn some of their techniques. So far, progress was slow.


    Even their taijutsu, as interesting as it was, wasn''t something worth replicating.


    The village also lacked secret scrolls or documents that detailed the machinations of lightning techniques. Yes, they had books that explained the chakra element, but he had already known that information.


    The Raikage, who was known for his signature "Lightning Style Armour," it seemed, was passed down orally. Rumour had it that this technique was a secret only given to the Kage that desired to learn it.


    While observing ninjas perform lightning techniques in the village was rare, just seeing glimpses of it during their sparring matches wasn''t enough.


    For instance, the Sharingan could virtually copy almost any ninjutsu it saw regardless of whether the user knew the element or not. Yet for his Tamashii, it was being used to dissect the chakra within the technique to better understand it.


    To truly learn, he needed to first comprehend and then practice till the technique was perfect. Right now, all he could do was produce minor sparks.


    That wouldn''t do against those S-ranked ninjas. What he would do, however, was learn all of the Raikage''s techniques.


    And just who was the Raikage?


    From what was written about him, he inherited his position from his father. He is known for being quite direct, valuing strength and action. Although tough and quick to act, he cares deeply for his family, especially for Killer B, whom he adopted.


    He is physically very strong and fast, able to move quickly and fight powerful enemies. He also prefers using wrestling-style moves and relies on his physical strength in battle.


    Despite his large build, he can dodge attacks and react quickly, making him a tough opponent.


    Most fans did not like him because of his serious and sometimes impulsive personality. He tends to act on instinct and believes that strength is what matters most. He can also be quick to anger and act recklessly¡ªthe only traits Arthur did not value in him.


    Throughout his career, the Raikage fought many strong opponents, including Naruto and Sasuke years from now. In the end, the Raikage may as well be considered the strongest out of all the five main Kage right now.


    Arthur knew there was more beneath the surface that others saw. And he also knew how to exploit them.


    For instance, the Raikage''s straightforwardness and protectiveness, willingness to fight hard for his people and family, made his heart vulnerable. Behind that tough exterior, Arthur could easily dismantle his village''s leadership.


    But there was no reason to do that now. Or rather, Arthur didn''t find interest in doing so.


    No, the real intrigue lay elsewhere, within two figures: Killer B and Yugito. Yet, he hadn''t seen either of them. Not once. And that absence nagged at him more than he cared to admit.


    Nonetheless, this was giving him time to build his own reputation as Hoshikaze. If he wanted to build said reputation and be recognized, he needed to do something meaningful here, something that would leave a mark.


    What better way than to start small?


    Now, this village had more problems than it liked to reveal. Behind its serene exterior, there were issues that needed addressing¡ªdiseases spreading among the common folk, a harsh tax system that was harsh, and a looming natural disaster that threatened to turn from flood to tsunami outside the coast.


    Arthur, with all his experiences, knew just how to handle those troubles.


    His first step was to contribute in a way that would be noticed but without drawing too much attention while working.


    As such, he made his way to the hospital to begin his quiet act of service.


    The hospital was busy with medical ninjas and other staff members rushing from patient to patient. Arthur calmly moved through the chaos while observing the hurried efforts of the nurses and healers.


    Many of them paid him little mind, so he approached a room near the back.


    Inside was a kunoichi lying on a bed. She was wrapped in bandages around her waist, and her face was pale.


    "You don''t look like a nurse," she smiled in a hoarse voice after seeing him. "I take it you''re new?"


    "You can say that," he replied, taking her medical chart.


    Apparently, she was a Genin who had stabbed herself during a training session. Quite the reckless move for a ninja to make.


    The nurses had already removed the kunai and stitched her wound. She was fortunate it wasn''t worse. They had also given her paid medication.


    Arthur knew quickly that she didn''t need painkillers. Using medicine alone might mask the pain temporarily, but it wouldn''t restore her strength or speed recovery. What she needed was proper healing.


    As such, he set her chart aside and approached her bedside. "Relax, okay?" She watched as he placed his hand gently on her bandaged abdomen. ''Healing jutsu...''


    His technique was so tender and precise that she could feel the warmth spreading from his palm. It seeped into her body; her eyes widened as the pain diminished. Now it was replaced by a soothing comfort.


    She looked down at her wound, then back up at him with both surprise and gratitude.


    "That... that was fast," she gasped. Clearly she hadn''t experienced this before. "Thank you so much, sir!"


    "No thanks needed," he quietly said. "Just stay here for a while to rest until the nurses come back to check you out properly."


    The girl seemed to want to say more, but she simply nodded again as he left the room. On to the next task.


    It took four hours to make his rounds, heal a handful of patients, and quietly slip away.


    Within that time frame, the hospital became even louder because an unknown man was healing patients left and right without anyone knowing who he was.


    "What do you mean some guy wearing a blindfold healed your wounds?!" the nurses would ask in shock. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You mean he doesn''t work here?" the patients always wondered.


    No workers had seen Arthur come into any rooms, yet suddenly, their most battered patients were suddenly standing up and asking to go home.


    Even after exiting the hospital, the rumours about him grew louder. The staff, the patients, even the security¡ªnone could quite grasp what they''d experienced this morning.


    Only one thing was certain: that mysterious healer had left an impression. They only remembered his features¡ªall black with a blindfold and an aura of quiet confidence.


    To Arthur, such actions were small. But they were enough to increase his reputation.


    Onto the next mission: tackling their little taxation problem.


    Having used his Tamashii to dive into their files, he discovered that the villagers were really upset due to the strict taxation system; it made them work harder than necessary. The heavy taxes had also taken away a big part of what little they earned, leaving the poor struggling to get by.


    And it wasn''t just their work being taxed; it was also the food.


    The system had punished them for simply trying to do their jobs, so it was understandable why they had been angry¡ªthey just wanted a fair chance to support their families and community without constantly feeling crushed by the taxes.


    As such, Arthur found himself outside a conference room close to the Raikage''s office. Inside the room were non-ninja village officials. But the most important figure in the room was the country''s feudal lord.


    Y¨­suke Akimoto was his name. He was a dark-skinned fellow with a thick beard and round, silver-framed glasses that reflected light. He also wore a dark cloak as opposed to a white one.


    Arthur had known him during his tenure as a feudal lord''s successor.


    Since there was no security at the door or inside the building, Arthur barged through the door. The arrival was quite abrupt, startling many.


    "What the heck?!" a man in a suit yelled, sitting up.


    No formal announcement, no respectful bow. Arthur just entered without ceremony, with a large satchel in his hand.


    Everyone else in the room looked up in surprise, but he paid no mind. He had a purpose here.


    Without hesitation, he approached the center of the table and placed the satchel alongside a small note. What was inside it? Ry¨­, and a lot of it.


    When the room saw it, they fell silent. Not because of the amount of money, but because Arthur just left without notice.


    "What in the world just happened?!" someone wondered.


    Y¨­suke''s eyes flicked from the bag with an unreadable expression. The other officials exchanged uncertain looks. Some were uncomfortable, and others were curious. Y¨­suke himself was interested in Arthur''s act, so he disregarded the money and began reading the note.


    ''To the esteemed feudal lord of the Lightning Country, may your benevolence shine upon your realm. It has come to my attention that the current taxation policies, particularly the heavy rice taxes, are causing significant hardship among our villagers.''


    Y¨­suke now regarded the letter as he continued reading, ''Many are struggling to meet their obligations, which has led to increased poverty and debt that''s threatening the well-being and stability of our land.''


    "Oh," he said, having been unaware.


    ''In the spirit of justice and prosperity for all, I humbly suggest a reassessment of the taxation system. Consider implementing a more equitable approach, such as scaled taxes based on the villagers'' ability to pay or providing relief during times of hardship. Encouraging local commerce and supporting agricultural resilience can also help ease economic burdens. And if it requires funds to do these things, use this money for the purpose of goodwill.''


    His eyes narrowed to the satchel. From the looks of it, there had to be at least one million ry¨­ inside. Perhaps even more.


    ''May your just rule continue to foster harmony and prosperity throughout the Lightning Country. Respectfully submitted, Hoshikaze.''


    When Y¨­suke put the letter down, he became quiet. The others looked to him for answers.


    "My lord, should we inform security about this?"


    "No," Y¨­suke commanded. "I do believe we should discuss another matter."


    "What is it, my lord?"


    "First answer me this," Y¨­suke said in a stern voice, "what is the progress of our country''s tax?"


    At that question, many of these officials began sweating.


    Outside, Arthur verified that Y¨­suke had no idea of this problem. This was clear based on the village official''s reaction. Clearly they had not prioritized their citizens'' financial stability.


    Arthur''s act would ensure an easy fix without jeopardizing anyone''s reputation.


    Was it really that easy? On the surface, he made it seem that way. He dropped the bag of ry¨­, left the meeting without a fuss, and the village''s officials didn''t stop him. Deep down, they all understood the significance of all of this.


    Guaranteed questions would be asked¡ªprobably to the Raikage himself since Arthur didn''t hide the fact he was a shinobi here.


    What would A (the Raikage) think? Was it disrespectful? Perhaps. But Arthur didn''t care much for protocol right now. He''d already set his plan into motion, and he was confident that, as usual, he''d adapt when the time came.


    Now onto his next thing to further increase his reputation.

 Chapter 364: Bustling Village

    Chapter 364 - Bustling VillageArthur headed toward the restaurant district. There, he was planning to invest in their business.


    But as he approached a small, modest restaurant, something caught his senses: he spotted two familiar figures seated at a corner table: Samui and her brother, Atsui.


    She was laughing softly, a rare sight, with her face relaxed, free from the usual guarded expression. Atsui had apparently said a joke about how he almost lost his fire sword.


    "Seriously, sis!" he exclaimed. "I was trying to see if it''d work underwater, but then I almost drowned."


    "You idiot," she chuckled.


    Seeing them like this, so natural and at ease, sparked an idea in Arthur''s mind.


    Rather than invest in restaurants, he could invest more in Samui. Not because he was interested in her romantically¡ªno, that word would be "simp" if he were¡ªbut because she was intelligent, capable, and was regarded by the Raikage.


    There were others the Raikage also favoured, but Arthur saw Samui as the easiest to manipulate.


    He wondered, what if he helped her¡ªsupported her¡ªwithout making it obvious? Small investments, little favours; this was also a way to build reputation. And if he could get her on his side, perhaps she could become an ally in the long run. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, he wasn''t a fool; he knew the importance of subtlety. Giving her a few ry¨­ upfront, enough to help her and her brother, wouldn''t make her beholden.


    Now, he had to do it indirectly.


    He watched as their food arrived. They ate, chatting softly, unaware of his gaze. When they finished, Atsui reached into his pocket to pay, but the waiter gave him a dismissive hand and politely said, "I''m sorry, esteemed guests, but you don''t need to pay. Someone has already settled your bill."


    "Huh?" Atsui''s brow furrowed in surprise. "Who was it?"


    The waiter hesitated a moment. "I didn''t catch his name. He was wearing a blindfold, and he left just after paying."


    Samui''s eyes'' expression shifted as if knowing who this blindfolded man was. She looked at her brother and said, "I think it was Hoshikaze..."


    "You mean the new shinobi that has a crush on you?"


    Samui shot him a sharp look and snapped, "Be quiet, Atsui."


    Her brother smirked, having hoped that her cheeks would turn a tinged pink. But she had great control over her emotions.


    "I''m just teasing," he smiled. "But it looks like he''s definitely got our attention."


    They sat in silence for a moment, both watching as the staff went about their duties. Hoshikaze''s face flashed in her mind. The quiet strength he held and the way he carried himself without fuss, as if he owned the place. She wondered what his true motives were, but more than that, she was now more curious about the man behind the calm demeanour.


    Meanwhile, Arthur himself turned away from the restaurant district. What he did now was more than enough to make him content. He didn''t need to be ostentatious. Subtlety was his weapon.


    Now onto his next step.


    Word had it that there was an incoming tsunami by the coastline. To find more information on it, he ventured to the J¨­nin Station.


    There, he discovered mission specs about it. Ironically, Samui was tasked with this mission. Her and her team would be dispatched to the coast within the hour.


    There was a village nearby it, hence why it was considered a threat. And if the tsunami was coming from the coast of the Lightning Country, he''d need to get there faster than her team.


    Time was short.


    As such, he teleported to the closest area there and then sprinted to the location. It took less than thirty minutes. And when he arrived at the coast, the scene was eerily quiet.


    The village was cordoned off by the local authorities with guards standing watch at the perimeter. Signs warned of danger, and the shoreline was empty of villagers¡ªevacuated well in advance.


    Arthur scanned the area from afar and confirmed that everyone had already left. Good. That meant he could focus on the task at hand.


    He moved through the barriers by slipping past the guards. By the time he reached the beach, the rising water reached his shins. The sea was calm¡ªtoo calm¡ªbefore a sudden surge of water caught his attention.


    ''Interesting,'' he thought. Although the waters were rampant, he judged the tsunami wouldn''t arrive for a moment. He had to improvise. ''Summoning jutsu...''


    He smacked his palm against the water''s surface, and out came Koko.


    "Surprise!" came her cheerful voice. With a grin, she leapt onto his neck and wrapped her small arms around him in a tight hug. "Te extra?¨¦, papi!"


    He reached up, tousling her hair lightly, and said, "I need your help. There''s a tsunami coming, and I''d like you to stir up the waters."


    "Anything for you, daddy! But..."


    "But what?"


    "C¨®mo se dice ''tsunami'' en espa?ol?"


    She was asking how to say the word "tsunami" in Spanish. Funny enough, it was the same word in English. That made her feel embarrassed.


    After having her task explained to her, she dove into the sea and vanished beneath the surface. Arthur watched and waited for the waters to respond. By creating more waves, she would manipulate the water''s flow and hasten the tsunami''s arrival.


    A few moments passed, and she vanished. Then, he saw it¡ªthe distant swell of the tsunami, approaching faster than before. The water was rising, cresting higher like a massive wall hurtling toward the shore.


    While threatening, Arthur kept his focus and readied himself for the next step.


    ''Simian Sage Mode...''


    His body transformed, and his Sage Chakra sharpened just as the wave gained momentum. He could see its path more clearly now. With precise timing, he performed his next technique.


    ''Sage art: triple white whale jutsu.''


    Three colossal ice whales erupted from the water, and their massive forms crashed into the approaching tsunami. The impact was thunderous, which sent shards of ice to spray into the air, dazzling in the sunlight.


    The collision slowed the wave, causing it to fracture and disperse into smaller, less destructive surges. And the display was breathtaking with ice particles falling from the sky.


    Arthur deactivated his Sage Mode as he continued to the shoreline. The waters calmed.


    "Hey! You there!" a voice suddenly shouted from behind him. Arthur turned to see a local authority figure rushing toward him with astonished eyes. "That was incredible. Who are you?"


    Arthur brushed off a bit of ice dust from his shoulders and calmly said, "Just doing my job..."


    The man was clearly not a ninja and had obviously not seen something as spectacular as that.


    The story of a lone ninja stopping a tsunami with ice powers would surely make headlines. Arthur was okay with this, as it would boost his reputation even quicker, and many around the region would hear of this feat.


    But he didn''t stay to bask in the praise right now. His mind was already shifting to the next task. The threat had been neutralized, and so it was time to move on.


    He turned away from the guard and disappeared, leaving the man still breathless.


    Upon returning to the station in the Cloud Village, Arthur read that Samui and her team, consisting of Atsui and a few unimportant ninjas, had set off only fifteen minutes ago. This was good, for the journey there on foot would take them time both there and back.


    It didn''t take him long to write off on the mission, stating that it was successful.


    When he went to file the report, the J¨­nin behind the desk was confused.


    "I thought Samui was responsible for this mission," he wondered.


    "She was," Arthur replied.


    "Then¡ªthen how did...?"


    He spent little time explaining to this neophyte what he had done. There was no point in hiding this matter, as it would only lead to more questions. And besides, all this shinobi''s task was to take in mission reports, not question them.


    Needless to say, his jaw dropped when he read what Arthur had done. Before he could marvel further, Arthur had already vanished.


    "I''ve got to tell lord Fourth about this immediately!"


    Just as the sun was readying to set, Arthur headed toward a remote training ground. There, he hid himself atop the trees and began watching from a distance.


    Who was here that was important enough to study? Far off, too long a distance for the naked eye to see, was none other than Darui.


    Like Arthur remembered, Darui was a calm and capable ninja, known for being loyal to his friends and leaders. He was once a student of the third Raikage, learning to control a powerful black lightning technique that only he knew to have.


    Because of his skill and dedication, he eventually became the fifth Raikage and earned respect for his strength and leadership.


    Despite his serious abilities, Darui has a relaxed and easygoing personality. He often speaks in a laid-back, somewhat lazy way, which is even reflected in his name¡ª"Darui," meaning "dull" or "sluggish" in Japanese.


    Arthur knew him well, as well as how to get around that cool exterior of his. Darui was similar to the Raikage, minus the anger.


    The last Arthur had seen this character was back in the tournament when he was scheduled to fight Han. Yet because of Han''s quick temper, Han was disqualified, and the two never managed to have their match.


    Then there was the fact that Darui left early, so no one had the pleasure of seeing him in battle.


    As Arthur continued to watch, he understood just why Darui became the next Raikage. His training was intense, and Darui pushed himself on solo drills.


    Given a few years, Darui could become a problem for many.


    Arthur remained still with his arms crossed and silently observed the man training. While Darui''s skills were impressive for the average J¨­nin, it was lightning style that piqued Arthur''s interest.


    Such lightning wasn''t easily replicable. Black lightning, as it was called, was more powerful and faster than regular lightning.


    The Black Lightning shimmered in Darui''s hand, crackling softly like a quiet storm. Arthur watched him closely, noticing how the dark currents moved steadily. Compared to Margaret''s yellow lightning, which was enhanced with Sage Chakra, Darui''s lightning seemed more controlled and restrained.


    Margaret''s lightning was quick and dazzling, while his appeared calm and deliberate. Arthur had no respect for either, for it seemed as if neither understood the significance of how deadly lightning truly was.


    The man spent several hours repeating the same technique over and over again.


    Arthur just stood there without a care in the world until someone finally approached Darui. It was an unnamed Ch¨±nin that seemed to wish to train with Darui.


    "I''m sorry," he answered, "but I''m all tapped out for the day. How about you treat me to some dinner instead?"


    The joke was light, and the Ch¨±nin agreed.


    As the two left, Arthur began to think about what he had just witnessed. In his eyes, Darui appears weak not because of a lack of skill or accomplishments, but because of the limited power the shinobi carries when compared to the broader scope of true perfection.


    Despite Darui''s impressive feats¡ªsuch as his Gale Style Kekkei Genkai¡ªArthur saw them as accomplishments within a certain context. What Darui couldn''t do in combat was emphasize the importance of adaptability, innovation, and the ability to handle unpredictable or colossal threats head-on.


    To find a shinobi with those qualities was rare. That was considering Darui''s skill with weapons, storm techniques, and chakra reserve.


    Rin, someone whom Arthur had personally fostered, could most certainly go toe-to-toe with Darui. Practically everyone who trained under Arthur could at this point.


    Perhaps if Darui was a little more versatile or had the third Raikage training him again, he would be worth recruiting. But these weren''t the case.


    Therefore, Arthur was content with what he learned since he understood the concept of Darui''s Black Lightning.


    One first needed to know how electricity currents through the body. To modify the colour of the lightning to black was a natural occurrence that signified completion.


    All one needed to do was attain mental focus and emotional control and then expel the deep essence of their chakra¡ªthe part that gave everyone their own distinct nature; the part that was colorized.


    Sasuke had done this during the first time he used his version two transformation. And again when he performed the "Onyx Chidori" after acquiring his Rinnegan. Then there was Naruto''s various Rasengan colours, which changed corresponding to either the Nine-Tails'' chakra or the external environment.


    Perhaps Arthur''s electricity may not turn black if he were to acquire the lightning element; it was sure to be a different colour if he willed it.

 Chapter 365: No Big Deal

    Chapter 365 - No Big DealArthur finished his observation, and now it was time to head home.


    As he walked back, he considered the day. It had gone well¡ªmore than well, really. He had planted seeds of influence, and perhaps most importantly, he had left an impression in this village.


    By tomorrow, he would hear from someone. Likely the Raikage. That thought was short-lived when he heard a voice cut through the murmur of the night.


    "There you are," a woman said.


    ''Guess I was wrong,'' he thought to himself as he turned around.


    Standing a few paces away was Samui. She looked at him with a faint resolve, or maybe just impatience. She wasn''t the kind to chase after people or make a fuss, but tonight, she seemed determined about something.


    "I''ve been looking all over for you," she said in a firm voice.


    "That so?" Arthur smirked.


    He played it cool as if he hadn''t expected her at all. This made her cross her arms and ask, "What''s with the big idea of paying for my meals and taking my mission?"


    "Now what would make you think I did all that in one day?" Arthur said, feigning innocence.


    "Don''t play, Hoshikaze..."


    "Maybe I just saw someone who needed help. Maybe I wanted to do a good deed. Or maybe I just thought you looked a little hungrier."


    This earned him a slight scoff, almost like a soft chuckle. He was playing with her, but not in a malicious way. It was more like a game¡ªa teasing one to gauge all of her reactions.


    Samui then sighed in amusement before finally relaxing her shoulders. She then shook her head and said, "You''re impossible, you know that? And if you''re going to stalk me, the least you could do is tell me."


    "Then it wouldn''t be stalking."


    She rolled her eyes but gave him a soft smile. Despite her usual seriousness, she found herself strangely entertained. Maybe it was his confidence, or perhaps the effortless way he made light of the situation.


    Either or, she wasn''t about to let him have all the fun. So she took a step closer and asked in a more serious tone, "Where are you going right now?"


    "Home to rest."


    "No... Come walk with me so you can help clear the air on what you did today."


    That seemed a little forced. So Arthur played it off and casually said, "I guess I can spend a little time with you. Hard to say no when someone asks so politely."


    The two would later be spotted walking side by side with the sounds of the village night wrapping around them. Most of the villagers were cleaning up and heading home, making it seem as if they were alone against the lantern-covered streets.


    Silence was between them for a moment. This made Samui look over at him to study his features as they moved. It was hard for her to get a read since he was always wearing his blindfold.


    "So," she began in a soft but curious voice, "did you really stop that tsunami by yourself?"


    Arthur chuckled, tilting his head slightly. Then he replied, "It wasn''t a big deal."


    Though it was a humble reply, he knew she wouldn''t buy it.


    "You''re joking, right?" she pondered.


    "Why the fuss?"


    "I''m not... That was a big disaster threatening to wipe out a whole village, and you just... stopped it without telling anyone?"


    He gave her a gentle shrug and said, "Like I said, it was no big deal. I just did what I could in my free time."


    How could any normal person just casually say that?


    Samui stopped walking for a moment. She looked at him and tried to gauge whether he was modest or simply dismissing something that was clearly extraordinary. She wanted to believe it was the latter, but part of her struggled to reconcile his calm words with what she''d seen.


    "Hoshikaze," softly said in a little strained voice, "you don''t have to pretend it''s nothing, and you don''t have to try to carry this whole village on your back."


    He faced her then and announced, "I don''t see it that way. It is the LORD in whom I trust with all mine heart; for I lean not unto mine own understanding."


    Samui felt her heart race a little at that. While she didn''t understand that he was referencing Proverbs 3:5-6, she was aware that she was in the presence of someone who spoke so frankly, so sincerely.


    The words struck a chord¡ªsomething warm and unexpected blossomed in her mind.


    She had always been the serious type, the one who took her duties and responsibilities seriously. Compliments or words of reassurance from others were scarce, and when they did come, they often felt like empty gestures. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But with him? It felt different and genuine. And for a rare moment, her face was beginning to grow red.


    She looked away briefly, trying to hide her blush. Her experience with men was limited, and her stern demeanour often kept others at arm''s length. But this man¡ªthis Hoshikaze¡ªhad a way of making her feel seen, even in her guarded state.


    Because Arthur knew her well and all these facts, she was easy to work with.


    "Can I ask you something?" she finally said in a quiet but earnest voice.


    "Of course."


    "What did you mean when we first met that you ''did it for my sake''?"


    He answered without hesitation, "I meant that you''re someone who cares. Someone who deserves to be treated right. Is it so hard to believe someone out there values you that much?"


    For a moment, she became silent. No one had ever asked her such a question, and it made her cheeks grow warm again. He could tell that she honestly wasn''t used to men speaking like that¡ªso confidently and naturally.


    It was almost too easy to believe him, and that thought made her feel vulnerable.


    As she looked at him, she wondered if he was just good at saying the right things or if he truly believed it. Perhaps both. Either way, it was enough to make her heart pound.


    "Are you... serious?" she whispered.


    He smiled and said, "Absolutely. I don''t see the point in pretending otherwise."


    She bit her lip, uncertain whether to feel flattered or suspicious. Usually, she kept her guard up around men like him¡ªmen who were too confident and mysterious. But this man, this newcomer, seemed genuine.


    It was unsettling, yet oddly comforting.


    "Well," she softly said, "if you''re telling the truth, then I guess I''ll take your word for it."


    He chuckled quietly. "Good. And I''ll be more honest: I like your attitude. You''re tough, smart, and not afraid to speak your mind. That''s rare."


    Samui felt her stomach tighten at his words. She was used to people flattering her, but that was for her skills as a kunoichi, not for her personality. This felt different; it felt more sincere and more personal.


    She looked away, pretending to be interested in the distant lights of the village, but inside, her mind raced. She wanted to get to know him a little more.


    After a while, she suddenly asked, "Can I see your eyes again?"


    He paused, then reached up, removing his blindfold. His gaze was calm and steady, and as he looked at her, she felt a strange feeling run through her chest because it was as if he was looking right through her.


    Such eyes were filled with such reassurance that she couldn''t quite explain. One thing was certain: she wanted to keep looking at them. So she demanded, "Don''t put them back on."


    He agreed, knowing she was referring to his blindfold.


    For the remainder of their stroll, he kept his eyes uncovered and allowed the moonlight to glint off them. They moved in a peaceful silence and were unhurried to end the night.


    By the time they reached her home, the village was very quiet. Samui hesitated at the door, feeling a twinge of reluctance¡ªshe didn''t want this moment to end. But she knew it had to.


    "Thanks," she quietly said as if acting shy. "For tonight, I mean."


    Arthur smiled, "Anytime. I enjoyed it."


    Then he reached out to see if she would react. She did, so he gave her a gentle hug, making her feel the unfamiliar flutter before he stepped back.


    As he turned to leave, she watched him walk away. The faint silhouette of his figure receded into the night, making her sigh inside. Yet for whatever reason, she couldn''t tell why.


    So she walked inside and stood by the door for a moment. With her eyes closed, she clutched her chest and could still feel the warmth of his presence. The way he looked at her and the words he said¡ªit was as if he had left a mark in her heart.


    Was it hope? She wasn''t used to feeling like this, but she liked it.


    Arthur, meanwhile, moved through the darkness without a single smile on his face. He knew that moments like these were false.


    He didn''t even bother looking back, knowing she was still behind the door. Whatever she was feeling was none of his concern.


    All he was doing was building a reputation. That was how he would influence this place. Not through force or wealth alone, but through these small acts and the strength of connection.


    By the time he made it home, there was no time for him to rest. His nights were also filled with much work to do. For he wasn''t just Hoshikaze, shinobi of the Cloud Village; he was also Arthur Bennett, unmatched ruler of the Land of Birds.


    ''Flying raijin...''


    Arriving at the throne, he donned his white cloak and sat on the chair. Because he had arrived in this manner, he knew that at least one of his clones would signal the others to arrive for a necessary meeting.


    As such, he sat there and rested until everyone arrived.


    As if on cue, nine more figures in matching cloaks began walking to the throne room. They each lined themselves up with five standing on one side and five on the other. Some had their hoods on, and some didn''t, forming a shadow to cover their features.


    Arthur''s eyes were closed because one was missing. So he waited patiently, allowing them to speak freely amongst themselves till the last member arrived.


    "Who are we waiting on?" a girl''s voice asked. Everyone knew this was Tayuya. "Don''t they know how important these meetings are?"


    Truth be told, they were only held once in a blue moon to discuss the status of not just the Hidden Light village, but the entire country. And she wasn''t wrong in upholding the importance of a meeting. Especially when Arthur was present.


    "I would think we all understood lord Arthur''s importunity when he calls us," an elderly man answered. It was Ashina Uzumaki, and he wasn''t at all pleased with such behaviour. "A punishment might do them justice."


    "Calm down," Kimimaro stated. "The one missing is none other than Kaito..."


    "It''s because he''s with Sasori from the Akatsuki," added Shisui.


    While a plausible reason, Ashina was not willing to take any excuses from anyone that did not adhere to Arthur''s demands.


    "Akatsuki or not," he argued, "we all agreed to pay our lord with the utmost respect when he calls."


    "I agree," came a softer tone. It was Rin, and she was one of the few who kept her hood on. "But I''m sure he''ll be here soon."


    "I don''t see lord Hoshikaze," said an unknown voice. "I haven''t seen him in a while."


    "Since lord Arthur hasn''t said anything about it," Brie announced, "there''s no reason to ask."


    Hoshikaze also wasn''t here due to still being in stasis, and no one except Arthur knew this. The others, while it was obvious who at least two of them were, remained quiet. Nothing from them needed to be stated unless they were spoken to directly.


    After the theatrical introduction, Kaito finally materialized in the room.


    In a voice that echoed in the room, they all heard Arthur announce, "Let us begin."

 Chapter 366: Find B

    Chapter 366 - Find BTwo mornings later at the Cloud Village.


    The sun rose over the area, but inside the Raikage''s office, the atmosphere was anything but relaxed. The room was cluttered with papers stacked high on the desk. If wind were to blow, it would certainly create a chaotic mountain of bureaucracy.


    "What is this?!" his voice rang out upon opening the door.


    The Raikage''s massive frame moved through the neatly stacked papers with frustration. When he made it to his desk, his large hand swept across the stacks, knocking some aside.


    He grabbed the topmost pile and began to sift through it with a grunt.


    "Huh?!" he said after flipping through several pages.


    What struck him as odd was how many of the documents involved one name: Hoshikaze. Nearly half of the papers, memos, reports, and notes he skimmed through were about this shinobi who had recently arrived in the village.


    A''s brow deeply furrowed. Who was this Hoshikaze, and what had he done to warrant so much attention?


    His curiosity grew, but he was interrupted by the entrance of his assistant, Mabui.


    She was a dark-skinned young woman with green eyes and often wore very formal clothes, including a long-sleeved, high-collared dress shirt and skirt, along with long earrings and high-heeled sandals. She also had her light grey hair pulled back into a bun, with two bangs framing her face.


    She approached him casually, well aware of the storm he was brewing.


    "Were you asking about Hoshikaze?" she cheerfully asked.


    The Raikage''s eyes snapped to her. "You know him?"


    "Don''t you remember, lord Fourth? Hoshikaze''s the shinobi who was at the tournament you visited a year ago."


    He blinked, then rubbed his chin. A tournament? That had been a while ago. He vaguely remembered a few faces, some loud, some quiet, but Hoshikaze¡ªhe didn''t recall much beyond the name.


    Still, the way Mabui spoke about him, with a certain fondness, piqued his interest. So he asked, "You mean the one that refused to join us?"


    "No, that was Lars," she answered in a light tone. "Hoshikaze''s the one with the blindfold. I believe you said he was the loner standing at his own booth during that event."


    "How long has he been a shinobi here?"


    "He registered with us recently," she obliged. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Raikage scowled, leaning back in his chair. He had a lot on his plate, and his attention span was not the greatest when it came to details. But now that this figure had been the subject of so many reports, it caught his interest.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked over the cluttered desk.


    "Call this Hoshikaze to my office in one hour," he commanded. "I don''t want to see another report until I see his face."


    With a playful smile, Mabui put her clipboard in front of the Raikage''s eyes. On it was Hoshikaze''s face.


    "That''s not what I meant!" he yelled.


    "Haha," she laughed. "I know, my lord. I''ll call him right away."


    She bowed before turning to swiftly leave.


    Within the hour, Arthur was seen walking to the Raikage''s office. He had already gotten a glimpse of what had transpired¡ªMabui had tidied up the chaos by stacking the papers neatly and probably discarding the unread ones.


    The only thing that surprised him was how long it took their Kage to take notice of his feats.


    He entered the office quietly without giving the room much thought. It was large, with high ceilings and a wide window overlooking the village, but it still didn''t compare to the office he had built for Fugaku.


    Behind the desk sat the Raikage. This was Arthur''s second time seeing him in person.


    "You''re Hoshikaze, correct?" A asked, standing up.


    "Yes, lord Fourth," Arthur politely responded.


    "You recently joined the village, and already you''ve put a big target on your back. You know that?"


    Arthur''s face remained composed as he answered, "I''m not aware, my lord."


    The Raikage''s eyes widened just a little.


    "What?!" he barked.


    "I''ve been so focused on my missions that I honestly haven''t had much time to speak to anyone."


    There was a relatable sense of understanding. Even the Raikage didn''t have the mindset to handle every single problem that came his way.


    "But still," he countered, "that stunt you pulled¡ªgiving money like that during lord Y¨­suke''s meeting¡ªwhat was that about?"


    Arthur had almost forgotten about that. He was wondering why he had received a small refund on his rent.


    Nonetheless, he kept his voice even and answered, "I don''t believe I did anything wrong, my lord. I was simply trying to be helpful. I saw an opportunity to make an impression, so I took it."


    The Raikage raised his eyebrows so high that they almost went over his head.


    "That was reckless," he addressed. "Disrespectful, even. You should know better than to interfere in the hierarchy of this village as a shinobi. No, that was a direct violation of protocol."


    Arthur inclined his head slightly, saying, "My apologies, lord Fourth. I meant no disrespect. I only desired to help the entire economy."


    Interestingly enough, Y¨­suke accepted the investment and even praised Arthur''s act for the betterment of the village''s interest.


    Yet even that was not enough to please the Raikage. His gaze hardened as he said, "You think you can just walk in and do whatever you want just ''cause you''re new? This isn''t your country. You''re a shinobi here in this village, and you''re expected to follow the rules like everyone else."


    "I understand, my lord. Understand that I meant no harm."


    The Raikage looked at him for a long moment, then sighed sharply. He figured that Arthur would be the flamboyant type based on those reports. To think he was dealing with the more relaxed individual.


    "Fine," he admitted. "But I warn you: actions have consequences. You''re new, and I don''t want to see you making more mistakes that could jeopardize this village."


    Arthur nodded. "I''ll be sure to be more careful..."


    Inside, this was exactly what Arthur needed: to stir up the Raikage''s thoughts about him. Because if he succeeded, then their Kage wouldn''t view him as a liability but as a necessity¡ªa shinobi that he would have to count on during times of trouble.


    Then A sat back down to pull some papers from his desk.


    "I have a mission for you," he said seriously. "After reading those reports, I think you''re the right person for this job. Consider it a moment to redeem yourself."


    Those weren''t the right words the Raikage meant; he was just trying to maintain his air of authority.


    "What''s the mission, my lord?"


    The Raikage began speaking while looking at the papers, but Arthur used his Tamashii to scan the document without moving. The report was about Killer B, who had gone missing. The last sighting was in the Earth Country, and since then, there had been no contact.


    Arthur was wondering where that Jinch¨±riki went. Now he had his answer.


    After the Raikage finished explaining things, he looked visibly upset. Suddenly, he ripped the report in half out of frustration.


    "I need you to find him!" he then yelled. "We''ve lost communication, and I want him found fast!"


    This was indeed an interesting mission. Mainly because that the Raikage tasked Arthur, a Ch¨±nin. The thing is, this mission was C-ranked, meaning that the Raikage believed there would be little chance of combat.


    There wasn''t even a reward, but more like an act of punishment to keep Arthur in line.


    "Understood, my lord," Arthur replied. "But may I ask a favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "May I choose which ninjas to take with me?"


    The Raikage hesitated before answering, "You can pick three. But only three. My hands are full already."


    "Thank you," my lord.


    As he left the office, Arthur''s mind calmed down. It was good that the Raikage hadn''t excluded any ninjas from coming along. His brother''s whereabouts were unknown, and he was clearly shaken by this fact.


    If anything, A would have sent the whole village after him if he had believed B to be in danger. Granting Arthur three shinobi was the most he could do for now.


    Arthur himself already knew the other ninja he''d be taking: Samui, Atsui, and Darui.


    By the time he reached downstairs where Mabui was, he informed her of her assignment.


    "Good to know you didn''t get into any trouble," she smiled.


    "Yes, but now B''s in one, and I can tell this news wasn''t made public."


    "Sharp," she complimented.


    After telling her the list of the ninjas that would be traveling with him, she was confused as to why those three. Darui was understandable, but why the siblings?


    "Didn''t you know?" Arthur asked.


    "Know what?"


    "We''re family in this village..."


    Of course she knew that, but to think a recent acquisition to said village would be the one to remind her of this fact. Her face nearly contorted as she regarded him in a new light.


    Within moments, she informed him that the ninjas he desired would meet at the village gates in an hour.


    While he waited there, he considered the situation.


    Killer B was indeed a troublemaker. He didn''t always follow orders, but he was loyal to the village. Still, the last report placed him deep in the Earth Country, beyond the reach of most surveillance.


    Arthur wondered what kind of trouble B could have fallen into. Maybe he was just off on another wild adventure, or perhaps he''d stumbled into something more dangerous. Either way, for a Jinch¨±riki to potentially be in trouble, it was indeed a big matter.


    He thought of potential causes, such as the Akatsuki and the Sound Village, but immediately dismissed those possibilities.


    As he understood, the Akatsuki have not made any moves that revolved around the Tailed Beast. Likewise, Orochimaru had no interest in either Tailed Beasts or their host. The only thing that snake was concerned about was what happened to his lost vessel, Sasuke Uchiha.


    Nothing suggested an immediate threat.


    The hour passed quickly as Atsui, Samui, and Darui approached with straightforward expressions.


    "Finally good to meet theman of the village," greeted Atsui.


    "Likewise," Arthur calmly replied.


    Atsui was loud, brash, and energetic, acting as if Arthur was already his brother. His broad smile and exaggerated gestures made Samui try her best not to hit him.


    Darui, on the other hand, was calm and composed, almost as if he had seen everything before and was unshaken.


    "Didn''t expect I''d be sent on a mission like this so soon," Darui explained. "Sorry, my name''s¡ª"


    "Darui,'' Arthur interrupted. "I know; I saw you at the tournament."


    The shinobi closed his eyes and scratched the back of his head, saying, "Haha. I didn''t get to fight, so I thought I went unnoticed."


    "It''s a shame," Arthur added. "I would have loved to see the show you''d put up against Han."


    "That was his name?" Darui shrugged. "Haha. Who knows?"


    Arthur gave a slight nod before saying, "Alright. You should all understand this assignment. So let''s go find B and bring him home."


    While Atsui and Darui voiced their agreement, Samui looked away, unable to meet Arthur''s face. Shy? Perhaps. But Arthur understood it was because he had his blindfold on; she wanted him to greet her with his eyes.


    But she couldn''t always have things her way. And she, of all Cloud ninjas, knew missions such as these proceeded over emotional ties. That was also why she stayed quiet about it.


    After their introduction, the team set out in the direction of the Earth Country.

 Chapter 367: Wild Animals

    Chapter 367 - Wild AnimalsThe journey from the Lightning Country to the Earth Country was long. It was five days of walking, navigating rough terrain, crossing rivers, and pushing through dense forests.


    Most of the time, they moved in silence, with each person lost in their thoughts. Arthur himself kept his Tamashii active at all times to anticipate what might be waiting for them.


    His team was patient, and he didn''t overlook their discipline.


    When they finally approached the border, Arthur could see it clearly now: a faint line drawn across the landscape. Beyond it, the terrain became rougher.


    Atsui scratched his head and looked around. "I wonder where we start."


    "Over there," Arthur said, pointing toward the west.


    When they looked, they all saw a plume of smoke rising into the sky. It was a dark, twisting pillar in the distance. It suggested something serious¡ªprobably a battle.


    "Good idea," Samui said, narrowing her eyes.


    Without wasting time, the team moved toward the source of the smoke. They arrived to find destruction. The ground was scarred with craters, torn earth, and scorched patches.


    More than a few bodies lay sprawled across the battlefield¡ªfallen ninjas from both the Cloud and the Stone villages. Their flak jackets, bloodstained and torn, told that a fierce battle had taken place.


    Darui approached one of the bodies, knelt beside it, and scanned the fallen ninja''s gear. No mistake¡ªthese were indeed Cloud and Stone ninjas.


    But what struck them most was when the ground shook and they heard loud roaring. In the distance were two creatures, covered in swirling red and black chakra, and engaged in a savage fight.


    The beasts moved with incredible speed as their claws slashed into each other with destructive force.


    "It''s B!" Atsui pointed.


    "Who''s he fighting?" Samui asked in a tense voice.


    Arthur had analyzed the scene far better than them, having already seen those two moments ago.


    "That''s Han," he answered, "the Jinch¨±riki of the Five-Tails."


    His team''s eyes went wide as Darui wondered, "Why are two Jinch¨±riki fighting all the way out here?"


    The scene unfolded rapidly. Han charged forward, claws extended, slamming into B with force. The two Jinch¨±riki were scraping at each other while moving at speeds that blurred their figures. Their rampant chakra alone was enough to tell that they were serious.


    "Wait here," Arthur calmly commanded.


    His team hesitated¡ªAtsui opened his mouth to protest, "You''re not planning to jump in the¡ª?"


    Before Atsui could finish and anyone could object, Arthur''s body shot forward, leaving a gust of wind behind. His figure darted across the battlefield with an unreadable expression.


    Atsui looked at Darui, then at Samui. They weren''t doing anything. Did they really trust his word like that?


    "Why aren''t you guys¡ª?"


    "Because he ordered us to stay," Samui said, cutting him off.


    As such, Atsui refrained from moving. All three stayed back, watching as Arthur closed the gap between him and B. Just as B was about to slash at Han, Arthur appeared and delivered a brutal kick to B''s face.


    Bang!


    The impact echoed across the battlefield, and the shockwave rippled outward, knocking debris into the air.


    B, after landing, roared in frustration and immediately manifested skeletal bones across his body, forming a white, spiky armor. Without hesitation, he then lunged at Arthur, aiming to clothesline him with a move known as the Lariat.


    The strike connected, causing a loud boom to ring out. For a moment, it looked like Arthur might have been overwhelmed, but then the unexpected happened: he had blocked B''s Lariat!


    "Was he that strong last time we saw him?" Darui asked, eyes wide in amazement.


    Arthur, standing firm, pushed against B''s attack, refusing to be knocked down. His expression was calm, almost bored, but beneath that calm was a focus that didn''t betray his strength. It was clear he wasn''t just an ordinary shinobi, for he was holding his ground against a beast covered in Tailed Beast chakra.


    "I''m not your enemy," he tried to tell B.


    B growled as his body tensed beneath his bone armor. Rather than attack, he snarled.


    Meanwhile, Han charged forward. Arthur''s instincts kicked in. Sensing danger, he kept B in place with one hand, then quickly moved to block Han from behind with his other arm.


    The timing was tight¡ªhe was now in a defensive stance between two Jinch¨±riki, both in their second forms.


    The air crackled with chakra, and the ground trembled beneath their feet. Watching made the spectators worry now.


    "Should we go help?!" Atsui asked.


    "No," Darui urgently said.


    "Why the heck not?!" Atsui wondered, feeling dumbfounded.


    "Look at them," Samui answered. "Something''s happening."


    Arthur''s focus sharpened. He was currently shaking from the effort of holding both B and Han back. But as he got a better read on them, he noticed something odd: these two were written to have been fully in control of their Tailed Beasts. They were supposed to be in command, not rampaging like this.


    And based on their movements, they were primal and wild like animals driven by instincts.


    ''They''re being controlled,'' Arthur thought.


    But how was that possible? Their chakra flow didn''t show any signs of a genjutsu on them. Otherwise, he would have been able to tell long ago.


    There was only one way to be certain.


    He expanded his Tamashii, and his spiritual sense reached out. It gradually flowed into the minds of both B and Han as he entered their consciousness to search for the truth behind their violent rampage.


    For a moment, everything was still. Then the battlefield around him faded away into a vast, dark space¡ªtheir top psyche. He saw flashes of their thoughts, but what struck him most was this primal anger in their chakra flow.


    They weren''t just fighting¡ªthey were trapped in a nightmare, a shared illusion that made them act against their own nature.


    Arthur couldn''t quite describe what he was seeing, as it was quite different than his use of the Evil Illusion Flattery. That technique could affect wills but could at least break with things like the power of love.


    What these two were experiencing was a shared illusion that made them act against their own nature. Not even his Tamashii could have seen it without entering their top psyche.


    And that was the key. Arthur had seen enough to understand that whatever was controlling the two Jinch¨±riki was only on their top minds, not the deeper level.


    He focused his spiritual chakra inward and pierced through the mental fog. It was like peeling away layers of darkness¡ªslow and deliberate work where time did not seem relevant.


    Once he managed to breach the barrier, he found himself in a different realm¡ªan expanse of pale-yellow void. It stretched infinitely in all directions like a quiet, hazy space where time seemed to stand still.


    This was known as the "Deeper Tailed Beast Psyche," accessible only to the Tailed Beasts and their hosts. Had Arthur not signed a pact with the Six-Tails, he might not have been able to enter here.


    This realm was deemed sacred, like a core of their being untouched by external threats.


    More importantly, there were the four that stood in his midst: Han on his side of the void, atop the massive form of the Five-Tails, and B on his side, standing on the Eight-Tails. Both creatures looked calm enough, almost like they were in a relaxed state. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, unexpectedly, Han asked a serious question, "Your name wouldn''t perhaps be Arthur Bennett, would it?"


    Arthur froze. Did he just hear what he thought he did? They knew his name. How? How could they possibly recognize him here?


    Little had he known, from the moment he entered this space, he was no longer transformed as Hoshikaze!


    He quickly relaxed and steadied himself. There was no point in hiding or flipping the narrative. He just had to understand the situation.


    So he calmly responded, "I''m Arthur, yes. But how do you know my name?"


    The two beasts let out what sounded like brutal laughter. Then B began to rap, "Long ago, ya said that when we meet anew, you wouldn''t recall the things ya once knew. Now here ya are, coming from afar."


    Arthur furrowed his brow. That rap sounded atrocious. Yet he understood what B was saying: that Arthur had met these two before, long ago.


    Long ago? When had he done that?


    The only one he''d ever met, if met was the right word, was Han. And that was back at the tournament, in which the two never fought nor acknowledged one another.


    This was more complicated than he had expected. He had to understand more.


    "Tell me what happened," he demanded. "Why are you two fighting outside, and what''s going on?"


    Han answered with a rough voice, "We don''t have any control of our bodies because someone''s forcing us to fight."


    "Yeah," the Eight-Tails agreed. "We only remember a voice telling us to do it."


    "A voice?" Arthur repeated.


    "And a face," the Five-Tailed added. "He had white hair, but that''s'' all we could remember before entering a trance."


    A voice and a white-haired individual. The only person Arthur knew fitting that description was Jasper and his Tailed Beast Whisperer trait.


    Could Jasper be behind this? Could he be manipulating the Jinch¨±riki from afar? It made little to no sense. But then again, Arthur knew almost nothing about that unique trait.


    Yet it wouldn''t be impossible to believe Jasper was somehow involved in this. He had the power and the foreknowledge of this world. If motivated enough, he would gladly pit two Tailed Beasts against each other.


    But then, a second thought hit Arthur: B just implied that he''d met them before. But who were they?


    "What did you mean that I wouldn''t ''recall the things I once knew''?" he asked.


    "You''ll have to accept my apologies," answered the Eight-Tails. "Like you said, B enjoys wrapping almost everything he says."


    Now Arthur''s cold suspicions grew as the Five-Tails added, "The day we''d meet again, you told us that you wouldn''t remember us."


    Now he was sure of one thing: Arthur had somehow time traveled. But how? Only Jasper knew that ability. And Jasper wouldn''t simply send Arthur back in time or manipulate B and Han so blatantly.


    The logistics didn''t add up.


    Last Arthur checked, Jasper had been in the Fire Country with no reason to travel all the way here, especially when he was under watch because of his attempted rape of Sakura. Moreover, even if he did send Arthur back in time, it would only be as far as twenty-four hours.


    Arthur shook his head to dismiss the theory for now. Instead, he asked, "Was that white-haired person named Jasper ¨­tsutsuki?"


    Everyone looked at him blankly until the Eight-Tails answered, "We don''t remember."


    Now Arthur didn''t have a clear lead. But he knew one thing: he still had to get them out of this mental trap. If he didn''t, their rampage outside would only worsen.


    But before that, he had to make sure of something.


    "I need you four to listen carefully," he began. "I might be able to free you from this, but I need you to keep my identity as Arthur a secret."


    Then B wrapped while moving his arms, "Gy¨±ki already knows ya reincarnated as Hoshikaze; swore he''d keep yo secret at bay. That''s why I trust him to store it in the vault deep; I won''t spill a word, no secrets to creep."


    Arthur was stunned again. Not only did he never say these things, he most certainly did not believe in reincarnation. He was a Christian, after all, a man rooted in faith.


    The idea of past lives and reincarnations was something he dismissed as superstition. So why would the Eight-Tails know anything of it?


    Then the Five-Tails rumbled, saying, "I remember your words clearly, Arthur. You said you wouldn''t remember me when we met again. I kept my promise of not saying who you truly were, and I plan to keep that promise till one of us dies."


    ''Interesting,'' he thought. ''For a devil like this to say that only means I impacted it greatly.''


    The only question was when and where? When was the most important part?


    Now Arthur desired to question them further and seek answers. Yet his mind was puzzled and growing more complex by the second. Talks of reincarnation, promises from long ago, and Jasper''s possible involvement¡ªnone of it fit plans.

 Chapter 368: Ya鈥�e Got Secrets

    Chapter 368 - Ya''ve Got SecretsAfter some confirmation, both B and Han revealed that this was actually their first time meeting Arthur and had only known about him upon being trapped in this realm. The Eight-Tails and Five-Tails were apparently the only two who had supposedly met Arthur but did not disclose the details to either of their hosts.


    Arthur could understand why the Five-Tails wouldn''t, but the Eight-Tails'' bond with B was very high. To keep a secret like that from its host was a rare thing. "Alright then," he said, relaxing. "I''ll see what I can do..."


    He clapped his hands together, channeling his Sage Chakra. The energy ignited around him as a surge of power rippled through the entire realm.


    Han was impressed, not having known how powerful this same Arthur¡ªwho was also Hoshikaze¡ªtruly was.


    The pale-yellow void cracked like a glass shattering, and in an instant, Arthur found himself back in the battlefield.


    The two he was fighting gradually stepped back. Then B and Han had retracted their Tailed Beast transformations. Their bodies were covered in wounds. They also looked exhausted and checked their heads as if waking from a deep sleep.


    "Looks like it worked," Arthur said to them.


    Samui, Atsui, and Darui watched with wide eyes. The two Jinch¨±riki stood, dazed but now calmer.


    When B fully regained clarity, he looked at Arthur, then at Han, and finally at the team approaching.


    "What the heck did you do?" Atsui asked Arthur upon arriving.


    Samui was more interested in B''s well-being. So she asked him if he was alright. B responded indefinitely with a rap, but Darui could tell that he was in need of proper treatment. The injuries left behind from his fight looked serious.


    After Arthur explained the situation, they were shocked to know that they were being controlled by someone else.


    "Han," he said, looking toward the Jinch¨±riki, "I''m sure you''ll return to your village and make a report to the Tsuchikage without trouble, right?"


    From the looks of things, Han didn''t remotely care about the aftereffects of his situation. Rather, he took a long, deliberate look at Darui. His gaze sharpened, and he straightened, as if recognizing an old enemy he''d tried to forget. Then, voice low and threatening, Han spoke.


    "I thought I told you," he began in a low voice, "to watch your back."


    Darui chuckled and said, "You did? I don''t remember."


    Arthur had almost forgotten that these two had built a vendetta after Han got disqualified from the tournament. But would Han really hold such a grudge after all that''s happened?


    The Stone shinobi''s eyes flashed with anger; he was clearly annoyed by Darui''s arrogance. When his fists clenched, Darui laughed, "Don''t tell me you''re still steaming from that time."


    This made Han lunge forward, but Arthur stepped between them and blocked the initial punch.


    "Relax, Han," he demanded. "That''s no way to treat someone who just helped you..."


    Han paused, then grunted. He pulled back, then looked away, clearly not happy. His pride as a shinobi and a Jinch¨±riki was wounded, but he knew Arthur had a point.


    When he looked back, he threatened, "I don''t care who you guys are." Voice trailing off, he pointed at Arthur. "Especially you... Whatever the Five-Tails and you have has nothing to do with me."


    B started rapping, "Yo, we owe it to Hoshikaze; he helped us break free. Gave us a second chance; now we gotta see. No matter the trouble, no matter the pain, we in his debt, and that''s plain."


    The words weren''t exactly a declaration of loyalty, but they carried a promise. B wasn''t going to forget what Arthur had done, and he wasn''t going to go back on this agreement.


    "Whatever," Han said with clenched jaws. Then, with a grunt, he turned and started walking away. "Let me not find you here in my country again..."


    One would have thought that he''d at least let the group treat his wounds. Or at least, he would bother checking on his fallen comrades. But Han wasn''t the sort; he held too much pride and was ashamed to have been placed in this situation in the first place.


    Arthur watched him carefully. He was relieved that neither B nor Han had slipped his real name. And what happened back in their psyche did not sit well with Arthur at all.


    He wasn''t entirely sure what to make of B''s confidence or the fact he was letting someone like Han escape with his identity known. Plus, the concept of reincarnation was strange to him, And B''s tone left little doubt that the man believed what he was saying.


    Still, it was enough for now.


    Atsui finally broke the silence and said, "We should head back to the village before I get a foot ulcer."


    Samui shot him a sharp look. "You haven''t done anything today. Why are you tired?"


    Her brother shrugged. "Because walking all this way is exhausting and my feet hurt."


    "You''re hopeless," she said, rolling her eyes.


    B added, "Now that I''m free, I gotta get back to A. Who knows what he''s gonna say?"


    The journey back was filled with contemplations. Arthur was asked by Darui how he had managed to free the two.


    "I just entered their subconscious," he simply said, "and disrupted their flow of chakra to pull them out of their daze."


    Except for B, the group didn''t quite understand since it was beyond their comprehension.


    Samui was more impressed that Arthur was capable of those feats as well. The more she learned about him, the more mysterious he became.


    As for Atsui, he was wondering how Arthur managed to go toe-to-toe with two Jinch¨±riki at once.


    "Come on," he begged, "what''s your secret to training?"


    "No secret," Arthur shrugged. "Just always be on your guard and keep your distance when things get too complicated."


    "What good would that do?" Atsui wondered.


    "You can''t be that dull," Darui commented. "He''s saying that if you can''t figure out your opponent, fall back to assess the situation better."


    Arthur honestly wasn''t saying that at all; they just took his simple words and emphasized whatever they wanted to believe he was implying. If anything, he could have¡ªand would have¡ªannihilated both Jinch¨±riki and their Tailed Beasts had this new revelation in their psyche not unfolded.


    The fight, although short-lived, gave an idea of just how much Arthur was holding back. Under a subtle illusion or not, he had every means to subdue the two without revealing too much about himself.


    The only issue now was trying to find out how this all happened.


    When they all finally arrived in the vicinity of the Raikage''s office, things already became tense since the Raikage was quite angry.


    "You left without telling anyone!" he snapped at B. "Do you know how dangerous that was?"


    "I was under mind control, big bro A. What can I say? Can''t get angry at me for being B."


    The Raikage scowled, then turned to Arthur''s team. "And you''re telling me you let the Five-Tails walk free?!"


    "He looked half dead anyway," Atsui tried.


    "That''s not the point!" A yelled. "Our enemy may very well have been the Stone Village, and you let a suspect get away."


    "But, bro, the suspect''s hair was white," B rapped. "No need to fret; it''ll be alright."


    Arthur''s mind was still trying to piece things together as he listened to A berate B. Whoever was behind this was dangerous, and they had to be playing the long game.


    Why leave two Jinch¨±riki to fight for days? And select those two of all characters?


    The Raikage, after calming down, finally said, "I suppose you deserve a reward for bringing back my brother, Hoshikaze. Whatever you want, ask for it."


    This was interesting, considering this was supposed to be Arthur''s punishment. As such, he said, "So long as B is unharmed, that''s enough for me."


    The others looked at him with respect. His humility was one of a kind, and they appreciated it.


    For the remaining moment, A demanded B not leave the village until they could investigate the matter. The Raikage would also be contacting the Stone Village for more information.


    After leaving the office, Arthur and B talked outside.


    "Mind telling me how we know each other?" Arthur asked directly.


    B looked up to think. Rather than rap, he simply said, "Gy¨±ki told me not to talk about it until your memories came back. Said it was complicated."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed behind his blindfold.


    "I promised I wouldn''t say anything," B added. "I dunno much, but this is all needless. But I''ll keep my words since I know ya''ve got secrets."


    Arthur was undecided on whether to do something about this now or later. If B revealed those secrets, he''d have no choice but to eliminate him¡ªalong with Han. Right now was the worst moment for loose ends.


    Unexpectedly, B gave Arthur a VIP guest pass. Arthur accepted, having forgotten that B was a famous rapper that held concerts in this village.


    The two would later depart, with Arthur agreeing to one day attend if he could. Before fully leaving, Samui caught up to him.


    "I just wanted to say," she softly began, "good work today. You were incredible."


    "It was nothing," he humbly said. "I just did what needed to be done."


    She smiled, a quiet, genuine smile. "I think you''re a valuable part of this village. If anything, I was hoping you could train me one day."


    "I''m free tomorrow morning..."


    "Tomorrow?" she repeated in surprise. "I... I''m free too."


    Just as she was about to say more, Atsui appeared out of nowhere. Grinning, he said, "I''ll be sure she doesn''t miss it!"


    Samui shot him a sharp look with her face flushing. "Atsui, shut up!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur played his part by softly chuckling. These ninjas had their own hopes, and he was going to continue taking advantage.


    Upon returning to his apartment, his senses immediately drew him to an event occurring in the Leaf Village. There, Alice and Jasper were having a discussion within the vicinity of one of his many Flying raijin marks.


    "Babe," Jasper began, "you''re not still mad at me, are you?"


    "I am," Alice said, keeping her arms crossed.


    "What''s the big idea? It''s not like I was cheating on you or anything."


    The two would continue to go back and forth about how the act was still adulterous and how he''d tarnish her trust in him. He refused to relent, which caused yet another argument.


    "They''re not real!" he said, raising his voice.


    "Real or not," she shot back, "your actions have consequences! Both with them and me. What would you have done had she gotten pregnant or if I didn''t erase her memories?"


    Arthur reviewed them going back and forth, deeming Alice''s point valid. This world, while it might have been the virtual world of someone else''s creation, was just as real as the players playing it.


    There were legitimate penalties, causes and effects, and real-life interactions. Everything was translated so perfectly that players like Jada would often forget where he was. Even William was so invested that Arthur believed that William truly thought he was Naruto''s cousin.


    "Listen, Jasper," Alice continued. "I don''t care whether we were in the world of Dragon Ball or on another planet, you never try to rape someone! Especially a little girl, for crying out loud!"


    Now Jasper was quiet. Having been raised with everything at his fingertips, he had forgotten the concept of consequences.


    This world was not like the one he was from. On earth, he could buy whatever and whoever he felt like for the right price. But here, he wasn''t as famous. Neither was he rich enough to boss people around.


    "Fine," he relented. "I already said I was sorry and wouldn''t do it again. So, come on, babe. Let''s not fight. You''re the only one I care about here anyways."


    ''Oh...,'' Arthur thought.


    Alice studied him for a while. His words seemed sincere. She relaxed for a bit before demanding he prove himself first. He agreed, and the two parted ways.


    Whatever Arthur had witnessed, it told him one thing: Jasper was lying.

 Chapter 369: Estrus

    Chapter 369 - EstrusNot once had Arthur trusted anyone in this world. However, Alice couldn''t tell that her little boy toy was a liar, which was even more astounding.


    But Arthur, a man who knew how to act, understood when a man was hiding the truth from a woman. The way Jasper said that was not even close to his real self.


    Jasper, as Arthur knew, was like a rich brat that didn''t take no for an answer. If things didn''t go his way, he would never give up so easily.


    Alice herself had managed to spot Alexander''s lies because of the latter''s chakra fluctuation. So why couldn''t Alice tell the difference between Jasper''s truths?


    Arthur would dwell on that matter another time. For now, he had to return to his village and then come back here again for a training session with Samui.


    The next morning.


    Arthur made his way to a training ground where he had agreed to meet up. Already, Samui was spotted in the center of a grass field. No one else was present.


    "Morning," she smiled.


    "Good morning," he replied.


    The two spoke casually on what sort of training session they''d undergo. Because she knew him to be exceptionally strong, she was ordered to go all out.


    "Well, then, Samui, let''s see what you can do," Arthur challenged, shifting into a relaxed but ready stance.


    "With pleasure," she replied in confidence.


    Then she lunged at him. Her forearm slammed into his with a sharp bang. The contact was firm, and Arthur''s defenses were impressive¡ªalmost impenetrable. Her smirk hinted she wasn''t about to give up.


    "You''re tough," she said.


    "Hmph..."


    Then, suddenly, the two engaged in a swift exchange of taijutsu. Their bodies moved with practiced speed.


    Samui twirled, evading his initial attacks, but it was clear she was only on the defensive now. Her breathing grew heavier as sweat beaded on her brow. Arthur''s strikes were fast, almost too fast to follow. His body moved like a blur while she tried to keep up.


    When she thought she could attack him, she instinctively pulled back, knowing it would be blocked. That allowed Arthur to deliver two swift strikes every time she made a mistake. They were harmless, but they made her annoyed at just how easily she could be taken down.


    She had to think outside her usual tactics, so she drew her short sword and began swinging wildly.


    "What good will that do?" Arthur teased in the midst of dodging.


    Her attempts to land a blow were futile. All her swings met air as her blade sliced through his afterimages. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t connect. His body was just too fast, and his movements were too unpredictable.


    When she thought she''d finally cut him, her sword passed through what she thought was him¡ªanother afterimage. A bead of sweat ran down her face, and her heart pounded harder.


    Anyone could tell what she was thinking by looking at her face: "How can I beat this guy?"


    This truly was madness for an opponent whose every attempt failed. That''s simply how Arthur played the game: stay one step ahead of the enemy at all times without letting his own guard down.


    Samui was already exhausted after those few exchanges, yet he hadn''t even broken a sweat.


    She had to change her approach. Stepping back, she took a deep breath.


    "Maybe it''d be better if you didn''t have your blindfold on," she decided aloud. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was that a joke? Without hesitating, Arthur calmly reached up and pulled his blindfold away, exposing her eyes to him.


    "You''ll find this harder now," he coolly remarked.


    She was taken aback at how seriously beautiful his eyes were even in the midst of combat. They were sharp, and it was as if he was looking directly through her heart.


    It was a mistake to have gotten him to take the blindfolds off.


    Slowly, Arthur ran toward her. Samui, in response, dropped three smoke pellets onto the ground. The dense white cloud billowed out and engulfed the area in a thick fog. Remembering his last location, she then lunged forward with her sword at the ready.


    But when she swiped, her blade met nothing but empty air. Her instincts went into overdrive as she spun around. Then she heard it¡ªan almost inaudible sound of a blade slicing through the air, coming from her side.


    Her body moved instinctively as she ducked just in time, avoiding not a blade, but Arthur''s arm.


    He was swift, like a shadow slipping through the fog. That''s when she finally understood: his body was just as sharp as a weapon¡ªfast, precise, and very deadly.


    It was no wonder he could take on two Jinch¨±riki at once.


    They clashed again, and the smoke swirled around them. Arthur moved indefinitely, for his strikes were relentless and very controlled. Samui kept her guard up, trying to keep pace, but her body was tiring. Each exchange left her more breathless, with sweat dripping down her face.


    "Just what fighting style is that?" she breathed after gaining some ground.


    "Call it a style of how primates would fight if they could fly."


    "Primates?!" she repeated as if stunned. "You mean like monkeys? I don''t remember you moving like that back at the tournament."


    Of course Arthur would never stick to just one fighting style. He needed to change things up to keep anyone from recognizing his move sets.


    From the time he was in the Leaf Village, he only used basic skills he knew from earth. As he advanced outside, to the Cayman Jungles, he learned the Monkey Fist. When he learned the ways of the samurai, he added kenjutsu movements to his style.


    And after analyzing almost all mixed forms of martial arts at the tournament, his fighting turned into a form of dancing that not even advanced d¨­jutsu, such as the Sharingan, could fully follow.


    Mixing all that with his many Kekkei Genkai, he''s unbeatable!


    Soon, Arthur closed the distance and disarmed her in a smooth motion. One hand snaked around her wrist, pulling her arms behind her back, while the other pressed her down onto the ground.


    He was on top now and had to hold tight because of how sweaty her body was. All she could do now was breathe raggedly, as if telling him that she was very exhausted.


    For a moment, neither of them moved.


    She was still panting. Or rather, she couldn''t help but stare into his eyes.


    Arthur noticed something strange¡ªsomething subtle. A peculiar scent wafted from her that he couldn''t quite identify. It was unlike anything he''d smelled before. Not the scent of sweat or dirt, but something more primal.


    When he understood the position he was in, he understood what this was: it was the scent of a woman in heat!


    Samui''s eyes lowered and her cheeks flushed as her heart hammered in her chest. Because of that, Arthur quickly pulled away.


    "That''s enough for the day," he said. "Our training''s over."


    "Huh?" she wondered, still lying there.


    The moment was broken, and she felt her breath catch as he moved away to retrieve his blindfold.


    "But..." she began, slowly getting up, "we only had a few rounds."


    "I can''t continue," he simply said. "That was enough for today."


    She hesitated, confused. "But¡ª"


    "You did just fine," he said, cutting her off. "Get some rest now."


    Her eyes flicked to the ground, and she felt a strange sense of disappointment and embarrassment. She didn''t quite understand what just happened. Her body was still a tad sore from the fight, and her mind couldn''t quite make out why he wanted to stop.


    A woman like her had never experienced that feeling before, so she didn''t know what to honestly say.


    "I see," she quietly relayed as if shy.


    He turned to leave, walking off without another word. She watched him go, and her heart began pounding differently now¡ªa harder and strange, uncomfortable flutter.


    Whatever had happened while they were on the ground together left her feeling exposed. As he disappeared into the distance, she stood there, still trying to process the matter.


    Was it exhaustion? Or something more?


    Her mind was swirling, but she refused to dwell on it. Instead, she focused on the fact that her pride was intact, even if her ego was a little bruised.


    Arthur, meanwhile, kept walking.


    Their strange moment felt disgusting to him. Not because of the attraction, which he felt none of, but because of that unruly scent she''d emitted.


    Normally, men and women alike from earth did not have strong senses. But here in the ninja world, where Arthur''s body had undergone various stages of transformation to amplify himself, his senses were extremely keen.


    A normal lioness in heat often entered a physiological and behavioral change known as estrus, a signal of her readiness to mate. During this time, she releases specific pheromones that actively solicit males for copulation.


    Now, Samui hadn''t undergone estrus but was instead in her menstrual cycle, which Arthur couldn''t tell the difference from since both involved hormonal fluctuations that lead to ovulation.


    That scent of hers was unfamiliar, and it unsettled him greatly. It had been some time since he interacted with a genuine female that felt attracted to him, so his own hormonal urges almost got the better of him.


    At least when he was coercing Tsunade, his senses weren''t as strong, so he couldn''t quite tell what she was feeling, even if she did like him. There was also Rin, but her feelings towards him were devotional, not romantic.


    Arthur was a man of faith. Self-control was paramount. The world''s temptations, lust included, were dangerous. Had he not understood his purpose of serving Christ and staying true to his principles, temptation would have clouded his judgement.


    That little romantic act was short-lived, and for good reasons.


    Perhaps it was a bad idea to use Samui to further his influence within the Cloud Village''s ninja community. Or perhaps not, and Arthur simply let things get too far.


    What he had to do was stop focusing on one character from this village and try to understand the others that actually knew him.


    His thoughts therefore circled to the strange connection he''d apparently have with the Eight-Tails and Five-Tails. By the time he was considering the matter, a woman called out, "Wait a second!"


    Arthur turned, surprised to see Yugito Nii approaching. Now he was angry at himself for having let Samui invade his thoughts. Otherwise, he would have stayed focused on his surroundings and seen Yugito coming.


    Yugito was an unexpected sight. With long, blonde hair, dark eyes, and red lipstick, she wore a distinct black and purple cloud-patterned outfit, complemented by purple fingerless gloves, a blue beaded chain, and a Cloud Village forehead protector.


    Knowing her well, he kept his expression neutral and waited for her to speak.


    "You''re Hoshikaze, right?" she asked.


    "I''m him," he said. "Is there a problem?"


    "Ugh... no," she hesitated. "It''s just... How do I explain this? My Tailed Beast was drawn to your chakra."


    Great. Another blonde woman who was also indirectly attracted to Arthur.


    "My chakra?" he repeated.


    "Yeah... When I came back to the village after a long mission, my Tailed Beast stopped me from everything just to come find you. We only knew where you were because she remembered your chakra signature."


    "You and I have clearly never met before, so how does your Tailed Beast know me?"


    "I don''t have all the answers," she shrugged with a grin. "But I''m sure she knows."


    That puzzle Arthur was trying to understand became more complicated. The connection to the Eight-Tails and Five-Tails was one thing, but now the Two-Tails?


    Just what the heck did they know that he did not?

 Chapter 370: I鈥檒l Wait

    Chapter 370 - I''ll WaitArthur looked at Yugito and asked, "And what does ''she'' know?"


    Yugito hesitated again, then answered, "I guess for starters, she called ''lord Hoshikaze''."


    He narrowed his eyes at this interesting news. All the other Tailed Beasts who knew him called him Arthur, Saiken included. But the Two-Tails referred to him as its lord.


    "I''m sure it sounds uncomfortable hearing that," Yugito added, "but she was clear. When I asked her why, she just said she wanted to talk to you, almost like she knew who you were."


    "Alright... If the Two-Tails wants to talk, I''d like to hear what she has to say. Would you mind if I entered your seal?"


    Yugito offered a small smile. "It''s no surprise that you know about that. The thing is, I''m not sure how to bring you to her. How about I let her take control to talk to you personally instead?"


    "No need," he calmly replied. "Just close your eyes for me."


    Yugito did as he instructed, so he placed a palm on her forehead. His chakra flared slightly before darkening the space around them. Then, a blue-tinted energy flicked in his vision, and he found himself standing in a dark, shadowed room: her subconscious.


    This place was not the same as the Tailed Beast Psyche realm, but her seal. It almost looked like Naruto''s Eight Trigrams Seal, minus the off-white glow and the water on the floor.


    No, this area was quiet, with only the light of a strange, blue glow that cast long shadows on the ground. There was no ceiling either.


    As Arthur turned around, he saw Yugito standing a few yards away. Behind her was the Two-Tails. Its fur was a dark shade, almost black, with streaks of blue that shimmered faintly in the ambient glow. Its eyes were also bright, and he could tell that it was regarding him with both recognition and curiosity.


    "My lord, you sure haven''t changed," the beast said in a formal tone.


    Unlike many of the other Tailed Beasts, this one was notably respectful and polite. It also sounded like the same English actor that voiced it.


    Arthur, knowing this, was more interested in its demeanour. After verifying that he was still in the form of Hoshikaze, he understood one thing: The Two-Tails has never seen his true form.


    "I''m sorry," he began, "but I think this is the first time we''ve met."


    The beast''s expression shifted to irritation. "Don''t play dumb. After all these years, you''ve forgotten?"


    "If you and I met before in the past," he relayed, "I don''t have any recollection of it."


    The beast paused, then seemed to remember something. Then it became amused.


    "That''s right," it chuckled. "You did say that..."


    Yugito looked between them. However, someone like Arthur could even talk casually to a Tailed Beast, which was beyond her level of reasoning.


    "Care to fill me in on things?" she asked the beast.


    But the beast ignored her and inclined its head back to Arthur.


    "Do you at least remember my name?" it wondered. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a brief pause before he answered, "It''s Matatabi..."


    The Two-Tails suddenly purred a loud purr of satisfaction. Yugito was absolutely stunned. The beast had never acted this way toward her, and she simply could not grasp the significance of their bond.


    Before he could ask the beast any questions, the dark room dissolved around him, and he returned to the Cloud Village.


    A few yards away, Samui stood there with a surprised look on her face. Before he could say anything, she turned around and quickly vanished with the High-Speed Movement technique.


    Arthur was left there wondering what had her so stunned. Until he felt that his palm was still on Yugito''s forehead.


    No way. Was Samui actually feeling emotional just because of that? Arthur was sick of thinking of that girl and needed to focus on the one in front of him.


    Yugito slowly opened her eyes, unaware of Samui''s presence. "Well?"


    Wasn''t that the question of the day?


    "I suppose Matatabi and I are connected in some way," he tried. "It''s clear she knows more than I do, so you''d have to give me some time to understand."


    Yugito didn''t understand more than he did. That was good since he didn''t want his identity to be known by too many anyway.


    "I guess this is a lot to take in," she said. "Since that''s the case, allow me to formally introduce myself: I''m Yugito Nii, kunoichi of the Cloud Village and Jinch¨±riki of the Two-Tails."


    After introducing himself as Hoshikaze, she expressed how much she respected his talents. His fame after winning the tournament had reached even her ears.


    The two would later depart for Arthur to get a better grasp of his current situation.


    After arriving back in the apartment, the idea gnawed at him: how did they know him? How had they recognized him as someone from the past, or perhaps from another time altogether?


    His thoughts clung to that possibility, for the only explanation that made sense was time travel.


    It didn''t seem plausible at first. And yet, the evidence was staring him in the face. The Tailed Beasts had recognized him in a way they shouldn''t have if he was just an ordinary ninja. They knew his name and his chakra signature¡ªsomething that could only be relayed through a personal interaction.


    As he stood there in the center of the room, he remained still. The objects seemingly began floating toward the ceiling until the very walls broke apart, and he found himself drifting in a void filled with stars, his own subconscious to think.


    His mind spiraled deeper into the idea of time traveling.


    Had he somehow gone back in time? Was it possible? If so, then maybe everything he''d experienced¡ªthe connection with the Tailed Beasts¡ªwas all part of some destined loop.


    Perhaps the events were already set in motion that he couldn''t yet comprehend.


    But how? How could he travel through time?


    The only person he knew who might have the knowledge was Jasper. That player was an ¨­tsutsuki, a clan known for their space-time ninjutsu techniques. Their abilities had cosmic origins, so maybe there was a link there.


    If anyone was involved in this, Jasper was bound to be one.


    Still, Arthur couldn''t imagine working with Jasper, not willingly. The man was unpredictable, self-centered, and dangerous. Their goals did not align. And more than that, Jasper''s technique was limited.


    The Time Travel jutsu, as they understood it, only reversed time up to a day. The idea that Arthur had traveled back further, perhaps even years, made no sense unless there was something else at play.


    Arthur continued to drift in his own mind with his eyes closed. The many stars began revolving around him, furthering his mental faculties.


    What exactly was time travel in this world? It wasn''t like a simple teleportation or a dimensional shift. It had to be rooted in some complex space-time jutsu¡ªsomething that bent the world''s ridiculous laws further and that manipulated the fabric of time itself.


    The more he thought about it, the closer the stars came to his body. Then they collided in his form, and he opened his eyes.


    Something had become clear: Arthur needed to understand more about the ¨­tsutsuki clan¡ªhow they manipulated space and time¡ªthen maybe he could figure out how to do it himself.


    No matter how he saw it, that clan was technically responsible for this world. And what he was experiencing undoubtedly linked back to the ¨­tsutsuki clan.


    Now all he had to do was make his move.


    The very next day, he went to the manager''s office of his apartment complex. There, he instructed them to store any mail he might receive in his name.


    "You got it, boss!"


    Next, Arthur went to the J¨­nin Station and requested a leave of absence. The officers looked at him with mild suspicion, but he kept his reasons vague.


    "I''m traveling to another country," he said. "They asked for details, but he only gave them hints. "It''s an important matter. Maybe I''ll be back by next week."


    They knew he was being vague, but who were they to go against the man who saved the Raikage''s brother?


    The whole truth was, he wasn''t sure how long this would take either. He was venturing into the unknown territory that revolved around time travel, after all.


    When he finished the paperwork for a leave of absence, they approved it.


    His final stop was to depart regularly by walking out. But as he made his way toward the village gates, a figure stepped in front of him. Samui.


    She looked apologetic, eyes downcast for a moment as she approached.


    "I heard you put in a leave," she softly said.


    ''Strange,'' Arthur thought. ''Her voice sounds... nervous.''


    "There are some things I need to take care of," he said. "It''s important, so I might be gone a few weeks."


    She tried to look him in the face but found herself unable. Then her expression softened as she said, "I''m sorry..."


    "Sorry for what?"


    "I feel like it''s my fault you''re leaving."


    "What do you mean?"


    She looked away, fidgeting with her sleeve. "I know I shouldn''t say this, but... I''ve been thinking about you. A lot. And I guess I''m worried about you leaving so suddenly."


    "You sure do act strange," he smiled confidently. The comment shocked her out of her nervousness. "I appreciate that you felt concerned about me, but I do this kind of thing a lot, and I have my reasons, which I promise aren''t your fault."


    As sweet as that was, she stepped closer to say, "Whatever it is, I can help."


    "You don''t have to. I''ve got all the help I need. And besides, I work alone..."


    Those were not the words she wanted to hear. Not even close. So she closed her eyes and admitted, "I had a hard time sleeping last night because I kept thinking about you." Then she opened her eyes to face him. I don''t know why I feel this way, but I don''t know what to do, and it bothers me that you''re leaving."


    He considered that for a moment. But it wasn''t his problem. His focus was elsewhere¡ªon understanding the strange recognition from the Tailed Beasts. And as far as he was concerned, Samui did not play a role in that matter.


    "I just thought you should know," she finally finished.


    Arthur slowly approached her and removed his blindfold. The two locked eyes as she found herself unable to pull away from them.


    "You have heart," he began. "I enjoy that about you a lot. If you have the same care for me as I have for you, then wait, and I''ll be back sooner than you think."


    At that, her heart seemed to pound harder than any time before. She quickly bowed deeply and announced, "I''ll wait! No matter how long it takes."


    There was silence. By the time she opened her eyes, he was nowhere to be seen. Then she felt something in her hand: his blindfold.


    She was impressed at how he managed to pull that off so smoothly. It made her heart flutter, so she clung to the blindfold to remember its texture and his scent.


    After what felt like a minute, she heard Atsui''s voice from behind, "Did you finally confess to him?!"


    Samui''s moment turned from romantic to a cool anger.


    How dare he ruin this moment for her? Instead of hitting him or calling him names, she glared at him with eyes that hinted for him to run before things got ugly.

 Chapter 371: Scam

    Chapter 371 - ScamArthur stepped into his throne room and sat down.


    While the initial idea of him staying in the Cloud Village took a different turn, he still had a window of opportunity open for him to return and learn the lightning element.


    On the throne, he tapped on the armrest, causing three of his clones to teleport in.


    Ryugetsu, John, and Hoshikaze¡ªwho needed to stretch after being let out of his chamber¡ªwere now present. Kaito was absent due to its ongoing Akatsuki affairs. Nonetheless, this was about gathering information and understanding the depths of the clan he was planning to deal with.


    Or perhaps already dealt with since this involved time travel.


    Arthur looked at his clones and said, "Share with me your knowledge on the ¨­tsutsuki clan."


    "Was there not a movie based on this clan?" John wondered.


    "Yes," Hoshikaze agreed. "We believe its title was ''The Last.''"


    John added, "And who was the main focal point in that movie?"


    Ryugetsu answered, "Toneri... Toneri ¨­tsutsuki."


    Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly as he commanded, "Remind us of the movie."


    From what was remembered, "The Last: Naruto the Movie" centered around Naruto Uzumaki''s love journey during a time between the end of the Fourth Great Ninja War and the epilogue of the series.


    The story began with a flashback to Naruto''s early days, highlighting his first encounter with Hinata Hy¨±ga and her quiet admiration for him. As the story progressed, it showed how Naruto, now grown and celebrated as a hero, was unaware of Hinata''s feelings, which had been quietly blossoming since their childhood.


    Meanwhile, a looming celestial threat¡ªthe falling moon¡ªbecame a symbol of the impending disaster that the ninja world needed to confront.


    During this tense period, Hinata crafted a red scarf as a gift for Naruto, symbolizing her love, but her shyness kept her from giving it to him. At the same time, Toneri ¨­tsutsuki emerged from the moon with plans to destroy the earth using the Tenseigan and a destructive moon.


    Toneri''s obsession with the "Celestial Decree" and his desire for Hinata, whom he believed should become his bride, added a romantic and villainous layer to the plot.


    When Toneri kidnapped Hinata''s sister, Hanabi, and attacked the Leaf Village, Naruto and his friends were dispatched on a mission to rescue her and stop Toneri''s plans.


    As Naruto, Hinata, and their allies ventured into Toneri''s moon palace, they faced illusions, emotional trials, and oddly placed battles. Naruto''s feelings for Hinata finally surfaced fully when he confessed his love to her in a heartfelt moment.


    The climax unfolded like all the other poor movies: the main character delivers a punch that defeats the bad guy and "saves the world."


    The movie concluded with a glimpse of Naruto and Hinata''s future, celebrating their love, their wedding, and their happy family with their children Boruto and Himawari.


    After recalling this story, one thing became clear to Arthur: to learn how to access space-time techniques¡ªespecially one as advanced as time travel¡ªhe needed to go to the moon.


    The moon was a central location for the ¨­tsutsuki, and the key to unlocking their secrets lay there.


    "So," he said in a cold voice, "how''ll we do that...?"


    Hoshikaze tilted his head slightly. "First, we need to create a diversion. Something to distract anyone who might stand in our way."


    Ryugetsu added, "Surely a simple distraction won''t do. We need something more... impactful."


    Arthur thought for a moment, then said, "What about Sakura?"


    The room fell silent. The mention of a main character in this world often led to trouble when they were interacted with.


    And the clones all understood what Arthur was implying: to create a diversion capable of drawing attention away from their true objective, they might need to do something drastic¡ªsomething that would shake those involved with Sakura.


    "That pink-haired little thing?" a voice echoed from within the room. Kaito teleported in. "It would be interesting to have someone around her."


    "Good of you to join us," Ryugetsu greeted.


    "We take it things are going well with Sasori?" John probed.


    Out of all the clones being managed and tasked with important duties, Kaito''s was obviously the most dangerous. Hardly anyone knew what the clone was up to except for Arthur.


    "Perhaps," Kaito answered.


    "Any reason you''re agreeing to use someone related to Sakura?" Ryugetsu wondered.


    As if the answer wasn''t already known: Kaito had a strange disposition against that girl. This feeling had only manifested because, during the time Arthur had beaten Sakura to a pulp, he was disguised as Kaito.


    Ergo, Kaito had a natural desire to slay Sakura out of everyone.


    "Let''s just say we should consider her... significance thus far."


    It was quite interesting for Arthur to see his clones discussing these matters. Of course, Kaito wasn''t wrong about understanding Sakura better.


    From what was remembered, she was still that highly skilled medical ninja that had exceptional chakra control and physical strength.


    In her early days, she was an insecure girl who often covered her large forehead to hide her self-consciousness. As she grew older, her use of medical ninjutsu and chakra manipulation made her one of the most respected healers in the ninja world.


    Right now, she was progressing a little faster than her original story counterpart. All because of the players, specifically Jada.


    If left unchecked, Sakura may very well be the next Tsunade before the start of Shippuden. That Sakura''s strength developed enough to shatter structures and harm powerful enemies like Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki.


    "Are we suggesting removing the girl?" Arthur wondered.


    "Removing that ''thing,''" Hoshikaze spoke, "would have a long-term effect."


    "Exactly," John added, "Eliminating her to cause a simple distraction would be too chaotic in the long run."


    "But her connection to the village is noteworthy," Ryugetsu explained.


    Kaito, with a trace of cold calculation, added, "Then why not remove someone close to ''it''? Someone who''s essential to her?"


    The clones paused, then unanimously agreed: "The parents."


    "And what do we know of her parents?" Arthur asked.


    Kizashi and Mebuki Haruno were their names. Kizashi was a kind and charismatic shinobi, known for his jovial personality and sense of humour. He often teased those around him with puns, which sometimes annoyed his wife.


    Kizashi was also deeply devoted to his family, especially Sakura, and showed great concern for her well-being. In appearance, he had a kind face with blue eyes, dull-pink hair styled like a cherry blossom, and a darker skin tone compared to his wife and daughter.


    Mebuki herself was a serious yet caring woman, often showing her affection through her concern for Sakura. She had shoulder-length blonde hair with a single bang and green eyes and wore a white qipao dress decorated with red circles.


    In terms of skill, she actually practiced taijutsu and was capable of defeating a sumo wrestler with a single kick.


    She shared a loving relationship with Kizashi, although their personalities often clashed humorously¡ªher more serious demeanour contrasting with his cheerful teasing.


    That detail was clear now. Out of all these important facts, one stood out the most: Jada had not marked those characters.


    Arthur spent the next few moments sitting on the throne to piece together the plan with his clones. He had not at all told them about the Tailed Beasts knowing his identity, for he desired to see how they would react without that knowledge.


    All in all, they formed a devious plan that could be executed quickly. But every moment they delayed risked losing their chance. So they had to start now.


    "John," Arthur said. "Start the mission..."


    Immediately, John vanished in a flash, heading toward his target.


    His destination was a printing shop in the Hidden Ebby Village. It was honestly the only printing shop for miles within the borders of the Land of Birds. And it wasn''t a busy spot.


    Once John entered, dressed in his white cloak, the employees inside looked up in astonishment and hurried to serve him. Their surprise was expected.


    "What have you need of, my lord?" one asked.


    "A flyer," John simply said, handing them a note. "Design it in those specifications."


    They didn''t ask questions. They had learned to read the signs¡ªwhen someone wearing a white cloak like his came in, it was better to comply. So they quickly set to work, designing a flyer that looked professional and convincing.


    The wording was simple but effective: a promotion promising a free vacation for two couples in the Land of Fire, with a luxurious hotel and all-expenses-paid stay for three days.


    It was the kind of scam that circulated on earth, but it looked legitimate enough on paper.


    As they finished, they packaged the flyer carefully in a fancy box, complete with seals and stamps. But when they returned to the front to hand it over, John was no longer present.


    "Where did he go?" asked an employee.


    "I dunno, but we gotta get him this... Hey!" The flyer had vanished too. "I did bring it out, right?"


    They exchanged confused looks, unsure of what had happened. Only when they stepped outside and saw ry¨­ that was ten times the price of the flyer did they know they had earned favour for their work.


    Meanwhile, John appeared in the throne room, where Arthur waited patiently.


    Both of their expressions were unreadable as the clone handed over the flyer. Arthur took it, examining the paper with contentment. The flyer was both perfect and convincing¡ªbright coulors, bold promises, and a touch of luxury that was sure to fool anyone who read it.


    After John departed, Arthur spent the next two hours monitoring the Leaf Village from his throne. His eyes were closed, watching for any sign of movement or activity.


    Finally, he spotted Kizashi Haruno out for a stroll. Arthur opened his eyes, pulled out the flyer, and held it up. With a flicker of chakra, he then teleported the flyer directly to Kizashi''s path.


    Kizashi was walking, lost in thought, when a piece of paper suddenly floated toward him. He looked up just in time to catch it. The paper was a flyer¡ªbright, colorful, and promising a free vacation.


    He blinked in surprise before giving a broad smile.


    The flyer had promised a three-day stay in a luxurious hotel, with all expenses paid. All he had to do was show the voucher at the hotel, and the trip was theirs.


    A free vacation just like that? One would have to be quite the sucker to fall for a scam like that.


    "How wonderful!" Kizashi exclaimed, holding the flyer up as if showing it to someone invisible. "I''m sure Mebuki''s gonna love this." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was just too perfect, he believed. It was too good to be true, and he was actually convinced it was legitimate. Who could blame him when the company was already well-known in the Land of Fire and famous for treating their guests well?


    There was no reason to doubt it, or so he thought.


    He pocketed the flyer, eager to share the news. When he returned home, he found Mebuki in the kitchen, preparing tea.


    "Look at this," Kizashi said, waving the flyer. "A free vacation for three days. All expenses paid. We just have to show this at the hotel."


    Mebuki took the flyer and looked over it skeptically.


    "Are you sure this is real?" she asked.


    "Trust me," he confidently said. "It''s a legitimate company. They''re known for their hospitality. This is our chance to relax for a few days."


    "But what about Sakura?"


    "She''ll be fine here. I mean, she''s old enough to spend a few nights alone."


    While they were talking, Sakura entered the room. The two looked at her with mixed expressions.


    "What''s going on?" she asked.


    Kizashi grinned. "Your poppa''s the most blessed man in the village, that''s what''s going on!"


    "Huh?" she wondered skeptically.


    "I just found a flyer for a free three-day vacation," he smiled, "and you know we''re gonna go."


    The problem was that Mebuki never said she wanted to go. Mainly because of her daughter''s safety. She looked at Sakura, then at her husband, before saying, "I''m not sure yet because that would mean we''d have to leave you home alone for three days."


    "Don''t worry," Kizashi said. "We''ll be back before she even notices we''re gone."


    Sakura''s eyes lit up. "Really? That''s great! You should go. I''ll be fine here."


    Mebuki''s brow furrowed. "Are you sure? You don''t mind being alone for so long?"


    "Not at all," Sakura said, smiling brightly. "Take your time! In fact, you should stay longer if you want. I''ll be alright."


    Mebuki hesitated before finally understanding why she''s so enthusiastic about them leaving: because she wanted to be left alone.


    "Sakura," she began, "you should be grateful that we''re always around. Not everyone has both of their parents around to care for them, you know."


    While this statement was true, Sakura ignored it and instead ran to their room to help them pack.

 Chapter 372: Easy Kill

    Chapter 372 - Easy KillThe next morning, Kizashi and Mebuki prepared for their trip. They packed lightly, just enough for three days away.


    Kizashi was in high spirits, humming as he checked their supplies. Mebuki kept looking at the flyer with doubts. She felt something wasn''t right, but she kept those thoughts to herself. She didn''t want to spoil their rare chance for a getaway.


    "Take your time and safe journeys!" Sakura waved to them by the door.


    "We''re not far from the village," Mebuki reminded. "That means we''ll write to check up on you."


    "You do that!" Sakura said with a bigger smile.


    "Also," her mother added, "I asked Masaki to come check up on you every hour till we get back."


    Now Sakura felt smothered; her hopes of being alone in the house with no parents felt lacking because of the surprise babysitter.


    She tried to argue that her friends could watch her, and often do because of the Flying raijin paper, but Mebuki was not confident in letting kids her daughter''s age take responsibility for her well-being.


    Ironic to believe since these same "kids" saved Sakura on numerous occasions.


    After waving her goodbye, the two couples made their way to the village gates. There, they called for a horse-drawn carriage, and soon the sturdy vehicle pulled up. The driver helped them load their luggage.


    "Where''re ya two headed off?" he asked.


    "The Four Seasons Hotel," Kizashi answered pridefully.


    "Ya mean that luxurious one in Garden Park Village?" the driver asked in surprise.


    "That''s the one!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoever these two couples were, the driver felt he had to be extra courteous. Whether it was because he thought they were wealthy or not, he was going to try to get that tip.


    The ride was smooth, the horses steady, but Mebuki''s unease grew as they moved away from the village. The landscape changed from familiar fields to open land, then to a stretch of quiet village with a few scattered houses and shops.


    She looked out the window, feeling a strange sense of foreboding.


    "I hope we''re not wasting our time," she relayed.


    Kizashi chuckled, a good-natured sound. "Relax. It''s a promotion from a fancy hotel. They do things like this all the time."


    Mebuki sighed, leaning back. "I hope so. But I can''t shake this feeling."


    They soon arrived at the village with different emotions. The hotel stood at the center, a large building with bright banners and a welcoming sign.


    As they approached, the receptionist stepped out from behind the counter and politely smiled, "Good morning. How can I help you two?"


    "We received your flyer," Kizashi confidently answered. "We''re here for the all-expenses-paid vacation."


    The woman looked down at her clipboard, then back up with a smile.


    "Congratulations," she said. "You''re the first to arrive for our promotion. We were beginning to think no one would come."


    Mebuki blinked in surprise. "Really? Just us?"


    The receptionist nodded. "Yes. It''s part of our new marketing campaign. We''re offering a few guests a free stay to gather reviews and feedback. That flyer was recently given out."


    Mebuki''s stomach tightened because she was wrong. She looked at Kizashi, who only grinned.


    "Well, that''s great," he said. "We''d like the best room you have."


    The receptionist agreed and called for two staff members. They arrived swiftly and helped bring their luggage up to the highest floor.


    Their room was spacious, decorated with modern furnishings covered in plastic sheets. The furniture looked new, pristine even with the plastic covers.


    Kizashi flopped onto the bed, stretching out comfortably.


    "This is incredible," he said, full of satisfaction. "I''ve never seen a room this nice."


    Mebuki looked around as her eyes lingered on the coverings. "But what''s with all the plastic on the furniture?"


    "Don''t tell me you''re still worried about something," he teased, getting up.


    "No, it''s just..." Her voice trailed off as she looked elsewhere. "I guess I''m just thinking about Sakura, is all."


    When she turned back, her husband had already moved to the balcony to take in the scene. Mebuki followed. When she stepped onto the balcony, her eyes widened.


    From this height, the village stretched out before her. The view was breathtaking¡ªrows of buildings, green fields, and a distant mountain range. Now her doubts were quickly melting.


    "Look at this," Kizashi said, turning to her. "We deserved this after all the hard work we do."


    "You''re retired..." she laughed.


    "Yeah, but waking up every morning with a sore back does its number."


    She smiled softly, leaning on his shoulder. As they stood there, he reached out, pulling her close. Without a word, they kissed. It felt good to forget worries and just be together.


    "I hope our daughter''s enjoying herself, too," Mebuki smiled.


    "I''m sure she''s doing just fine."


    Later, because of the room''s ambience and privacy, Kizashi hinted at seductive pleasures with his wife. She agreed but first desired to shower.


    Inside the bathroom, she was surprised at how large it was¡ªthe space almost seemed excessive. She turned the shower on, and steam filled the room quickly. Then she stepped into the warm water, letting it wash over her. She closed her eyes, feeling the heat, the quiet, and the moment of peace.


    It was rare for her to feel this relaxed.


    Meanwhile, outside, Kizashi settled into a chair in the living room. Feeling a lever on the side, he determined this chair could be adjusted. So he reclined it back. As he settled his head and was about to relax, he noticed someone behind his chair: a white-cloaked figure was standing there, looking down at him.


    It was John.


    Kizashi''s heart thumped hard in his chest as he leapt out of the chair. His mind was racing¡ªwho was this man, and how did he sneak up on the likes of a former shinobi?


    John was calm, staring at the man. Kizashi knew something was off because no staff member would be wearing a cloak like that inside the hotel.


    His voice caught in his throat: "Meb¡ª"


    Before he could finish, John lunged forward and clamped a hand over Kizashi''s mouth. Kizashi''s eyes widened even more, and he struggled, trying to push the hand away. But John was too quick, and his grip was extremely firm.


    Kizashi''s heart pounded as fear shot through him. John didn''t even say a word. Just as Kizashi tried to maneuver around by flipping, a sharp object suddenly stabbed deep in his side.


    Pain shot through him, and he froze, silence replacing his struggles. His breathing grew shallow, his vision blurred at the edges, and his body relaxed as the pain gradually ceased. Then his eyes fluttered shut.


    John gently eased Kizashi back into the chair like nothing had happened.


    In the bathroom, Mebuki could have sworn she heard a noise. She was unaware of the horror outside, so trouble didn''t register in her thoughts. She was lying back in the bath, letting the hot water soothe her muscles. The room was filled with steam and the sound of water running.


    "This is great," she said, enjoying the pampering.


    She''d been feeling tense all morning, but now, for the first time, she allowed herself to relax. As such, she closed her eyes and let her mind drift. Perhaps her husband would enter if he was that eager.


    But for now, as she floated in the hot water, not a single thing needed to be thought about.


    It''s not long until John hears a faint knock through the front door. Kizashi, now dead, didn''t move.


    ''Transformation jutsu...''


    John, now disguised as Kizashi, opened the door. It was the manager. With a polite smile, he asked, "Is there anything I can do for you, esteemed guest?"


    "Go and delete them." John said in a flat voice.


    The manager suddenly became still for a moment. Then a strange sensation enveloped him as if he had just entered a trance-like state. His eyes blinked, then, without hesitation, he turned around and moved away from the door in a robotic manner.


    It wasn''t long until his figure disappeared, allowing John to slowly close the door.


    How was this all possible? How could John have pulled off such an easy kill without alerting a single soul?


    The answer was simple. From the moment the flyer had gone out, John had known Kizashi would want to go. It was obvious. The promise of a free vacation was too tempting.


    So, John moved quickly. He arrived at the hotel before them, casting a genjutsu on the staff¡ªreceptionists, cleaners, anyone who might be involved.


    The genjutsu was subtle, triggered only by specific words spoken by Kizashi or Mebuki. Once activated, the staff would be oblivious to this supposed free vacation and instead treat the couple as if there really was one.


    And John didn''t stop there.


    The furniture in the room was also layered with plastic, making it look pristine and untouched. This was a safeguard¡ªa way to make sure that, if any bodies or evidence appeared later, they''d be easily cleaned up.


    No bodies needed to be hidden here; only the illusion had to be maintained.


    John''s role was to ensure that Kizashi and Mebuki arrived, triggered the genjutsu, and then moved on. The staff, under the illusion, would act as if nothing was out of place even after their disappearance.


    The final step was the deletion of all records. The hotel''s management would erase all traces of the Harunos'' visit¡ªno receipts, no surveillance footage, no logs. That''s why John said the trigger word as Kizashi, "Go and delete them."


    If questions arose later, it would be almost impossible to connect the dots.


    John still had only one thing left to deal with: Mebuki.


    After a minute, Mebuki finally stepped from the tub with a thick terry cloth towel wrapped around her. When she opened the door, the room was quiet.


    She scanned the living room and smiled. In the upholstered armchair near the window, sat Kizashi. Only his hair was visible above the chair''s back. As such, she gave him a private, knowing smile and began to move closer.


    She wanted to surprise him. A playful greeting.


    The distance to the chair was short, but she drew it out, savouring the anticipation. When she was directly behind him, she paused. Then, with a quick, fluid motion, she unwrapped the towel from her body, lifted her legs, and swung them over the back of the chair.


    Her bare skin brushed against the plastic as her arms reached forward to embrace him and nuzzle his neck.


    Then she saw it.


    A dark stain on the back of his shirt. Not a spill. It was too dark and thick. Her gaze dropped, following the line of his arm. Blood.


    She gasped as her mind struggled to comprehend the sight. This wasn''t right. This wasn''t a game. This wasn''t how things were supposed to be.


    The scene before her, stark and horrifying, began to register. A cold, suffocating dread coiled in her stomach as she was quickly stifled by her hand. She stumbled back and stumbled to the floor while her heart pounded against her chest.


    Her eyes then darted from the blood-soaked plastic to Kizashi''s still form. He wasn''t moving. Not even a slight shift.


    The truth refused to be acknowledged due to shock. This was too much for her, so her body rebelled. She doubled over, her eyes fixed on the horrific tableau.


    Then she heard it. A voice. Low and ominous in her ears: "I was going to slay you clothed."


    Mebuki spun around and saw a figure emerging from the shadows near the entrance to the hall. A man. His face was unseeable due to his hood, but he had in his hand a longsword.


    Before her mind could fully process what she was seeing, a sharp, searing pain erupted in her chest. Her breath hitched and her eyes widened as she slowly stared down. The object that struck her was a blade, and it was protruding from her breast. Right through her.


    Her vision blurred, the world spun, and she felt the quick withdrawal of the weapon.


    John looked at the blade, and then, with a casual motion, he swiped it clean on the plastic furniture. Slaying these characters wasn''t often done. But each time him or Arthur did, they all felt that same sense of detachment.


    Mebuki''s body slowly swayed. Before she could fall, John reached out and took hold of her arm. There was no gentleness in his grip as he lifted her like a lifeless doll about to bleed all over the floor.

 Chapter 373: The Portal

    Chapter 373 - The PortalJohn placed Mebuki down. Not on the floor, but on Kizashi. Her body slumped and pressed against his still form. It almost looked like a final, desperate attempt to be near him.


    Nonetheless, the two were dead.


    John stepped back to consider the scene. Should he clothe Mebuki?


    He stood there for a moment, weighing the idea. If she wasn''t clothed, it might help make this crime look authentic. Or better, it might imply that Kizashi had been killed, and Mebuki had been brutally raped by murderers before being killed.


    That kind of narrative, he knew, would be devastating to hear. It would plunge many into the deepest despair, a grief that would be unbearable for those who knew them.


    Yes, that would do.


    Better to leave her as she was. Naked and vulnerable. It would paint a morbid picture for them, but a good one for Arthur.


    All John had to do was mend their stab wounds and make it look like they had been fighting before their death.


    His decision made, he turned his attention to the remaining task: hiding his tracks.


    It didn''t take long to clean the last traces of blood on the plastic sheeting. When the room was finally cleared, he gathered the bodies under each of his arms. Then he carried them out of the window without being spotted.


    Finding the winding trail they took, he continued deeper into the woods before finding a suitable spot hidden from immediate view but still accessible.


    Hiding them here would allow a traveler to either see or smell their dead corpses, prompting an immediate call for help.


    John therefore deposited them side by side and left them for that unfortunate passerby to find. To make sure they would be identified, he left some of their luggage behind. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur, from his vantage point, bore witness to the whole thing. All he had to do was wait.


    Two days had passed since the hotel''s guests, Kizashi and Mebuki, vanished without a trace.


    The reports of their bodies being discovered in a remote part of the Land of Fire had finally come in¡ªan official report that left little doubt. The authorities had found them on a trail, their bodies mangled, and the circumstances suspicious enough to warrant a formal investigation.


    The village they were close to had no eyewitnesses. Even the hotel''s staff, having been under the influence of the genjutsu, remembered nothing.


    All records of the couple had been erased, leaving the authorities slumped. The entire scene was as if the two visitors had simply died without a trace, only to be found days later.


    Had John slain them any other way, the authorities might not have been able to identify them.


    In the Leaf Village, the news spread quietly to the elders first. The death of the Haruno couple was a shock, and the village''s intelligence was already analyzing the information, trying to piece together how someone could have pulled off such an elaborate act.


    Why they were taking such high measures was because the couple were the parents of the Hokage''s very own pupil.


    Meanwhile, Sakura woke early the next morning. She stretched with glee until she understood that today her parents would likely be back.


    "I hope they stay another three days," she groggily said to herself.


    Having not heard from them by letter like her mother said, Sakura brushed off their lack of communication as them simply enjoying themselves.


    As she finished her morning routine, she stepped into the living room. The house was silent, just the way she always wanted.


    Then, just as she was about to leave, she saw him standing outside her door.


    "Kakashi-sensei!" she greeted.


    Kakashi stood there, leaning slightly against the doorframe. His visible eye was serious and unreadable. Even though his mask hid most of his face, she could tell from his posture that something was wrong.


    "Is everything alright?" she asked.


    He hesitated for a moment, then spoke quietly, "I think you should come with me to the Hokage''s office."


    Sakura''s heart skipped a beat. Something had to have happened.


    "Okay," she replied, following him.


    They moved through the village, and she sensed the absence of the usual morning buzz. When they arrived, the door to Tsunade''s office was already open. Inside, Tsunade herself sat behind her desk with a worried face.


    Beside her was Alice, standing stiffly with her arms crossed. Her face looked pale. Jada stood nearby, tears streaking down her cheeks. The sight of her crying was enough to make Sakura''s stomach tighten.


    Something terrible had happened.


    "Guys," Sakura began in a trembling voice, "what''s going on?"


    There was silence. For a moment, no one spoke.


    Then Tsunade finally broke the quiet, saying, "Sakura... Your parents... their bodies were found yesterday. On a trail. They didn''t make it."


    The words hit Sakura hard as her heart slowly pounded. With a tone of denial, she asked, "What do you mean ''they didn''t make it''?" No one answered, making her fully understand the reason behind the sorrow in the air. She gasped, and her heart pounded so much that it might burst. "No... That''s... that''s not true."


    Tears welled up instantly. Without thinking, Jada stepped forward and threw herself into Sakura''s arms. Her own tears fell freely as she clung to her friend, feeling the shock and grief in waves.


    This had to be a mistake, a cruel joke, or some terrible misunderstanding.


    But the evidence was right there. Her parents were dead.


    In that moment, Arthur, sitting on his throne far away, knew exactly what was about to happen. The village would hold a funeral. And because it was involving Sakura, there was bound to be a large attendance.


    John''s mission was successful since the funeral would draw everyone''s attention. The mourners, the officials, the leaders¡ªeveryone would be gathered in one place.


    Such a moment of mourning was also the moment of opportunity.


    On the first day, news of Sakura''s loss spread through the village. On the second day, the girl wouldn''t leave her house. The only person she allowed entry was Jada. Even Naruto was rejected on account of his parents returning from the dead.


    It almost felt like a twisted turn of events.


    Arthur had watched from a distance as Sakura clung to Jada in tears. She felt betrayed, lost, and overwhelmed. Her world had turned upside down in a heartbeat. Her father''s voice, her mother''s smile¡ªall gone.


    On the third day, the village prepared for the funeral. Many would surely attend, meaning John''s mission was a success.


    Now, it was Ryugetsu''s turn. His mission was to locate the portal entry that could lead to the moon.


    Arthur himself wasn''t quite sure whether this portal existed before or after the movie''s events unfolded. But it was worth a look. If Ryugetsu failed in locating it, there were other means.


    That clone had already arrived in the Fire Country, deep within the wilderness. From above, his eyes scanned the dense trees and rocky terrain, searching for something that should have been obvious¡ªyet wasn''t.


    Ryugetsu''s Tamashii was active and filtered through the environment to try to pick out any sign of the portal. But the Fire Country was vast, and the landscape hid things well.


    Hours passed as he traced the terrain, covering everything in his path. Still, no sign of the portal.


    The Tamashii''s vision was good, but even that had its limits here. The terrain was too rugged, the environment too cluttered. He knew he needed help. Perhaps another clone would suffice.


    The same day, both John and Ryugetsu moved together through the wilderness. Their efforts seemed fruitless until, suddenly, their vision was interrupted by something strange beneath the ground.


    Both of them paused. Ryugetsu''s eyes narrowed as he looked downward.


    Below the surface, something shimmered¡ªan entrance to a cavern. It was deep underground, and their Tamashii was struggling to penetrate the darkness. They stared at it, knowing this had to be the portal.


    As such, they descended toward it.


    The cave was narrow at first, twisting and turning deep into the earth. As they ventured further, they entered a large chamber. In the center was a pond of strange, glowing water. Its surface shimmered with a light that made it impossible to see through, even with the Tamashii active.


    This was the portal.


    Ryugetsu marked the location with a seal, then turned to John and said, "I''ll create the barrier to keep this place hidden."


    "Understood..."


    Immediately, a barrier was cast around the entire area. It came into existence, closing the entrance and blocking any passersby from noticing it. Sealing tags were also placed on the walls and floor, preventing anyone from sensing or spotting it from above or below.


    The entire site itself was concealed and cloaked in layers of invisibility and illusion. For as long as Arthur knew of this place''s location, no one would be able to interfere with his plans.


    From the throne room of the Light Village, he had watched everything unfold through his senses. So he teleported directly to his clones'' location.


    There, he activated his Tamashii and verified that the pond water that acted as a portal to the moon was indeed special. From what he remembered, this same water could also cloud the Byakugan''s vision. Not many things could do that.


    "Ryugetsu," Arthur began, "siphon whatever''s causing the distortion."


    "On it," the clone responded, already prepared.


    "John," Arthur continued, "keep watch until I return."


    "How long will you need?" the clone asked.


    "About an hour..."


    Keeping his Tamashii activated, he dove into the pond. Instantly, he felt the resistance. A powerful genjutsu was trying to invade his mind to trap or confuse him.


    But he was prepared.


    Calm and focused, he pushed through it, breaking the illusion with steady resolve. He then swam past large, green orbs reflecting memories from his past life¡ªvisions of earth, of his childhood, of his faith.


    One orb caught his attention: a childhood memory of him singing in his church, praising Jesus. The innocence, the purity¡ªso far removed from this current world, yet still deeply rooted in him.


    He lingered on that memory for a little longer. And when he had, the singing ended and the pastor began preaching on the end times from Matthew 24:24.


    ''For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.''


    That memory fueled his resolve. He would return to earth one day.


    Arthur moved deeper into the pond until he finally came out on the other side. The place resembled a cavern with many strange structures. He already knew what was coming next: the gatekeeper.


    Straightway, a giant crab with a thick, armored shell clawed its way to the area. When it saw Arthur, its eyes glowed with hostility.


    Then it immediately attacked. Arthur stood calm, waiting for its giant claws to get closer. When it did, he dodged effortlessly by flipping over the creature.


    ''Raigo: One Thousand Hands Strike...''


    Upon landing, he formed the signature pose, and an angelic figure appeared behind him. It then sent swarms of fists crashing into the crab from all directions.


    The beast roared, struggling against the onslaught.


    Boom-boom-boom-boom.


    It wasn''t long until its shell cracked, and it was battered into submission. Its mangled form lay sprawled on the ground, lifeless.


    Arthur moved forward without regarding the creature; it was mere child''s play as opposed to when Sakura, Sai, and Shikamaru fought it.


    Eventually, Arthur reached the exit and arrived at the core of the moon, where an artificial sun burned with unnatural light.


    While indeed interesting to see, it did not at all impress Arthur.


    This was the heart of the moon, which many on earth would have regarded as a conspiracy. Known as the hollow moon conspiracy, it states that devils and evil spirits reside both on and in the moon, watching over mankind that dwells on the surface of the earth.


    Interestingly enough, these same devils can be related to the Naruto lore, in which alien creatures (which themselves are devils) influence events on earth.


    Over time, whether one believed the earth to be flat or that extraterrestrial devils walk among us, there was no denying that the moon was involved.


    To think that the world of Naruto would wish to engage in conspiracy theories as well.

 Chapter 374: Toneri

    Chapter 374 - ToneriUp ahead, Arthur saw the distant palace. This palace was Toneri''s palace.


    The first thing he did was place a hidden Flying raijin mark somewhere close to the entrance. Once set, he took to the skies via his smoke technique and soared through the artificial atmosphere.


    The clouds above him were similar to the ones on earth. Only, they seemed to swirl thicker. Even the air felt much lighter. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly figures appeared¡ªdozens of white puppets, floating and twisting to block his path. These same puppets belonged to Toneri, constructs created by the ¨­tsutsuki to intercept intruders.


    Arthur didn''t slow down. Instead, he weaved through them by dodging and weaving their flight pattern. They were fast, and they were catching up quickly.


    By the time he knew it, the sky had multiplied with these puppets.


    "Hmm..."


    A swarm of them descended like a dark cloud. He moved carefully and dodged their many sharp blades. Missile volleys launched at him from all directions, but his aerial prowess was not lacking. Using his agility, he wove between their relentless attacks while analyzing their fighting style.


    ''Ice style: wolf fang avalanche...''


    Using the gathered clouds, Arthur summoned several flying ice wolves. They howled as they lunged forward at their targets. The puppets were met with icy jaws and claws that raked through their metallic bodies.


    Some of their wings froze and shattered under the assault as the wolves tore through their ranks, leaving a trail of shattered parts in their wake.


    Arthur watched as the remaining puppets faltered and their formation collapsed from his icy fury.


    Still, more kept coming from every direction. The remaining wolves dissolved in the sky after he flew toward the palace. When the puppets launched projectiles to throw him off, his smoky body phased right through their attempts.


    This had to have confused them because now they had formed a blockade to stop Arthur in the air. As such, he shot forward faster than they could anticipate and slipped between their formation.


    Now there was nothing they could do.


    Using his Tamashii to look back, he noticed they refused to give chase. That was a sign¡ªa sign that Toneri was likely aware of his presence.


    For the remaining time, his flight went undisturbed.


    The palace loomed ahead, larger than he had imagined. Its spires stretched high into the sky, and the entire structure was made out of materials rarely found on earth.


    When he landed on a platform at the bottom, he scanned the entire palace. His senses reached deep into the stone and metal, picking up faint traces of Toneri''s chakra all around.


    The chakra was far clearer than anything he''d sensed before. They were just waves lingering in the air, but they were so pure and bright that he could almost see them sparkling like a radiant glow, illuminating the space around the palace with an intensity that made everything else seem dull in comparison.


    He also saw ancient texts left behind by the ¨­tsutsuki¡ªscrolls and tablets etched with symbols of their history and the puppet''s design.


    It was no wonder those puppets were so versatile; their materials were made from palladium, a precious metal used in spacecraft and advanced electronics, often found in meteorites and space dust.


    There was a reason why Arthur had not desired to use puppets in combat. From what he remembered, the puppets used by the puppeteers were humanoid constructs that had fragile points.


    If blocked or damaged, the entire puppet''s mobility was compromised. Most puppets were made from materials like wood or bone. In contrast, puppets made of palladium gave them better movement and resistance without limiting their flexibility.


    Arthur could probably use that to fuel his army. The only thing he would need is to integrate the puppets with advanced technology embedded with chakra conductors or weaponry that could be activated through a technique.


    ''I''ll have to remember that,'' he thought to himself.


    Now, while the information on the puppets seemed interesting, these other written texts were more vital. So, Arthur took a mental note of them. Perhaps there were more within the palace.


    As he walked forward, he ascended up the palace steps before stepping inside a grand hall. The interior was vast and decorated with relics from the clan''s history. Images of star charts and technology lined the walls.


    If he were to take control of the moon, there would be no one on earth that could ever hope to stop him. But to do that, he''d have to confront the one who owned this territory.


    That same owner was approaching him now.


    In the center of the hall, Arthur finally faced Toneri ¨­tsutsuki.


    The man looked exactly as depicted in the movie¡ªpale skin, shaggy white hair, attractive features, and six magatama tattoos on his collarbones resembling a necklace.


    He wore the ¨­tsutsuki Clan''s attire: a white high-collared kimono with a black obi, a pale green sash tied at the right shoulder, and a yellow crest of a sun within a crescent moon on the back. The outfit was completed with black fingerless gloves, long black pants, and black shinobi sandals.


    Currently, he had no eyes in his sockets, for they were ceremoniously removed after birth.


    In due time, Toneri would seek out Hanabi Hy¨±ga''s Byakugan to transplant them into his eye sockets, which would mature into the Tenseigan.


    That meant in the present time, Arthur could most certainly hold his own.


    "What reason do you have for coming here?" Toneri asked.


    Arthur first watched the boy, then plainly answered, "I came to learn more about your clan."


    Toneri''s face was calm. "Now why would someone from the earth wish to know about the ¨­tsutsukis?"


    "I''ve heard of your clan and wish to understand your abilities. Specifically, your clan''s power over space and time."


    Now Toneri became curious. "I was wary because of your chakra signature. Your eyes don''t match your character at all.... They''re so malevolent. Tell me how you knew about that portal to this place."


    "And if I refuse to answer...?"


    With a grin on Toneri''s face, the palace suddenly shuddered, and the ground beneath Arthur vibrated as if an earthquake was about to commence.


    "I suggest you not test me," Toneri warned. "Otherwise, I''ll use every ounce of the moon to take you off it."


    Arthur remained relaxed. There was no need for him to worry because this version of Toneri had yet to awaken the Tenseigan.


    When Toneri sensed that Arthur was not afraid, the tremours ceased as suddenly as they had begun. They let the silence settle as Arthur spoke, "Let''s just say your ancestor, Homura, left behind clues that made finding you easier."


    Toneri became interested. "By that you''re implying you know both me and lord Homura."


    "I do," Arthur explained. "You''re Toneri of the ¨­tsutsuki clan, born into the ¨­tsutsuki clan''s Branch family, which meant your eyes were sealed inside the Energy Vessel. So instead of seeing, you learned to sense the world around you." Arthur paused to let that information sink in. "I also know that you longed for real friends, not just the puppet servants that served your family. And if I recall correctly, your father wanted you to marry Hinata from the Hy¨±ga clan."


    Upon hearing all this, Toneri was left questioning himself whether Arthur was friend or foe. If a friend, what did he want? What possible reason, apart from wishing to know more about the clan, was he after?


    "You''re a hard one to read," Toneri admitted.


    "Then I''ll make it easy for you: tell me of your clan''s ability to travel through time."


    "You know of my past but yet don''t know the basics of time travel?"


    That statement made Arthur pause. Perhaps revealing that much was the wrong choice.


    "You should thank Homura," Arthur tried.


    Without warning, Toneri lunged at Arthur. The man''s speed was impressive as he managed to land a blow on Arthur''s forearm.


    Bang!


    The impact was sharp, but the injury was just a scratch. Already Arthur''s body began to heal instantly from it.


    Toneri stepped back and admitted, "I don''t know who you are, but you''re strong." There was a hint of respect, but also apprehension. "Not even my puppets are as durable as you."


    Arthur cracked his neck as he prepared for a fight and said, "I also suggest you not test me; otherwise, I''ll gladly take this place by force."


    "Even if you could, you''d never learn the secrets to time travel."


    Arthur furrowed his eyebrow. "And why''s that?"


    "Because it''s a technique only full-blood ¨­tsutsuki are born with... It can''t be taught. You can''t learn it."


    Arthur fell into contemplating silence. His expression became unreadable as he just stood there.


    Toneri noticed the change, so he asked, "I hope that bad news didn''t ruin your time coming all the way here."


    Arthur didn''t respond to anything; he simply looked at the boy as if studying his face.


    "Nothing to say?" Toneri asked.


    Then, finally, Arthur spoke, "I suppose you''re right: perhaps I came here for no reason. So I''ll take my leave without a fight."


    "What?" Toneri''s brow furrowed.


    "You heard me," Arthur said, turning to leave. "There''s no point in staying or arguing."


    Was Arthur serious? Toneri was a character that could watch over the events of the entire earth. Even if one had carefully placed seals or barriers in place, he could spy on them without the other party knowing.


    "You''re just going to give up?" Toneri asked.


    Arthur stopped to look over his shoulder and said, "You can rest assured that I won''t tell anyone of your past."


    This almost seemed too good to be true. Here, a child from earth came to the moon and spoke of the owner''s ancestor as if it were normal. No, Toneri needed to watch this "boy."


    "I''ll allow you to leave," Toneri warned. "However, never come back to the moon again, as I will close off where you came from so that no one can use it."


    Arthur turned around, taunting, "Homura wouldn''t want that..."


    "What?!" Toneri''s face darkened. "You dare say that to me in my own palace?"


    But before he could react further, Arthur vanished with the Flying raijin, reappearing back at the portal''s entrance. He then quickly ran inside, ignoring the missing crab before diving straight through the pond.


    He felt no resistance, unlike the first time. As such, he made it safely to the other side, where John and Ryugetsu awaited.


    "How was it?" John asked.


    Arthur didn''t answer but instead stared at the portal. He was wondering whether or not Toneri would give chase.


    After a quiet moment, Arthur determined that Toneri would not follow him. There was no reason to. While yes, Arthur revealed quite a lot of information regarding Toneri''s past, a character like that would first wish to understand Arthur before making rash decisions.


    It was worth it for Arthur. For in exchange for having a target on his back, he had gained information on time traveling.


    How?


    During that silent exchange where he wasn''t speaking, his Tamashii caught glimpses of ancient texts stored in Toneri''s palace that wrote about it. There, he was speed-reading the secret to time travel without Toneri''s awareness.


    Those same texts contained hints and clues that could help him recreate the technique, or at least get close.


    While he didn''t acquire everything, he had what he needed.


    The next step was clear: return, analyze what he had learned, and prepare for what was coming. And whether Toneri wanted to make a sudden appearance, he would always be ready.